уАКInfinite GachaуАЛ


 1 - Episode 0 Infinite Gacha

    "Light ......, I''m banning you from the party."

    "...... what?"

    I, Light, let out a strange voice because I didn''t understand what he meant.

    We are currently in the middle of the world''s biggest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss.

    I was participating in this party as a baggage handler and scullery maid.

    While taking a break in the hall of the cave to enter the middle level of "The Abyss" with the party members, I was told that I would be expelled.

    I put my backpack down on the ground, and the sweat I wiped off my face turned into a cold sweat.

    The party leader of the Legion "Gathering of Tribes," Drago the Dragonute, looks like a strong, bipedal dragon, but he is intelligent, kind, and dependable.

    I seem to have caused trouble for Drago and the party without realizing it, and I have offended him.

    So I hurriedly bowed my head vigorously with words of apology.

    I shout out an apology with a blue face.

    I shouted in an apologetic tone with a blue face, "I''m so sorry!ббIf there''s something wrong, I''ll fix it right away, so please forgive me for banning you from the party!"

    Pfft, couscous ...... problem or nothing, of course I''m going to expel you because I don''t need you anymore. Can''t you even understand that~"

    It''s disgusting how dumb the lesser humans really are."

    !

    The same party members, Garou of the beast race and Sasha of the elf race, look down at me with contempt in their apologies.

    I am even more shocked by their remarks than I was by Mr. Drago''s banishment remark.

    There are six races in this world: humans, beasts, dragons, elves, dwarves, and demons.

    Among them, the human race has less strength than the beast race, and they are not as long-lived and skilled in magic as the dragon-nymphs and elves. They are less dexterous than the Dwarven race, and their minds are slower than the magical race.

    The human race was looked down upon and discriminated against as the "most inferior" of the six species in this world.

    However, the "Gathering of Tribes" was famous for its members who hated such discrimination and gathered in the Legion with the noble idea of creating a world where all races would be equal in the future.

    Mr. Garou, who looked like a wolf walking on two legs, also yelled at me and got angry when I was mocked by the beast race in the city.

    Sasha, an elf with beautiful blond hair that reached to her back and pointed ears, comforted me when I cried because of discrimination.

    These two people looked at me as if I had changed into a different person, as if I were an ugly insect, as if I were looking down on their pathetic prey, and they spat at me.

    I could not help but be shocked as if I had been hit in the head with a blunt instrument by the sudden change.

    What in the world are you two--?

    Faster than you can say a question, the two remaining members offer their opinions.

    Hey, how long are you guys going to keep talking? We don''t need him anymore, do we?ббThen kill him quickly. It would be troublesome if another party came and saw the scene.

    I agree with Nano. It is painful for me as a mee to breathe in the same space as a human (inferior species), and I don''t want to take up any more of your time.

    Mr. Nano, a dwarf with a bushy beard, nudges me to kill him in a voice that sounds like he is discarding a tool he no longer needs.

    He carefully taught me how to polish swords and repair and maintain armor in the Legion mansion.

    Mr. Diablo, a young man of the demon race, with demon horns and a tall, pale suit, often taught me table manners. He was always sarcastic to me, but I had never heard such a blunt, murderous tone in his voice.

    I turned my gaze back to Drago, the party leader.

    I asked Mr. Drago, aware of my own teeth clicking with fear.

    Are you kidding me?ббYou are all acting to make fun of me, aren''t you?ббBecause I don''t have any reason to be killed by any of you.

    "Yes, I do."

    Mr. Drago quickly assures us.

    ''Just in case, I''ve been told to kill him just in case.

    Yes, just in case. ...... Just in case, kill him just in case?ббOh, I don''t know what that means. ......"

    Light, you have a rare gift over other humans, don''t you?

    I''m not sure. It''s called "Infinite Gacha. As you all know, it''s a gift that comes with nothing but garbage, right?"

    When you reach the age of 10 in this world, you are granted a boon (gift) in extremely rare cases.

    I was lucky enough to get one, but it was something I didn''t understand called "Infinite Gacha.

    To use the "Infinite Gacha", all you have to do is open the "Gacha" button and press it.

    You get a card when you press it.

    The card can be used to make the things depicted on the card appear in the real world.

    It sounds very effective, but in the two years until I turned 12, I found only garbage, such as "bread (moldy)," "socks (one side)," "spoons (broken)," and so on. The only thing is that the

    It is a totally useless boon (gift).

    At first, the upper management suspected that Wright was a "master" who had obtained such a strange gift as "Infinite Gacha. We took him in and observed his gifts, his personality, and his words and deeds, but the ...... benefits (gifts) were nothing but garbage, and his status was at the level of a mere human (inferior species). The top decided that Omae was not a ''master,'' but they decided to kill him just in case. Nip any potential disaster in the bud."

    I don''t even know half the story!

    But I''m apparently not a "master," but I''m being killed just in case.

    What the heck is a "master"?

    The country was disappointed that I wasn''t a "master," but as for me, I''m thankful. If Wright had been a "master," I would have had to marry a human (an inferior species) to take in blood under the government''s orders. Wow, I have goosebumps just thinking about it!

    Gee ha ha ha!"ббSurely the Elven Nation would be disappointed. I''m told that for some reason the Masters love the elf species!

    "Country?"

    Yes, is the "upper echelon" that Drago mentioned a country?

    Is "Master" a target of the state?ббWhat in the world did this "master" do!

    Mr. Drago glares at Mr. Garou and Sasha.

    As expected of Mr. Drago, who is the most level-headed of the two, they shook their shoulders and made serious faces when Mr. Drago glared at them.

    Mr. Nanno and Mr. Diablo gave them a dumbfounded look.

    The two of them looked at each other in disbelief, "Goodness gracious, the elven race, the beast race is so light-mouthed."

    Compared to humans (inferior species), they are superior, so I guess that''s more of a charm than a fault..."

    Mr. Drago listened to their words and reprimanded them both.

    Don''t say unnecessary things. How will you take responsibility if the information leaks out?

    I''m sorry, Leader. I just slipped up and went to ......."

    I''m sorry, I got carried away. We''ll take care of this kid so that the information won''t leak out. Make it good."

    Yes!ббGarou is a good man!ббWe''ll take responsibility!

    Hee!

    Mr. Garou takes out his steel claws and Sasha takes out her bow.

    He''s really going to kill me!

    A scream leaks out.

    I back away and run with my back to them.

    "Gyahahahahahaha!ббThis is the Abyss!ббEven if the humans (inferior species) escaped from us, there''s no way they could survive being attacked by demons!"

    Well, I''m not going to let you get away with it, but!

    Sasha shoots an arrow with the words.

    Gaaaahhh!"

    The arrow goes straight through my left leg.

    I screamed in pain and fell to the ground, unable to continue running.

    I was bleeding all over because I fell so hard on the rugged cave dungeon ground, but the arrow in my left leg hurt many times more.

    ''Oh my goodness, the look on your face, the scream!ббIt''s still nice to play hunt with humans (inferior species) as prey. With demons or just animals, you can''t communicate with them, so the fun is halved."

    Don''t be a pussy and kill him now!ббThe plot is "We were conquering the world''s worst and most powerful dungeon, the Abyss, when unfortunately one of our friends was attacked by a demon and died.

    I know. I really want to torture him to death, but he didn''t know what we were up to, and he was just thanking us for letting him have fun dancing around like a moron. I''ll kill you if you suffer any more.

    Mr. Garou approaches me unprotected.

    To kill me.

    I cry, drool, and bleed from the pain of my leg pierced by an arrow, denying the reality before me.

    Lies, lies, lies!ббEveryone in The Gathering of Tribes is a good person. ...... You are imposters!ббI swear to you, I''m an impostor!"

    Mr. Drago''s impostor tells him to spit it out.

    Nonsense. There is no way that the proud dragon-nymphs would seriously associate with humans (inferior species) on an equal footing. They were only doing what they didn''t want to do because they were ordered to do so by their superiors."

    Mr. Garou''s impostor laughed heartily and happily.

    ''Gee ha ha ha!ббOh man, this is the most entertaining thing I''ve ever seen!ббIt''s really funny!"

    Sasha''s imposter frowned sickeningly.

    ''What respect, really race(human) is so ugly and disgusting!ббWhy doesn''t the country just destroy these human beings (inferior species)?

    Mr. Nanno''s impostor rushes him with a hearty and troublesome look.

    Just kill him quickly. I don''t care about this guy as long as he''s not a "master. It''s a waste of time.

    Mr. Diablo''s imposter shrugs and agrees.

    ''Nanno''s right, it''s a waste of time...'' Above all, humans (inferior species) are ugly with their despairing faces. The most rational thing to do is to kill them quickly and leave the dungeon.

    The imposters abuse, ridicule, and clamor to kill with the tone, face, and tone of voice of the real thing.

    I run away desperately, not wanting to be killed.

    My feet hurt and I crawl on the ground because I cannot run.

    Because the field is a cave type, the ground is made of rough stones, so just crawling causes my skin to tear and bleed, but I ignore it and keep moving.

    But he ignores it and moves on because he does not want to die without knowing why.

    But in the corner of his head, he understands.

    I know in the corner of my head that I will not survive.

    My level is 15.

    I am 12 years old this year, but my level is high for my age.

    The reason is that they helped me raise my level.

    So how about everyone else?

    Drago''s level is around 500.

    Garou is around level 150.

    Sasha is around level 300.

    Nano is around level 300.

    Diablo is around level 400.

    Compared to other species, human beings are inferior in arm strength, magical power, and longevity.

    Therefore, they are the lowest, and other species can easily raise their level by their arm strength, magic power, and life span. This is a factor that contributes to racial (human) discrimination.

    Due to the overwhelming difference in level, species, and number of people, it is absolutely impossible to escape from them.

    Still, I do not want to die, so I crawl on the ground.

    --But I don''t want to die, so I crawl on the ground.

    My right hand reaches out to crawl and touches the next piece of ground.

    Instantly, the ground glows.

    What?ббYou touched a shifting trap!"

    Don''t let him get away!"ббI''m sure I''m going to fall..."

    Everyone''s voices break off there.

    My vision was also cut off there for a moment.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Ugh, my body hurts all over ......"

    I was lucky to escape from the members of the Legion "Gathering of Tribes".

    However, an arrow pierced his left leg, and his skin was torn and bled as he crawled on the cavernous ground.

    The pain came on me without question after the relief of escaping safely.

    I lay on my back and looked up at the ceiling.

    I had escaped safely from that place, but it seemed that I was still inside the cave-type dungeon.

    Unlike the cave at the entrance and exit of the central part of the "abyss," I fell on my back on the rocky ground, which had become darker.

    Dad, Mom, Niichan, and Yume...... the city was a scary place after all. I want to go back to the countryside now......"

    I was in pain all over my body, I had arrow wounds, and the friends I trusted cursed me and almost killed me.

    The sadness of that betrayal drives me to nostalgia.

    Originally the second son of a poor farmer, his older brother left home to follow in his father''s footsteps.

    My parents and older brothers kept me from leaving home, saying, "Light, you don''t have to leave home. But if I left home, my life would be easier and I would be able to feed my younger sister, Yume, more food.

    This is the result of my greed to make a name for myself in the city.

    I have no face to show to my family.

    If I don''t escape from the world''s biggest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss," I will never see the light of day again, let alone see my family again.

    I''m not sure why they would try to trick and kill a country bumpkin like me. What the hell is a "Masutaa"? Why is the state going to the trouble of guiding me - I don''t want to die without knowing anything. Above all, ......"

    Respect, betrayed despair, and grief are inverted.

    I will never forgive them for betraying us!ббI''ll kill you!ббI''m not going to die like this without a single arrow in my quiver!ббI can''t die if I don''t get my revenge on those who betrayed me!"

    The flame of vengeance is lit in my heart.

    The fire of vengeance surpasses the pain in my body.

    In order to get revenge on them alive and to be reunited with my family again, I first have to stop the bleeding and get out of here...?

    But my bad luck continues.

    ''Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!''

    Perhaps because of the excessive noise, or perhaps caught by the scent of blood, a demon appears.

    It was a huge four-legged beast that looked to be 10 meters long, with a snake, perhaps thicker than my torso, stretched out like a shrill snake, peeking out at me.

    The main body of the four-legged beast caught me firmly and drooled.

    If it were a mere beast, I would have been attacked and ended up here.

    ?ббBa, silly, that''s impossible ...... level 1000!"

    The status screen can optionally be displayed to a third party.

    The four-legged beast displays the status screen as if it is trying to torture you not only with its body but also with its mind.

    It shows the difference between itself and me.

    I was mistaken.

    I had mistakenly thought that the shifting team had been activated and I had been shifted to somewhere near the entrance to the central part of the "abyss," where I had first been.

    In reality, however, I was in the deepest part of the "abyss," which no one in this world had ever reached.

    Otherwise, there would be no mythical monster of level 1000 right in front of us!

    We have to run!ббWe have to run--where to?

    If they are in the deepest part of the Abyss, there is no way for a level 15 human to escape.

    It is also impossible to escape from the monster in front of you.

    "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The monster laughs.

    It understands my despair and slowly walks up to me, smiling happily.

    If it gets close enough to me, it will probably eat me to death.

    But I can''t die yet.

    I don''t want to die without knowing the truth, without being reunited with my family, without being able to take revenge on those who cheated and betrayed me!ббI will not die like this abandoned piece of trash!"

    However, I left my backpack behind, so I don''t have a single knife, a canteen, or even a flintlock.

    The only thing I have is a gift.

    I prayed desperately and hit "Infinite Gacha," a gift given to me by God.

    The only way to get out of this worst situation was to put my trust in the "Infinite Gacha"!

    !"

    "Grrrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    A huge, divine magic circle is generated around me.

    It was so dazzling and mysterious that even the level 1000 monster that had been walking up to me with a relaxed attitude stopped in surprise.

    Gurgaaaaaah!"

    Whether it was intuition or instinct, the monster that had been calm and composed just a moment ago came at us with full force!

    There is only level 1000, and the distance, which was still several tens of meters, shrinks in an instant.

    The huge agito covers my entire field of vision.

    (Is this the last sight I will ever see?)

    A moment after resignation overtakes the entire body, a light is produced that covers the entire depths of the "abyss.

    I will not tolerate you turning your fangs against my master, even if you are a puppy.

    Black hair dancing in the light.

    In an instant, the head of a monster with a level of 1,000 is decapitated, and its limbs are shredded by a blade so sharp that you would think it had been in pieces from the start.

    The owner of the voice was not bathed in a drop of return blood, but stood between the monster and me as if he had been there from the beginning.

    Her long black hair, like a slice of night, is tied into a ponytail and played with a long ribbon.

    She was dressed in a maid''s uniform, the kind often worn by servants of noble families. Her white gloves and even the shoes on her feet were spotless.

    She was tall for a woman, with large eyes, long eyelashes, red rose-colored lips, and a straight nose. Everything is perfectly arranged, and her skin is translucent white, as if she were a doll created by God with the utmost care and attention to detail.

    Her beauty alone is eye-catching, but her breasts, which are pushed up from under her maid''s uniform, are extremely large. Men would definitely look at her with their eyes. Her waist is so thin that it looks as if it would break, and her arms and legs are long and slender, which combined with her height makes her extremely stylish.

    Her eyes turn to me.

    Her eyes flicker painfully, and she drops to one knee on the spot.

    It is as if she were a knight serving a king.

    I couldn''t bear to see my lord''s fair face and beautiful skin like a pearl being damaged any further, so I presumptuously healed her. I apologize for my selfish behavior.

    ?"ббWhat?ббAh!ббIt really doesn''t hurt!"

    I raise my upper body and check the wound.

    The arrow in my leg had fallen out before I knew it, and there was no pain, not even a scratch.

    I looked at him and said, "My lord, may I ask your name with that beautiful voice of yours?"

    What, my name?ббMy name is Light.

    Master Wright, Master Wright, Master Wright--what a wonderful and precious name!

    She repeats my name over and over in her mouth, then she clasps her hands in front of her chest and starts praying.

    I have found that the way of the maid is to live for the lord, to serve the lord, and to die for the lord. I pledge my absolute loyalty to you, my lord.

    Yes?"

    Thank you." In the heavens you will be a bird of a thousand wings, and on earth you will be a branch of a thousand branches, and even in death I will still ask for your kindness.

    Now ''yes'' was not an affirmation, but a ''yes'' as a question. ...... There was no air of correction now.

    I mean, first of all, who the hell is she?

    Why are you in the deepest part of the "Abyss"?

    What about the magic circle I just saw?

    When did you heal my wounds?

    Shouldn''t we get out of here before the demon''s blood splatters all over the place and the smell draws others to us?

    Many things go through my mind, but I am confused, not knowing where to start.

    Perhaps sensing our confusion, the maid begins by introducing herself.

    I''m sorry for the delay, but I''m Mei, the SUR card "Level 9999 Seeker''s Maid. I am.

    The card is a "Suupaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa card?ббLevel 9999?

    Yes, I am. It is a SUR card that was discharged from the "Infinite Gacha", a gift from Mr. Light. I promise you that as long as I am with you, no monster in this dungeon will be able to lay a finger on the lustrous skin of Mr. Light.

    In fact, she just killed a mythical monster of level 1000 in an instant.

    As long as she is around, my safety is as good as assured.

    But I still couldn''t believe it.

    I thought to myself, "......, that''s impossible. My gift "Infinite Gacha" is a waste of money that only produces trashy item cards. There is no way someone as great as Ms. Mei would come out. First of all, do you think people come out of gacha cards?"

    My lord, as a maid, I (I) do not need to be addressed by honorific titles. Please call me Mei.

    No, but ......"

    Please.

    Unable to resist her strong voice and sad eyes, I obediently follow her lead.

    I obeyed her voice and her sad eyes.

    Thank you for granting my wish to be your servant. The breadth of your capacity, quintessential Light-sama. There is no way that the "infinite gacha" (gift) of Light-sama, who has such a royal vessel, can be a fluke. May I be so presumptuous as to confirm this with my own ''appraisal''?"

    I''m not sure what you mean by "or appraisal!ббMei Sa ...... Mei has a boon (gift) "appraisal"!

    The gift of "appraisal" allows one to judge people, objects, etc. according to one''s level.

    Those who have obtained "Appraisal" will have no trouble working for the rest of their lives, and it is one of the most popular gifts among human beings.

    To be precise, it is one of my (my) unique skills. May I appraise it?"

    Uh, yes, please."

    Now, if you''ll excuse me. I didn''t realize that it was so well concealed that only someone with my level of expertise would be able to see the details. ...... As expected of Mr. Wright, I can''t even imagine how powerful he is. Benefit (gift) "Infinite Gacha". A gacha that can be used an unlimited number of times. The probability of cards being discharged changes according to the concentration of magical power. Ranks are, in order from the top, EX, SUR, UR, and SSSR (Three S Rare), SSR, SR, and R, N (Normal), E (Error)--I see."

    ?"ббWhat does that mean?"

    Coming from the second son of a poor farmer, I couldn''t quite grasp the gist of it.

    May followed up.

    The magic power used by magicians and others to perform magic is floating in the air. The "Infinite Gacha" seems to absorb that magic power and eject cards. Therefore, the probability of getting a SUR card like mine is close to zero because the concentration of the magic power is very low on the ground. The probability jumps up at the lowest level of the dungeon where the magical power is so dense.

    "...... I see."

    It was nice of you to follow me, but I still didn''t know the half of it.

    At any rate, I heard that a place like the lowest level of "The Abyss" would have awesome cards like May''s.

    But," said Mr. Wright, "that''s just what I wanted to know. I was surprised that you could notice the characteristics of the "Infinite Gacha" without knowing the details of the "Appraisal" and descend to the lowest level of the dungeon by yourself and win me (myself). I thought she was the right person to dedicate my maid''s way to. However, isn''t it a bit reckless of you to go to the lowest level of the dungeon by yourself?ббFrom now on, I (I) will be by your side at all times, and I assure you that you will never suffer such a wound again, on my Maidens'' Way."

    "............"

    Mr. Wright, how can I help you?

    No, Mei--Mei. I didn''t come to the bottom of the Abyss to be alone.

    I told the misunderstood Mei all about my serious injury and the reason why I was alone in the lowest level of the world''s biggest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss.

    I couldn''t hold back my tears as I recalled how I had been betrayed by the friends I had trusted so badly.

    When I finished, May hugged me tightly.

    She and I are very close in height, and I end up burying my face in her large breasts.

    I had been sad before, but I had never thought that I would be hugged by a beautiful woman like May and bury my face in her chest, so my whole body, not to mention my face, turns red.

    The happy smell tickles my nose, thicker than flowers, and makes my head spin.

    She didn''t notice my blushing face and repeatedly stroked my head to comfort me.

    She stroked my head and comforted me repeatedly, not noticing the blush on my face. However, it is possible to put the eight who are no better than the feces of animals to death. Please order me to do so. I will lay the heads of the Forgotten Eight before the Lord in one hour!

    Wait, wait, May!ббThat''s no good!"

    I know you are kind, Mr. Wright, but I don''t think there is any need to show mercy to the Forgotten Eight.

    I move away from May''s chest and shake my head.

    No," she says. I''m not trying to be merciful to them. I just want to be strong and look back at them. And I want to know the truth about why my country was looking for, capturing, and killing "Master". ......Are you still against me as a human being?"

    No, what my lord wants is what I (I) want. If the lord himself wants to take revenge, I (I) will support him in the way of the maid. Above all, I believe that Light-sama will be able to accomplish his revenge and obtain the truth.

    "Thank you, Mae, for ......."

    What a waste of words.

    Just a few moments ago, I was betrayed by a fellow believer.

    But instead, I was able to meet Mei, who was born out of my boon (gift) "Infinite Gacha" and who assured me that she would be loyal to me for the rest of her life.

    I was so angry at their betrayal that it made my guts boil, and I was so sad that I wanted to die.

    She takes out a handkerchief, wipes away the remains of my tears, and tells me, "I''m so happy to have met you, Mei.

    I am so ashamed of myself, but I (I) am not able to do it alone. Please increase the number of friends like me with the gift of ''Infinite Gacha.

    What?ббBut Mei is very strong, right?ббBecause it has level 9999. ...... So what else do you need?"

    Yes. It is true that I (I) alone can not destroy a country or two. If it is only revenge, there is no problem. However, if you want to find out the truth, I (I) alone do not have enough resources by far, and there is a high possibility that we will not be able to obtain the truth that Mr. Light desires.

    ...... So I should just go to ''Infinite Gacha'' for now and get a companion like May, right?"

    Her words were still difficult to understand, and although I didn''t understand half of what she said, I nodded my head because I understood that "Infinite Gacha" is a way to increase the number of friends.

    May hears my words and smiles like a blooming flower.

    Yes, that is correct. Let''s increase the number of friends with the "Infinite Gacha" and create Light-sama''s kingdom in this dungeon first.

    I know what "Let''s create the kingdom of Mr. Light" means, but I didn''t understand it, so I pretended not to notice.

    And so, following May''s words, I pressed the "Infinite Gacha" button again at the bottom level of the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    It has been about three years since I met May at the lowest level of "The Abyss" after being betrayed by the friends I trusted.

    The world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss" is the deepest part of the dungeon.

    Originally a rugged black rock, the corridor has become smooth and smooth like marble as a result of maintenance.

    The walls are lined with gleaming magical lighting fixtures, making it seem less dark.

    As I, Light, walked down the hallway, the lowly fairy maids noticed my presence and lined up by the wall, bowing.

    They were all beautiful girls with beautiful faces, of various heights and styles. If there were even one of them on earth, the place would be overflowing with men who would clamor to make them their wives, lovers, or daughters-in-law.

    "Thanks for your help."

    Thank you, Master."

    The girls respond happily when they are approached by me.

    I raise my hand lightly to them and pass by.

    The distance between us is quite short, but I can hear their chatter because of the stone structure and the fact that my own level of skill has risen considerably.

    I''m so happy to hear from you today, Mr. Wright!

    We may have used up all our luck today.

    Oh, Mr. Wright, you''re so cool. ...... I just want to perk up Mr. Wright''s toes, no, just his fallen hair."

    Pervert!

    But you''d do it if I gave you permission, wouldn''t you?

    How could I not?

    I like to be petted, but I also like to be stroked.

    I want to be piggybacked with scornful eyes.

    Ummm, too high!"

    I let out an involuntary giggle.

    Today''s side and escort maid gives her opinion with a blue streak.

    Master, you have my permission to stop the chattering fairies right now.

    I don''t mind. It''s just that I''m adored that much.

    I''m sorry I went ...... too far.

    I give my permission, and the blue streaks that had been floating around disappear as if they had never been there in the first place.

    Further on, the beautifully crafted corridor breaks off and we emerge into a rugged area that is typical of the original dungeon.

    This place was left untouched as a training ground.

    The people we were looking for had gathered in the training area.

    In the circle of three, a short, silver-haired vampire thrust out his hands to the sky and shouted, "I am the one you are looking for!

    I told you I''m not stupid!ббI can even say 99 correctly as proof. Watch, one times one is one, one times two is two, one times three is Four and--"

    You can''t even say it. And you''re so impossibly stupid that you made a mistake on the first step.

    Nya~"

    A short, silver-haired vampire girl with long blonde hair wearing a sorcerer''s hat shrugs her shoulders in dismay.

    A girl wearing a cat parka hat, who is even shorter than the other two, imitates the sound of a cat''s voice.

    It''s a good thing to be happy and lively, as they say, "When three come together, it''s a good thing. It is much better than being dark with despair.

    I let my sidekick wait there and walked up to the three of them.

    "There you are, guys!

    When I called out to them, the three who had been noisily talking turned around with sparkling expressions on their faces.

    Mr. Light!ббYou came to see me?ббI''m so happy!"

    A short, silver-haired vampire girl, she is also a former card that I drew from my "Infinite Gacha" (Gift).

    She is "Ancestral Vampire Knight Nazuna Level 9999".

    She has blood-red eyes, long silver hair, and very large breasts despite her short stature. She has the appearance of a beautiful young lady, but as her words and actions show, she is a beautiful girl with a lot of energy.

    She is a powerful knight in heavy armor and with a sword bigger than her own in her hand, she can face any monster.

    She is a powerful knight who can stand up to any monster with a sword bigger than her own, clad in heavy armor. God of Light, Ellie is always ready to conceive God of Light''s divine child. Now, let''s go to Ellie''s bedroom. And if possible, I''m a little sweaty, so I''d like to have time to take a hot bath.

    A woman with long blonde hair wearing a witch''s hat tells me her face is red and her eyes are moist.

    She is also a former card that came out of my "infinite gacha" (gift).

    Ellie, the Forbidden Witch, level 9999.

    She is a witch who has mastered magic, witchcraft, forbidden arts, and the spiritual arts - all kinds of arts.

    She wears a witch''s hat and has beautiful blond hair tied in two. She is about 160 cm tall, and because she always wears a hat, she looks taller than she is.

    She is well styled, with a firm chest, a narrow waist, and well-defined hips.

    Naturally, she is a beautiful girl with a well-developed face, and is more aptly described as a magical girl than a witch.

    She often invites me to her bedroom, but she has no experience and is a virgin. She is very shy and her face turns red easily. I am glad to hear her feelings, but I do not want to have a child with her because I have not achieved my goal yet.

    So I have always refused.

    Ellie is a beautiful girl and has a good style, so I am very happy with her feelings.

    Nnnya~!"

    Finally, she is the girl who rubs her head against my body with a cat-like voice.

    Naturally, she is also a former card that came out of my "infinite gacha" (gift).

    Genius Monster Tamer Aoyuki, Level 9999.

    He is a monster tamer who can follow any kind of magical beast, divine beast, phantom beast, or rare beast.

    He is the shortest of the three, and wears a hoodie with cat ears.

    His chest is small and his arms and legs are long but thin.

    She has a young face and a very fragile beauty, combined with her fantastic blue hair color.

    She often rubs her head and body against mine, imitating the purring of a cat. It is so cute that I end up petting her under the chin like a real cat.

    Aoyuki also looked happy and squealed, ''Nya~?''.

    ''Nazuna, I had something to do not only with you but also with the other two. Ellie, please invite me to dinner with you when you have a chance. Aoyuki should be ready to listen.

    A monster slips out of the darkness at the back of the room.

    It is a huge quadrupedal beast that looks to be 10 meters long. A snake thicker than my torso is its tail, which is stretched out and coiled around it.

    I had noticed its presence, but the sight of it still makes me stiffen from the trauma of my first encounter with it.

    Three people who had noticed my body stiffening were poised to attack the four-legged monster - the "Snake Hellhound".

    The first time I saw him, I thought he was going to die," said Nazna, her nostrils flaring as she held her huge sword lightly.

    ''I allowed it to exist as a mercy and use value, but that doesn''t wipe out the sin of trying to mess with the Light God.

    Ellie opens the book and releases a murderous fury. It makes the Lord uncomfortable. That''s the only reason why it shouldn''t even exist in hell. Aoyuki, who usually only imitates a cat''s voice, hides his eyes with the edge of his hoodie, wraps a chain around his hand, drops it to the ground, and assumes a fighting stance.

    Under the intimidation of 3 x level 9999, level 100 0 snake hellhounds looked frightened and terrified.

    If I were to ''allow'' even a prank here, the Snake Hellhounds I protected in the dungeon would be exterminated on the ground and any others that might be there.

    I cleared my throat and then called out to the three of them.

    I''m all right now, so stop it, all three of you. He''s scared, too. See, he''s surprisingly cute once you get used to him."

    I go up to the snake hellhound and pet it.

    The snake hellhound also survives, so it rolls on the ground, showing its belly to be petted.

    The snake on its tail also shuffled and stretched out as if to flirt, letting its cold scales touch my cheek.

    ''If Master Wright says so.

    The word of the Light God takes precedence over everything else."

    Nya."

    All three of them are convinced by my instructions and retract their contradictions.

    The topic has gone a little off-topic, but I can finally get down to business.

    I got a call from May. She said, ''We''ve caught a fish. So I''ve come to ask you guys to get ready.

    I was so happy that I didn''t use the "call" and went out of my way to find them so that I could tell everyone in person myself.

    "Oh, oh!ббAt last!ббCongratulations, Mr. Wright!ббI''ll do my best to be ready!"

    I don''t like the idea of May being in charge of catching the prey. Even here in Erie, I accomplished my mission perfectly, if not more than perfectly.

    Nyah!

    Thank you, Ellie. But it''s hard to look like a race (human) when you''re Ellie. ...... I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make her look more human. The right person for the right job.

    Ellie has pointed ears, though not as pointed as the elves.

    So it was hard to call her a race (human).

    On the other hand, May looks like a beautiful maid if she looks like one.

    If she wanted to, she could use magic tools to disguise her appearance, but there was no way to detect her. It was a result of being careful.

    I understand. But don''t forget that not only Mei, but also Ellie is in the Light God''s life.

    Of course, it''s not just Ellie. We''re all counting on you."

    ""гбгбгбгб""

    The three of them were so moved by my words that their cheeks were tinted and their bodies trembled.

    I am glad that their loyalty is very high, but sometimes it is too big to let out a slight giggle.

    Now was the time.

    I couldn''t help but let out a faint giggle, and couldn''t help but be happy that I would be able to accomplish one of my revenge, one that had been over three years in the making.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    A beastly garou sashayed down the city''s central avenue, wind whipping at his shoulders.

    People on the street immediately make way for him, and those who adore Garou come to bow before him.

    Brother Garou, hello!ббWhere are you going?ббLet me accompany you, if you don''t mind!"

    I was wondering if you would like to meet my sister, Mr. Gullo?ббMy sister is a fan of Garou''s husband."

    No, no, no, I''d rather you meet my daughter than the sister of some unknown person.

    I hope you will come back to the store next time, Mr. Garou, and tell us your saga. I''ll be waiting for you!"

    I hope Mr. Garou will come to our store instead of those little girls!ббIf Mr. Garou is here, I promise you special treatment."

    Young men, young men, first-aged men, young women, and strange women of all races call out to me one after the other.

    Garou never stops, his tail wagging in a good mood as he raises his hand lightly to decline.

    I''m sorry, but I still have some work to do. I''m not busy either. When I''m free, I''ll call out to you or go play with you, so just wait for me.

    Those who were told no by Garou said nothing more, but looked at him with respect, admiration, longing, and even a touch of jealousy.

    But for Garou, even the jealous glances were only one element that satisfied his sense of superiority.

    гиKilling one human (an inferior species) kid is all it takes to become the next top right-winger of the beastman wolf species, so it was a delicious job!)

    About 3 years ago, a boy was found who had the potential to be a "Master", so he was recruited and taken in by the Legion "Gathering of Tribes".

    After that, we checked on him for three months, but he was not recognized as "Master.

    We decided to kill him just in case, so we took him to a dungeon where we didn''t have to worry about being seen and where it would be easier to dispose of his body, and planned to kill him.

    However, I got a little carried away and let him go.

    To be precise, Garou tried to stop him when he was stuck with an arrow in his leg, but the boy''s outstretched hand accidentally activated a transfer magic circle.

    The figure disappeared.

    They searched for the figure as long as they could, but in the end they could not find it.

    Nevertheless, with that wound, a human (inferior species) child was transferred to somewhere in the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss.

    He was attacked by monsters attracted by the smell of blood, and he would probably end up being eaten to death.

    As a result, all the members agreed that "Light was dead," and notified the upper management.

    The upper management also listened to what the members had to say and decided that "it was unlikely that Wright was still alive.

    They made the decision to admit his death.

    As a reward for killing a human who was suspected of being a "master," Garou was given the current position of "the next top right-wing of the beast-wolf species.

    Thanks to this, he is now looked up to not only by the beast-wolf species he meets in town, but also by other beast-races, and he has received a huge amount of reward money from the government.

    This bounty alone is enough to live on for the rest of your life.

    (Besides us, they have created legions, stores, craftsmen''s guilds, and backroom organizations to search for "master" (......). In the end, I didn''t really understand the "master" thing. Why are countries putting so much effort into searching for "master"?)

    Even Garou''s treatment was unparalleled.

    Inherently, Garou''s standing within the beast-wolf species is not that good. In essence, he is not even a candidate for the next top position in the Beastman Wolf species.

    It would be like a third son of a poor farmer in the village becoming the top candidate for village head the next morning. And if nothing happens, he is sure to be elected.

    Garou is not the only one.

    Rumor has it that former members of the "Gathering of Tribes" are making great strides in their hometowns as well as Garu.

    гиSasha, an elf, was treated as a "nobody" because he was a bastard and did not get along with his half-sister and half-wife, but now there are rumors of marriage proposals from the royal family. Nano, a Dwarf, has been hired by the highest blacksmith. Diablo, a demon race, has not only had his illegitimate nobility returned, but has even had his title raised (......).

    The greatest breakthrough has been made by Drago, a dragon-race (dragon-nute).

    (I didn''t realize that Drago was royalty with the right of succession. ...... The Dragon Neut is a very powerful and powerful race of people. The succession right was low, but it is said that just by killing one human (inferior species), it has risen considerably. ....... There is a possibility that the strongest dragon race (dragon neut) of the six species will be the top, a great leap forward. (This isn''t even close to the same level.)

    Wright was not a "master".

    Nevertheless, he was treated so favorably just by disposing of him.

    (If Wright had been the real "master," would he have been treated better?бб(If so, what the hell is a "master"?)

    I thought about "doing my own research" on "Master" out of curiosity and a desire to be treated better than I am now, but my instincts quickly dismissed the idea.

    Just thinking about it, I could sense the smell of death that seemed to stick in my nostrils.

    Goosebumps spread under my hair.

    гиMy instincts refuse to allow me to mess with "Master" in a bad way. I''m definitely in trouble at times like this. I can''t tell you how many times this has saved my life: ......)

    When I was a member of the Legion "Gathering of Tribes", I have dived into dungeons many times and fought against dangerous monsters.

    Each time, I was saved by my bestial "instincts.

    Even the former members of the "Gathering of Tribes" took a glance at Garou''s "instinctive intuition" at first glance.

    (Life is what makes us a species. It would be a shame to abandon his current position because of greed. I, an orphaned, abandoned child with a penchant for violence, am now a candidate to become the next head of the Beastman Wolf species. And if I do well, I can even see the top position of the beastman wolf species. ...... kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!ббI''m the one!ббI can''t believe that this Garou-sama is the top of the beastman wolf species!бб(To protect this position, we should rather actively forget about "Master" from now on.)

    The fact that each country treats Garou and his team well as a reward for killing Wright, who was not "Master," can be assumed to also serve as a nail in the coffin, "Now that you are involved and have achieved results, don''t touch them any more than you already have.

    But there is no point in going out of their way to abandon their current favorable treatment to be curious about them.

    Rather, the right thing to do would be to forget about "Master".

    "Hello, may I speak with you?"

    "An?"

    As I was drawing a conclusion about "Master" in my mind, I was approached by a voice.

    Garou was thinking and was interrupted, so he let out a grumpy sound.

    However, there stood a beautiful woman who blew away his grumpiness in one shot.

    Her black hair, which looked as if it had been cut out of the night sky, was tied into a ponytail, and she wore a well-tailored cloak with a similar traveling outfit underneath.

    She was tall for a woman, with large eyes, long eyelashes, red rosy lips, and a stringy nose. Everything was perfectly arranged, and her skin was translucent white, as if she were a doll that God had painstakingly created.

    Her beauty alone is eye-catching, but her breasts, which push her clothes up from underneath, are extremely large. Men would definitely look at her with their eyes. Her waist is so thin that it looks as if it could be broken, and her arms and legs are long and slender, which combined with her height makes her extremely stylish.

    Such a beautiful human woman spoke to me.

    I was rather surprised to hear her say, "Are you a human?" She is so beautiful that one might even question whether she is a beauty or not.

    I''m sorry to have stopped you. Are you sure you are Garou-sama, formerly of the Gathering of Tribes Legion?"

    Eh, oh, oh."

    Garou has not changed his name.

    So it is not so difficult to find him.

    Incidentally, the former "Gathering of the Tribes" as the ostensible reason for disbanding is that "a light (human) was killed in a dungeon, and the members felt responsible for it and broke up.

    The beautiful woman asks with a wistful expression.

    ''Actually, I''m looking for the whereabouts of my (my) Lord, Light-sama, whom I (I) should serve. ...... I am sorry, I have not given my name yet. My name is Mei. My name is Mei, a maid who swears absolute loyalty to Mr. Light.

    "Whoa, whoa?"

    Because he was asked one-sidedly and told his name, once again Garou could only spit out a language that sounded like a grunt.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    According to a beautiful woman who calls herself Mei, the maid - Wright claimed to be the second son of a poor farmer, but in fact he is not, and although he cannot give his name, he is a child of noble blood. At the time, for some reason, he had to be left in the care of a poor farmer.

    Finally, he is able to welcome him with open arms, but the important thing is that Light is not known whether he is alive or dead.

    I searched for the last legion "Gathering of Tribes," but it took a long time because it had already been disbanded.

    There is no hope left, but the request is to know Wright''s last days and guide us to the place if possible.

    The amount of compensation is at the level of a small house just to guide them to the location.

    Garou was in a frenzy inside.

    (Really, humans (inferior species) are idiots!ббThey''d pay this much gold just to take the kid to the place where he was going to die!ббPlus, this woman, if you kidnap Mei, she''ll have enough fun, and then you can get more gold if you pay her off to a slaver!)

    ''Besides--'' he inwardly squints.

    (Since the suspicion of "Master", not only we, but also the government, have investigated every aspect of Wright''s identity, from his birth to everything else.ббIt''s too suspicious. But I''m not saying there''s no possibility, and it''s possible that this woman is mistaking Wright for another kid. ...... (Above all, it''s too good to pass up.)

    Suspicious, he pats the "trump card" he has tucked in his pocket.

    It is the "trump card" that he has been carrying since before he entered the Legion "Gathering of Tribes.

    With it, Garou had the confidence that he could get out of almost any situation.

    Therefore, he accepts Mei''s offer.

    However, it would be extremely difficult for Garou to get to the middle level of the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss," alone, with a slow learner named Mei, who is at a low level.

    He is not short of money.

    Rather, in order to further enhance his reputation, he calls on young members of the Beastman Wolf species, who adore Garou, and gathers them together.

    In Garou''s view, his main goal is not money, but rather to play s*xually with May herself.

    To kidnap, rape, and savor her, it is preferable that she is out of the public eye.

    In this sense, a dungeon is a very convenient place.

    (I wish the country would quickly destroy such a stupid and weak human (inferior species) who can''t understand such a thing. Well, thanks to them, we can enjoy the delicious food like this.)

    Garou agreed to the request.

    They exchange stories to determine the departure date and time, specific itinerary, etc.

    Manpower was quickly assembled.

    In fact, even beastmen other than the beastman wolf species gathered at the call of Garou, the "next top candidate for the beastman wolf species.

    That''s how many ants like ants gather around the honey that "I want to be remembered by Garou and be famous for it.

    It took more time and effort to select the participants than to decide on the itinerary at the time of the departure date with May.

    In the end, 10 young people of around level 150 of the beastman wolf species were recruited.

    If Garou and Mei were included, the group would be a large 12-member group.

    Unlike the "Gathering of Tribes," the level of the beast race is not so high compared to other species, except for the human race.

    Therefore, they made up the difference with their numbers.

    Also, depending on the race, the beast races are better at fighting in cooperation than alone. This is why they were able to gather in numbers.

    Thanks to the power of the beast races, they were able to reach the middle level of the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss," without once fighting a single monster.

    Here is where Mr. Wright--"

    Oh, here the monster caught him by surprise and wounded him. He was also unlucky enough to get caught in a randomly placed transporter and disappeared from our sight.

    May is holding her mouth with both hands in front of the scene and, by all accounts, appears to be holding back her grief. As she did so, her black hair, tied into a ponytail, swung like a dog mourning its master, whom it would never see again.

    Garou looks at the young men he has brought with him as he explains the lie to her.

    Since they too had been briefed beforehand, they moved into position to block the entrance and exit without making a sound so as not to let May escape.

    Originally, there was only space to take a rest before entering the middle level of the "abyss," and there was only one entrance and exit. The high ceilings and spaciousness make it a perfect place to take a break.

    The only problem is that there are very few adventurers who use this place because it is the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon "The Abyss.

    If this entrance and exit are blocked, Mei will have nowhere to escape.

    Conversely, if the entrance and exit are blocked, they themselves will lose their escape route. ......

    May did not care what they did and continued to be saddened.

    Garou, inwardly mocking her, continued to act sympathetic, saying, ''Humans (inferior species) are really cholo.

    We couldn''t cope with the suddenness of the situation, and with those wounds, it wouldn''t have been much longer. I''m sorry I wasn''t there to protect you. ......

    I''m really sorry to hear that. It is a dark and dirty place, and I am betrayed and tortured by the Forgotten Eight in such a dark and dirty place. ...... If I had been at your side earlier, I would not have allowed you to do such an insulting thing. I feel so ashamed of myself.

    ......... An?"

    Not listening to a single word of comfort from Garou, May weeps alone as she thinks about the betrayal of the Legion "Gathering of Tribes" that took place almost three years ago.

    Garou took some time to understand May''s soliloquy.

    He slowly moves away from her.

    The young people, sensing the change in Garou''s demeanor, began to stir.

    After some distance, he asks, "What is it that you want?

    Who are you, ......?ббWho are you working for?"

    Suspicion of "Master" was raised against Wright, and he carried out a plan to kill him in the dungeon just in case, but before he could stop him, he missed him in a trap transition formation.

    Few and limited people know of this fact.

    The May look like a race, but it is not uncommon for them to be secret agents or spies for another race.

    ''A nation has no true friends.

    So the Garou are on the lookout for any non-bestial race sent to trap them or for some national, political, or extraterrestrial purpose.

    May, who had not listened to any words of comfort earlier, reacts to this question.

    She removes her hand from around her mouth and slowly turns back to them.

    Her eyes were so angry that even in the dark, I could see it.

    I told you. I told you that I (I) am loyal only to Mr. Light. If you insult my way of being a maid, I will make you see the color of your own gut right here and now, won''t I?

    I''m not sure what you mean by that.

    Garou is not alone.

    The hairs of all the beastmen present stand up.

    The beastmen, whose arm strength, sensory organs, and fighting ability are said to be overwhelmingly superior to humans, are overwhelmed by the sense of intimidation that Mei exudes.

    It is as if a huge "nani-nica" of unknown size is passing right under them when they are drifting on the sea.

    гиOh, she was a human (inferior species) female, a delicious prey to be sold to slavers for gold after being held down in the dungeon and enjoyed being f*cked to death!бб(So why am I shoving fear in and feeling oppressed in front of a monster that looks like it''s been roasted in the fires of hell!)

    The other beasts start to break ranks with their screaming voices in the quintessential abnormal situation.

    But, Mr. Garou, what in the world is this?

    Oh, brother, you told me it was a good job!ббWe''ve deceived ourselves!

    He''s not trying to kill us all to hide his own survival in order to switch to another species. ......

    You''re kidding!ббGarou''s brother betrayed him?

    The young people are upset by May''s unorthodox intimidation and begin to look suspiciously at Garou, the man who approached them with the story.

    Beastmen basically value their friends. Otherwise, they would not be able to hunt and exterminate monsters in order to raise their level.

    But if they betray their friends, they will be punished severely, as an example. So severe is the punishment that you might as well be dead.

    "Bah, you idiot!ббI am the next top candidate of the beastman wolf species!ббWhy would you give up a position that will allow you to enjoy a delicious meal in the future to go to another country?ббUse your brains, you idiots!ббOr will you go against me, the next top candidate of the beastman wolf species, and instead of having a good time, you''ll be hurt when you get back?

    Garou, in an effort to clear his suspicions, began to threaten, but was unable to finish his line.

    He was unable to finish his line, because the supposedly dead person appeared and shouted in the casual manner of a strolling person.

    Mei, don''t touch them yet," he said. Especially Garou, he''s my prey.

    What?

    The beast races all turned at once at the sound of voices coming from behind them.

    He was wearing a black hood and clutching a sorcerer''s staff in his hand that was over his height.

    He was not very tall, and if I were to guess from the sound of his voice, I would say that he was a boy of 12 or 3 years old.

    His nose is sensitive because of his beastly race, and he immediately notices that the person he is talking to is a human.

    However, he is confused by the fact that they are not human.

    In the middle level of the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss," even though they were under May''s pressure, there was a child of their race who could get behind them without being noticed?

    The intimidation that was there earlier with the boy''s appearance fizzles out as if it had not been there from the beginning.

    May is approached, and although her expression is mended, she exudes a mellow, sweet atmosphere, like a maiden in love.

    The boy raises his hand lightly to meet her gaze and pulls down his hood.

    What appears from under the hood is a child of the same race.

    Her hair was neatly cut and matched and shiny, her eyes were large, and her eyelashes were long enough to cast shadows. Her skin was a healthy milk color like a child''s, and combined with her rosy lips, she looked more like a "beautiful girl" than a "boy. The appearance is so well-developed that one could be mistaken for a

    He is a boy who is likely to be very popular with those in that line of work.

    Even before he pulls down his hood, only Garou keeps stopping his movements in astonishment.

    ''No way, you''re lying,...... you''re alive,...... light.''

    ......Galoo, I''m here to avenge what I did to you three years ago."

    With the ease of meeting a friend for the first time in a long time, the boy - Light - smiled and called out to his avenger.

    When the child - Light, who had taken the back of the beasts - called out to him, Garou had a look of astonishment on his face.

    But Garou''s dumb look of surprise did not last long.

    I didn''t think you were alive,......," he said, "and revenge?ббA level 15 human (inferior species) like you is taking revenge!ббHa ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!ббThank God the race (humans) are really stupid!"

    Garou, who had been frightened by May earlier, laughs as if he had been given gold and silver treasures, a sumptuous meal, and a selection of beautiful women.

    After a full round of laughter, he makes an ugly smile, as if right after betraying the light.

    ''I don''t know how you survived that situation, but you didn''t bother to show your face in front of me!ббIf we kill him and bring back his corpse, the beast-race will owe the dragon-race a debt!ббThis is huge!ббThis is historic!ббNot only will we be the next top candidate for the beast-wolf species, we''ll be the next top candidate for the beast-wolf species for sure!"

    In front of Garou''s lust clouded eyes and voice tone, Wright lets out a sigh of dismay.

    ''You''re still not thinking straight, ....... Why am I usually alive? What kind of relationship do you think I have with May?

    Ha!ббSure, the girl is creepy and her abilities are hard to read, but there are so many of them!ббWe can push them out of the way by sheer numbers!ббBesides, we, the beast race, can''t be beaten by the humans!

    He snickers at Wright''s opinion and looks down on the race (humans) as before.

    Besides, I''ve already checked out every wrinkle on his ass," he said. "And I''ve already checked out how many wrinkles you have on your ass," he says, "and I''ve concluded that you''re just a regular guy who got a little bit of an unusual gift. You''re lucky to be alive, or you''d have been accidentally saved by that creepy lady over there, wouldn''t you?"

    I hope I''m not ...... wrong."

    I don''t have the righteousness to go to the trouble of explaining in detail the hand, the boon (gift), the "infinite mess".

    Light''s agreement made Garou more confident that he was right.

    You thought that the girl who was able to help you could take revenge against us?ббYou''re being naive!ббYou incompetent, incompetent man who doesn''t even know the difference between power and strength!"

    Garou looks down at the lights again, and next, he clicks his tongue at the young people who are standing there in a daze, unable to keep up with the situation, and sends them instructions.

    Tsk!ббWhat are you just standing there in a daze?ббDon''t you have the brains to understand the situation?ббWith his corpse, we can make a loan to the dragon-nymphs. Then I''m sure I''ll be the top of the beast-man-wolf species!ббIf you want a good meal, then quickly block the entrances and exits so they can''t escape, you idiots!"

    What''s going on?

    The leader of the group, Garou, had instructed them to do so, but more than anything else, the fact that they would be able to "lend a hand to the dragon people (dragon neuters)" was more important to them than anything else.

    The Dragon Neut is the most superior of the six species.

    They could make a loan to that species and nation.

    This meaning is very important for them.

    I understand, brother Garou!ббI''ll seize it immediately!ббHey, you guys, go around back!"

    I understand!ббHey, let''s go!"

    Roger that!ббNow we''re all part of the Beastman Wolf species, the Top''s inner circle!ббFinally, our luck is turning!"

    The two bypass the lights and start moving at high speed to block the entrance and exit using their leg strength - but the two who tried to block the entrance and exit as if the doll''s head had been removed from the ''Porori'' doll. The head comes off and rolls on the ground.

    Like chickens with their heads cut off, the two bodies continue to run for a while, headless, until they hit a wall and finally stop.

    Their limbs jiggle as they spurt blood.

    The thick smell of blood fills the dungeon.

    I won''t let them get behind me.

    What?

    Before I knew it, May was standing beside Light.

    From what she said, it seems that it was May who cut off their heads, but the ...... galoots have no idea how she did it.

    It really looked like the heads just ''fell off'' at some point when they came to their senses.

    As Garou and the other beastmen were astonished, only Wright praised May with an attitude of ''it should have been done.

    Thank you, Mei. Please continue to seal the entrances and exits to prevent them from escaping.

    I''m in awe of you. I swear on my Maid''s Dao that I will complete it perfectly.

    May bowed deeply, then moved backward to block the entrance and exit.

    Light faces Garou and the others once again.

    Light and May block the entrance and exit.

    The beastmen, who normally look down on "humans (inferior species)," are upset to see Mei''s ability.

    They were even more flustered by the confident Light.

    Only Garou, his face turning bright red, yelled at her.

    Calm down, you idiots!ббI don''t know how, but that was just a surprise kill!ббIf we weren''t so careless, we wouldn''t have lost to the Humans!"

    ''Good grief, ......3 you''re still as condescending as you were three years ago. Don''t you consider yourselves weak?"

    Don''t be a wimp!ббThere is no reason for us to be weaker than the humans (inferior species) who can''t even raise their level as far as we can!

    The other animal races nodded in agreement with Garou''s words.

    Herein lies the source of their disdain for race (humans).

    Dwarfs have sturdy bodies and are dexterous with their hands, so they manufacture powerful weapons and armor, which makes it easy to raise their level of skill.

    Elven species excel in magic and have a long life span, making it easy for them to reach a high level.

    Dragonutes and demons have high arm strength, magical power, durability, and long life span. Therefore, there are many high-level people in the world. (In comparison, the dragon-neuter race tends to be higher level than the demon-neuter race because of their higher basic performance).

    On the other hand, the human race is more difficult to raise in level than other species, has weaker strength, less magic, a more fragile body, and a shorter lifespan.

    So basically, their level is overwhelmingly lower than other species.

    The beast race, on the other hand, has lower magic power and the same life span as the human race, but it has overwhelmingly higher arm strength, endurance, and speed than the other races. They are also strong in group battles, and their keen senses make it easy for them to find prey, which is another factor that makes it easy for them to raise their level.

    Because they are "generally lower in level than other species," they are looked down upon by other species.

    Therefore, the Garou now look down on the Light and the Mei, saying that they are "lower-ranked" and "cannot be stronger than us.

    The human (inferior species) is getting carried away ...... and I''m going to peel off its skin right now!ббAll of you, get in line with me!"

    Garou deploys the same steel claws as three years ago and kicks the ground.

    A beat later, the other beasts joined in the attack.

    Only the beast race is the best among all races when it comes to coordination, and despite the improvisation, they show more coordination than a seasoned race (human) party.

    "Die!ббYou''re a human being, you''re in a bad way!

    Claws, kicks, swords, short spears, knives, and other weapons fly at him from all directions.

    "Gueh!

    "Goooogh!"

    Ngigiii!"

    Screaming like a pig that has been kicked, the beast-race, including the garu that attacked them, is easily knocked down.

    Looking down at the beastmen, who were crawling on the ground, clawing at the pain, and writhing in nausea, Light looked down at them and said in a bored tone, "They''re all going to be killed.

    What''s wrong?ббIs it over?"

    This one word severely wounded Garou''s pride.

    He crawled on the ground, holding his stomach with his hand, his eyes bloodshot.

    Hu-hu, you look down on me as a human being!ббYou disrespect me because of my race (human) habit!ббDon''t look down on me because of my race!ббI am the next top candidate of the beastman wolf species!ббHumans (inferior species) are not the ones to look down on!ббf*ck you!ббBut I didn''t put a stop to it. That carelessness can be fatal!"

    He removes his hand from his stomach, which he had been holding in pain, and fumbles in his pocket.

    He takes out a glowing ball the size of a ping-pong ball in his hand.

    Garou doesn''t hesitate to play his "trump card.

    ''I don''t know what kind of trick you''re up to, but don''t get carried away just because you''re a little stronger!ббSoon I will paint your face in despair!ббCome on out, ''Fenrir the Hexenbiest''!"

    Without hesitation, Garou cracks the "trump card" sphere - the beast magic ball.

    The ball is a magic item rarely found in ruins and dungeons that contains a high-level magical beast.

    By breaking the ball, you can temporarily summon high-level monsters and bring them under your control. However, it is only temporary and will disappear in about an hour.

    Many first-class adventurers, like Garou, use this item to get out of a tight spot.

    Naturally, the price is high, starting at at least 100 million Japanese yen.

    The monster that had been sealed up by breaking the ball reveals itself.

    A huge wolf of about 7 meters in length with pale fur appears.

    It is a huge wolf with blue-white fur. The lights growl menacingly at them.

    Garou smiled broadly, confident of victory.

    Gyahahahahahahaha!ббI''ve been saving my ''trump card'', the level 500 Fenrir, for when the time comes!ббIt''s a pity you got carried away earlier and didn''t kill me!"

    The appearance of Fenrir, a level 500 magical beast, revitalized the beasts that had been easily vanquished by the lights.

    What a beautiful and powerful hexenbiest. ......

    As one would expect from a former member of the Top Legion, Garou''s brother. I didn''t expect him to have such a deep hand."

    This is the ability of a top adventurer, the next top candidate of the Beastman Wolf species!

    That''s what I''m talking about, Master Garou!"

    The young people look respectfully at Garou and the level 500 magical beast Fenrir. They were like boys in front of a professional soccer player.

    On the contrary, Light was taken aback by their stupidity and let out a sigh.

    He said, "Level 500 is ....... Is that really a ''trump card''?ббHow weak can you be?"

    Gyahahahaha!"ббLevel 500 is weak. You seem to have gone mad with fear in the face of Fenrir!ббThe fact that we were just knocked out must have been some kind of trick, a magic item or something!ббBut this guy is the real thing, level 500. I''m going to blow this whole cheap charade out of the water!ббWhy don''t you crawl on the ground and beg for your life?ббIf you can see me beg for my life with a bellyful of laughter, maybe I''ll change my mind and not kill you?ббYeah, come on, come on."

    Of course, they have no intention of helping him when he begs for his life.

    The young people other than Garou understand and look down on Wright with a smirk on their faces.

    Light, on the other hand, lets out an exasperated sigh, and instead of begging for his life, he urges them to attack.

    "Really, a magical beast of about level 500 is a trump card or ....... Yes, yes, I won''t move a step from here, so you can do as you please."

    Light spreads his hands in a provocative manner.

    By all accounts, the posture was one of not moving a step, as he declared.

    Naturally, Garou''s face turned red and he became agitated at Wright''s provocative attitude, which he looked down upon.

    ''Then I''ll kill you without leaving a bone as you wish!ббDo it, Fenrir the Hexenbiest!ббThe Demon Beast Roar Cannon!"

    Oooooooooooooo!"

    The person who breaks the beast magic ball (д╕дхдже▐дндхдж) is temporarily certified as the master of the beast, and can know its level, characteristics, special skills, weaknesses, and abilities.

    Garou, using his power, gives the order to use the Fenrir''s most powerful offensive weapon, the "Fenrir Roar Cannon".

    This is a special blow to Fenrir, which converts all its magical power into an attack and unleashes it.

    With a cry, the blue-white magic power is concentrated and fired from the agit that has been opened to its limit!

    It was a truly lethal blow that could not escape a fatal wound if it hit even a superior player, let alone a player of the same level, because all the magic power of level 500 was converted into an attack.

    The beast exaggerates every single attack to the extent that it raises a cloud of dust. It''s a real problem.

    "Oh, it''s impossible ...... to say you''re uninjured. ......

    Despite being hit head-on by a magical beast roar cannon, Light did not have a scratch or even a scorch on his hair or clothes.

    The roaring cannon is a special blow for Fenrir, who is level 500. It is not something that can be prevented with a half-hearted defense or magic item.

    If it were possible, it would be possible only if there was a difference in power and level between the two .......

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to be prepared to pay for it.

    Light, not caring, smiled in a light tone and told them.

    I guess it''s my turn next.

    He fishes in his pocket, as did Garou, and pulls out a card.

    It would be a pity if people misunderstood that Fenrir was such a stern wild dog," he said. I''ll show you the ''real thing'': the UR card ''Fenrir the Firstborn, Divine Beast, Level 9000'' (Released).

    The card that was taken out glows in response to the light''s voice.

    The light quickly subsided and a beast appeared in its place.

    It was a huge body, at least 15 meters long. Its entire body was clad in pure white fur like fresh snow, and its fangs peeked out, revealing a sense of mighty power.

    No explanation was necessary.

    Everyone understood at a glance.

    The being in front of them that Wright had made appear was the real "Fenrir.

    Indeed, if you knew about the "Divine Beast Fenrir Level 9000," you would have known that the "Demon Beast Fenrir Level 500" was the real "Fenrir. No wonder he called them "wild dogs.

    Light tells us in a high-pitched, childlike voice.

    Kill that wild dog, Fenrir the First!

    Oh!"

    At the Lord''s command, "Fenrir, the First Beast," roars lightly.

    With a single lift of one hand and a light wave of the hand, the "Fenrir the First" - the Fenrir-like beast - is ripped apart, iced over, cracks spread, and it disappears into dust.

    It was as if there had never been a "Fenrir Level 500" in the first place, and every hair on its head vanished from this world.

    Great job, you did well."

    One!ббOHN!"

    Light praised him for putting away "Fenrir the Demon Beast" as ordered, and petted him as a reward.

    The "Fenrir," like a pet dog, was praised by its master and was so happy to be petted that it wagged its tail and sweetly cuddled Light.

    ............

    Mei, standing in the background, looked enviously at the "Divine Beast, Ancestor Fenrir" being petted and praised by Light.

    On the other hand, Garou and the other beastmen were looking at the .......

    Oh, ah,.......

    Hee, hee, hee.

    ............"

    They all let out an inarticulate cry and sat down on the spot.

    Naturally, Garou, too, is frightened and astonished, and his fear of a situation that his own mind cannot comprehend causes him to fall on his backside.

    What, you, you, you, you, you can''t follow a monster that can wipe out a level 500 Fenrir in an instant. ......

    I could have killed a beast of that caliber in an instant without summoning the "Divine Beast Fenrir, the First Ancestor," but I would have had plenty of time to spare. Because I''m level 9999 now.

    What about ......?

    My level is 9999."

    Like Garou earlier, Wright also discloses his status.

    The status was indeed displayed as "Level 9999.

    The complexion of the beast races becomes even worse.

    While looking at them, Light tells them of further despair.

    I''m not the only one. Mei is at the same level. Mei.

    She silently discloses her status at Wright''s urging.

    Like Light, her status indicated "Level 9999.

    The beast races made a look of despair and let out a vocal sound.

    "Re, Level 9999 means ......."

    Ugh, you''re lying. ......

    Hyu, I thought the limit level of a race (human) was around 100.

    There''s no way we can win this. ......

    No one denied the fact that the young men of the beast race were faced with such an unstandard level as "Level 9999.

    They had summoned the "Divine Beast Fenrir, the First Ancestor," which could easily slaughter a level 500 Fenrir, and were playing with it before their eyes.

    Garou, too, sat down before the blow from "Fenrir, the Founder of the Divine Beast".

    There was no one here who could deny his words.

    Garou stared at the light with a blue face, his greasy sweat pouring down his face like a waterfall.

    (Why ...... didn''t I notice it? How could I not have noticed that Light had not grown at all since three years ago? (Why didn''t I notice?)

    Wright was a 12-year-old kid from a rural village.

    It has been about 3 years since then and he should be 15.

    The age of 12 to 15 is a period of racial (human) growth, when one grows taller, has a protruding throat, and matures in facial features.

    It would be strange if they did not change.

    Yet, Light has not changed at all.

    His appearance has not changed at all from the time he betrayed and tried to kill her three years ago.

    Then why is such an "impossible phenomenon" happening?

    (Level 9999 is not a bluff thought up by a stupid child. ...... If it is true, the fact that the aging process has stopped is also the reason why such a "divine beast, the founder of the world" is not a "divine beast, the founder of the world". It makes sense that he has "Fenrir (monster)" with him. I mean, doesn''t that really mean that Light has become a monster, level 9999? ......)

    To be precise, it is not the level, but the power of a mythical artifact item called "bracelet of immortality" drawn by a boon (gift) "Infinite Gacha" that has made him immortal.

    In order not to forget the despair, sadness, and anger of his betrayal, Light uses the "bracelet of immortality" to maintain his 12-year-old form.

    When Garou finally believes Light''s words and is horrified, the other beasts curl up their tails and let out a clinging look and voice.

    Garu''s brother ......."

    But, Master Garou, what shall we do?"

    What should I do, brother Garou ......

    The young people who were recruited and brought to the "abyss" with "a tasty story" beg for instructions from their leader, Garou.

    They wait for instructions on what to do and how to save their lives.

    Garou, who has their undivided attention, is .......

    He is crouched on the ground with a blue face that looks as if it has been painted with primary colors.

    I''m so sorry for all the trouble I''ve caused you!ббI--I--I was deceiving Mr. Wright at the behest of my country!ббIt wasn''t my choice!ббSo please forgive me!ббI don''t care what happens to them, but please help me!ббPlease!"

    But, Brother Garou!ббYou betray us!

    You''re a coward!ббDon''t you have any shame in changing your hand now!"

    Shut up!ббI''m not like you guys!ббIt is true that I betrayed Mr. Light once. But when Light-sama came to town, I took care of him in many ways, didn''t I!ббIsn''t that right, Mr. Wright?"

    Garou was flirtatious, smiling and even rubbing his hands as if his previous attitude was a lie.

    I bought him a skewer from a food stall and gave him a glass of fruit juice water. We even fought and drove away those who had been discriminating and humiliating Mr. Light!ббHey!ббI am sure I have memories of you, Mr. Wright, and what you owe me and what you owe me!ббSo I should be the only one who can help!"

    ............"

    Light looks down silently at Garou, who is on his knees, flattering him.

    Meanwhile, the other beasts continued to shout accusations at Garou.

    After a while, Wright lightly raises his hand.

    With that, the ugly cursing that had been so noisy and ugly that it hurt my ears just a few moments before stopped. Silence fell over the dungeon as if it were a graveyard in the middle of the night.

    Light looks down at Garou and asks, "What''s going on?

    Before you start talking about helping me, let''s talk about what you know. First of all, what exactly is a "master"?

    I don''t know. I was only told by my superiors to ''look for the master. ......

    Why is the state looking for ''master''?"

    I don''t know.

    Why did the state try to kill me when they found out I wasn''t ''Master''?"

    I don''t know. I don''t know.

    "............"

    The temperature of Wright''s eyes drops a notch.

    Garou hurriedly defended himself.

    ''Ho, I really don''t know!ббI was only told to ''look for Master'' myself!ббThis is just my guess, but I think that the chiefs who organize the beast race don''t know the details either. After all, they are more capable of raising their level than humans, thanks to their high physical ability. However, compared to other species, their life span, level, and ability are low. At best, they are regarded as "a slightly more useful pawn than humans. That is why they are not given much information and the chiefs don''t know about them.

    ...... What do the other beasts know about the Master?"

    At this question, all the other beasts except Garou, with a look of having found the silver lining of survival, turn their heads more than they have ever turned in their lives.

    However, no one possessed any information about "Master.

    ............"

    Wright turns around behind him and looks at May.

    She understands the intent and nods one nod.

    She was using her lie detection magic to study their reactions.

    Apparently, she really doesn''t know any more about "Masta" and why Wright''s life was in danger.

    Light lets out a disappointed sigh at this result.

    ''I expected this, but there''s even less information than I thought. ......

    How can I help you?

    Light replies to May''s question in a light tone of voice.

    Now that they''ve seen us, there''s no reason to keep them alive," she said. Leave Garou behind and dispose of them."

    Yes, sir.

    What?

    As soon as May takes a bow, everyone but Garou is cut into shredded pieces.

    There was no time for a single scream.

    May had produced a very fine thread from her glove, and before she knew it, she had entangled the beasts in it. These threads are extremely thin, but they are sharp enough to shred steel and orichalcone when she pours her magic power into them.

    Heeeeyyyy ......"

    Garou''s pants get wet from the carnage in front of him.

    Fortunately, even though it poured out wet, the stench of choking blood mingled with the smell of blood, making it hard to tell which was which.

    Light, unfazed by any of this, fishes in his own pocket.

    Now that we''ve gotten rid of the distractions and got what we want, let''s move on...oh, I almost forgot. Garou."

    Hiiiiiiii!"

    Garou, completely frightened, responds to Wright''s voice with a jumpy body movement. Together, the puddle of blood rippled and shook with bits of flesh.

    Light smiles at his comical appearance and asks, "What''s the matter with you?

    Before we move on, I''d like to ask you, do you think we could win a war against the nations of the earth with what we have now?"

    "Well, that''s ......."

    ............"

    It''s a situation where you have to use sycophancy to keep from being in a bad mood, but ...... May will be casting a spell to discern lies.

    Lies, though sycophantic, will not get through.

    Garou must gather up his courage and convey his thoughts through his throat.

    I think it''s true that Light-sama and the others are strong, and since Fenrir-sama is also there, they will have the upper hand for a while even if they have to deal with countries from all over the world. However, no matter how high the level is, an individual is still an individual. It is almost impossible to win against a nation. ......

    After all, no matter how strong an individual is, the range of power he or she exerts is limited.

    It is difficult for an individual to take on a huge creature called a "nation.

    This was also anticipated by Wright.

    Garou continued.

    There is a possibility that legendary weapons, armor, and other items that have been held in each country for thousands of years are still hidden. If those items are taken out, no matter how strong Mr. Light and the others are, they will destroy half, if not one-third, of the world without destroying it. ......

    I see. ...... I guess that''s what we assumed. After all, no matter how strong you are, there is only so much you can do as an individual, isn''t there?

    After hearing a set of answers, Wright nodded several times in satisfaction.

    He turns to Garou again and gives him an order.

    Next, similar to the previous question, I want you to check if we could win a war against the nations on the ground with this force.

    Ha, ha. ......

    Let''s move on then. "Let''s move on then.

    What?

    At the same time as the light''s words, the three people and one animal are enveloped in light.

    Only Garou was startled and his eyes went black and white.

    Mei and "Fenrir, the First Beast" did not show any particular reaction, but left themselves to it.

    For a moment, the vision goes dark, but it soon regains its brightness.

    гбгбгбгбг┐г┐г┐г┐

    It was regained - but there was a hopeless scene, blacker and stickier than tar.

    Garou had been instantly transported to the lowest level of the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss," by the card "Transference.

    Waiting for him there was an army of mythical monsters.

    The monsters were waiting in an orderly fashion in a hall the size of a soccer field, with a ceiling so high that it was too hazy to see.

    A bright red carpet continued, and at the far end sat a throne adorned with gold, jewels, and precious metals, with a huge military banner adorning the wall at the end of the room.

    In front of the throne, three beautiful girls line up in front of the stairs.

    In addition, there is a huge dragon, a giant, and a dog as big as the three-headed "Fenrir the First," a divine beast. It is not only the terrifying monsters.

    There are also beautiful girls with well-defined faces, with transparent feathers sprouting from their backs and dressed in maid''s uniforms. Knights in dazzlingly gorgeous golden armor. A beautiful woman effortlessly holds a huge battle-axe in her hand. There was also a girl with a musket gun in her hand, a long spear-like tube that Garou could not understand.

    The number of people in the area was about 3,000.

    Although the variety of people seemed at first glance to lack unity, Garou sensed that they were somehow united by a single strong will - a crazy loyalty.

    Despite being confronted by such an army of mythical monsters, Light is not concerned about the situation, and he sends out instructions.

    Everyone, display your status."

    His voice never reaches the back of the room.

    And yet, everyone opens the status as instructed without delay so that it can be seen by a third party.

    ''Aaaaahhhh ...... aaaaahhhh ...... aaaahhhh!''

    Garou lets out a faint scream.

    In sight, fairy maids of "level 500" line up, and the oddly shaped monsters are "level 1000 to 9000", and one corner in golden armor is "level 5000".

    The three beautiful girls standing in front of the throne were the highest, reaching "level 9999," the same as Light and Mei.

    Light walks out on the red carpet laid in the middle of the army with his status displayed.

    Mei follows, and the "Divine Beast, Fenrir the First" moves to a corner where the giants are gathered.

    Only Garou is left in its place.

    As the lights walk on the carpet and pass in front of the army, the high-level monsters kneel and hang their heads.

    It is natural, it is natural, it is the most precious and loving act in the world to be served by Light.

    Wright himself is walking on the red carpet with the attitude that it is natural for him to be served.

    The three beautiful girls waiting in front of the throne also kneel down lovingly.

    Mei joined the line, and she, too, was happy to serve them.

    The lights do not stop and go up the stairs.

    After ascending the stairs, he sat down on the throne, which was so luxurious that he doubted it existed in the world.

    Raise your head.

    The mythical monsters faithfully follow Wright''s instructions.

    They all raise their heads without a stitch of disruption.

    Garou, still sitting hunched over on the red carpet, asks, "What is it that you want me to do with you?

    This is the power that I have gathered over the past three years. Garou, let me ask you again: ''If you wage war against the nations of the earth with this force, will you win?

    Oh, oh, oh. ......"

    Garou does not answer.

    No, his look of utter despair was the answer.

    (What is this, lost in a mythical world?ббIt''s amazing that so many monsters, too numerous to even count, have been so vigilantly preparing to fight their way to the edge of the abyss. ...... (Can all the weapons, armor, items, etc. that we have been carrying around for thousands of years really work against such monsters?)

    Moreover, the person who prepared it was a child who came from a poor farming family until about 3 years ago.

    He was a weak child whom the Legion "Gathering of Tribes," including Garou, looked down on in secret, and in the end betrayed, ridiculed, and tried to kill.

    Not a bit has changed since three years ago.

    How innocently the Lord of Doom, sitting on his throne, smiles like an infant.

    And yet the boy possesses the power to end the world with the ease of a crumbling toy block.

    (...... Oh, yeah. We tried to kill Wright, and that''s what happened.)

    Garou realizes.

    Before his betrayal, Light was a naive child at best, a naive child at worst.

    He was a child with extremely normal ethics that could be found anywhere.

    However, he has changed because Garou and his friends betrayed him and tried to get rid of him under the direction of various countries. Or perhaps it would be better to say that he has come to know. He was destined to be used and discarded.

    And he realized this when the Legion "Gathering of Tribes" gathered together to kill Wright at the behest of the nations. The simple fact is that if you don''t kill him, he will kill you.

    If Wright had not realized this, he would never have wielded the desperate force that lay before him.

    But because they themselves had bared their fangs first, he would wield this mighty power without hesitation.

    It was the country that tried to kill him. If he is going to bare his fangs, he should be prepared to be stabbed himself. Therefore, if necessary, he will not give a second thought to the thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or hundreds of millions of corpses that may be piling up.

    They have created with their own hands the worst kind of being that can destroy this world they rule.

    Garou was in despair and continued to weep nonchalantly, not caring that his proud hairs were turning white and falling out.

    In front of her, Wright finally smiled with satisfaction.

    He said, "''Silence is golden, eloquence is silver. I knew I was right to choose Garou first. I''ve never been good at thinking since my Legion days, but my intuition was as sharp as an animal''s. From his reaction, it seems we have enough power to cross over and destroy nations."

    Wright laughed at one point and then turned a cold gaze on Garou.

    I''ll give you a reward," he said. I''ll let you live until I learn the truth and decide whether or not to give non-racial people an apocalypse. You will never die. Even if I wanted to die, I can''t die."

    Ahhhhhh, ahhhhhhh, ahhhhh!"

    Garou shouts loudly for the first time since he arrived here.

    From now on, he didn''t even make a sound of despair at the unimaginable torture until Wright made his decision.

    They have produced the strongest and worst demon king by their own hands, and they have gone mad with the understanding that species other than race (human) will be exterminated at the Light''s mood.

    The monsters walk up from both sides to connect Garou, who continues to go crazy and scream, to the prison.

    Garou made no pretense of escaping, nor did he care about the hairs that were falling out, turning gray, and he asked the lights, "What is it that you want me to do with you?

    What are you, what are you, ...... a fairy tale monster that will end the world!"

    ............"

    He raises his hand lightly in response to this question.

    He stopped the monsters who were about to throw him into jail.

    At the Lord''s command, the monsters stop as if he had pressed the pause button.

    Light answers Garou''s question with an easygoing attitude.

    I''m not some kind of ''fairy tale monster. I just want to know the truth about why you wanted to take revenge on me and kill me like an insect. After I finish my revenge against you and know the truth, I will go back to my life. In fact, I''m even going to use the power of this gift, the Infinite Gacha, to help people and help the world.

    Ha-ha-ha-ha!"ббYihi yihi yihi!ббKihihihihihi!"

    Garou laughs at this reply.

    He just laughs like a broken man.

    What is this ''helping people, helping the world!ббThere is no way a broken being like you can benefit people and the world!ббAll that beings like you can do is death, destruction, and slaughter!ббYou think you''re a god!

    The monsters are killing.

    Garou cursed viciously against his absolute master.

    Normally, his heart would have stopped beating and his life would have stopped, but it could not reach Garou, who had gone mad.

    He just kept laughing like a madman.

    Take him to ......."

    Wright watches his reaction all around and gives him another set of instructions.

    Garou is restrained on both sides by the monsters and dragged away to the prison.

    The whole time he is laughing by himself.

    The front door opens and closes.

    Garou''s laughter ceases, and for a moment, Wright is lost in thought.

    ...... God, huh? Well, that''s one way to think about it.

    One Light mutters and laughs innocently.

    Then I''ll be a god. Oh, if that''s what you want, I''ll be God, if I can know the truth about the world, why I was almost killed like an insect three years ago. Yes, let''s be gods."

    He turned his attention back to his men.

    Garou''s reaction convinced me that our strength was world class," he said. However, as he also pointed out, the world is not easy. We should take precautions.

    Even as we write this, Light''s gift "Infinite Gacha" is being pushed and continues to spit out cards.

    With a little subterfuge, we can keep on messing around for 24 hours.

    The strength of the game is increasing with time, but we would like to know more about the strong players in each country to increase our certainty. Especially, I want to know about "Master".

    Although details of the "Master" were not available, everyone present expected it to be a powerful entity.

    If someone like me possessed such an extraordinary benefit, there was a high possibility that I would be targeted and avenged when I was alone. So, in order to get the truth, I will first concentrate on gathering information from each country. Any objections?"

    He spent about three years to study for the route to conquer the abyss and go up to the ground, to improve his own level, to study to improve his own academic ability, and to expand his forces.

    When he confirmed that there were no objections, he nodded his head and said, "I am not going to do it.

    He nodded and said, "Worst-case scenario, there could be an immediate war. In that case, the organization will be as we decided beforehand. Nazna will take the lead.

    Leave it to me!"ббI will kill and kill and kill any obstacle that stands in my master''s way!ббI will build a river of corpses and blood to the far reaches of the three thousand worlds!

    Nazna declared, her pupils dilated vertically from excitement.

    Ellie is in charge of the planning and operation," she declared.

    I swear to you that I will give my whole self to the Light God, as he wishes.

    Ellie holds down her hat, picks up the skirt of her Gothic Lolita outfit, and bows gracefully.

    Aoyuki," she said, "I want you to take command of the monster squad. Can you do that?"

    I''m not sure what to do with the money," he said. Everything I do is for the Lord, and I will serve him to the last drop of my blood.

    I blocked his gaze with my cat-ear hoodie and replied in a cold voice that I usually don''t show.

    That''s how motivated he was.

    Finally, he turned to May.

    Can you oversee the information coming in, manage logistics, provide support, point out problems I''m not aware of, and propose solutions?

    I promise you the best, the highest, and the most perfect, as I swear to you in the Way of the Maid."

    At the sound of May''s spirited voice, Wright nodded with deep satisfaction.

    If the truth I have hidden from the world is correct, I will become a ''Gift Giver'' and a ''Zenshin'' (good god). If the truth is distorted and miserably evil, I will not hesitate to call myself an evil god, a ''gift giver'' of death, destruction, carnage, and despair. Then I will destroy the ''nations (evil)'' with the ''evil god.

    Light laughs innocently.

    Laughing like a child, he heralds the destruction of the world.

    While actually possessing the power to destroy the world.

    From the abyss to the ground. From darkness to light. Let us begin our march to know the truth.

    One word from the light and it starts to move.

    An army with enough power to destroy the world flooded out of the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss," and onto the ground.

 2 - The First Episode: Departure

    Dad, Mom ...... I''m home."

    After I, Light, successfully got revenge on Garou the Beast Race, the first place I went after getting out of "The Abyss," the world''s biggest and worst dungeon, was to my parents'' graveside, which they had built in their former hometown.

    The reason for my "former" hometown was that the village had been destroyed by demons, bandits, armies, or something else, I don''t know.

    After overcoming various restrictions such as leveling up, I was able to leave the "abyss," and when I went to check on the village, I found that it had already been overrun, parents and villagers had been killed and their corpses left behind, and buildings, fields, and livestock sheds had been burned down or burned to the ground.

    Even if we tried to determine the cause of the fire, it was too long since the fire had faded, and we did not know whether the culprit was a demon or a different species.

    The only lucky thing was that among the countless corpses, there were no bodies of me, Niichan, or my sister, Yume. I searched a fairly wide area and the surrounding area, but still no bodies were found.

    (Maybe they escaped safely and are still alive. ......)

    I was so hopeful that I ordered my men, who were outside gathering information, to search for the two men and also to find the cause of the destruction of the village and the culprits.

    It was about six months ago that I retrieved the bodies of their parents, villagers who had helped them, and children who might have been their friends, and made graves for them.

    ............"

    He places a handful of flowers in front of the grave and prays that his parents and the villagers will depart safely to the Goddess of Mercy.

    When he finishes praying, he stands up and brushes the dirt from his knees.

    I ask, "...... are you done?"

    One of the guards and fellow adventurers who was watching my prayer, "UR, Level 5000 Golden Knight Gold I was very excited to hear the voice of "I''m a very good person.

    As the name "golden knight" implies, he was dressed in golden armor from head to toe, and the shield on his back was also golden, making him stand out from the crowd.

    His offensive ability is not that high, but he specializes in defense, which is why he was chosen to accompany us this time.

    I was able to say hello to Dad and Mom and tell them what I''ve been up to.

    Then let''s get the hell out of here. I want to get to my destination and rest at the inn while there is still daylight!ббI don''t want to spend my first day in the field.

    Gold!ббHow dare you talk like that when Mr. Wright is hurting!ббThink about your feelings a little before you speak!ббAnd use honorifics!

    The girl standing next to Gold is furious at his comments.

    She is "UR, Level 5000 Assassin Blade Nemmu," one of his escorts and fellow adventurers.

    She is a beautiful 17 or 8 year old girl with beautiful silver hair a little above her shoulders, a scarf covering her mouth, and brown skin.

    She was looking at me, who had just been visiting a grave, with a worried look on her face.

    She was looking at me as if she was in pain, as if a knife were being stabbed into her own chest and gouged out.

    Therefore, I was furious at Gold''s careless words.

    Gold, however, paid no attention to Nemumu''s comment and shrugged his shoulders.

    He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Honorifics are so boring because they don''t convey intimacy. Besides, Nemmu, you don''t want to spend your first day in the field, either, do you?

    Don''t put me in that position with you!ббI would go with you on grass, in the mud, in the garbage, even if you were with Mr. Wright!

    I would be with the Lord on the coldest winter mountain or on the hottest magma. To give golden allegiance to the Lord is the chivalrous spirit of the "Golden Knight. ...... But if we think of the Lord''s comfortable sleeping environment, isn''t it a natural consideration to avoid camping out in the open?"

    What?ббIf you are considering the sleep and health of Mr. Wright, you should avoid staying in the field from the first day. ......

    I hate to say it, but I don''t think you should be so eager to show off your loyalty, especially to Ellie.ббI don''t want to push it too hard, and I don''t want the Lord to hate me."

    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!ббWe don''t like the fact that Mr. Wright hates us!ббAbove all, even if you hate me, I will only serve you as a devout servant!ббEven if I die and become a soul, I will do my best!

    Gold''s voice leaks out in a tone of dismay, and Nemmu''s voice trembles with tears in her inherently slit and beautiful eyes.

    Although the two did not intend to do so, the somber atmosphere was replaced as if blown away by the fresh air.

    I can''t help but smile.

    It''s okay, Nemmu. It''s okay, Nemmu. I don''t hate you guys. Don''t tease Gold too much.

    Oh, Mr. Wright!

    The Lord is too kind and too good. Sometimes a horse is not understood if he does not speak properly. ......

    Nemum''s expression brightened with a ''poof'' as if a light had been turned on, and Gold spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders in disgust, as if to say, ''Oh dear.

    ''Well, let''s go. I don''t want to be out in the field on the first day either."

    In fact, if you have to stay in the field, you can just use the power of the card "SSR, Transition" obtained from the infinite gacha to return to the "abyss" once.

    I would like to avoid the awkwardness of returning to the "abyss" on the first day I go out, too.

    I turn my back to my parents'' grave and pick up the "SSR, Clown''s Mask" that I got from the "Infinite Gacha" from the item box, a black hood, and a wand.

    ............"

    Before departing, I look back at my parents'' graves one more time.

    (I was almost killed by a member of the "Gathering of the Tribes" who was not a "Masutar" in the "Natsura", just to make sure I was not. Totally unrelated to that, how is it possible that the village where I was born and raised just happened to be unlucky enough to get everyone killed and destroyed?)

    The usual answer is ''no.''

    No matter how many monsters and bandits attacked a pioneer village near a virgin forest, it is impossible for it to be so blatantly destroyed.

    (It was a country, and they were the ones who tried to kill me, just in case. It''s my birthplace, so there''s a good chance they would have destroyed it.)

    I don''t know the reason for being so thorough, but the possibility cannot be ignored.

    If the state really did destroy even my village "just in case"--

    I will definitely reveal the truth to you, Dad, Mom, and everyone in the village. I will definitely reveal the truth about what "Master" is, why I had to be killed, who were the people who destroyed my village, and I will get revenge on the members of the "Gathering of Tribes" who betrayed me and tried to kill me at ....... I will accomplish this.

    And if I know the whole truth and the world is distorted and miserably evil, I will not hesitate to burn the world with the fires of hell as the "Gift Giver" of death, destruction, carnage, and despair!

    "Huh?"

    Even Nemmu, who is absolutely loyal to me to the point of devoting his soul to me, and Gold, who wears a full-face helmet and always maintains an aloof attitude, gasp and show fright.

    I sensed the birds flying away from the nearby virgin forest, and beasts and demons alike fleeing into the distance.

    ----"

    He calmed himself down because he could not enter the city or even approach it at this point.

    Within a few seconds, I had calmed down to my normal state of mind.

    Dad, Mom, everyone--I''m off.

    After finishing his greeting, he turns his back to the graveside.

    ''...... Shall we go then?''

    Yes, yes, I will accompany you wherever you go!" and Nemmu.

    ''My Lord, don''t spread the killing spirit like you did earlier in the city. We are not the only ones who can be killed, but if an ordinary person were to be exposed to that kind of deadly energy, it would stop his heart.

    As I start to walk away, Nemmu follows me, stammering but cheerfully, as if to cover up her earlier fright.

    Gold also starts to walk away, making a few small comments.

    --And thus began my own story of revenge, of discovering the truth.

 3 - Episode 2 Future Policy

    Our destination is a city in the Dwarf Kingdom, far southwest of our former home.

    This town was built close to the border of the Queen Elf Kingdom, or rather right on the edge of the border.

    The reason why it was built on the edge of the border is because a useful dungeon was created. As a result, people gathered and built the city.

    It is said that the Dwarf Kingdom and the Queen Elf Kingdom have been in dispute for a long time because the borders are too close together.

    As the town is famous for its dungeon, there are many different races, mainly dwarves, but also other races such as beasts, and among them, there are a large number of people who are oppressed by other races (humans), such as adventurers.

    We chose this town as our base as adventurers because it is a bustling town with a dungeon, and because it is some distance from the town where we were active as members of the "Gathering of Tribes" about three years ago.

    After successfully registering as adventurers, we occupy the top floor of the most luxurious inn in town.

    Infinite Gacha," "R, Silent," and "Release."

    Release (release) other "R, Detection" and "SR, Magic Interference" to clean the room.

    After checking the room for anyone listening or watching, or any other magic items of that kind, Gold shouts out in genuine amusement.

    "Wahahahahahahaha!ббI never thought I''d be attacked by bandits in such a short time!ббThings are quite dangerous on the ground!ббThe Abyss, where we are, is still more orderly!"

    I guess I should have taken a horse-drawn carriage instead of walking to town. ......

    I let out a sigh as I sit on the couch.

    After visiting the tomb, I traveled to my destination near the city with my "Infinite Gacha" card.

    Instead of arriving directly at the town, I went on foot after a certain distance. I thought it would create a more natural atmosphere.

    As a result, we were attacked by dwarven bandits during the short time we were in town and had to fight a futile battle. ......

    Nemmu comforts my depression.

    ''No, it was just the lack of security on the ground and the gold armor that stood out for nothing!ббMr. Wright''s judgment is not mistaken!ббThanks to you, we were able to enter the city naturally, just as we had hoped!"

    Wahahahaha!"ббIndeed, as Nemmu said, I was able to safely enter the city and become an adventurer. Let''s be happy about that, shall we?"

    I''m going to go to ...... and see if I can find anything that will help. I became an adventurer without incident, so that''s good."

    When I regained my composure and let out a smile, Nemmu''s cheeks puffed up.

    I''m not convinced that we, but Mr. Wright, have to start at the F level instead of the A level. The receptionist doesn''t even have the eyes to see it.

    Haha, it can''t be helped. I''m a 12-year-old human being, not to mention Gold and the others. I''ll start at the lowest level of adventurers, the F level.

    In this world, the Adventurers Guild exists and ranks adventurers into six levels.

    The adventurer ranks are as follows

    Class A: Top

    Class B: 1st class

    Class C: Skilled professional

    Class D: 1 man

    Class E: Half a man

    Grade F: fledgling

    On top of this, there is a very rare S-class, but that is the exception, and that is all there is to it.

    The F level is the bottom of the scale, the novice level.

    Even before I was picked up by the "Gathering of Tribes," I had always been at the F level.

    So I don''t care if my new adventurer tag is F level.

    I am not a light on earth now, but a dark one," he said. This room is clean and free from eavesdropping, as I checked it with my card, but please be careful while you are on the ground.

    I beg your pardon, Mr. La--Dirk!

    Nemmu hurriedly corrects him.

    At first, he had intended to be an adventurer as a Light, but if the former members of the "Gathering of Tribes" heard about it, they would be alarmed and his revenge plan would fail, he would be blinded.

    So, using a false name and wearing the "SSR, Mask of the Clown," which had an illusionary and recognition-disturbing effect, I went up to the surface and re-registered as an adventurer.

    As I sat on the sofa, I once again confirmed my purpose.

    Why did we go all the way to the surface to become adventurers?ббI would like to confirm our purpose once again."

    Investigation and contact with the national gulls who are looking for "Master".

    Gathering information on powerful people

    Raise the ranks to obtain higher level information and connections.

    If possible, secure a "masterpiece" that has not yet been found by the state.

    Other Information Gathering

    That''s all.

    Gold raises his hand to confirm this.

    Gold raises his hand to confirm this.ббIf we''re going to operate on the ground, we''re going to need it."

    The money is earned by those on the ground gathering information as merchants, so you don''t have to worry about it. If there is a shortage, we will make fake money again. Money is important, but I don''t think you need to worry about it that much.

    Six months ago, my men dispersed to gather information on the ground, disguised as merchants and others.

    At that time, gold and silver bars from the "Infinite Gacha" (a gift) were given to a subordinate specializing in counterfeiting to produce gold and silver coins of various countries for use as seed money for their business.

    Because they specialize in counterfeiting, they have succeeded in producing gold and silver coins that are completely indistinguishable from each other.

    When Gold heard that he had made counterfeit gold coins, he was impressed by the sound of his voice.

    The Lord indeed!ббI never thought I''d fund it that way!ббYour ideas are extraordinary!ббAnd it would also be a good revenge against the other species that disrespected our Lord, killing two birds with one stone!бб...... But if they find out it''s counterfeit money, it''s going to be a bit tricky. Are you sure about that?"

    I''ll be fine. It''s perfectly well made, and we''re only bringing in the bare minimum because we don''t want to disrupt the economy on the ground.

    If we are going to destroy the economy on the ground, but for our use, we have almost no influence.

    Next, Nemmu raises his hand.

    I understand the point of having adventurers on the ground," he says. But I don''t think it''s necessary for Mr. Dirk to go to the trouble of sending them directly. Even though Master Dirk is strong, the possibility of an accident is not zero. If you are thinking of taking precautions, you could give your orders to us in the safety of the ''abyss.

    She could not finish the line.

    ''...... nemm going to take revenge away from me?''

    Chi ga ...... ji, I am ......."

    Or is Nemmu going to stand in my way?"

    I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!ббI overstepped the mark!"

    Nemmu was on her knees, sweat pouring from her entire body, not to mention her face.

    He clenches his hands and prays as if he is worshipping God, and begins to shake with tears.

    Wahahahaha!"ббBecause there are some things a man must do with his own hands, even when he knows it''s dangerous!ббThe Lord does not leave it to others, but seeks to accomplish vengeance with his own hands. Isn''t he truly a man in heaven!ббI am indeed the Lord of Gold, the Golden Knight Gold!ббWa-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!"

    Gold''s laughter brings me back to my senses.

    When it comes to vengeance, I lose my cool with anger, apparently. Should I be happy that it has been almost three years and the flame of revenge has not yet died down, or should I consider it a negative?

    I get up from the sofa and pat Nemmu''s silver hair as she continues to pray.

    Sorry, I got a little too emotional. I''m sorry I questioned Nemmu''s loyalty, okay?"

    No, it was my own fault for overstepping my bounds!ббLet me once again offer my allegiance to Mr. Wright!"

    Uh, yeah, well, ......"

    The name has been switched to "light" again, but I am not in the mood to pay attention, so I let it slide.

    I sit down on the sofa again, take off my right shoe, and present it to Nemmu.

    Excuse me.

    Nemmu, with a red face, grabs my right foot as if she were handling a piece of jewelry made of sugar candy, and gently puts her lips to it in a loving manner.

    I could feel his heat through his right sock.

    A kiss on the back of the foot means "servitude.

    So it is often demanded by everyone as a reward.

    As for me, I don''t like it because it''s embarrassing. ......

    The first time I saw the exchange between Nemmu and me, Gold muttered something to the effect of, "I''m not sure what you mean by that.

    "Is it a ...... play?"

    You!ббDon''t call your precious allegiance to Mr. Wright a breach of honor!"

    But it looks to me like a good ol'' girl with a 12 or 3 year old boy''s feet.ббAs I said during the day, I don''t appreciate you flaunting your allegiance so brazenly."

    I''m not flirting!ббI am just overflowing with loyalty to the precious Mr. Wright!ббFirst of all, there is no way I would be in heat!ббI am only swearing allegiance to Mr. Wright!"

    Nemmu, don''t worry. I would never question your loyalty.

    Master Light ......!"

    Nemmu, moved by my words, dyes her cheeks and shivers.

    Gold shrugged, palms upward, as if to say ''no treatment.

    I let out a wry smile at the two of them and continued the conversation.

    Tomorrow, I''m going into the dungeon to raise my adventurer rank. However, after Ellie finishes her plan to avenge Sasha''s death, I will give priority to that, so please be prepared for that.

    Understood, Mr. Wright!

    Tomorrow in the dungeon, I will show the Lord the essence of the Golden Knight!"

    I nodded in satisfaction at their replies.

 4 - Episode 3 How do you get revenge on Sasha, Elf?

    --Time goes back a bit.

    A few days after finishing the revenge against the beast race, Garou.

    We were gathered in my office, which had been remodeled from the "abyss.

    I was sitting alone in my seat, while my LV Four-Nine (9999) friends stood in front of me. --Mei the "Seeker''s Maid" with black hair in a ponytail and a maid outfit, Aoyuki the "Genius Monster Tamer" who is short and wears a nekomimi hoodie, Ellie the "Forbidden Witch" with blond hair tied in two and dressed in a gothic lolita outfit, and Mei the "Witch of the Red Eye" with red eyes. He turns to Nazna, the "True Ancestral Vampire Knight" with silver hair and in armor.

    Now that we have successfully avenged Garou, our next plan is to gather information.

    Although he had made such a big show of it against Garou, it would be foolish to suddenly launch a war against the world without thinking.

    First of all, we needed to gather information on how much strength the other side had.

    Of course, we would not forget our revenge. But if I neglected to gather information, I would be forced to take revenge on the remaining four, find out information about "Master," why I was almost killed, and who destroyed my hometown--in the worst case scenario, I might be defeated without being able to do anything.

    Ellie, with her beautiful blonde hair tied in two and flowing down her back, wearing a witch''s hat and a black gothic Lolita outfit, hangs her head at my comment.

    She is a SUR, "Ellie the Forbidden Witch Level 9999.

    She is a girl who has mastered all kinds of magic and spiritual arts, and is in charge of directing and planning operations for everyone in her position as second-in-command.

    I am sorry," she said. If only I had finished adjusting the ''dungeon core'' a little earlier, we might have been able to save the Light God''s homeland. ......

    It''s not Ellie''s fault. Rather, the "Abyss" is so large that it takes a long time to conquer it, and the card of transition is not usable at first. ...... It''s because there were too many unexpected circumstances.

    During the "Gathering of Tribes" period, they talked about "the middle layer of the abyss," but that was still just the surface.

    If it were expressed in terms of dungeon hierarchy, the lowest level would be the 100th floor. The place he referred to as the "middle level" was only about 10 floors above the surface.

    Moreover, even after conquering the "abyss," it was not possible to move around using the transfer card.

    The cause was the "dungeon core.

    What is the "dungeon core"?

    To explain this, we must first mention the creation myth of this world.

    At first, the world was a black vortex of nothingness and sludge.

    When the goddess shone her light on it, continents were formed and six species were born.

    The six species were the human race, the beast race, the dragon race, the elf race, the dwarf race, and the demon race.

    The lees that separated from the black vortex solidified to form the evil gods.

    The evil goddess loved the goddess and wanted to make her her own, but the earth blocked her way and she could not come out.

    So, through a dark hole (generally considered a metaphor for a dungeon), the evil goddess spits out demons created by her own body onto the earth.

    He decided to pile up the demons and reach out to the goddess.

    The race (human), beast race, dragon race (dragonneut), elf race, dwarf race, and demon race created from the Goddess'' light fight against the demons to protect her.

    The demons try to eliminate the human, beast, dragon, elf, dwarf, and demon races that stand in their way.

    This battle has continued to the present day.

    These are the creation myths that created this world.

    Demons become stronger at night because the power of the evil gods underground is strengthened.

    It is said that the further underground you go, the stronger the demons become, because they get closer to the power of the evil gods.

    I have been thinking of turning "The Abyss" into our own base for a long time.

    It is called "The Abyss," the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, and it is extremely difficult to reach the deepest part of the dungeon.

    On the other hand, it is not difficult for us to go back and forth between the surface and the basement by using the power of the "SSR, Transition" card that comes out of the "Infinite Gacha" (Gift).

    However, there were numerous problems in implementing my idea.

    First of all, I did not understand what a "dungeon core" was.

    It is generally said that the "dungeon core" is a mass of the evil god''s power or a part of his life.

    If the dungeon core is destroyed, the dungeon stops. It is also believed that the person who destroys it gains power and can weaken the power of the evil god.

    After we gathered everyone''s and our own power and conquered the "abyss," Ellie, the "forbidden witch" who is the most knowledgeable about magic among us, investigated the dungeon core of the "abyss," but it was not something she could understand.

    According to Ellie, the dungeon core sucks up the energy and magic of the planet we are on and somehow forms a dungeon, attracts minerals and materials to create treasure chests and items, produces demons, creates traps, and creates a wide variety of environments - a world. The

    Just ''why are they able to do that?''" was not known even to Ellie herself. If she, who knew so much about magic, didn''t understand it, there was nothing for my staff to understand.

    In the end, through Ellie''s efforts, we narrowed it down to maintaining the dungeon at a minimum, somehow managed to fool the transfer impediment, and succeeded in turning the dungeon into a fortress.

    In the process, the dungeon stopped producing items and demons, and I managed to compensate for this by using my gift, "Infinite Gacha".

    Then, about half a year ago, when I was finally able to go outside and went to check on my hometown, I found that it had been destroyed.

    Whether it was demons or bandits that destroyed my village--if they were the ones who tried to kill me just in case I turned out not to be "Master," it is quite possible that they used various means to reach out to my hometown, using demons and bandits as their allies. Even if the culprits were the state, they would only pay for what they have done to my family and destroyed my hometown."

    Ahh!

    Mei and the others standing in front of me turn pale.

    It seems that my killing spirit has overflowed and affected them as well.

    The air in the Oval Office physically creaks with the pressure of my killing spirit.

    ''Phew. ......''

    Calm your mind.

    Letting my anger get the better of me does not mean I can identify the culprit.

    For now, we still have to gather information.

    Along with gathering information, I''m also thinking about my next target for revenge. My next avenging target is Sasha, an elf."

    Sasha, a former member of the "Gathering of Tribes," is an elf species. She deceived me, a human, mocked me for being stupid, and finally tried to kill me with her own hands.

    At this statement, the other girls, except for Mei, changed the color of their eyes and came forward.

    Light God!ббIf you want to catch a traitorous elf like you did with Garou, then by all means leave the next one to me!

    No, I''ll do the job!

    Nyah!"

    I appreciated everyone''s motivation, but I shook my head.

    I''m glad you guys are willing to do this, but I''m not going to do what I did with Garou," he said. In his case, there was revenge, but we used May as bait to fish him out because he confirmed our strength, he was from the least powerful beast nation except for his race, and he was the easiest to fish out of the five avenging opponents."

    From the fighting of Garou and the others and his reactions, he was able to grasp our power.

    Even if we were dealing with the world, I had a feeling that our power would be enough.

    But that doesn''t mean we were stupid enough to fight the world without gathering information.

    Sasha is difficult to bring to the "abyss" like Garou. Besides, it would be boring to take revenge in the same way he did, wouldn''t it?ббI would love for her to experience the same despair I did."

    The same despair as Mr. Wright?"

    May tilts her head.

    Her long black ponytail wagged like a tail.

    I answer her question with a smiling, angelic smile.

    According to my men who are gathering information on the ground, Sasha is about to wed her fiancиж, the deputy knight commander, who is related to the royal family. She is at the height of her happiness, and as a former party member, I think we need to take revenge (celebration) in a big way.

    I think of my revenge against Sasha and I make a big smile that I know I''m going to get.

    So I think of this way of revenge (celebration) for her.

    I tell May and the others about my revenge plan for Sasha.

    After listening to the whole story, Ellie was the first to raise her hands in applause.

    It''s a wonderful idea!ббThat''s the Light God!ббBut if you leave it to me, I can promise you a result even closer to the Light God''s wishes.

    Hey, ......, I''d love to hear what you have to say."

    Yes!ббWell, then--"

    Ellie modifies my plan that I just heard and presents a new revenge plan.

    It was a plan that followed my revenge plan, but was closer to what I wanted and had more advantages.

    Ellie finishes her explanation.

    We haven''t worked out the details yet, but I think the general outline is something like this. What do you think, Light God?

    Wonderful!"ббIt''s fantastic!ббThat''s Ellie!ббIt''s a better idea than mine!

    No, it was only because of the Light God''s idea.

    When I gave her a compliment without hesitation, Ellie bowed as if she was afraid of me.

    In order to carry out this plan, we need the help of the Light God''s gift, the Infinite Gacha, and a lot of manpower. I apologize for being so rude, but may I ask for the Light God''s help?"

    Of course. You can use unlimited supplies, manpower, information, and any other things you need for this project. I authorize it in my name."

    Thank you!

    When Ellie gets permission, she again takes a deep bow.

    When she looks up, she spills a look of triumph to May.

    I know that Ellie sees May as a rival, so I pretend not to notice and let it slide.

    ............"

    May herself says nothing.

    Aoyuki, who also noticed, only let out a small voice, ''Nya~.

    Nazuna was the only one who didn''t notice her attitude.

    If this plan works, I''m in!ббd*mn, I''m on fire!ббEllie!ббGet ready to go!

    I know, Ochibi!ббI''ll make sure everything is ready for the Lord of Light as soon as possible, without you telling me to!

    The atmosphere almost turned bad, but Nazna''s attitude changed the mood.

    She is a very important mood-maker," I realized once again.

    After a light cough, she gets everyone''s attention.

    I''m going to put into action one of the information gathering plans I''ve been working on for some time, the "Adventurer''s Plan," until you''re ready. Ellie, you do your best for the ''Sasha Revenge Plan. If you need any help, or if you encounter any problems and need advice, please don''t hesitate to ask. That''s more important.

    Thank you.

    If you decide to re-register with the guild as an adventurer, Mr. Wright, I hope you will allow me to join you.

    When I finished my instructions to Ellie, May immediately appealed to me.

    She stimulated the other two to speak up as well.

    Nya!

    I''m stronger than Mei and Aoyuki!ббSo, Master!ббPlease choose me as your partner!"

    I''m glad you three feel the same way, but since Ellie will be busy with the mission, May will be in charge of dungeon management. We killed and captured Garou and the others, so there will be a unit coming to search for them. We don''t want to draw attention to the ''abyss'' just yet, so I want you to kill half the searchers and send half of them home."

    Awe, sir. I promise you the highest and best of what Master Wright wishes for you in my maid''s work."

    With this explanation alone, May understands.

    She needs to have half of the search party, including Garou, brutally killed and the other half painfully driven back so that, for the time being, she can advertise like a canary that the world''s biggest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss," is still dangerous.

    Aoyuki, please continue to investigate the virgin forests around the "Nacchi" area. We don''t want any dangerous people or demons in the area.

    Nya~"

    Aoyuki shakes her usual cat-ear hoodie and replies with her approval.

    Nazuna--"

    She looks at me with her big shining eyes, ''I wonder what kind of job I can entrust her with.

    Nazna is the strongest in melee combat, and if you equip her with the highest magic item to prevent magic attacks, she will be the strongest among us.

    However, she is too strong to be taken along as an adventurer, and she is not suited for situations that require a flexible approach.

    He is a very good mood-maker in the dungeon, but there are some things that people are not suited for.

    But I couldn''t say "nothing" here.

    Nazna is ...... to protect the dungeon while I''m gone. I don''t think any of them will make it to the deepest part of the Abyss, but it''s always good to be on the lookout just in case.

    I''m on it!ббLeave it to me, Master!ббI''ll protect you all!

    Nazna responds cheerfully to my instructions.

    My fellow adventurers are "UR, level 5000 Golden Knight Gold" as a shield.

    If you want to make a name for yourself in this world, the fastest way is to dive into dungeons.

    Therefore, it would be appropriate to take along "UR, level 5000 Assassin''s Blade Nemmu," who is good at scouting, disarming traps, and detecting enemies.

    Thus, the future plan was decided.

 5 - four-episode intersection

    The day after staying in a dungeon city along the border of the Queen Elf Kingdom in the territory of the Dwarf Kingdom.

    We had already registered as adventurers, and early in the morning we lined up in line to dive into the dungeon.

    How about some grilled skewers for breakfast?

    Preserved food!ббPreserved food is cheap right now!"

    We have everything from restorative potions to salves and arrows!

    The entrance to the dungeon is at the far end of town.

    At first glance, it looked more like a cave than a dungeon entrance.

    The Dwarf Kingdom is surrounded by mountains.

    This dungeon was discovered at the foot of the mountains.

    The entrance to the dungeon is surrounded by a high wall, like a castle wall, and a steel door is wide open, with Dwarven guards checking the tags of adventurers entering.

    Around the entrance, stalls and vendors were parading around, trying to sell their wares to the adventurers about to enter the dungeon.

    A gold-clad man in golden armor stands in front of me, his gaze wandering around with interest.

    The main races are human, beast, and dwarf, with few elves, demons, or dragons.

    The city has long had problems between the two species in dealing with dungeons, so that''s why there are so few elven species. The lack of dragon and demon races is simply due to geographical factors. The reason there are so many races is because there are dungeons and people come here for that.

    As expected of Master Dirk (pseudonym). That''s a wonderful insight.

    Gold, me, and Nemum get in line in that order.

    In a manner of speaking, this order also has a meaning.

    Gold is in the front as a shield, with me in the center as the escort, and Nemmu, who has excellent detection skills, in the rear.

    It is hard to imagine me lagging behind an adventurer on the ground, but it seems to be just a precaution.

    It was Nemm who insisted on this plan.

    We mustn''t let anything happen to Mr. Light," he assured me with a crisp expression.

    So it seems that Nemmu''s hand on my shoulder from behind as she hugs me is purely for the purpose of protecting me.

    I was embarrassed to feel her soft bulge against the back of my head, but if Nemmu insisted, I had no choice but to obey her maturely.

    After all, I look 12 or 3 and Nemmu is 17 or 8.

    From a third party''s point of view, they would appear to be close siblings.

    However, it was inevitable that we would stand out.

    Adventurers, vendors, stall keepers, and other people around us look at us with interest, and some even ask, "What kind of people are you?

    Gold is tall, wearing armor from head to toe, and stands head and shoulders above the rest of us in line.

    Nemmu, a beautiful brown-skinned girl with silver hair reflecting the morning sun, was the object of male affection and ulterior motives, and female jealousy and some ulterior motives.

    I am wearing a black hood and a mask, and I am being treated with care between the two of them, which makes them look at me strangely.

    Incidentally, the Dwarf Kingdom is located just west of the continent.

    The city where we are located is at the southernmost tip of the Dwarf Kingdom, and the Majin Kingdom is just north of it, so we need to cross the mountains or cross the territory of the race.

    The Dragon People''s Empire is located directly east of the continent, so it is difficult to travel to either of them.

    (...... Huh?)

    One ahead of us, a young man wearing a hood and carrying hand luggage sidles in front of a team of about 15-year-olds who look like novice adventurers.

    He is about 170cm tall. Despite the fact that he was walking with baggage in his hands, his axis was not shaky. I understood that he has been training considerably.

    It was a little shameful that he would use his skills to make a side entry.

    The young adventurers who had been sidetracked were too shy to pay attention to the young men, and they looked at each other and said, "What are we going to do?

    I read the situation and offered a helping hand.

    The man with the hood over there, let''s not get side-tracked," I said.

    I warn them on their behalf, and the hoods look back.

    The young men caught in the middle were atrophied.

    I was surprised that they would pay attention to me ....... Do you know who I am?

    ''How do you know who you''re dealing with who is hiding their face in a hood ....... If you''re a well-known person that I just don''t know, you''d better refrain from embarrassing yourself by ''sidling in'' even more so, wouldn''t you?"

    Wahahahaha!"ббThe Lord is right!ббIt would be scarier to know specifically who the hooded others are. Are you drunk from slurping down a bottle of booze in the daytime?ббJust don''t talk nonsense and get in line at the end of the line. It will be a nuisance not only to us but also to the other people in line.

    Mr. Dirk is right. "Mr. Dirk is right. Or are you too stupid to understand that level of detail?

    Gold and Nemmu follow my caution and speak up.

    The boy is right!ббIf I knew who you are, I''d be scared to death!

    ''Yes, yes!ббLine up properly like the monk said!"

    Gold, Nemm is not the only one.

    I was booed by racial adventurers who agreed with my opinion and lined up behind me.

    It may be that they don''t know the race of the hooded man, but some adventurers have a lot of bravado, and I guess they saw us of their race and voiced their agreement.

    And the adventurers of the dwarf and beast race in line are watching the scene with a silent and cold gaze. They don''t like the hoods being flanked, but they are probably depressed that a race they consider inferior is making so much noise.

    The "Boh, you''re just a bunch of human insects (inferior species) to be trampled by us ......."

    The hooded man was proud by word and deed, and his whole body trembled as he was booed.

    I could tell at a glance that he was furious.

    But I didn''t care, and told him more.

    I was warning him because he was breaking a rule that even that little bugger could understand. If you understand me, please go back to the back of the line.

    Let him say this--!

    The hooded man reaches an arm for his luggage, but withstands with a clatter of teeth.

    The human (inferior species) is getting on your nerves, you ...... little worm!

    He spits out a discarded line and slips out of the line, heading backward and walking away.

    The adventurers behind me shouted praise as I drove them away, saying, "You have shown your racial mettle well.

    After we had finished our response, I said to the adventurer behind me, "You have shown your racial mettle well.

    Oh, um, thank you so much for your help!"

    The leader of a group of young adventurers of one race in line in front of me thanks me.

    Apparently, they were a party of four.

    One was a boy with short-cropped red hair who seemed to be the leader, and a girl with the same hair color and facial features was hiding behind him.

    The party of four consisted of a rather short boy who seemed to be good-natured and a tall boy who was the opposite.

    The girl is 12 or 3 years old and the boy is probably around 14 or 5 years old.

    We didn''t know what to say to them because it happened so suddenly. If it''s a badly prideful species, it can get you into trouble. ...... I''m sorry we ended up imposing on you."

    No, I don''t mind. I did what I had to do. Besides, if you keep sidling in, we will be late for our turn, and that will be a problem.

    The red-haired boy, the leader of the group, bows his head.

    I responded in a clear voice, not trying to ingratiate myself.

    Perhaps it was a good response, but the young people were relieved to have their nervousness completely removed, and they laughed at each other.

    Thank you very much for your kindness. Your masks are really cool, too. Is that gold-colored armor over there really gold, too?

    Hey, Gimla!ббDon''t ask rude questions!"

    I know you''re the leader, but honestly, you''re all curious, aren''t you?"

    Wahahahaha!"ббIt is only natural that you would be curious about my golden armor!ббBy the way, is this armor really gold?

    No, it''s not. It is just a fake that looks like that. It is impossible for gold to cover the whole body in a normal way. And it makes no sense to make armor out of gold, which has low hardness.

    Nemmu, who had been listening to the conversation, dismisses it out of hand on behalf of Gold.

    The adventurers around her seemed to be convinced by her words, saying, "That''s what common sense tells us.

    In reality, however, the armor is actually a mixture of gold and rare metals to enhance its defensive capabilities while keeping its golden luster.

    I don''t need to bother to tell you.

    The red-haired boy called the leader bows his head again.

    I''m sorry," he said. I''m sorry that one of our party members was so rude to you.

    I hope you don''t mind," he said. Gold is also a hobby, or rather, I wear it as a ...... commitment and am often mistaken for it. I''m used to it now."

    I let out a dry sound.

    In fact, it is useless to paint over the color because the magical effect will repaint it golden, but that is what I am doing for the sake of appearances.

    I have no problem with it as it is because it is in line with the purpose of making a name for myself as an adventurer.

    It is a matter of course of course.

    The young man in the leadership role took my line well and let it slide.

    The surrounding adventurers will now be convinced that he is a "knight with a strange obsession.

    To change the delicate atmosphere, the red-haired leader announces, "I''m going to go to the next level.

    I don''t mean to thank you for saving my life earlier, but this is your first time in this dungeon, isn''t it?"

    ?"ббIs it something you can tell by looking?"

    I tilt my head to his point and ask.

    He nodded with conviction.

    There are many kinds of dungeons," he said. This dungeon is different from the others in that each floor is much larger than the others. So it is common to stay overnight in the dungeon. I thought that was so because you all don''t have any outdoor supplies. So next time you dive, I suggest you bring along some outdoor lodging supplies with you."

    If you ask me, they are not alone.

    The adventurers around us also had their luggage for outdoor lodging in addition to their weapons and armor.

    This is a common sight if you are going deep into a dungeon, but it would be impossible for you to stay in a shallow part of the dungeon for a day trip.

    It is a very rare sight in other dungeons to see such rough-looking adventurers without anyone but themselves.

    We had all been carrying "item boxes" and had become so accustomed to them that we had lost the concept of carry-on luggage.

    I thanked the red-haired leader for the lesson.

    Thank you very much for teaching me. I was going to dive in this time just to see how it went, but ...... I think we should prepare our own lodging supplies next time, too."

    I am rather sorry that I could only teach you this after you helped me out so much."

    No, it was really helpful.

    Next!"

    As we are conversing, it is the turn of the red-haired leader party to dive into the dungeon.

    They rush forward, bowing to us in the back.

    Soon it is our turn.

    We are called to go into the dungeon, and as we proceed, we think.

    (Item boxes are rare, so I wonder if "all three of us have one" is at all suspicious.бб(Should one of us announce that we have an "item box," or should we prepare a package with outdoor supplies for a false appearance?)

    We entered the dungeon, pondering which to choose and whether we had any other ideas.

 6 - Episode 5 Inside the Dungeon

    Oh ......"

    Stepping into a cavernous dungeon at the foot of a mountain - a grassy plain spread out all around.

    A forest existed in the distance, and even a river flowed through it.

    When I looked up, I saw a beautiful sky that seemed bluer than the one outside.

    Although I was supposed to be inside the cave, I could not help but be amazed at the grasslands as far as the eye could see.

    (This dungeon has a different atmosphere from "The Abyss." ......)

    In my mind, I compare this dungeon to the one we are currently in.

    The "Abyss" is basically a cave type dungeon with no grasslands, volcanoes, or glaciers, no matter how far underground you go.

    The dungeons we dived in during the "Gathering of Tribes" period were also cave-type dungeons, so it was a fresh surprise to see grasslands spreading out as if we were outside, even though we had entered a dungeon.

    There are several types of dungeons: some, like "The Abyss," are caves, others, like this one, are meadows that are no different from the outside world, and still others are intricate labyrinths.

    The reason why this is the case is a mystery even to experts, and there is even a widespread argument among researchers that it is "the power of the evil gods.

    Thus, there are multiple types of dungeons.

    Master Dark."

    I see other adventurers are coming later. Let''s move on now."

    Nemmu, standing behind me, calls out to me and I start walking.

    He started moving so as not to get in the way of the adventurers who would come later.

    They continue walking toward a secluded spot - a forest visible in the distance.

    Gold, walking in the lead, looks around with interest.

    It really is a big place," he said. Even if it''s not that big, isn''t it bigger than the city?

    Perhaps. But when I was at the "Gathering of the Tribes" I heard that it was a tasty dungeon where you could earn money and get treasure chests,......, but there is a big difference between seeing and hearing. If the dungeon is this large, outdoor lodging supplies are a must, but on the other hand, if you stay in the dungeon for a certain period of time and kill monsters, you can get materials and magic stones in one go. And since we''ll be in and out in a shorter amount of time, we''ll have a better chance of stumbling upon treasure chests."

    As for why I chose the dungeon in this city - it is that far from the city where I stayed during the "Gathering of Tribes" period, and there are few beings who notice me.

    I thought it would be easy to raise my rank due to my good reputation among adventurers.

    However, when I opened the lid, I found that it was a dungeon of the open-air lodging type. ......

    "Master Dirk, would you like to change places?"

    Nemum calls out to me from behind.

    As expected, after entering the dungeon, he removes his hand from my shoulder and takes some distance to look behind and around me.

    Since we are not far from the dungeon entrance, I can see other adventurers here and there, but no one tries to listen in on our conversation even though they are paying attention to us because they do not know when they will be attacked by monsters.

    I shake my head at Nemum''s suggestion.

    I was surprised at how much space there is on each floor, but that''s all there is to it. It doesn''t change what we do.

    Our goal is to raise our adventurer ranks and gain access to a wide variety of information as we move up the ladder.

    All we have to do is defeat monsters, advance through the ranks, and raise our ranks.

    The work remains the same.

    Besides, these dungeons are fresh and interesting. Since it''s a good opportunity, why don''t we stay here for the time being and raise our adventurer ranks?

    Wahahaha!"ббIt''s true, usually everywhere you look, there are rocks everywhere."

    I like it. It''s a dungeon where Master Dirk rules.

    Since I had only entered cave-type dungeons before, this dungeon, which also had grasslands, forests, and rivers flowing inside, was honestly fresh and interesting.

    Gold and Nemmu did not disagree with my opinion, and agreed to raise their adventurer ranks in this dungeon.

    We walked along lightly as if we were on a picnic.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    We arrived at the forest without being attacked by any monsters.

    We proceeded further into the forest to avoid being seen.

    Nemumu.

    ...... Monsters in a 100 meter perimeter, no popularity.

    R, detect, R, silent, SR, magic jamming released.

    It''s not that I don''t believe in Nemum, but just to be safe, I scouted the perimeter with my "Infinite Gacha" card.

    After confirming that there is no one popular, he uses "Silent" to keep his voice from leaking out, and "Magic Jamming" to block or make impossible any magic or other means of surveillance.

    After ensuring their safety, they move on to their next action.

    Then let''s quickly find the stairs of this level and go to the second level."

    ''Lord, don''t we have to kill the monsters on this level?''

    It''s easier to raise your adventurer rank by defeating monsters on the second and preferably third floors than on the first, right?"

    Then I will go forth and do my best to find the stairs to this tier!"

    Nemmu''s eyes lit up as she snorted, "It''s my turn," but I let out a slight giggle and waved my hand.

    Even if the hierarchy is extensive, Nemmu, with her LV 5,000, should be able to find the stairs in about an hour.

    But even with her strength, it would still take around an hour.

    Since that time is not worth it, I use the "Infinite Gacha" card to locate it and head for it immediately.

    That''s why she came all the way to the secluded depths of the forest.

    Nemmu, I''m sorry to interrupt your exertions, but I intend to find her with the "Infinite Gacha" card, "SSR Senryaku-gan."

    Sorry, I overstepped my bounds. ......

    I don''t need to apologize," he said. I''m just glad to see Nemm''s motivation.

    "......, Master Dirk!"

    Nemmu was truly happy to be praised by me, her face reddened to the point that even her brown skin was visible, and her body trembled with moist eyes.

    Ignoring her, Gold peeked into my hand with interest.

    I looked at the card with interest. Is that how you''re going to find the stairs in this hierarchy?"

    Yeah, it''s called ''SSR Clairvoyance'' ......."

    SSR Clairvoyant" - a card that allows the user to discover and see distant objects desired by the user. However, it cannot see objects whose conditions are unknown, unknown to the user, or too far away.

    ''This is another useful card. I am really surprised at how many cards the Lord has in his hand. That''s my Lord!ббWa-ha-ha-ha!"

    Convenience is convenience, but it also has various limitations. It''s not something that can be universally praised.

    At Gold''s bold laugh, I do my best imitation of him and show him a shrug of the shoulders.

    After shrugging his shoulders, he quickly uses his card.

    I''ll use it then. Clairvoyance Release!

    Use "SSR Senri-Gan" with the image of a staircase.

    Even though my eyes are closed, I can see the backcountry, which is far away from the forest.

    The viewpoint advances automatically and discovers a staircase in the depths of a cave hollowed out of a huge mountain face.

    At the same time, the clairvoyant card disappears from his hand.

    ''Okay, I''ve located it.

    Explain to Gold and Nemum the location of the two-level staircase.

    I explained that if they proceeded straight into the backcountry from this forest, they would find a cave hollowed out of the mountainside that looked like a dead end.

    I''m glad it was in such an easy to find place," he said. Then let''s move quickly to the second level.

    I am certainly thankful that it is so easy to understand. We don''t have to walk on the ground, we can get to this side of the city in an instant by the way we came!

    It is quite a distance from my former hometown to this city.

    Normally, I would have to travel down the river and take a couple of months traveling by horse-drawn wagon.

    However, with the combination of the "SSR, Existence Hiding" and "SR, Flight" cards, I was able to quickly and easily travel through the sky to this town without being seen.

    With this, it was literally a hop, skip, and a jump to the first level of the staircase.

    He had calculated that deep into the forest, hadn''t he? You''ve calculated your way deep into the forest, Master Dirk!ббYou have a great eye for detail!"

    Thank you, Nemm. Let''s get moving then."

    It is nice to be praised with open arms, but it is still embarrassing to be praised honestly from the front.

    I immediately use the card to cover up my embarrassment.

    "SSR, cloaking presence, SR, flight, released!

    First, "SSR, Existence Concealment" conceals our existence. Our presence cannot be recognized by the five senses, magical powers, or magic items.

    The "SR, Flight" card literally allows us to fly for 24 hours.

    When you say "Fly" in your mind, your body will soar up into the sky.

    Once you have reached a certain altitude, you can start flying again by thinking in your mind in the direction you want to go.

    I wonder if the view is spectacular, spectacular!"ббThe Lord''s power is truly awesome. Such a view, I doubt those of us on earth will ever be able to worship!"

    As much as it pains me to agree with Gold, you''d have to be a bird, or even a dragon, to appreciate this spectacular view. This alone is worth it for me to have come up to the ground - I''m in a dungeon now - but it was worth it. We are truly glad that we were summoned by Master Dirk."

    I''m glad you two are pleased. Well then, let''s move on to the stairs leading to the second level."

    When I heard Gold and Nemmu''s reply, I, who knew the location of the stairs leading to the second level, took the lead and flew in front of them.

    We continued to fly toward our destination, gazing at the adventurers walking on the ground below us, fighting monsters, and the dynamic scenery of rivers, forests, and mountains.

 7 - Episode 6 Growth Limits

    Bwheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!"

    The screams of the orcs that inhabit the inner part of the first level of the dungeon echo through the air.

    The orc yells and swings down with a club in his hand.

    A young man manages to evade the orcs just in time and moves around behind them.

    He slashes the wide two-handed sword in his hand at the back of the gaping orc.

    Bwhee!

    Thick subcutaneous fat, tough muscles, and hard bones.

    Normally, it would be very difficult to cut through them with a sword.

    Nevertheless, the broad two-handed sword in the young man''s hand cut through the orc as if it were wet Japanese paper.

    The orc lets out a startled scream and dies, cut from the right shoulder to the left hip.

    The blow was too much for the young man to bear, and his hood was pulled up, exposing his true face.

    His honey blond hair is tied back, exposing his jewel-like green eyes and pointed ears.

    His face was so well-defined that he could have been mistaken for a woman.

    In a sense, he was a typical young man of the elf kind.

    This is finally the tenth one I''ve seen. ......

    The young man checks his own status screen, paying no attention to the hood being removed or the orc who is bleeding and collapsing.

    Ignoring the bloody smell of ten orcs, he wipes away his sweat and opens the status screen with frustration and hope in his slitted eyes.

    d*mn!ббAfter all, this level of opponent doesn''t raise the level, does it?"

    The status screen showed "Kite, 200 years old, elven species, male, level 1500.

    When the young man named Kite saw the number, he clenched his teeth so hard that they clenched.

    Level 1500.

    Is that a low enough level for Kite to grit his teeth in heartfelt regret?

    No, it is a number that can be declared "out of standard" in this world.

    Generally speaking, the maximum level of elves, dragons, and demons (there is some variation) is considered to be 1000.

    In other words, Kite''s "level 1500" is a very high level considering his young age (for an elf species) of 200 years old. It''s a deal-breaker.

    He is not convinced, however, and thrusts his two-handed sword into the ground in frustration.

    The "I, who have the blood of a brave ...... "master", can''t possibly reach the limit of growth at level 1500 or so. This is absolutely wrong!

    What is a growth limit?

    It is said that once a certain number is reached, the level cannot be raised any further. That is generally called the ''growth limit.

    Roughly level 100 for race, 200-30 for beast race 0, 500 for dwarf species, 300-10 for demon races The elven race and dragon race (dragonneut) are said to be at 1000.

    This is only a common sense guideline, not absolute.

    Kite, unable to accept the reality that he has reached his "growth limit," has left the Queen Elf Kingdom and dived into dungeons to work on his level up.

    He scratches his head with his right hand.

    Yes, I am a descendant of a hero, a "master" who is called a hero. Someday, I too will become a hero and be revered as such. Growth Limit?ббNo, this must be a test given to me by the Goddess!ббIf you level up!ббAs long as I break level 1500, I''m a hero!ббAs a brave man, I will surely be blessed by the goddess!"

    He stopped scratching his right hand, which was soaked with blood, and looked up at the blue sky of the dungeon with a radiant expression.

    If I am recognized by the goddess as a brave man and hero, I will first kill all those who made fun of me in my home country!ббI''m going to kill all those gold spikers who warned me this morning that I am a hero and a brave man, even though I am an insect human (an inferior species)!

    Kite recalls what happened this morning and starts shouting loudly, as if his anger has been rekindled.

    What the hell is this ''stop sidling in'' crap!ббWho do you think you are?ббYou are Kite-sama, who will be recognized by the goddess as a hero and a brave man in the future!ббAnd yet you are a lickspittle who lives to serve us elves, to be our stepping stone, and you talk to me like I''m a lickspittle!ббIf it weren''t for the problem with the sacred sword Grandius, I could have slaughtered them all right then and there!ббIf I had been serious, I could have killed them all in less than a few seconds!"

    Kite''s movement stops.

    ''--No, it would be a shame to kill that silver-haired woman. She was a human (an inferior species) with good looks that even in her home country you wouldn''t be able to see. I''ll make her a special servant to serve me, a hero and a brave man. If I get tired of her or she becomes ugly, I will discard her. Until then, I, the future hero and hero of the Elven race, will use her, and I''m sure she will shed tears of joy.

    He truly and sincerely believed that the silver-haired woman - Nemmu - would cry tears of joy and hug him when she heard Kite''s offer.

    This is not because he is exceptionally peaceful.

    Elven species, both male and female, are beautiful.

    Therefore, it is generally believed that the elven species are easily dominated and caught by their own beauty if they are approached.

    It is said that "there is no race that is not dominated by the whisper of love from the elven race.

    Even for such an elf, the fantasy of being embraced and whispered love to by Nemmu, a beautiful woman he had never seen before, ignited the anger that had been welling up inside his heart.

    Kite regains his composure and picks up his two-handed sword.

    ''Good grief,...... no matter how many future heroes and heroes I will become, the goddess has also given me a troublesome ordeal. For now, no matter how many weak monsters you deal with in the first level of the dungeon, it doesn''t look like you''ll be able to raise your level. I have to go deeper to defeat them."

    Muttering to himself, he went deeper into the woods without taking any orc meat, magic stones, or other items.

    Kite was just aiming for the dungeon depths to overcome the "test of the goddess," which was impossible.

 8 - CHAPTER VII Young Adventurers

    I wonder if those are the adventurers we rescued this morning?"

    The first day I set foot in the dungeon.

    We reached the third level with the power of "SSR, existence concealment" and "SR, flight".

    On the second level, we defeated a swarm of ogres, and on the third level, we defeated a swarm of trolls, extracted only the magic stone, and were in the process of flying back to the ground.

    Incidentally, I thought about recovering materials other than the ogre and trolls'' magic stones, but it would have been troublesome if I revealed that I was carrying a ...... item box. It''s that rare to have an item box.

    It would be nothing but trouble if I were to be forcibly requisitioned by the government before I could raise my adventurer rank.

    I thought about taking it back to the "abyss," but I am currently using a subterfuge to keep spitting out cards with my "infinite gacha" (gift).

    So I have zero worries about supplies.

    Even if I bring back low grade materials such as ogres and trolls, they will only become a hindrance.

    So, I was returning to the Adventurer''s Guild with only the magical stones of ogres and trolls as "proof that I had reached the second and third levels.

    As he was flying to the entrance of the first level, three green blobs appeared out of the forest.

    On the ground, he notices that the three clumps - probably goblins and boys and girls - have started fighting.

    They are young adventurers of the race (human) that Gold had thanked this morning when he warned them of their intrusion.

    Gold and Nemm also noticed my point and looked down at their fight from above.

    They looked down at the fight from above. They are indeed the young adventurers I rescued this morning.

    ......It''s a low-level fight. I''m not sure it''s worth Master Dirk''s time to watch."

    As Nemum pointed out, they were trying too hard and only paying attention to the goblins x3 in front of them.

    The three men are fighting the goblins one-on-one, while the girl who seems to be the leader''s sister is in the background with a staff in her hand, ready to follow them at any moment.

    The goblins are about the size of children, so if they fight one on one, they will not be defeated.

    It''s not a bad idea to have a sorceress girl ready to follow up in case of an emergency, though. ......

    The Goblin is so focused on what''s in front of him that he doesn''t notice a bush snake creeping up from behind him.

    When a bush snake bites you, you are temporarily paralyzed and unable to move.

    The poison does not kill you, but if there are other monsters around, you may literally be killed out of hand.

    Therefore, when a party of low to mid-level players is engaged in battle, it is a standard practice to have one person on guard against back attacks.

    What do we do, Lord?"ббIf you are not careful, the girl behind you may be bitten, startled by her screams, and killed by the goblins as the vanguard collapses out of concern for her.

    ''It''s hard to sleep through the night without seeing the quandary. ...... Let me give you a hand."

    I landed behind her from the sky, literally focusing my attention forward with no sound, no sign, and no shadow with the power of "SSR, existence concealment," and took out the bush snake with the cane I had in my hand.

    With pinpoint accuracy, I snapped its neck and brought it to an end.

    Nemmu and Gold followed behind me and landed on the meadow.

    All right, the goblins are safely defeated!ббBefore the other monsters arrive, the magic stone and the--!ббThe boy from this morning?

    !"

    It is basic to pay attention to the enemy in front of you, but they don''t always come only from the front," he said. If you don''t watch your back, you could lose your life in the worst case, you know.

    The boys were surprised to hear us appear behind them without a sound or sign of our presence.

    My sister was so surprised that she backed away.

    I let out a wry smile under my mask and held up a bush snake that I had killed by snapping its neck with the tip of my cane.

    They realize that they have been saved from a crisis by my words and the bush snake I hold up to them.

    The leader figure hurriedly bows his head.

    ''Thank you for saving my sister. Mya, you should thank her properly too."

    Oh, thank you!"

    The younger sister, called Mya, bows her head even though she is a kami.

    I thank you for helping me too, Mya," she said. But when did you guys come behind us?

    The good-natured boy asks while expressing his thanks.

    The only place to hide is in the woods directly in front of where the goblins came out.

    The rest is grassland, so if they approach, they will be noticed by the sound of grass and fallen leaves being trampled on and the reflection of their gold, conspicuous golden armor.

    And yet, like a ghost, we suddenly appeared.

    It was impossible not to be concerned.

    But there was no way I could honestly say that we had disappeared with "SSR, Hide Presence," and that we had flown down with "SR, Flight.

    I just faked it appropriately.

    I walked here normally. It seems that everyone was so focused on the battle that they didn''t notice me. But is it okay if we don''t collect the magic stone?

    That was it. Gimla, Wardy, let''s retrieve the magic stone as soon as possible. Mya, keep an eye on the perimeter.

    Gold, in the meantime, dismantle the bush snakes and save the magic stone.

    "Yes, I''ll take care of it."

    Each of them moves under the direction of the leader.

    I also gave Gold the bush snake I had defeated and instructed him to retrieve the magic stone.

    Goblins, regardless of whether they are in a dungeon or out of it, have only magic stone as a cashable part. The bush snake would have been bought for a bundle or two for the meat part.

    However, since it was luggage and in the way, we only collected the magic stone.

    "Thanks for your help, brother Elio, ......."

    I haven''t used it yet today, so there''s plenty of room. Miya, please."

    Mya, the red-haired sister, was apparently a magician as she looked, and when she focused her attention, she began to chant a spell.

    "-Magic power, manifest and form water, waterball!

    A mass of water appears in the air.

    This is basic water magic, but if you can use it, you will have no trouble finding water in the dungeon.

    Therefore, magicians who can use it are sought after by teams that dive in dungeons for long periods of time.

    My brother, a boy called Elio, nudged Gold.

    ''Sir knight, I''ve brought out some water, please wash your hands.

    Thanks for coming all the way out here."

    ''No, thank you for saving my sister. It''s really just a small thank you."

    Mya, we''re leaving too!

    "............"

    The two boys, called Jack, the good-natured one, and Wardy, the tall one, stick their hands into a water ball floating in the air.

    Bushsnake, washes his palm clean of goblin blood.

    He goes out of his way to have the battle-worthy sorcerer consume his magical power and offers the dungeon''s precious water to wash his hands.

    I felt their sincerity in their own way.

    For this, as a person with dungeon experience, I thanked them indeed.

    Thank you, sir, for using your precious magical power to produce water."

    No, rather, thank you very much for saving my sister. I don''t know what to say ...... to you for all the help you gave me this morning and earlier."

    I just put my hand out there because I happened to notice it and thought it was wrong to overlook it this time," he said. I should have said something, but everyone was concentrating so I thought it would be a nuisance, so I took the liberty of doing it.

    Thank you so much for your kindness."

    Master Dirk, I think the enemy is here.

    While Erio and I were conversing with each other as leaders, Nemmu interrupted us.

    Since Nemmu, a level 5,000 assassin, said so, the "enemy" must be coming.

    I turn my attention from the conversation to searching for the enemy, and I immediately spot them.

    The enemy is moving on four legs from deep in the woods.

    Its speed is very fast compared to the boys and girls in front of me.

    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    The Great Bush Wolf!

    A grass-colored wolf of around 2 meters, the Great Bush Wolf, suddenly appears.

    It was accompanied by several other bush wolves.

    The Great Bush Wolf is supposed to be in the middle or deepest part of the first level, so why is it in such a shallow part of the forest?

    Erio, who had just been having a friendly conversation with me, exclaims in a panicked tone.

    He is no match for us!ббLet''s pull back here for once!ббThe knights, please cooperate with our retreat!"

    I was so excited that I had to ask myself, "If you''re retreating, does that mean you''re not going to deal with those guys?ббThen you may have it.

    Well, that''s fine.

    Take Erio''s word for it.

    Gold, Nemmu, hunt the wolves."

    At my words, the two men raised their weapons.

 9 - Episode 8 Battle of Dungeon

    Gold, Nemm, hunt the wolves.

    Yes, Master Dirk!

    "You are going to fight, my knights!ббWe''re dealing with the Great Bushwolf, the boss of the first level!

    Wahahahaha!"ббFor us, a monster of this magnitude is nothing. Rather, this is an opportunity for us to teach the young men how to fight with swords and shields!

    Elio and the others make astonished faces at our choice to fight.

    Gold brushed off their reactions, and with great enthusiasm, he drew his sword in its scabbard on his golden shield and went to the front of the line.

    The Great Bushwolf''s x10 Bushwolves, his henchmen with him, snarl in alarm at Gold as he steps forward.

    He kept his spare attitude and called out to Elio and the others behind him.

    ''The battle you just had. I watched your fight with the goblins--"

    Gurgaaaah!"

    Three bushwolves run across the meadow and attack Gold.

    Their green fur, almost grass-colored, makes it difficult to see them as they run, but Gold is able to defend himself with a relaxed attitude.

    He protects them with his shield and attacks them with his sword. Like this!"

    One bushwolf x1 jumps at the other with a shield, and the other two wield swords to keep them in check. Because of this, the other two were unable to attack, and were stopped in their tracks.

    The shield protects and the sword attacks. It''s not wrong, but it''s not right either. Is that right?ббThere is no rule that says shields must be used for protection and swords must be used for attack. For example--"

    "Can?

    He swung his shield in time with the bushwolf that jumped at him.

    On counter, he is hit in the nose with his shield, letting out a scream and crushing his skull, causing him to die.

    He screams and his skull is crushed and he dies. The role of a shield is not only to protect. You can also hit your opponent with a sword if you read his movements instead of just swinging it around. After that, use your head and think about what the enemy doesn''t like and what you can do to catch him off-guard. Simply wielding a sword and fortifying yourself with a shield will not make you stronger.

    While lecturing, Gold slaughters bushwolves one after another without a single breath.

    I can''t lose either!

    Fire arrow!

    "Can?

    He releases (releases) the attack magic "R, Fire Arrow" and slaughters one of the bush wolves.

    He slaughters two or three more with the same offensive magic.

    (During the "Gathering of Tribes" era, I admired people who could use magic, but with the "Infinite Gacha" card, I can imitate a magician, albeit pseudo-physically, and it''s fun.)

    Races (humans) who use magic also exist, but they are few in number, except for the beast races.

    So it is actually a rare case for a fledgling party like theirs to have a sister who is a magician, even if she is a relative of theirs.

    Mya, such a younger sister, mutters in amazement.

    Generally, when using magic, one concentrates one''s consciousness, as in the case of miya, and then casts a spell to exercise the magic.

    When one becomes proficient, he or she is able to exercise magic without chanting spells.

    As a magician, she is astonished at my ability to chant like an expert despite my age, which is about the same as her own.

    Wah-oh-oh-oh-oh!

    Howl?"ббAre you calling for new friends--or is it a signal to flee!"

    One of the irksome things about the Great Bushwolf is its habit of gathering fellow bushwolves with its howl.

    When I fought a pack of great bushwolves during the "Gathering of Tribes," bushwolves kept coming back for more, no matter how many times I killed them.

    This time, however, after the howl, the Great Bushwolves fled into the woods in a panic.

    It seemed to understand that it could not win and signaled its escape.

    We couldn''t let our prey escape!

    Firewall!

    "Whoa-ohh!

    I quickly create a "SR, Firewall" wall of flame to block my escape route.

    Lie!ббTactical Class "Tactics Class" Chanting Destruction!

    Mi-Miah?"

    Miya screams so loudly with a look of astonishment that her eyeballs spill out.

    It was the first time she had ever raised her voice this loud in her quiet life.

    Her older brothers, who were also present at her side, were also surprised by Mya''s loud voice and turned their attention to their younger sister, even though they had been watching Gold''s fighting figure.

    We don''t care and continue the battle.

    Nemmu!"

    Leave it to me, Master Dirk!

    Nemmu, with knives in both hands, swiftly decapitates a stranded Great Bushwolf.

    With this, the Great Bushwolves and Bushwolves that had appeared were all destroyed.

    When the battle was over, Miya, who had been the most quiet sister, excitedly grabbed her brother by the shoulders and shook him back and forth.

    Oh, big brother, did you see that?ббA boy not much older than me, of the same race, not only in the Combat Class, but also in the Tactics Class, has broken the chanting of "Firewall"!

    ''Oh, calm down, Mya. Is that, you know, awesome?"

    Of course it''s great!ббThere may be aged elves, mages, and dragons, but I''ve never heard of anyone from any race being able to destroy a Tactics Class chant!ббWe are witnessing a legend in the history of magic!

    Mya, are you serious about the legends of the history of magic? ......

    For real!ббYou look amazing, like a hero or a heroic warrior!"

    Miya, who has a quiet personality, gazes at me with a vigor that makes her eyes physically sparkle.

    Such is her reaction.

    I''m so proud of you for being able to appreciate the greatness and magnificence of Master Dirk.

    Ha ha ha ha ......"

    For some reason, Nemmu is proudly puffing out her chest as if it were her own.

    Nemmu''s reaction is adorable and delightful, but I''m also embarrassed, so I let out a wry smile to cover up my embarrassment.

    I know you''re happy to be praised, but it won''t be fun if the enemy reinforcements come when they notice the commotion. Stop beating your thin chest and let''s quickly retrieve the magic stone and move on to the next location."

    I know, I know. And whose breasts are thinner!

    Nemm, of course it''s you.

    Nemmu bashes Gold''s back while his face turns red.

    He sets about the task of retrieving the magic stone from the bushwolf he has defeated without concern.

    Gold''s opinion is also valid, so I smile again and quickly move my hands to do the same.

    I''m going to help him out too, as a thank you for saving my life.

    Thank you very much.

    Thanks to Erio and his team''s offer, we finished the work in less than 10 minutes.

    We were able to leave before reinforcements arrived.

 10 - Episode 9 The Duchy of Six

    Great bushwolves and bushwolves attacked us, but we fought them off safely.

    With the help of Erio and his friends, adventurers of the race (human), they were able to recover the magic stone of the defeated monsters.

    He then made an offer to us.

    It''s getting dark soon, so we''ll camp here. It is dangerous to move after dark, so as a thank you for saving us from bush snakes, great bush wolves, and bush wolves, please stay the night with us in a crude tent with campfire food.

    Aside from the bush snakes, the other two we did on our own.

    No, I have you to thank for this morning, plus ......

    The older brother steals a sideways glance at his younger sister, whose eyes sparkle.

    My sister would like to talk to you about witchcraft,......," he said.

    ''Ha ha ha ...... then I''ll take your word for it.''

    A brother is vulnerable to his sister''s request.

    Having a younger sister as well, I could understand it well.

    So, I agreed to it without hesitation.

    We set up their tent and introduced ourselves to each other while helping them set up a simple stove with fallen rocks.

    The leader of the group was the red-haired Erio, and his sister, the magician Miya.

    They were Gimla, a good-natured childhood friend from the same hometown, and Wardy, the tallest of the group.

    It was a somewhat special party of one sorcerer and three warriors with swords on their shields.

    When I asked them why all the boys were warriors with swords on their shields, they replied, "We are not warriors with swords on our shields, but warriors with shields.

    Because it''s cool to be a knight or something! He replied.

    Gold laughed at this and said, "Oh, oh, I see.

    I think you should think a little more about the roles and composition of your party members. ...... I''m not allowed to interfere with other people''s parties, so I''m not going to listen to them.

    Mya brings out the water and puts dried meat, dried vegetables, and salt in a pot to simmer.

    While the simple camp cooking was going on, I talked with Mya about magic, as requested.

    I can''t tell her about my background as the ruler of the "Abyss," so I tell her about the ostensible background I''ve made up.

    Both of your parents were magicians? That''s why you have such great talent.

    You are the one who is using magic at your age, Mya.

    I can''t compare to you, Mr. Dirk. I can''t even use tactical magic, let alone destroy chants.

    Magic in this world is basically classified into three categories.

    Combat class, Tactics class, and Strategy class - that''s it.

    As you move from the Combat Class to the Tactics Class, the range and power basically increase.

    Attack, defense, recovery, and support are included in these classes.

    As one''s level increases, those who have the skills and knowledge can learn magic.

    When a person becomes proficient, he or she can discard chanting, but it takes a great deal of effort to reach that level.

    There is also a difference between the lower, middle, and higher levels among the combat, tactical, and strategic classes.

    The "SR, Firewall," which I used, is a magic that is classified in the lower tactical class.

    Here are the definitions of each class.

    Combat class

    Magic performed by a single magician.

    Fire Arrow, Ice Arrow, and other attacks.

    Depending on the person, there may be a bias in the number of attributes learned, or there may be a large number of them.

    Generally speaking, the more biased a person is, the more specialized he or she will be.

    Tactical level

    Basically, it refers to magic that affects a wide area.

    The ability to use this tactical class is considered a barrier to "first-class" magic.

    Most racial groups are unable to overcome this barrier.

    However, the Dragon Newt, Elf Race, and Demon Race can easily overcome this barrier.

    Strategic level

    It is a magic that affects more than the tactical class - raining meteorites from the sky, creating tsunamis, causing earthquakes to crack the earth, and so on.

    This is why it is called strategic magic.

    It is possible for multiple people to chant and unleash their magic power together, but because it is a high technology and extremely costly, it is a magic that is rarely practiced by other races or nations other than the bestial race.

    (In addition, my witchcraft teacher, Ellie, can use the Ultimate Class, which is a higher level of magic than the Strategic Class. ) This is a class that is not well known, so even she has told me not to talk about it on the ground.

    At the "Ultimate Class," one can resurrect the dead (with many conditions), summon angels who are messengers of the goddess, and even connect space to other dimensions.

    Even Ellie, the "forbidden witch" who has mastered magic, can only use it once a day.

    That is why it is an extreme level.

    By the way, I raised my level to 9999 using this Ultimate Class.

    (I had a hard time raising my level. ......) I can''t help but look back on it with a faraway look in my eyes.

    I was so far away from the world that I couldn''t help but feel a little sad.

    I don''t know much about magic, but Mya is so talented that she once received a recommendation from a magic school in the principality. I''m sure she''ll be able to use that tactical level someday, so don''t be discouraged."

    "Oh, big brother, don''t stroke my head, you''ll ruin my hair."

    Mya wriggled shyly at her brother''s skinship.

    A duchy is a nation funded and represented by six species and headed by a dragon race (Dragon Newt), who is responsible for managing it.

    Its official name is the "Principality of the Six. The official name is the "Six Principality," or the Principality for short.

    It is one of the most prosperous countries in the world.

    And the Dragonites call their country the "Dragonute Empire.

    The Duchy is treated as a colony for them, so they call themselves the Dragonewt Empire.

    It is said that once every few years, representatives of the human race, beast race, dragon race (Dragon Neut), elf race, dwarf race, and demon race gather in the principality to hold meetings and make agreements.

    The school of magic in the principality is one of the best.

    Mya seems to be a really talented magician to be recommended to that school.

    But after her parents died of an epidemic, she was unable to pay her tuition and had to quit the magic school she had originally attended,....... My siblings and childhood friends got together and started being adventurers. My goal is to make money as an adventurer so that I can send Miya to the duchy''s magician school."

    Mya is 13 years old this year.

    Elio and the others are 15.

    It is believed that magic can be learned better if one studies from an early age.

    A few years behind is painful, but it is not a difference that cannot be reversed.

    Hey, hey, hey, hey, leader. We''re all dreaming, right?"

    ............"

    Gimla smiled and tsked, and Wardy nodded silently.

    Mya, in response to the three''s answer, replied, "I''m not sure.

    I''m happy just to be here with everyone like this. So, don''t be too hard on yourselves.

    I know. I know. I won''t do anything rash.

    Again the older brother pats his sister on the head.

    This time, Miya accepted her brother''s hand without reluctance.

    To change the somber atmosphere, Erio spoke up.

    By the way, how did you and Dirk become adventurers?

    My parents took very good care of me and Nemmu. However, they both lost their lives in a fire and the Lord was badly burned on his face. ...... We became adventurers to find a medicine, a potion, to heal the burns and to broaden the Lord''s horizons.

    Gold told the story he had prepared in advance.

    The "SSR, Mask of the Clown" has illusions and cognitive disruption effects.

    The power of the illusion makes it appear as if the face has been badly burned.

    He also used the mask as a reason to disguise his appearance.

    After Erio''s question, the good-natured Gimla raises his hand and insists.

    Yes, yes!ббCan I ask you a question too?ббAre Mr. Gold and Ms. Nemm by any chance lovers?"

    Mya''s eyes light up with girlish love talk at this question, and Wardy also silently pays attention.

    By the way, I explain that I am 12, Nemmu is 18, and Gold is in his late 20s.

    Nemmu makes a bitter, heartbroken face at his words, as if she has chewed up a bitter bug in 10,000 increments.

    ''Such a vulgar man in gilded armor who looks like he has bad taste and no brains is not my taste. Absolutely not."

    Wahahahaha!"ббI''m sorry too, but I have no interest in poor tits!ббI prefer older, gold-faced MILFs!"

    Who''s got the tits!ббI told you I''m normal!"

    Nemmu''s face turns red and she punches Gold, who is sitting next to her, in the shoulder with her gosgos.

    Putting her reaction aside, I couldn''t help but comment on Gold''s reply.

    ''Wow, so that''s what Gold likes in a woman. I didn''t know that."

    Hm, not that I''m hiding it, but it''s not something I''m going to tell too many people.

    Well then, Mr. Nemm, how about me?

    I decline. I have a noble mission to protect Master Dirk.

    Mya''s eyes light up even more at this response and she looks at me and Nemmu, who are sitting next to each other.

    It''s an age difference romance, isn''t it? It''s wonderful.

    That''s not the kind of relationship me and Nemum have. ......

    Before I could deny it, Gold laughed hysterically and waved his hand in front of his face.

    Wahahaha!ббThere is none. The Lord is too good for a poor tit like Nemmu!"

    So!"ббMyself!ббI told you it''s normal!ббYou kinky!"

    Completely offended by this statement, Nemmu stands up and pulls out a knife, gunning Gold''s head out with the handle.

    But it had no effect, and he said, "Wahahahahahahahahaha! Gold continued to laugh, as if he was really enjoying himself.

    The leader of the group, Elio, was rather horrified by the situation and apologized.

    I''m sorry, my party member spoke out of turn!

    No, no, please don''t worry about it. Rather, I am sorry for disturbing you."

    As we were apologizing to each other, the camp pot seemed to have just boiled over.

 11 - CHAPTER X CHAPTER X CHARGE OF MAGAZINE

    After that, we all had dinner together and called it a night.

    There was only one tent, and we were offered it as a thank-you and a guest, but we felt bad about monopolizing it, so we took turns taking the night shift at the camp as well.

    First, Nemmu and I would use the tent, then Elio and Miya would sleep outdoors, and Gimla and Wardi would take over the first night shift.

    Erio, Miya, Gimla, and Wardi would take turns.

    At the end of the day, I, Nemmu, Elio, and the Mya siblings will swap the night watch and tents.

    Gold declares, ''I''m going to stay up all night tonight because I don''t need to sleep for a couple of days.

    He and three others will be in charge of the night watch.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The night shift was completed without problems, and the morning after the first night.

    We were not to be taken care of until breakfast, so we were allowed to leave.

    It seems that Elio and his friends will continue to sleep in the dungeon for a couple of days, aiming for goblins.

    If we have the chance, let''s fight in the dungeon together again. I would be happy if you would teach me how to use a sword and shield.

    I understand, and I look forward to working with you then.

    I shook hands with Elio on his behalf, exchanged promises, and we set off for the entrance.

    After keeping my distance from Elio and the others and making sure there were no people around, I started moving again with "SSR, cloaking presence" and "SR, flight".

    In less than an hour, they arrived at the dungeon entrance.

    At this early morning hour, there are more adventurers entering the dungeon than exiting it.

    Thanks to this, we were able to get out of the dungeon with ease.

    What are you going to do after this?ббAre you going back to the inn?"

    Before returning to the inn, let''s go to the Adventurer''s Guild and exchange the magic stone for cash. I don''t want to keep it with me forever.

    We go against the flow of adventurers heading for the dungeon and head for the guild.

    I show up at the guild for the first time in a day since I made my adventurer tag.

    There is a board on the wall with a piece of paper with quest requests on it. There were requests not only for the dungeon, but also for the town and outside, such as, "I need 10 bunches of medicinal herbs that grow by the river in the first level of the dungeon," and "I need you to collect ore from the volcano in the fifth level.

    It was truly a multitude of requests.

    There were a surprisingly large number of adventurers, even in the early morning.

    They are all getting up early in order to get the more tasty quest jobs posted on the bulletin board.

    Some adventurers ignore the quests and dive into the dungeons, but that is their own stance.

    We headed for the window with the receptionist on the other side of the bulletin board.

    Separated by a small wall, a receptionist from the Adventurers'' Guild stands at each window.

    The receptionists were basically Dwarf women, perhaps because the guild was located in the Dwarf Kingdom.

    I headed for one of them.

    Good morning. Are you requesting a quest?"

    No, I just returned from the dungeon this morning and would like to settle up my magic stone.

    Dwarf species are short in stature but do not appear weak, perhaps because of their stout physiques, regardless of gender.

    In childhood, they have a physique appropriate for their age, but as they get older, they seem to become more and more stocky.

    The receptionist in charge of our case was also a little taller than me, but had a stout physique.

    I handed her a bag full of magic stones obtained at the first, second, and third levels.

    She takes it without difficulty and checks the contents.

    Immediately her brow wrinkles.

    She said, "--There are magic stones from the third level, but you guys dived into the dungeon as early as the day before yesterday, didn''t you? I remember seeing you here to register as adventurers."

    ?"ббYou dove into the dungeon early yesterday morning, did something go wrong?"

    I have been collecting magic stones mainly from trolls on the third level in order to raise my adventurer rank.

    During the "Gathering of Tribes" period, I had heard that some dungeons prohibit excessive over-hunting in order to maintain the purchase price of magic stones.

    Perhaps this dungeon had that restriction and we got caught?

    The receptionist looks at me as if I were a thief.

    She said, "It is impossible for a race (human), let alone another species, to dive to the second or third level of a dungeon in just one day and take such a large amount of magical stones. The guild does not exchange magic stones obtained through criminal or illegal activities. Therefore, we cannot buy these magic stones!"

    I couldn''t help but scowl under my mask.

    It seemed that they assumed that it was impossible for a race of humans, who are generally inferior to other species, to collect this many magic stones in one day = they must be committing some kind of criminal act.

    I thought that if I brought in a large amount of magic stones from the third level, even if I could not become a one-man (three-color), I would surely be able to move up one rank to a half-man (four-color)... ....

    I never thought I would be suspected of criminal or illegal activities.

    Prejudice against race (human) is really deep-rooted.

    I could sense that Nemmu was about to yell in anger, so I raised one hand and admonished her.

    I opened my mouth, suppressing my anger at the unreasonableness in my heart.

    We swear to you that we have done nothing criminal or illegal. We just dived into the dungeon, defeated the monsters, retrieved the magic stone, and came back. First of all, by what criminal or illegal means did you obtain the magic stone?

    Well, it''s ...... possible that he attacked another adventurer in the dungeon and robbed ...... him.

    Please don''t accuse me of something without proof. We didn''t attack other adventurers. We are going to continue to deliver magic stones in this way in order to show that we are capable.

    I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. "............ in the future? It was indeed a problematic act to assume ...... without evidence. I''m not aware of any problems with the rules, so I will calculate the magic stone for this time. However, if any criminal or illegal activity is discovered in the future, please remember that the Guild will not overlook it."

    In fact, it was difficult to refuse to buy any more because there was no proof, and the receptionist regretfully backed down.

    However, ''I''ll let you off the hook for now because I have no proof, but if you show your tail, I''ll crush you thoroughly,'' the receptionist puts it in her voice.

    I respond condescendingly to her words.

    ''Of course. I''ll be happy to be an adventurer so that I don''t cause any trouble for the guild.

    Perhaps she took my reply as sarcasm, the receptionist roughly carried out the magic stone calculation.

    The actual work itself was fast and it didn''t take long before I received my reward.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    I never thought I''d be so rude to Master Dirk. ...... Whenever you order me to, I will erase every trace of you from this world, okay?"

    I''m glad you''re angry Nemmu, but please refrain from making such dangerous remarks. If the receptionist disappears without our knowledge, we will be the first to be suspected. We don''t want to be framed for anything.

    I''m sorry, Momo!ббI didn''t think that far ahead!ббWe have no intention of causing any trouble for Mr. Dirk. ......

    I''m fine, I understand. But let''s be a little more careful what we say and do."

    Lord ......

    As he exits the Adventurers'' Guild and nails Nemum for his words and actions, Gold, with his aloof demeanor, lurks in the background of his voice.

    I know. Nemm, how many people?"

    There are three of us. Two others seem to be moving quickly to block their way.

    As soon as we left the Adventurers Guild, we noticed a presence following us.

    The "UR, Level 5000 Assassin Blade Nemmu" knew exactly how many people were following us and how many people were ahead of us.

    I want to see what kind of person I''m dealing with," he said. "We want to see what kind of person we are dealing with, and there is a possibility that they may have some useful information. Can you guide Nemm?

    I''m not a maker. Do not continue on to the inn, but take the next path to the left.

    He left the Adventurers'' Guild and headed straight back to the inn, but on the way he followed Nemum''s instructions to take a path leading to a back street.

    Even I could sense the tailgater hurriedly following me.

    ''Mr. Dirk, one of them has come off the rear to join the two who were going ahead of us. I would appreciate it if you could join them and slow down a little so that they can easily block the path ahead of us.

    Roger that. And Gold, please.

    Of course, Lord.

    Follow Nemum''s instruction to slow down the walking speed.

    He turns down a path to further block the way in front of him and leads him to an unpopular alleyway.

    The tailgater moves as if manipulated by Nemmu.

    The tailgater then appears in a convenient place and at a convenient time for us, as if flanking us.

    Wait a minute, human (inferior species), let''s have a talk with us.

    A voice calls out to me from behind.

    When I turned around, I saw a bipedal bear, more than two meters tall, standing there with a sneering smile on his face, accompanied by someone who looked like a subordinate.

 12 - Episode 11 Chivalry Injection

    The men of the beast race blocking the front and rear were all wearing dingy leather armor.

    It was obvious at a glance that they were getting old from the amount of use they had put into them.

    The bear beastman who was speaking to us on behalf of the others told us in a condescending tone of voice, "I''m sorry.

    I overheard you guys struggling in the guild a while ago," he said. Even we can only peek into the second level for a day at most, but there is no way a human (inferior species) can go up to the third level, ...... realistically speaking, right?ббIf you didn''t commit the crime, then you can explain how you got to the third level and back, right?ббCome on, let us have a little chat with you!"

    I decline. We adventurers are not allowed to reveal our handiwork.

    Hey, kid, don''t you see what''s going on here?"

    Two bears and a monkey beastman stand behind him, and a raccoon dog, fox, and rat beastman hold the front where he was walking.

    The place where we are now is an unpopular back alley, barely wide enough for two adults to pass side by side.

    The sun is blocked by buildings, it is dark, and the air is somewhat cool.

    It is a perfect location for violence.

    The bear beastman tells us, as if to remind us.

    We''ve been adventurers in this town for many years. We have been adventurers in this town for many years, which means we are senior to you. In any industry, seniority is something to be respected, right?ббYour seniors are asking you to confirm that you are really not doing anything illegal or criminal, so answer quickly. Or do you want me to hurt you even more for getting carried away?ббAn?"

    Little guys, our dad has a temper. It''s better for yourselves if you answer quickly!"

    ............"

    The bear-beastman lowers his voice and starts snapping his fingers.

    A monkey-bastard, who seemed to be a drummer, announced in a high-pitched voice.

    They seem to be intimidated, but the difference in level is so great that I don''t feel any fear at all.

    The problem is....

    (I thought there was a possibility that they might have some information, but ...... seems to be off.)

    If it is an existence like a "gathering of races" for the purpose of recruiting and securing "Master", there is no point in frightening us, and it doesn''t look like they have any other useful information.

    (Nemmu, is there any sign other than them?)

    гиNo, there is not. (No, there are none.) The people who were chasing them are now all gone, and there is no one looking for them.

    UR, Level 5000 Assassin Blade Nemmu" assures.

    It is hard to imagine that there are not many beings who can escape her search.

    It seems that there are no beings who would be willing to sell us a favor by dashing in to help us after being sold into a fight.

    (They are not recruiters either. If they''re not setting us up to come to our rescue, then ...... they''re just thuggish adventurers who mistakenly thought we were sitting ducks and got involved?)

    (It''s not as if he was deliberately trying to test his ability to fight with us. Lord, this is a complete misstep.)

    (I don''t believe their words and actions are acting. (I foolishly think that I am also a misfit.)

    Not only me, but Gold and Nemum also declared them ''has-beens''.

    I had hoped that there was at least a small chance that they might be someone with some information, but reality was not so sweet.

    I sigh inside my mask and slump my shoulders.

    The Bauerschwein mistakenly thought that we had given up on them.

    What''s the matter? Are you ready to give up and talk?"

    Oyabun, how about we take that silver-haired woman to our lodge and let her talk to us?ббUntil we get bored, of course."

    Saroo, you think of interesting things, don''t you? It is true that he lacks a little bit of breast, but he has a more beautiful face than the elven species. I''ve never seen such a fine woman before. While you''re at it, let''s go to our inn and teach you how to be an adventurer!

    Oyabin!ббLet''s have that golden armor as a study fee too!"

    A raccoon beastman raises his voice.

    Behind him, a fox and a mouse also shouted happily.

    I heard a rumor that the armor is fake gold and won''t be worth much, but it could be enough to pay for the sake. ...... Leave it as a study fee, including the cost of the magic stone you just received. I''ll leave you at least enough money for today''s lodging, so be thankful!"

    Nemmu, who stands next to them, twitches and runs a blue streak at their words and actions.

    Mr. Dirk, you have your orders. If you just say the word, in less than three seconds, I''ll turn these disgusting bastards into a cloud of blood and wipe them off the face of the earth.

    "I know how you feel about ......, but don''t kill him. It''s going to be troublesome later on. It would be foolish to go along with it any longer, so just neutralize him.

    Awe.

    Huh?ббUh-huh?ббAre you guys nuts?ббI am the one who is called the "Bear" by the Beast Race, and I am the one who is called the "Human" by the Bear Race.

    Ah Lord, Nemmu, may I have a word?"

    Gold interrupts the bear man''s line and aloofly raises his hand to attract attention.

    I looked over and before I knew it, the raccoon dog, fox, and rat beastman who had blocked the direction of our progress had been knocked to the ground.

    Apparently, as soon as I gave the go-ahead, I swung my fist down and knocked them out.

    He was wearing a full face, so I couldn''t see his expression, but he sounded happy.

    He said, "Can you leave it to me to take care of these guys?ббWe want to make sure that they are not killed and that they are disciplined so that they will not touch us in the future."

    Gold will take care of the rest," he said. Gold will take care of the rest, and Nemm and I will go back to the inn first, if that''s all right."

    "Oh, my Lord!ббI know what I''m talking about!ббMay I have Nemmu return to the inn alone with the Lord ...... or just the two of you?"

    My role is to stay by Master Dirk''s side. If I can take care of the chores, then so much the better. Why don''t we give the floor to Gold?

    Gold wasted no time in emphasizing that he was ''alone'' with me.

    Nemmu, who had been expressionless and had a blue streak on her face, cleared her throat and agreed in a not-so-subtle tone of voice.

    I let out a wry smile at her change in attitude, but say nothing.

    It is because I am happier to see her happy than angry Nemmu.

    I''m happy to see her happy than angry Nemmu.ббAll right!ббThen I leave the rest to you, Nemm!ббI''m teaching them what chivalry is!"

    What the hell, man?ббYou dare to defy us, the senior adventurers!ббDon''t you dare lick my lips, you human (inferior species)!

    Gold walks up to the bear man with a high laugh, zipping toward him defenselessly.

    The bear beastman stammers at Gold, who instantly stretches out three of his men, and while wary, he punches him, as if to say, "I can''t show my back to a human (inferior species).

    The adventurers were no match for Gold, the golden knight at level 5000, and his fist was easily caught by the bear. I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do it.

    When I put a little bit of force into it, it starts to scream with tears in its eyes.

    Ita-ta-ta-ta!ббYou!ббDon''t be a child!ббThey say I''m a beast, I''m a bear, I''m a bear... ida-da-da-da, if you clench my fists any tighter, I''ll break them!ббIda-da-da-da!"

    Where do you think you''re running off to without your boss?

    Hi!

    The ape-beastman easily gave up on the screaming bear-beastman, whose right fist was caught in one hand and almost crushed in the other, and was quietly trying to escape under his breath.

    But of course, there was no way I could miss him, so I took out an "Infinite Gacha" card and released it.

    R, Fire Arrow, Release.

    Higg!

    The fire arrow grazes the leather armor of the Ape-Beastman who was trying to escape and stops him.

    He then said, "What a sorcerer you are, a human (inferior species)!ббWhat the hell is wrong with you people?

    ''Wahahaha, did you think you could escape the Lord''s eye!ббYou won''t get away with this!ббI love to teach punks like you what chivalry is all about!ббI''m not going to pass up an opportunity like this!"

    Ouch!ббIda-da-da!ббIt hurts!ббDon''t pull me with your right hand in your grasp!"

    Gold walks up to the ape-beastman, dragging the bear-beastman, which is about two and a half meters long with his right fist clenched, toward the ape-beastman.

    He seems to secure it because he will never let it escape.

    He ignored all the screams of the Bauerschwein being dragged with his right hand clenched.

    I didn''t know ...... Gold had such a hobby.

    I thought it would be effective if we didn''t kill him, but trained him never to defy Master Dirk again. Either way, staying here any longer is a waste of time. Let''s go back to the inn and rest. I didn''t bathe last night, so I would be presumptuous if you would allow me to bathe your back!

    As Nemm pointed out, there is nothing more we can do.

    I left the situation to Gold, and Nemmu and I returned to the inn together.

    Incidentally, since I can bathe by myself, I finish up, including getting dressed.

    In "The Abyss," Mei and the fairy maids wanted to take care of everything, including bathing and changing, so it was very easy for me to get dressed by myself for the first time in a long time.

    After getting out of the bath, Nemmu made an effort not to show her expression, but the atmosphere that leaked out was very dreary.

    Nevertheless, since it was a little embarrassing for the two of us to be in there alone, I laughed and fooled around.

    Furthermore, Gold did not return home that day, but showed up at the breakfast table the next morning.

    He was very happy and said that he was very satisfied with the results.

 13 - Episode 12 Grandius

    Blondes and swords dance in a three-level swamp.

    Gmoosh!"

    I don''t think such an attack will hit me!"

    Kite, a blond elf species, brilliantly avoids the troll''s fist and slashes his side with his sword as it passes by.

    However, it was not yet a fatal wound, as the troll has the ability to regenerate.

    The troll is more than two meters tall, and its hard muscles and bones, protected by subcutaneous fat like orcs, make it a difficult opponent to cut through with a sword.

    Kite, an elf, has a level of 1500 and the power of a sword in his hand.

    With defensive capabilities that exceed those of orcs and ogres, as well as the ability to regenerate, this is an opponent that would normally be challenged by multiple adventurers after carefully discussing how to defeat it.

    Despite this, Kite continued to push on, taking on multiple trolls.

    This is the last time!

    Gmooooooooooo!"

    Kite beheads him with his sword and then splits his beheaded head in four in mid-air.

    No matter how high the troll''s regenerative ability is, it will die if it is cut up this badly.

    He wipes his sweat lightly and checks his status.

    ''I still haven''t raised my level ...... d*mn it!ббI am supposed to be the chosen one with the blood of "Master"!ббWhy ......?"

    After entering the dungeon, he did not return to the surface, but stayed holed up and continued to kill monsters in order to raise his level.

    While she was holed up in the dungeon to raise her level, she also stole the treasured sword "Grandius," which is the national treasure of the Queen Elf Kingdom, and took it with her.

    It is a sword out of the standard that was used by "Master" in the past.

    Weapons and armor are ranked from the top to the bottom.

    Genesis Class

    Mythology class

    Fantasma class

    Epic Class

    Artifact Class

    Relic class

    Rare Class

    Common Class

    The following is a list of the most popular products in the world.

    The treasured sword "Grandius" is the third from the top, the fantasma class, and is a very high-ranking sword in this world.

    The Queen of Elves is probably looking for Kite right now. That is why she has chosen this city, which is ruled by dwarves who have been fighting each other for many years, and has been holed up in the dungeon.

    Kite himself has stolen the treasured sword and is now being hunted by his homeland, but to be honest, he doesn''t really care.

    The problem is...

    It is impossible for me, a hero with the blood of "Master" and a brave man, to have reached my growth limit at level 1500 or so!ббIt shouldn''t be!"

    Kite slams the treasure sword "Grandius" into the ground with one hand, letting his emotions take over.

    The troll, already a corpse, was easily cut in two and rolled up the wet ground soil.

    I''m the youngest person to be allowed to join the White Order, the strongest in the Queen Elf Kingdom, and I''m the next head of the Order, a hero, and a candidate for heroism!ббSo why ......?"

    In fact, Kite has risen quickly through the levels since he was a child, and has performed well in swordsmanship, horsemanship, studies, tactics, strategy, and other studies. He is a brilliant student of both the literary and military arts and has had a promising future from an early age.

    He was a brilliant student of both the arts and the martial arts, and had a promising future from a very young age.

    As a result of his continued success from an early age, he became arrogant, calling himself "Boku-sama" and looking down on even his own kind of elves, but he continued to produce achievements that silenced them.

    In fact, as Kite said, he was the youngest member of the "White Order," the strongest in the Queen Elven Kingdom, and was considered the top candidate to become the next leader of the order.

    However, Kite''s glory days came to an abrupt end.

    He reached his growth limit at level 1500.

    The senior members of the Order, his classmates, and other followers who had high expectations for Kite disappeared like a wave receding, and he turned his back on them.

    He was called a candidate for the next leader of the Order, but he reached his growth limit at level 1500.

    It''s laughable that he was only half as talented as the current leader, yet he was so enthusiastic and on top of his game.

    I''ve always hated him. He always looked down on me and talked so much nonsense about himself.

    I know, I know!ббAnd because he is so proud, if I point out even the slightest mistake, he turns red and gets angry. He would immediately say things like, "You''re not as talented as me. It was really the worst, wasn''t it?

    I was really expecting a lot from him, but that''s all he''s got. You''re the least talented person I''ve ever met.

    There are a lot of people who don''t like Kite, even if they don''t know it. Even my colleagues...''

    Shut up, shut up!ббShut up!ббShut up oh oh oh!"

    A phantom of the insinuations he had heard before he left for exile struck him.

    He pulls his hand away from the sword "Grandius," which is stuck in the ground, and presses his ears with both hands, but the auditory hallucinations show no sign of abating.

    I have the deepest blood of "Master" in me!ббAnd yet, just because I''m a little slow on the uptake, you all flip-flop!ббWe''ll break through soon and prove we''re not at the end of our growth spurts!ббAnd I''m going to make them recognize that I''m the next Commander, the hero, and the candidate for heroism!

    He raises his voice to let out the anger, envy, vindictiveness, and despair that swirls around inside.

    His yell was fiercer and more ferocious than that of a vicious beast, stirring up a fundamental fear.

    However, he said, ''If you continue to hunt monsters with strong weapons in your hands, your level will increase. The current situation is not at the limit of growth, just a bit of a standstill. I believed that ''I have talent, and if I work a little harder, I can break through soon.'' ......

    It is also true that these days, no matter how many monsters I defeat, I no longer feel that I can break through.

    ''............ I''ve been weighing my options because it''s easy to get my foot in the door, but I guess I can''t say that. From now on, instead of monsters, let''s switch to the example method--racial murder."

    To be precise, we switch from monsters to killing races (human, beast, dragon, elf, dwarf, and demon).

    And he had decided to kill mainly the race (human) among them.

    A rumor that he overheard during his time as a knight, a certain elven species knight was troubled by his growth limit.

    One day, when a slave race had a rough time, he slayed them, and they broke through the growth limit and increased their level.

    I have heard this kind of story not only in the racial version, but also in the beast race, dragon race, elf race, dwarf race, and demon race versions.

    However, since the elven knight said that killing a race of elven knights had broken the growth limit and increased their level, he decided to target a race of elven knights as a wishful thinking.

    Of course, if they get in the way, I will kill them without question, even if they are of another species.

    The human race is just a bunch of insects that will spring up like flies if left unchecked. What is the crime in killing such an insect species!ббRather, I can be a candidate for the next leader of the group, a future hero, and food for my heroic self. I should gladly offer myself to him!"

    ''Oh, I see. ......,'' Kite claps his hands.

    ''So the race is a domesticated species created by the goddess to be my stepping stone!ббNo wonder they are conveniently weak, easy to kill, and plentiful like insects. Oh, yeah!ббThen it''s no problem for me to kill them!"

    Kite, who had been suffering from auditory hallucinations, suddenly bursts into a radiant smile.

    For the sake of the Goddess, as the next hero and heroic warrior, let''s kill all the races with all our might!ббFor the sake of my future, race, die!ббHa-ha-ha-ha!ббYihihihihi!ббKihihihihihihihihihihihihihi!"

    His unusual contradiction shifts from monster to race.

    Kite''s eyes turned the color of madness like the bright red moon.

 14 - Episode 13 Prayer Misanga

    A dozen or so days after diving into the dungeon and settling the magic stone--.

    Mr. Dirk!ббMr. Gold, Mr. Nemm!"

    Early in the morning, as I line up at the back of the line to enter the dungeon, I am approached from behind.

    We had already noticed the presence of Erio and the other boy adventurers, but they came running up to us, waving their hands in the air.

    Since dungeons in this city are usually dived for long periods of time, it had been a while since we had seen them.

    Again, Erio and the others were carrying their luggage for outdoor lodging.

    It''s been a long time, Mr. Elio. It''s been a while since you fought with the Great Bushwolves.

    I''m sure you''re right. In other dungeons, however, camping is the basic way of life in this town. It''s really difficult to see each other unless the timing is right. We were really lucky today to finally get to give them a thank-you gift!"

    A thank-you gift?"

    The unexpected words make me tilt my head back.

    Elio and his friends were smiling genuinely as if they were handing out presents at a surprise party.

    Erio nudges Mya, his sister, who is hiding behind him.

    Mya suggested that we give them something in return for all the help they had given us before. Here, Mya, you''re going to give it to Mr. Dirk, right?"

    I know, I know, don''t push me, bro. ......Mr. Dirk, this is, uh, a trinket, if you don''t mind, please take it.

    Mya pulls out a small bivalve in a container from her pocket and holds it out to me with both hands, her face bright red.

    It is small enough to fit in the palm of a child''s hand.

    I am puzzled, but take the bivalve from her hand.

    Is this ......?"

    It''s a medicine for burns that my late grandmother taught me a long time ago. It can''t make the burns go away, but, um, I thought it would be a little comforting for Mr. Dirk''s burns. ...... I wanted to thank you at least for your help. Did I bother you?"

    Mya asks with concern, looking up at me.

    For the first time since I left the "abyss," a gift was given to me out of pure goodwill. The quality of the gift would certainly be of a common level, but the thought made me very happy.

    I clutched the shellfish containing the medicine for my burns and thanked her for the gift.

    It''s no bother at all," he said. Thank you so much. I''m glad.

    Unsatisfied with my own words of gratitude, I rummaged in my pocket.

    I wanted to give her something in return.

    (As expected, it would be too suspicious to pull out a shield, sword, or knife from my pocket, and I wondered if she would be drawn in by the exaggeration of a single potion. ) Then, I thought, maybe a small item or an accessory would be better.

    Not expensive looking rings, necklaces, etc. with jewels on them.

    What item would be easier to receive and more appropriate for a dungeon-diving girl?

    She ponders at high speed and pulls out an "Infinite Gacha" card.

    Before taking it out of her pocket, she releases the card with a release.

    Please accept it in return for the potion."

    Wow, beautiful ......"

    In the palm of my hand was a single misanga woven with red thread.

    It was the "SSR, Prayer Misanga.

    It has a high gacha rank, but it is a magic item with a rather abstract effect: "An item that can cause small miracles through strong wishes.

    I actually tried to test its performance in an experiment, but at that time, no "small miracles" occurred.

    Even though the gacha rank is high, the activation conditions and effects of this mysterious item are still unclear.

    However, since it is the same color as Miya''s red hair, it would not look bad even if she wears it in her daily life. Also, since it is woven with thread, it can be an accessory that can be used on a daily basis without getting in the way.

    The gacha rank is a little high, but it does not look expensive and is not a bad gift in return.

    Miya was a bit flustered because she did not expect such a gift in return.

    The medicine is really not that big of a deal," she said, "and I don''t really deserve such a beautiful misanga as a gift in return. Besides, ......"

    Her gaze reaches behind me.

    Behind me, Nemmu is waiting, whispering to herself.

    ''I''m jealous ...... jealous ...... that Master Dirk gave me a present.

    Nemmu, I understand how you feel, but calm down. Are you trying to scare a little girl and ruin the Lord''s mens rea?ббIf that''s the case, I will show no mercy."

    "...... nemm, gold."

    "I beg your pardon, Master Dirk."

    I have been a little outspoken myself. I hope you will forgive me."

    At my one word, the two of them stand erect and immobile.

    I coughed again and turned to Mya and the others.

    I was glad not only for the medicine, but for the feeling. So please accept it. Please."

    This is the real intention without any pretense.

    That is why I gave her this misanga as a gift, which suits her and may possibly help her as an adventurer.

    As expected, Miya could not refuse the request, so she looked back at her brother and her childhood friends, saw them all nodding their heads, and accepted the misanga.

    Oh, thank you, Mr. Dirk."

    She clutched the misanga in both hands and smiled with heartfelt happiness.

    I was so happy that she was pleased that I smiled back at her.

    ''Mya, I''m glad for you.''

    The red color looks amazing on you, Mya!ббMr. Dirk has really great taste!

    (NARRATOR)."

    Mya''s face turns red with happiness after receiving compliments from her brother Erio, her childhood friend Gimla, and Wardy.

    Before she dived into the dungeon, she put the misanga on her left arm right in front of our eyes.

    Thank you, Mr. Dirk. I will treasure it forever."

    Miya then thanked him again with a big smile on her face.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    After entering the dungeon, we moved as usual to a secluded spot.

    We first aimed for the dungeon stairs that lead to the second level, using "SR, Flight" to fly through the air, concealing ourselves with "SSR, Presence Concealment.

    While flying in the sky as usual, we exchange a conversation about our exchange with Erio and the others.

    He said, "Ta, I certainly wouldn''t say that she wasn''t jealous, but what she gave me was a really low-quality medicine. I advised her that it was clearly out of proportion to the "SSR, the Prayer Sanga!

    The medicine itself, sure, maybe, but I was just happy for the girls."

    No shame in that, Lord. I would have admonished you if you had offered swords, armors, jeweled accessories, and the like. But the Lord thought carefully about the girl and gave her a misanga in a color that suited her. It was a very smart move, and what in the world is there to complain about?ббRather, in that situation, a good woman should take the initiative, push back, and admit it."

    Gnnnnnnnnn...... for once Gold is too right to argue!"

    Wahahaha!"ббNemmu, you have not been diligent enough!ббDiligence!"

    Nemmu frowns in frustration, while Gold chuckles happily.

    After a round of laughter, for some reason Gold let go and praised me.

    I think you''re winning the hearts of those young people with what you''ve done so far," he said. When our name becomes famous in the future, they will be talking about this day everywhere, and that will raise the Lord''s stock. It is not only strength that makes a name, but also kindness and character. At first, we thought that helping them was just a whim, but this was the goal, wasn''t it?ббThat''s our Lord!ббThat''s exactly what the Lord means by "divine calculation and devilish scheming!"

    !ббIs that so, Master Dirk?

    No way. It''s a misunderstanding. I could never have predicted that I would be so involved with these women.

    I really didn''t mean to save them.

    After coming out of the abyss to the surface, I was almost ripped off for being a human when I went shopping, and other species looked at me with discriminatory stares.

    However, the purity of the girls made me think, ''This world is not yet abandoned,'' so I helped them and gave back to them.

    There is no other intention as Gold and Nemum think.

    Gold did not believe him when he denied it and replied, ''Modesty too much can be sarcastic,'' to which Nemmu replied, ''As expected of Master Dirk! and his big eyes widened even more, sparkling with respect.

    I''m almost at the stairs leading to the second level and give up on the two of them believing in letting go.

    I let out a faint giggle as I descended from the sky to the ground toward the stairs leading to the second level.

 15 - Episode 14 Extraordinary Maids Talking

    Four fairy maids, the masters of the room, were gathered in the basement fairy maid room of "The Abyss.

    The fairy maids are basically in four-person rooms, and each room has its own work rotation.

    Today, they were on their day off.

    The fairy maids have a level of 500, which is almost the weakest level in "The Abyss," but it is much higher than that of ordinary adventurers on the ground.

    Therefore, they do not care about simple fatigue, and for the sake of Light, the summoner with the infinite gacha cards, they really want to work so hard that they die of exhaustion.

    However, regular holidays are a given, and it is against their raison d''etre to go against the Lord''s orders.

    That is why they are so busy with their hands and chatting around the table in the daytime.

    The table is lined with N (normal) card foods from the "Infinite Gacha" (gift). They had set up a system in which they could purchase low rarity N (normal) carded foods at a stall.

    The topic of conversation was, of course, about their master, their Lord, their raison d''etre, their God, Light.

    I heard that the master is going to come back to the "abyss" tomorrow.

    The fairy maid, who looks like a ridiculously beautiful girl but whose individuality seems to have been diluted by her appearance, announces this to us as she picks up a piece of candy.

    Unlike in the "Natsura," I heard that the "transfer" card can be used in the outside of the dungeon regardless of whether it is inside or outside. If only the ''transfer'' card could be used in the ''abyss'' from the beginning, the Lord wouldn''t have to go through all that trouble."

    A serious-looking fairy maid with glasses unconsciously pushes up the frame and lets out a sigh.

    The gal-type fairy maid sitting next to her nodded her head repeatedly in agreement.

    I know what you mean~. I''ve heard that dungeons have various personalities, but ''The Abyss'' has the most diabolical specifications of them all, doesn''t it? As expected of the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss. Light-sama who conquered it is a real god~!

    The last one, she also has a beautiful face, but her bangs are long and the atmosphere she wears is somewhat dark. But on the contrary, because of her shadow, she wears an air that makes weak-pressed and timid boys like her.

    I envy Nemmu-sama who is always with such a master. I envy you too much. I''m so envious that I want to pound my fist on the wall.

    I know what you mean. I know exactly how you feel. If I could, I''d like to support Mr. Wright''s side instead of Nemmu''s, wouldn''t you?

    But our level is 500, and we will only be a drag on the Lord if we go above ground.

    I was so excited to see the newest version of this book. If I had a higher level, I could have been an adventurer with my master on the ground, and in case of danger, I could have become his shield and scattered. ......

    The most ordinary fairy maid plops down on the table with her head in her hands.

    Her statement is a very dangerous idea in general, but it was a very natural thought for them, who swear absolute loyalty to their summoner, Light.

    Therefore, instead of anyone making a comment, they were very satisfied with the part "I could have scattered as a shield for my master in a time of crisis.

    Basically, summoned from cards like theirs, they do not increase in level no matter how many monsters they defeat.

    If they are level 500, they are fixed at level 500.

    If you have a magic item, you can raise their strength even if their level is fixed. ...... Even if fairy maids like them raise their level, it is very difficult to replace a level 5000 nemmu.

    The nerdy fairy maids drop a further bomb.

    The master and his team are currently in the snowy mountains, and they''re currently trying to kill the demon stone of the Yeti or something like that. Snowy mountains, two people freezing, hugging each other skin to skin to keep each other warm, man and woman, nothing could possibly happen. ...... Isn''t it great?"

    Can''t you afford to use your full cold-weather immunity card?"

    The maid pushes up her glasses and instantly shatters the dream.

    ''I have no more dreams!ббI might even get to hug the master!ббI can''t even imagine what it would be like!

    The fairy maid, who had been lying prone on the table, imagining the scene of being hugged by the lights, now hugs her own body and shivers with excitement and pleasure.

    Ignoring her, the other girls also spoke their minds.

    Of course, if it comes true, I want to hug and warm each other with the Lord!

    I''d like to do the opposite and hug Light-sama from behind. Warming Light-sama''s cold body and heart by squeezing him in my arms is, to put it mildly, the best thing ever~?

    I want Master to forcibly pull me out of my maid''s clothes, strip me naked, and leave me on a snowy mountain.

    ""Pervert!""

    The other three members of the group all tsked at him for saying so much.

    The nerdy fairy maid, however, paid no heed and continued.

    But, but being forcibly undressed by Master and left on a snowy mountain, that''s a prize, isn''t it?"

    I understand."

    I know.

    I know--but the level is too high!"

    After a round of agreement and tsk tsk, the most ordinary of the fairy maids blurts out, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry.

    She said, "Hah ...... can''t wait for the master to come back to the ''abyss''....... The most important thing to remember is that you can''t afford to lose your money. I haven''t seen you for days. ......

    The bespectacled maid lifts the frame.

    ''Even though I certainly can''t hug you, I''d like to feel the Lord''s presence, even if it''s just with a glance, or even a single word.

    I know~. I wish I could smell your scent or something.

    I''m about to run out of the master ingredient ....... Without the master ingredient, we will die. Lack of supply of master ingredients is a violation of the military agreement.

    I don''t know what kind of military agreement it was, but for some reason the other three nodded in deep agreement.

    I don''t know what kind of military agreement it is, but for some reason the other three nodded in deep agreement. If only Light-sama ruled the earth, everyone would be happy, happy! I can''t wait for such a world to come!

    Ho, ho, ho, that''s it, really!

    The Lord has a plan for you not to do so right away. It is not for a maid to interfere. Our raison d''etre is to fulfill the Lord''s wishes.

    A maid elf admonishes a colleague who pushes up her frame and makes a noisy comment.

    ''Ah, I can''t wait to meet the master...''

    At this comment, the other three nodded in agreement, deeper and deeper than ever before.

 16 - Episode 15 The Black Clown Party

    The third level of the dungeon.

    The swamp is overrun with monsters such as large frogs, poisonous leeches, and mosquitoes.

    There are many large and small swamps, and the footing is slippery and easily taken.

    Therefore, it was recognized as a more dangerous level than levels 1 and 2.

    The income earned from this level is also large, but not many adventurers can make money in this third level.

    Tonight again, a party of four skilled hunters had set up their tents on the ground with a good view and were preparing to encamp.

    They left the night watchman to get some sleep in preparation for tomorrow.

    All of them are racial (human) and around level 50.

    They are a veteran party who have hunted in the swamp many times.

    They took turns taking the night shift, two by two.

    In front of a blazing fire, the two night watchmen chat with each other to forget their sleepiness.

    The conversation is, of course, about adventurers.

    I heard that a beast race got into trouble with another race the other day," says one of the night watchmen. "I heard that the beastmen got into trouble with a racial group the other day, but the party they were up against was the Black Clowns, an up-and-coming racial party that has recently appeared on the scene, and they were no match for them. It was heartening to hear that the beast race, which is usually so domineering, was beaten to a pulp.

    Subaran, the eye of the party and in charge of scouting, sips his white hot water and divulges with a hearty sense of enjoyment.

    Gilbert, also on duty and in charge of the vanguard, strokes his chin with a scarred, craggy palm and asks, "What are you doing here?

    What''s this thing called a ''black dokey''?"

    Don''t you know?"ббIt''s the hottest adventurer''s party right now. A boy in a clown''s mask, a golden knight, and a fairy princess have already reached the fifth level of a dungeon in just a few days.

    A boy wearing a clown''s mask is attacking a dungeon with a knight in golden armor and a beautiful woman who looks like a "fairy princess" from a fairy tale.

    Because of the boy''s clown mask, black hair and hood, they have somehow come to be called the "Black Clowns".

    At this story, Gilbert turned his stinky gaze to his companions.

    ''Hey, hey, Sbaran, you don''t have to carry him. We know in our bones that it is impossible to reach the fifth level in a few days, don''t we?ббIf you''re going to lie, be a little more realistic."

    No, no, no, it''s true. In fact, the Adventurers'' Guild was told that a Yeti magic stone was brought into the guild. Many adventurers have actually seen them there. But how did the "black clowns" get to the fifth level?ббNo one seems to know how to do that. ......"

    Furthermore, Subaran tells the unbelievable nature of the facts.

    The boy in the clown''s mask, at that age, can chant and destroy Tactics Class magic.

    You said, "...... No, no, no, that''s indeed a lawful thing to do. I don''t care if you''re an amateur magician, I won''t be fooled. I''ve been doing this for a long time. I have at least a basic knowledge of magic.

    I know how Gilbert feels. I couldn''t believe my ears at first. But then I saw someone actually destroying the chanting. And not just any adventurer, but a racial magician.

    Oh, that red-haired sibling''s sister, Mya.

    A magician by race is rare.

    And even more so if it is a woman.

    Miya had dropped out of a magic school due to financial problems, but she was still a magician in the eyes of adventurers.

    When she first appeared in town, several racial parties approached her, but they failed miserably due to the presence of her older brothers and Miya''s shyness. When she angered the sorcerers by forcefully recruiting them, they were afraid of a counterattack, and from then on no one would touch her.

    She was never approached by other species because of their prejudice that "a racial sorceress would be useless anyway," and also because of their own non-negotiable line that "their pride would not allow them to bow down to a race inferior to their own.

    Miya, who is famous among some of them, was apparently talking excitedly in the cafeteria.

    The "Combat Class" is also a combat class, but the "Tactics Class" has destroyed the chanting of its magic.

    Gilbert''s throat clears from nervousness.

    ''...... If true, that''s a hell of a story. If it''s true, it''s a terrible story. The guy is a genius at magic--or is he a hero, or the reincarnation of a hero?"

    If this were an elf species, a demon race, or a dragon race (dragonneut) skilled in magic, it would be understandable.

    However, according to the story, a race has done it.

    It is said that something that "could not happen even if heaven and earth were turned upside down" in terms of common sense as an adventurer actually happened.

    It would be impossible not to be surprised.

    Sbaran drinks white water as if he were licking it, taking Gilbert''s surprise as a sidebar.

    The reincarnation of a hero, a brave man,......," he said. I hope in the future that hero or heroic person will overturn this d*mned racism. Every time something happens to us, the other species looks down on us."

    ''Well, it''s true, ...... the discrimination against other races (us) is really bad. It even seems to be getting worse these days than it used to be.

    Really?"ббI feel like it''s always been bad - sorry. I had a little too much to drink.

    Subaran stands up, shovel in hand.

    He had drunk too much white water and wanted to go to the bathroom.

    Gilbert tells him teasingly.

    You''d better dig a hole and bury yourself in it. I don''t want to spend the night smelling your stench.

    I know what I''m doing. Don''t get attacked by a monster just because you''re not around to hear the party.

    Ha-ha-ha. Keep talking. Go on, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go.

    You tell him.

    The men talk foolishly but remain vigilant.

    Subaran steps away from the fire and into the darkness to keep the smell from reaching him.

    Even though he is among friends, he is not willing to show his face in the middle of the night. So they keep their distance and move into the darkness.

    When he is far enough away, he digs a hole in the ground.

    ''Phew. ......''

    It can be done standing up for a man.

    Once done, he washed his hands in the dirt and filled the hole with a shovel.

    If the hole was shallow, the smell would reach the campfire and the tent, so the more experienced the man became, the deeper he buried the hole.

    Rookies, not knowing this, would fill in the holes as they saw fit and make mistakes.

    When Subaran was a rookie, he failed many times and was yelled at by his colleagues. ......

    Now it''s not a good ...... memory. You can''t call it a good memory when Gilbert''s stunk so much that the encampment had to be called off."

    I suddenly remembered and got angry, so I went back to the fireside to give one more sarcastic comment to Gilbert, who was sleeping in the fireplace with me.

    Gilbert, whom I had just left a few minutes before, was supposed to be sitting by the fire, curled up in a ball, his huge bear-like body curled up.

    But he was already gone.

    What the hell?

    It''s impolite for a race of insects to make me wait for you.

    On the ground was Gilbert''s corpse, his head severed from his body.

    And there was a strange elf-like man standing on the ground, stepping on it.

 17 - Episode 16 Crisis and Escape

    It is impolite for a race of insects to keep me waiting.

    Sbaran, a racial adventurer, had just finished his business and returned to his friends - and there stood a strange young man of the elf species.

    His honey blonde hair was tied back, exposing his jeweled green eyes and pointed ears.

    His face was so well-defined that he could have been mistaken for a woman.

    In a sense, he was a typical young man of the elf kind, standing there with a broad greatsword in his hand.

    Gilbert, a party member with whom I had just had a pleasant conversation, was lying on the ground, his head severed from his torso.

    The young elf stomped on Gilbert''s head with his foot, with whom he had shared many years of hardship, and waited for Subaran''s arrival.

    ......е├."

    The sight of him made me instantly scream out with blood in my head, but Subaran is a veteran adventurer.

    This was not the first time he had seen a fellow adventurer die an unreasonable death.

    He was also dealing with an elven species, which was apparently superior to his own.

    With his head still bleeding, he would surely lose his life.

    Sbaran breathes in, letting the cool night air cool his anger.

    (Calm down, calm down. ......)

    I repeat ''calm down'' over and over in my chest and tell myself to calm down.

    He looks at the other members sleeping in the tent, but the large amount of red liquid flowing out of the tent indicates that they are probably dead.

    Subaran seems to be the only survivor.

    (...... is surrounded by a shallow swamp. If approached on foot, the sound of the water would surely alert them. Yet Gilbert''s head was chopped off with no sign of a struggle. (In all probability, it was caused by witchcraft.)

    He calmly makes a decision, sits back and reaches his right hand to his waist.

    (The opponent is a higher-ranked elf species that uses magic ....... If I, as a racial person, fought them head-on, I would surely lose. It''s impossible for me to deal with it on my own. I must report this attack and murder of an adventurer to the Adventurers'' Guild. Then the adventurers and the guild will form a strike team to kill him, even though he is a member of a discriminated race. If I survive and report his characteristics, race, and information to the guild, I win!ббDon''t think you can win on your own!)

    Jiri Jiri retreats and distances himself from the blond elf youth.

    The blond elf youth, Kite, stuck out his tongue in a bored manner.

    Ignoring me when I''m talking to you, this is why I don''t like humans (inferior species). Can''t you at least make a witty joke?

    "............"

    Why don''t you say something?ббHow pathetic is it to be kicked in the foot by your own people and remain silent, no matter how inferior you are to the most inferior of all species?"

    Kite kicks Gilbert''s severed head.

    Sbaran, seizing the opportunity, throws from his waist a trump card in case of emergency - a smokescreen ball for escape.

    !ббSmoke screen!ббYou''re not going to fight, you''re going to run away!ббYou''re a coward, you know that?

    ''Keep talking, you f*cking elf!ббI''ll definitely let you take out your fellow enemies someday!"

    Sbaran begins his escape in an explosion of white smoke.

    (The scary part is that it is totally unknown what kind of hand the sorcerer has. But they do have their weaknesses!ббWithout visual capture of the target to be defeated, most offensive magic is meaningless. (Let''s get them out of our magic range while we''re blindfolded by a smoke screen!)

    Above all, Sbaran is a self-appointed scout who has the ear of the party members.

    He has also spent years fighting monsters in a three-level swamp. He has it all drilled into his head where to find everything in this vast three-level swamp.

    I know all the safe places to hide, the food to eat, the water to drink, and so on.

    гиI''m going to get away from those d*mn elves!ббAnd make them pay for killing Gilbert and the others and kicking them in the foot--?)

    I felt a strong push on my back.

    A wide sword grows out from my back to my chest.

    I immediately understood that it was the sword blade in the hand of the elven species.

    The blade had penetrated halfway through Subaran''s body.

    It was a fatal wound.

    He looked down at the sword blade, which was stained with his own blood.

    Bam, I wonder!ббGoho!ббWith the smoke screen, I couldn''t see the exact location, gah, it should have been ......!"

    I spit out a mouthful of iron-smelling blood and scream out a reality I don''t understand.

    If this is some kind of offensive magic, it is something of a higher offensive magic that Subaran doesn''t even know about.

    But it''s a sword attack.

    How was he able to pinpoint his exact position through the smoke screen and catch the fleeing backside with all his might?

    He gathered all his strength and looked behind him.

    --But there was a scene different from what he had expected. He wondered why he had been ambushed from behind even though he was blindfolded by the smoke screen at the same time.

    The reason why veteran Gilbert was killed unprovoked, despite the fact that the surrounding area was a shallow swamp and he was on alert.

    Chi, kusho, ga ...... hanso, dakuro ga no way--"

    Subaran is unable to utter the answer and his consciousness breaks.

    Before he could utter the last word, his life drained out of him.

    Kite kicked Subaran, who had died, in disgust.

    Subaran is a domestic animal that is only killed to improve my level, and you''re making me have to go through all this trouble just because you''re an insect. If they were still killed in a quiet way, it would be cute, but they have strange cunning and wisdom, so this kind of human (inferior species) is a nuisance.

    He regains his composure and checks his status.

    But Kite''s level had not increased.

    I guess it''s still not up. ...... I''ll keep up my race-killing until it goes up.

    Then he disappears from the scene without a sound.

    All that remained were the bodies of the slaughtered race of adventurers.

 18 - CHAPTER XVII TURNING HAND

    Another day comes to an end.

    The night falls and the Adventurers'' Guild is filled with adventurers returning from the dungeon.

    Many of them have been holed up in the dungeon for a long time, so they have a strong smell.

    We head for the reception line, not smelling a thing, not even a speck of dirt on our bodies.

    When she notices our appearance, the dwarf receptionist, who had once stared at us in repeated confrontations over the purchase and sale of magic stones and complained quietly, "You human (inferior species) are so cocky ......," jumps out from the counter.

    She welcomed me with open arms as if my previous attitude was a lie.

    ''Master Dirk, we are so glad to see you back safe and sound today!ббAren''t you tired?ббShall I have dinner prepared?ббOr would you prefer a drink?"

    No, both are fine. May I ask you to settle the bill first?"

    Yes!ббOf course!ббThank you for the large amount of magic stones today!

    After replying to the receptionist, she quickly moves to an empty counter.

    Gold, carrying a bag containing a large quantity of magic stones, looks off her back and

    "...... In a way, it''s a pleasantly brilliant flip-flop. Just recently, they were saying, ''Human beings (inferior species)!

    As for myself, I can''t tolerate the use of colorful eyes on Master Dirk. ......

    Gold lets out a disgusted sound, and Nemmu puffs out her cheeks.

    I let out a slight giggle under my mask and headed for the counter.

    I let Gold place the bag he was holding on the counter.

    The receptionist mellowed as if she were in front of a gold and silver treasure.

    ''Haaaaah~, so many magic stones from the 5th level Yeti today too ......!ббThat''s what I''d expect from Master Dirk and his party!ббIt''s too good to be true!"

    Why has the receptionist''s attitude changed so much?

    The fifth level is a snowfield, and the magical stones of the monsters living there have the ice attribute.

    It is also used to cool things and to give attributes to weapons and armor. However, the supply is far less than the demand.

    The dungeon levels in this city are: grassland on the first level, wilderness on the second level, swamp on the third level, jungle on the fourth level, and snowfield on the fifth level. The fifth level is a snowfield.

    The jungle at the fourth level is a dense forest, where even the best of beasts with a good sense of direction can get lost.

    Therefore, very few adventurers are able to reach the fifth level, the snowfield.

    However, because of our "SR, flight," we were able to fly to the stairway and reach the fifth level of the snowfield, regardless of the jungle, which can make one lose one''s sense of direction.

    As a result, we came back with a large amount of ice magic stones in one day.

    The receptionist was on her knees apologizing in front of the overwhelming supply of ice magic stones.

    She appealed to us with tearful eyes.

    ''I am very sorry for the other day!ббI will strictly instruct all guild members, including myself, not to behave in such a rude manner in the future!ббPlease, please, please do not change the location of our activities!ббPlease!ббIf it gets out that I said terrible things to an adventurer who brought in a large amount of ice magic stones in just one day, not only my life but the necks of every guild member in this city would be on the line!ббPlease make a special exception and advance my adventurer rank from a novice (F level) to a full-fledged adventurer (D level), two ranks higher!

    It is not only restaurants that need ice magic stones.

    Since it is needed to add the ice attribute, it is in demand for weapons and armor, and is also in great demand for research purposes.

    Therefore, the supply is overwhelmingly insufficient for the demand.

    Yet adventurers who bring in large quantities in a single day are looked down upon as "humans (inferior species)" and given up on, and if they are sent to other dungeons, they will be .......

    It would have physically decapitated them.

    Thanks to this, their adventurer ranks were raised, and when they showed up, they were literally treated as if they were not even beneath them.

    Thank you!ббThank you!ббI look forward to working with you again next time!"

    After paying the bill, the receptionist looks at me with a passionate gaze and sends me away from the counter.

    As if they were waiting for us, some adventurers greet us loudly.

    We were greeted with a loud, "Good work, boys, sisters, and brothers!

    Good work!"

    What are you guys drinking at the bar today?

    At a bar attached to the Adventurers'' Guild, the Bauerschwein and his men, who had previously tangled with us, rise from their seats to greet us.

    After they tangled with us, we were incapacitated. After that, Gold said, "I will teach you chivalry in person," so I left him to it.

    The Bauerschwein became very polite, probably because Gold had instilled chivalry in them.

    In particular, whenever they see us, whether at a bar or on the street, they call me "boy," Nemmu "miss," and Gold "big brother," and bow down to us.

    Is this what Gold calls ''chivalry''?

    (I have a feeling that this is different from the stories of knights I heard as a child and the "chivalry" I heard during the "Gathering of the Tribes" era. ......)

    I couldn''t help but tilt my head back, but they seemed satisfied, so it would be unwise to speak of it.

    Gold happily addresses the Bauerschwein.

    Gold, in front of the Bauerschwein, happily asks, "Lord, I''d like to have a drink with these guys, so can we part ways here tonight?"

    Seriously, brother!ббWell then, little boy, Miss, let''s have a drink together!"

    The Bauerschwein, who had looked down on me when we first met, bows his head and invites me to join him.

    At his invitation, his subordinates were the first to speak up.

    Hey, Miss Nemmu!ббPlease have a drink next to me!

    Miss Holland can''t drink with a stinker like you next to her!ббSo, by all means, sit next to me!"

    "No, Miss, you''re next to me.

    Nemmu pushed her scarf up to her nose in disgust and rejected the invitation from her subordinates.

    I don''t want to talk to you.

    With a single blow to the head, his subordinates drop their shoulders.

    As if to change the mood, the bear-beastman slips in and proposes again.

    How about you sometime, little boy?ббI--I was already drinking heavily when I was your age, too, so it''s no problem."

    The drinking age is set at 15, but few follow the law.

    However, it is well known that drinking alcohol from childhood is not good for one''s health, so parents are careful not to allow their children to drink when they are too young.

    Nemum interrupts this suggestion.

    Don''t teach Master Dirk bad games!ббMaster Dirk is not ready yet."

    No, no, no, Miss, it''s not too early. It''s perfectly healthy to have a drink. Bad games are like f*cking a woman while turning your head with drugs. It feels so good that your brain explodes, but if you do it too much, your brain becomes stupid--gobble!

    What kind of a man talks nonsense in front of Master Dirk?

    Thank you!ббThank you very much!"

    The bear-beastman is beaten and forced to stop his dialogue by Nemm.

    He repeated his thanks with a bloody nose and a look of heartfelt happiness on his face.

    Seeing the bear-beastman like that.

    Oyabun cunning!ббOra too, please!"

    Miss, me too!"

    No, I''d rather you hit me than these people!"

    Other beasts were also gathering around and shouting, "Please hit me.

    I couldn''t help but laugh under my mask at the sight.

    You guys really suck. ......

    I laughed, but Nemumu looked heartily disgusted and scornful at the men gathered around him, asking him to hit them.

 19 - CHAPTER XVIII -- KILLING THE ADVENTOR

    In the end, only Gold stayed there to drink with the Bauerschwein.

    Nemmu and I returned home to the inn where we were staying with the money we had settled.

    As usual, we clean the room with the "Infinite Gacha" gift card, remove our gear, and relax.

    Nemmu seemed to be still angry at me for the exchange we had just had.

    He was still very angry with Nemmu for the exchange we had just had.ббWhy are they so vile on earth!ббIt''s a very inappropriate environment for Master Dirk to be living in!

    I know how you feel, but calm down. I understand how you feel, but you need to calm down. Don''t get so worked up about it.

    Currently, we have reached the fifth level of the snowfield.

    By delivering large quantities of ice magic stones, which are in great demand, our adventurer rank has been raised from the lowest beginner (F level) to full-fledged adventurer (D level).

    This is the fastest rank advancement since the town''s inception. The Dwarves in the guild are surprised that I have risen so fast, even though I am a human.

    There was more good news for us.

    We thought it might be too big for us at first, but now that we know we can return to the "Abyss" with the "Transfer" card, we''re getting a lot more done.

    Thanks to the large size of the dungeon and the small number of adventurers who can reach the fifth level, I almost didn''t have to worry about being seen while I was underwater.

    The dungeon is so large that we don''t have to worry about the presence of others.

    I left the Yeti hunting to Gold and the others on the fifth level of the snowfield, and temporarily returned to the "abyss" on my own.

    I can play "Infinite Gacha", check the progress of "Elf Sasha''s Revenge Plan" entrusted to Ellie, and talk face to face with the people to whom I entrusted "The Abyss".

    Since this is a convenient dungeon for us, we can tolerate the poor behavior of the adventurers on the ground.

    (......) Well, I don''t know if I would consider it bad behavior to ask Nemmu to hit me.

    Remembering the incident at the bar, I start laughing again.

    However, not all is well.

    There were problems, of course.

    I guess the problem is that it''s hard to get a higher adventurer rank just by delivering more ice magic stones.

    I can''t believe they didn''t quickly raise him to A level after seeing how well Master Dirk has been doing. The guild members'' eyes are not so bright.

    Whether or not the guild members'' eyes are sober or not, if they say I can''t raise my rank because I haven''t been an adventurer long enough, I''ll have to back down.

    Adventurer ranks are determined by the guild.

    Generally, it is said that the guild raises the ranks by taking into account factors such as ability, contribution, length of time as an adventurer, and conduct.

    Thanks to the delivery of the ice magic stone, my contribution to the guild is high, but I have only been an adventurer for a short period of time, so I am told that I do not have enough time to become an adventurer.

    We would like to recommend you for C-level (skilled adventurer) status right away, but it is difficult because you have only been an adventurer for a short period of time. If you have achievements that people around you would recognize, we can push you through. ......

    They are delivering ice magic stones, but it is also a common job for adventurers, albeit with higher or lower difficulty requirements.

    As expected, it is difficult to move up to C level just for this.

    It is difficult to get to C level just by doing this," he said. But if you continue as an adventurer for one more year, you will be able to move up to C level. Are you mad at me?ббYou''re not angry, are you?ббYou won''t get mad and say you''re going to another town!ббPlease!ббPlease don''t abandon us!ббI''ll do anything!

    The last one was appealed to with tearful eyes by the receptionist of the Dwarf species.

    As one would expect from a systemic difficulty, I could not be a goner, so I backed down.

    Nemm recalled the exchange at that time and clenched his teeth.

    That receptionist, she was so shallow ...... in making eyes at Master Dirk.

    I don''t think I''m using any colorful eyes. ...... I think she''s just scared of being displaced to another dungeon, you know?"

    No, I understand, because I am a woman myself. That receptionist was using her s*x appeal on Master Dirk. Even though his face is hidden by a mask, his hair is as black as the darkest night, his skin is as white as a snowfield, and his voice is more beautiful than a heavenly harp.ббMr. Dirk should be a little more aware of his own prettiness. You should not easily follow a female adventurer, let alone a receptionist, when she approaches you.

    She spoke as if she were an older sister warning her doting younger brother to be careful.

    In fact, my body is fixed at 12 years old to remember my revenge, and Nemum looks around 18 years old.

    So from a third party''s point of view, we may look like "brother and sister," but in reality, we are already 15 years old.

    I am not old enough to be warned against following a stranger, but I am sure that she is advising me out of concern for my safety.

    I should just accept the advice.

    Yes, I will be careful.

    Thank you for taking me at my word. Also, please be assured that I will always be by your side to ensure the safety of Master Dirk. I will protect you with my life and my life''s work.

    Nemmu, perhaps happy that her opinion was heard and that she was given an opportunity to express her loyalty, speaks up with a lively expression on her face.

    Of course I am happy to hear their loyalty, but sometimes it is a little too exaggerated.

    (I wish they would relax their shoulders a little more. ......)

    This is not something that can be done by giving an order.

    I exhale lightly and change the subject.

    Nemmu, it''s about time for you to order as usual and get the food from downstairs, okay?"

    I understand, sir. I know it''s necessary to ...... pay money for food that tastes worse than "Nadir," but it feels like a subtle loss to have to pay money to eat it.

    Haha, indeed. But I can''t stop myself from eating.

    If we want to, we can go back to the "abyss" once or eat the food we got with the "Infinite Gacha" card, which is a gift.

    However, it would be unnatural for us to "stay at a luxury inn and never eat a meal.

    Therefore, when he returned to the inn to stay overnight, he tried to ask for a meal as much as possible.

    As Nemmu said, the food in the "abyss" is better thanks to the ingredients and seasonings from the "Infinite Gacha" cards and the chef who cooks for us, but it is heaven compared to the time when I was a poor farmer.

    I remember my hometown behind my eyelids and talk about it.

    My father and mother gave up their own food to Niichan, me, and my sister, Yume. When they still didn''t have enough, they would drink water or go into the forest and eat what they could find. But we still couldn''t fill our stomachs. Do you know, Nemmu?ббIf you get too hungry, you won''t feel hungry, okay?ббCompared to those days, I''m just really grateful to be able to eat."

    Dear Dirk, I''m so sorry for your troubles ......."

    For some reason, Nemmu puts a handkerchief to her eyes and laments.

    I didn''t mean to make her sad. ......

    Was it a little too much stimulation for a girl like Nemmu?

    The door rings with a ''thump.

    Nemmu, who had been holding a handkerchief to her eyes, immediately put it away and took an alert position.

    We know that it is Gold who is outside the door, but we put our masks back on just in case.

    After getting ready, I nodded and urged Nemmu to open the door.

    She opens the door and a familiar golden armor enters the room.

    It walks a little too quickly.

    Nemmu closes the door, takes a beat, and removes the mask.

    She takes off her mask. Is something wrong?

    As one would expect from my master, he has a keen eye. Actually, an interesting topic came up at the Adventurers'' Guild.

    According to Gold - in the midst of drinking with the beastmen, the guild announced that "adventurer killings" targeting adventurers inside dungeons were rampant.

    Although there is no information on race, age, or external characteristics, it is said that adventurers are being targeted mainly by race.

    The magical stones, monster materials, minerals, and medicinal herbs that can be found in dungeons are important resources. The guilds could not overlook anything that would reduce the number of adventurers going into the dungeons to retrieve them.

    It would be like pouring sand on their own food.

    That is why they put a bounty on "adventurer-killers.

    The information alone is worth a good amount of money, but for us, the money is not important. Rather."

    If we are the first to seize the Adventurer Killer, it will give us a boost to our ranks, so you rushed back, didn''t you?"

    I''m sure you''ll get the answer. With the Lord''s favor (gift), it would not be so difficult to identify the "Adventurer Killer," would it?

    Hmmm, I don''t know.ббThere are many different and powerful cards that come out of the "Infinite Gacha," but I''m sure there were no cards that directly identified the culprit. However, with everyone''s cooperation and good use of the cards, I don''t think it will be difficult to identify the "Adventurer Killer.

    For example, once back in the "abyss," we will increase our search.

    For example, if we return to the Abyss and search for the Adventurer Killer, we have a very good chance of finding him if we conceal his existence with "SSR, Hidden Presence" and search the sky with "SR, Flight.

    If this is the case, we will return to the "abyss" immediately.ббMaster Dirk!"

    Nemum interrupts his opinionated speech and shouts.

    Almost simultaneously with her attention, we notice something is wrong. I put my mask back on and Gold takes up a position to protect me, shield at the ready, ready to fight!

    The space in the room is distorted and something appears.

    At first it was faint, but then it took the form of a person covered in blood and slowly fell to the floor...

    ...... Mya-chan?"

    The girl who collapsed unconscious on the floor was the girl to whom I gave the "SSR, Prayer Misanga.

    The misanga wrapped around her left hand was shredded and fell off from her wrist as if it had finished its job.

 20 - Episode 19 The Forbidden Witch Ellie

    If this is where I am ...... and the Queen Elf Kingdom is here, then a little further back would be more suitable for the operation.

    Ellie, the Witch of the Abomination, compares her current location with the map in her hand and begins to walk through the dense virgin forest.

    She wears a large hat with a wide brim and beautiful blonde hair tied in two. She is around 160cm tall, and because she always wears a hat and heels, she looks taller than she is.

    She is well styled, with firm breasts, a narrow waist, and moderately rounded buttocks.

    Her face is so beautiful that even the most beautiful women of the country would run away from her with their bare feet.

    Therefore, she is more aptly described as a magical girl with a tricornered hat than a witch.

    Now she has gone on a field trip on her own to carry out the "Revenge on Sasha, the Elf Race" plan that Light, to whom she owes allegiance, has ordered her to carry out to perfection.

    The location is deep in the primeval forest, a short distance from the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    If you go north, you will hit the mountain range that borders the Dwarf Kingdom, and if you go south, you will hit the sea.

    The thickly forested trees were thick and green, and the grass and roots of the trees grew and undulated underfoot as if competing with each other.

    Even adventurers and hunters who are used to walking in this area had to be careful not to lose their footing.

    If you are thinking not only about this mission but also about the future, ...... it would be better to go a little further north.

    Despite this, Ellie walked as if she were on a well-maintained path, unencumbered by grass, roots, hollows, moss, and other obstacles.

    She is walking as if she were on a well-maintained path, her gothic dress fluttering and several magic books slowly revolving around her.

    But none of them are caught in the trees or in the way.

    This is because Ellie is using "action-inhibiting magic" on herself in both cases.

    Therefore, the trees do not get in the way, and she is able to walk normally on the ground.

    After moving for a while with the map in her hand, she stopped at a certain point.

    Comparing the spot and the map alternately, she raises her voice happily.

    Here it is!ббThis is the right place for the Light God''s wishes to be fulfilled!"

    The mention of Wright''s name makes Ellie''s eyes melt with fascination.

    ''Haha, God of Light ....... If I carry out this plan perfectly, I''m sure the Lord of Light will favor me more than that stuck-up maid.

    The "maid-like" is "SUR, level 9999 seeker maid May," who is the same rank as Ellie herself. The first is the "I" in "I". Incidentally, she has black ponytail hair and always wears a maid''s uniform.

    It is a fact known to everyone in the underground of "NARA," except for a few, that Ellie sees May as her one-sided rival.

    She is always saying, "Oh my God, what is this!ббThat "I am the best of the Light Gods" attitude!ббI really don''t like it!бб...... But the fact is that if Ms. Mei had not been summoned and had not helped the Light God, the Light God would have gone into hiding. ......"

    Therefore, even though I see them as rivals, I have never forgotten my gratitude, not even for a moment.

    But at the same time, I never forgot to grit my teeth and say, "If only I had been the first to be summoned,.......

    After all, I was the third one summoned. I''m not sure how much more I could have done if I had been the second to be summoned,....... It really doesn''t work that way. ......

    Incidentally, the first person summoned was Mei, and the second was "SUR, genius monster tamer Aoyuki, level 9," who was wearing a nekomimi hoodie and was small in the chest and short in stature. The third is Ellie, and the last is "SUR, the true ancestor vampire knight" with red eyes, silver hair and armor. The first is "Nazuna, level 9999".

    Aoyuki and the idiot Nazuna are also trying to win the Light God''s favor, but it can''t be any more than Mei. Aoyuki is too childish and the Light God sees her as a younger sister rather than a girl, and Nazuna is a stupid child. ......

    Ellie can''t help but look away.

    Whenever they usually see each other in "Natsuraku," they often tease Nazuna and argue with each other.

    The two are famous for their teasing each other even in the "Natsuraku.

    However, Ellie does not dislike Nazuna.

    In fact, she even respects her in a way.

    She is very light-headed, but God of Light buys into that, doesn''t he? He is a mood-maker and supports the atmosphere of "Nazuna" itself with his stupidity and cheerfulness. No matter how much I try, I can''t take Nazuna''s place."

    As Ellie observed, Wright bought very much from Nazna''s brightness.

    Nazuna''s brightness was so natural that it was impossible to imitate, even for Ellie, who had a genius brain.

    But it is also true that he is too stupid to win the favor of the Light God. After all, the only person who could be her biggest rival is Ms. Mei. There are no rules in ...... love and war, and in war and justice, the more capable allies, the better. If you are in a position to do so, you and Aoyuki could be fighting together.ббBut sometimes she looks at me as if she sees someone unfortunate, which is a bit tricky. I wonder what she''s up to?"

    Aoyuki is too infantile to be her own enemy.

    It would be reassuring if I brought him in as an ally, but I have concerns about why he would look at me that way.

    I also thought of the faces and personalities of the other Level 9999 residents of the "Nahura" and began to consider who I should bring in to take advantage of them.

    I''m not sure if Nazna will be able to do it. He is a good fighter, but he is too stupid to have on his side.

    Even if that part of Nazna is a good thing, it is too bombastic to be brought in lightly.

    In that sense, the Light God is really a great guy, isn''t he? He holds Nazna and controls her so well.

    Once again, he is in awe of his own Lord, the God to whom he deserves to devote his whole self.

    At the same time, his loyalty is also exploding once again.

    I am sure you will be able to find a way to make this plan work perfectly. If you complete the "Sasha Revenge Plan" perfectly, the Light God will definitely praise you!ббAnd then, with His favor, she will conceive a child of God. Aaah!ббAs a woman, I couldn''t be happier.

    Ellie holds her own cheeks with both hands and whispers her crazy, paranoid love for Wright.

    Kiki-kiki-kiki-kiki-kiki-kiki-kiki-"

    Such whispers of love were answered by a swarm of monkey-shaped monsters.

    Because they had moved too far into the wilderness, where even high-ranking adventurers normally do not set foot, they had run into a group of ape-shaped monsters.

    The number of monkey monsters was around 50, and there were more than 100 of them.

    They were more than a meter tall and strong, and even one of them would be dangerous for an ordinary adventurer.

    The monkey monsters with red eyes and big mouths on their bellies seemed to recognize Ellie, who was alone in ecstasy, as "just the right bait" and gathered around her.

    Ellie, on the other hand, quietly snaps when she is interrupted in her ritual of offering her love to her beloved Lord.

    ''How dare a low-level brute of a person interfere with the whispering of love to the Lord of Light. ...... Rakunishineru to omowunayo."

    Kikki kikki?"

    The ape-shaped monsters are terrified when they are faced with eyes that are darker than blackness, like holes in the ground.

    Even the higher level monsters were frightened of their own group, which had been disposed of and used as bait through sheer numbers and coordination.

    Understanding that they were dangerous opponents, they attacked Elly en masse like arrows released before the danger could reach them.

    Even if a few of their own are killed, they swarm around, ready to stab each other without stopping.

    They covered almost everything but their feet and attacked faster than a gale.

    Even the top adventurers inevitably fell to their knees in the face of the sheer force of numbers.

    However, the opponent was wrong.

    The Black Hole.

    Ellie snaps her fingers and chants a spell, creating as many "black holes" as the ape-shaped monsters to catch them.

    Kikikik!"

    "Uki, kikki, kikki!"

    The holes suck on the bodies of the ape-shaped monsters and start suctioning them up like a vacuum cleaner sucking up trash.

    The force of the suction is so great that it sucks in only the ape-shaped monsters without letting them escape. The monkeys resist with all their might, but they are unable to resist, and one by one they are sucked into the black, empty hole without a ray of light, and disappear.

    Ellie herself does not know where this dark hole leads. However, without exception, she understood that once sucked in, it was a pit of despair from which there was no escape, only death.

    In just a few seconds, the swarm of more than a hundred monsters vanished as if they had never been there in the first place.

    Ellie popped her blonde hair in a boring way.

    I chose a simple one because I was afraid that if the magic was too flashy, others would notice it before the plan started,......, but it''s really too simple. I still don''t think this magic is right for me.

    She complains in a choked voice, but "Black Hole" is an extermination magic of the higher level of the strategy class.

    She snapped her fingers, discarded the chant, and immediately deployed such high-level magic.

    For Ellie, this level of magic is like a magic trick that she can perform with a humming sound, even without the assistance of the magic books deployed around her.

    She is not a "Sur, Elly the Forbidden Witch, Level 9999.

    Well, now that we''ve been interrupted, we need to get back on track and get ready for our plan.

    Ellie forgets about burying the ape-shaped monsters and resumes her work for the Lord to whom she owes her love and loyalty.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Ellie, welcome back. It''s good to see you just in time."

    The Light God ......!"

    Upon returning to the "abyss" after the inspection of the preparation of the plan, Wright, who had been on the ground as an adventurer, appeared.

    She had heard in advance that she could return to the "Abyss" from the dungeon she was currently in with a "transfer" card, but she did not expect to see Ellie herself, and the unexpected surprise raised the key in her voice one level.

    I wanted to ask you about the progress of the plan I''ve entrusted to you. Is it okay if I talk to you now?"

    On earth, he wears a mask because he has burns on his face, but in the "abyss" he does not need to wear a mask, and so he reveals his true face.

    He has black hair and eyes, and since he stopped growing physically at the age of 12, he has a neutral face. He looks more like a beautiful girl than a boy. The result is so impressive that one could be forgiven for thinking that it is a "good" thing.

    Ellie almost gawked at him, but his strong will and loyalty made her reply.

    Of course. We have just finished our inspection tour, which will set the stage for the "Sasha Revenge Project. I''d rather have the Light God speak with us!"

    I was right. It was just good timing, wasn''t it? Then, by all means, will you share your story with us?"

    Yes!ббI would be happy to report back to you over a cup of tea, just the two of us, if that would be all right.

    Wright accepts Ellie''s offer with a smile.

    Ellie''s smile made her so hearty that she almost sat up, but she fought back the pain.

    (Oh, Light God with his sparkling eyes, he is the most, the most, the most precious. It''s so precious I feel like I''m going to get a nosebleed!ббJust being by the Light Goddess'' side is enough to make my virginity circuits swoon!ббYes, sir!ббHahah, mooo, I''m so glad I''m alive~)

    Ellie was desperately trying to mend her expression, but in her heart, she was dancing wildly, and her maiden circuit was spinning to the verge of out of control.

    On this day, Ellie reported the progress of the "Sasha Revenge Plan" to Wright with a truly happy feeling in her heart.

 21 - Episode 20 Withdrawal and Encounter

    --Time goes back a little bit.

    Hey, you guys planning to stay?"

    As the red-haired adventurer Erio and his friends finish preparing to set up camp again tonight on the first level of the dungeon, a party of mature, veteran-looking racial adventurers call out to them from afar.

    One of the adventurers, holding out his arms as if to say, "We have no intention of engaging in battle," approached them close enough to be heard and spoke to them.

    Erio and the others were alarmed and lost their composure, wondering what was happening for the first time.

    The adventurers spoke to them in a calm tone of voice, trying not to provoke them.

    Sorry," he said. We don''t mean to cause trouble or get involved with you. It seemed to us that you didn''t know us yet, so we thought we''d just say hello to you, just for the sake of being fellow adventurers.

    According to a mature adventurer, many adventurers have been killed on the second level and beyond.

    It is not unusual for adventurers to lose their lives in dungeons, but the problem is that they are not being killed by monsters, but by the same adventurers.

    A mixed party of Dwarven and bestial adventurers, requested in confidence by the Adventurers'' Guild, investigates the scene of the reported murders.

    Based on the results of their investigation, it was "confirmed that there are adventurers who go around killing adventurers.

    In other words, there were adventurer-killers, not monsters, in the same dungeon.

    We happened to be in the neighborhood when we learned of this, and we were sure that the beastmen would soon be running alone back to the surface to report their findings to the guild. There is a bounty on "adventurer-killers" in all probability. They will be caught or dealt with sooner or later. But it will take time. Until then, I couldn''t bring myself to spend the night in a dungeon with a maniac going around killing the same adventurers, so I came back. I''m not going to say anything bad about it, so you guys might as well get out of the dungeon tonight."

    Oh, thank you for letting me know."

    Ah, so that''s why one of the bestial adventurers ran toward the dungeon entrance in such a hurry.

    The good-natured Gimla recalls one beastly adventurer running like a gale while setting up a camp tent.

    They paid no attention to him, as he took one look at them and then ran off as if he had lost interest in them.

    The mature adventurer clucked his tongue when he heard the story.

    He said, "Racial (human) racism, you''re just passing through without giving us a warning. ...... d*mn it. You should at least observe the courtesy of an adventurer. You can''t afford to be racist these days, can you?

    But how do you know it was an adventurer who killed him?ббMaybe he was killed by a monster."

    Erio is a little put off by this mature adventurer, who spits out a question in a truly sickening tone of voice.

    He laughed, as if to say, ''That''s a good question.

    It''s a simple one. I saw the body of the slain adventurer, and it was charred and frozen, showing signs of having been subjected to multiple offensive magic attacks. Do you think there are demons on two or three levels that use multiple attack magic?ббAnd there were no footprints other than those of the slain adventurer. This was agreed upon by the party of dwarves and beastmen who investigated. In other words, it is possible that a clique of tactical-class wizards who can use multiple magic arts and can fly are attacking. Now you see why we need to tuck tail and run as fast as we can, don''t you?"

    Oh, bro. ......

    Mya, the younger sister who used to attend a school of witchcraft, understands wholeheartedly how much of a threat the adventurer''s words are if they are true.

    Her complexion turned blue.

    If what he said was true, there was at least one top-notch magician at the top of the Tactics Class who could use the magic of flight.

    It''s not much, but even if we were all together, we couldn''t beat him.

    If they used attack magic while flying in the sky, they would literally be out of their depth.

    The magician girl seems to understand the situation very well. I don''t say anything bad about it. It is better to leave the dungeon quickly without camping out today. And when you return, if there are any adventurers who don''t know what''s going on, please warn them, regardless of their species.

    I understand!

    The older adventurer asked him for a favor, and Elio responded, unexpectedly at a loss for words.

    The mature adventurer let out a manly smile again and resumed moving back to his friends and toward the dungeon entrance.

    The boys left at the scene, after watching their backs, begin their consultation.

    "What are you going to do with ......, leader? This time we came all the way down here to go under the second level, but are we going to turn back as the old men advised?"

    This time, Erio and his team were going deeper, avoiding combat as much as possible in order to get into the second level. Currently, they are just before the deepest part of the first level.

    If they stay up all night and start moving in the morning, they will be able to reach the second level by noon as planned.

    If they return at this rate, they will surely lose money.

    The party members'' gazes were drawn to the leader, Elio.

    He said, "Let''s go back to the dungeon entrance as ...... advised. This loss will be painful, but it will not cost us our lives.

    Wow, I agree with my brother.

    Of course I agree with the leader. Wardy agrees, right?

    (scoffs)"

    The quiet Wardy nodded silently.

    Now everyone was in favor.

    Erio lets out a sigh of relief that no one opposed the decision and that the decision to withdraw was made smoothly.

    Then let''s get ready to retreat immediately. Gimla and Wardy cleaned up the tents, while Mya and I packed up our belongings. We don''t have much time before the sun goes down, so let''s hurry.

    When everyone responds to Elio''s instructions, they start moving briskly.

    The two childhood friends, who grew up in the same village, are in perfect sync with each other.

    We finished cleaning up one and a half times faster than usual and started walking toward the exit of the dungeon''s first level.

    Let''s keep our distance from the second level entrance," he said. If the crime was committed below the second level, the further away we are from the entrance, the less likely we are to run into the criminal.

    Everyone agreed with Elio''s words and continued walking toward the entrance to the first level of the dungeon.

    Luckily, we were able to turn around without encountering any monsters, but we were still too tired from the daytime ...... to make it back halfway as far as we had expected.

    The surroundings were completely dark, and if we pushed on with our fatigue, it was doubtful that our bodies would be tired enough to respond immediately if we were ambushed by the monsters.

    What are we going to do, leader?ббDo we just go back?ббOr do we play it safe and camp out?"

    ............"

    Elio is silent, wondering which is better.

    He is unsure which is safer and is at a loss to make a decision.

    What are you guys doing here?

    What?

    Suddenly, a voice calls out to me from behind.

    I should have been looking around, wary of a surprise attack by monsters, but somehow a hooded adventurer was standing there, calling out to me.

    Erio and his friends gasped in surprise when the adventurer suddenly appeared as if out of the blue.

    The adventurer, who sounded like a man, asked them again, paying them no mind.

    Stopping at such a halfway point, is there some kind of trouble?

    No, no, that''s not why I''m here. ...... I was just tired of moving and stopped."

    Oh, brother, look at ......."

    What?"ббAh."

    His brother Elio tilted his head as his sister poked him in the back, but he immediately remembered the words of the mature adventurer.

    He immediately remembered the words of a mature adventurer: "When you return, if you see any adventurers who don''t know what''s going on, please warn them, no matter what species they are.

    He immediately tells the adventurer standing in front of him.

    "Well, do you know anything about ''adventurer-killers''?"

    Adventurer-killer?"

    The hooded man tilts his head.

    When he understood that he did not know, Elio and the others politely informed him of the situation.

    Currently, there are ''adventurer killers'' targeting fellow adventurers on the second level and beyond. There may be more than one of them, and their abilities are at the level of tactical class "Tactics Class" magicians.

    A bounty is placed on his head, and he politely informs them that it is dangerous to spend the night in the dungeon until he is defeated.

    The other nodded a few times as if impressed.

    I see, so you were in the process of turning back because you felt you were in danger."

    Yes, sir. How about you?"

    I was looking for my prey when I noticed you guys and you were acting strange, so I called out to you.

    I see. Sorry to worry you.

    It seems that the other party is just an ordinary adventurer," Erio and the others let their guard down.

    However, their sense of security was soon overturned by a single word from the hooded man.

    I didn''t expect the Adventurers'' Guild to respond so quickly. I didn''t expect the Adventurers'' Guild to respond so quickly. They should be a little more careful about covering things up next time."

    What?"

    The man in the hood directs dense murderous intent at me.

    He slowly draws the broad sword on his back and laughs gruesomely.

    ''For now, I think I''ll just trample the bugger tonight.

    Kite, an elf species, clutched his Fantasma Class "Grandius" with both hands in a truly joyful manner.

 22 - Episode 21 Big Brothers Will

    If a group of novice adventurers were to battle a level 1500 elf species with the Fantasma Class "Grandius," it would be clear from the outset that neither would win.

    Within minutes, the companions who had drawn their swords to defend Mya fell to the ground, their torsos cut deeply.

    Hee, hee, hee ......

    The younger sister, Mya, holding her cane, tears up in despair and lets out a short scream.

    Kite, the elf species that slaughtered and discarded her brothers without even a drop of blood, checks her own status.

    I guess a little thing like this can''t raise the level. Well, it will at least add to my experience. Besides--"

    Hiii!

    Kite slowly turns back to Mya.

    He has a well-defined face, pointed ears, and fresh green eyes twisted into a prickly grin, and he talks to himself.

    ''It''s ugly, but I''ve been holed up in a dungeon for days and it''s been building up. Sometimes you need a human (lesser species) to be useful, at least for processing."

    No, no, no, don''t come here. ......

    ?"

    Mya backs away, still holding the cane.

    Kite tilted his head at her as if to say, "I don''t get it.

    I''m the future hero, the heroic one, and I''m the one who says, ''I''m going to use it.ббAbove all, the most honorable thing a human (inferior species) woman could wish for would be to be embraced by a man of the elf species, wouldn''t it?ббSo why are you running away so scared? Wouldn''t you rather weep with joy?"

    Aside from Kite''s description of a "future hero and heroic man," "the most honorable thing a human (inferior) woman can hope for is to be embraced by an elf man," is a typical misunderstanding held by elf men and one of racial (human) discrimination.

    No matter how good looking she may be, no human woman would willingly go with a man who is clearly making fun of her.

    Despite this, elven men mistakenly believe that "if they call out to them, human women will immediately fall in love with them and beg to be embraced.

    That is how confident the elven species are in their own good looks.

    ''Mi, ya, run away, roo ......е├''

    Big brother!"

    As Kite twists his head, Mya''s brother, the red-haired Erio, stands up behind him, using his sword as a staff.

    He had been deeply gutted in the fight with Kite.

    Blood poured from the gut wound, creating a pool of blood on the floor. The wound is so severe that an ordinary race would not be able to move.

    However, thanks to his serious training in the dungeon and raising his level, he had acquired endurance, physical strength, and mental strength that could not be compared to that of an ordinary man of his race (human).

    Thanks to this, he was able to stand up.

    However, he would not have been able to stand if his legs had been chopped off after his torso was cut off like Gimla and Wardy''s.

    Gee, goho!

    Erio coughs and spits out a clump of blood.

    He understood by instinct that ''he would not be saved.

    It was a miracle that he was able to get up again.

    The enemy in front of him was far superior. The only thing he could do with his remaining life was to protect his sister until the end.

    He readied his sword and shield and shouted.

    Miya, run!ббGeehaw ......!"

    Big brother--!"

    Sensing death approaching her brother Erio, Mya pulls back tears at her resolve and runs off.

    ''Tsk, what are you running away from, you human (inferior species)!ббDon''t make me have to deal with you, you little worm!"

    Kite involuntarily clicks his tongue at his sister''s escape.

    Since she had originally been seen, she had no intention of letting her live.

    He was confident that he would not let her escape to the dungeon entrance, but it would be troublesome if she met other adventurers on the way and told them about her race, characteristics, weapons, words and deeds.

    Therefore, he immediately tried to chase after them, but his brother Erio, who was now a dead soldier, swung his sword at him.

    You deadbeat!ббDon''t get in my way!

    Not to mention the use of the treasured sword "Grandius".

    The difference in level was so great that Erio''s sword could not even scratch his skin, and he was hit by a one-handed bullet, but it was enough to stop him in his tracks.

    Tsk. ......."

    He could have left the dead man to die and gone after his sister Mya, but it would have been troublesome if another adventurer who happened to pass by while he was dying told Kite about himself.

    The best thing to do would be to quickly kill his brother Erio and go after his sister who had fled.

    In order to take the best move, Kite gripped Grandius with both hands and tried to cut off his head as fast as possible, but something was wrong with his brother Elio.

    He was bleeding profusely and was on the verge of losing consciousness, but he kept mumbling and muttering something over and over again.

    There is no rule that says you must use your shield for protection and your sword for attack. The shield''s role is not only to protect. A sword is not just to be wielded. Use your head and think about what the enemy doesn''t like and what you can do to catch them off guard.

    What the hell is this guy?

    Kite was so creeped out by Erio, who was mumbling and repeating some "gold lesson" half-consciously, that his handsome face contorted as if he had seen something unpleasant.

    That ...... is the opening.

    ?"

    Brother Erio throws the sword in his hand!

    Kite was not expecting him to throw a sword as a quicksilver, and because he was feeling bad for him, he was one step behind.

    He did not play it with his sword or catch it with his arm, but moved his body reflexively to avoid it, a practice ingrained in him from his days in the knighthood.

    In time with his timing, his brother Erio strikes Kite in the face with the shield in his hand!

    Ugh!"

    I took a very basic shield bash to the face.

    It did zero damage, but because he took it as he evaded, he fell on his buttocks.

    A level 1500 elf species is now dirtied by a racial boy who is not even level 20.

    It is a great achievement.

    The boy looking down at him and smiling as if to say, "I did it," was not an illusion Kite had seen.

    блблблблблблблблблблбл!ббHey, don''t get carried away, you human (inferior)!"

    Kite raged to cover his mistake and shame, leaping up and swinging his grandius.

    He then kicks him with his foot, trying to inflict pain and torment him while he is still conscious.

    Don''t think you''re going to die easy!ббYou human (inferior species)!ббRegret in pain that you have wounded my noble face!"

    The unexpected blowback enraged Kite, and he taunted Erio, shouting, "Inferior species.

    And it took a few minutes for Kite to remember the fact that he had allowed his sister Mya to escape.

 23 - CHAPTER XXII -- A Little Miracle

    Ha ha ha ha ......"

    I run on and on, out of breath.

    My lungs ache and my strength has long since reached its limit, but I can''t stop running.

    I''m afraid that if they catch up to me, they will kill me.

    The sense of duty to not waste the precious time his brothers have created for him keeps Mya''s legs moving.

    гиI have to tell someone about the "Adventurer Killer" as soon as possible!ббIf I can tell him quickly, my brother might be saved!)

    Mya herself understood in the corner of her head that it was almost impossible, but she could not help but hope.

    However, a voice of despair echoes, ending hope.

    Mya and her siblings all mocked me together,...... and didn''t even know how to behave towards me, the future hero and hero, that''s why I hate humans (the inferior species)!

    Oh, no. ......"

    Breathing heavily on her shoulders, Mya lets out a sound of despair at the sight of Kite floating in the direction she is going.

    A broad blade similar to the blade of Kite''s fantasma-class "Grandius" sword floated in the air, and he was on top of it.

    Kite swings the grandius in the air.

    The sword blade of the Grandius shook and produced multiple blades.

    Kite manipulated those blades to create a staircase leading to the ground.

    The fact that he was able to get ahead of Mya, and the fact that he was able to approach and surprise a veteran adventurer, albeit a racial (human) one, in a three-level swamp, unnoticed, was all due to Grandius'' power.

    When Grandius has a will and wields it, the sword blade splits.

    The split blade could be manipulated by the will of the Grandius user.

    Kite caught up with Mya by flying through the air on top of the broad sword body.

    Furthermore, the split sword blade contained random attack magic.

    The number of sword bodies was also dependent on the skill of the person holding the grandius in his or her hand.

    The other day, Kite created multiple sword blades and fired them in the direction of the escaping adventurer, using the theory that "even a poor shot will hit if you hit with enough shots.

    Kite landed on the ground and glared at Mya with a cold, irritated expression.

    You two siblings are bothering me, the future hero and heroic hero. Especially my brother, who not only interfered with me, but also put me to shame. You, my sister, take responsibility for your brother. I''m going to use you as a processing tool, and then I''m going to beat the shit out of you before I kill you!

    "............"

    Miya, in despair after Kite catches up with her, prepares for her own death.

    In this world, where monsters exist and humans are discriminated against, death is very close at hand.

    Therefore, when Mya decided to set up herself and her brothers as an adventurer, she was prepared to die.

    Although despair and fear still dominate her mind, she had already made up her mind long ago.

    That is why I will not stop struggling until the end!

    Let your magic manifest and take form as a blade of ice, Ice Sword!

    Miya plays her biggest trump card.

    Three blades of ice were created and floated around her.

    This is her trump card of attack magic.

    Coincidentally, Mya, Kite, and each other''s sword bodies float around each other.

    It''s the ice sword!ббAvenge your enemies!"

    ''Waste no more footsteps to the end ......''

    A single ice sword strikes at Kite at the sound of Mya''s voice.

    He does not move, however, and is blocked by the sword body of a grandius floating around him, but Mya once again takes advantage of this opportunity to run for her life.

    гиMya runs to escape, "My brothers risked their lives to let me go. I must not give up until the end and tell them about the "Adventurer Killer"!)

    ''Tsk, you humans (inferior species) really are a pain in the ass. ...... Enough, they''ll grow up if you cut off one of their legs so they can''t escape."

    Don''t come here!

    A second ice sword whizzed through the air, but Kite effortlessly deflected the blow.

    гиI have to tell them!ббIf we tell them, they will surely defeat this "adventurer-slayer". Despite being a human, Dirk-san, who is younger than me but can use Tactics Class magic without chanting, will surely be able to defeat this "Adventurer Killer"...!

    Kite''s sword body runs to cut off Mya''s leg.

    He instinctively moves his last ice sword and luckily manages to deflect the blow, and the leg is not severed, only slashed.

    She bleeds, though, and is unable to walk, let alone run.

    Mya, who had fallen to the ground, still stared at Kite, refusing to give up.

    He had already played his best card, and there was nothing left to do.

    I was going to cut off your leg, but luckily the ice sword deflected it. Well, it''s okay, because you can''t run away with that leg anymore. Now, grow up and open your legs to me, the future hero and heroic human being.

    ...... Oh, you''re not a hero, and you''re not a brave man."

    Mya understands that she will never win, but she pulls out a knife and holds it up with both hands.

    Tears of fear welled up in her eyes, but she continued to desperately claw her way to her feet.

    The future heroes and heroes of the future are those who are younger than me and of human race, but can use tactical class magic without chanting," said Dirk. You are just happy to bully the weak - a loser. You are definitely not a future hero or heroic person!

    ----"

    From Kite''s point of view, Mya herself must have understood that there was nothing she could do to reverse this desperate situation, and that the only thing left to do was to be killed.

    Nevertheless, she did not utter a single word in her pleading for her life, and being hit where it hurt the most, Kite fell silent for a moment, unable to say anything.

    If she had been wrong, Kite would not have been so spectacularly silent.

    The reason for his silence was that he himself was aware in his heart that he was a loser, a loser who had fallen off the elite street.

    As a result, he was silenced when he was pointed out.

    Kite''s pride was hurt not once, but twice, not only by his older brother Erio, but also by his younger sister Miya in this short period of time.

    He was told, "--d*mn it, shut up!ббShut up!ббShut up!ббShut up!ббShut up!ббHuman (inferior species) habit, human (inferior species) habit, human (inferior species) habit, human (inferior species) habit, yippeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!

    As if a volcano were erupting, Kite became enraged, gripped his treasured sword "Grandius" in both hands, and kicked the earth.

    He swung his sword with all his might at a girl holding a small racial knife who was injured in the leg and unable to move properly.

    Death!ббEnough, just die!ббf*cking worms!"

    Ahh!"

    Mya is also prepared and meditates.

    Finally, she made a strong wish.

    гиIf only I could tell Mr. Dark, the future hero and hope of the human race, about the "Adventurer Killer," he would defeat this elf species... Mr. Dark!

    The sword blade swung down to Mya''s brain, but it never reached her.

    A small miracle occurs.

    The "SSR, Prayer Sanga" that Miya was wearing on her left hand emitted a strong light, and her figure instantly vanished from the scene.

    Nah!ббHuh, huh?"

    Kite, an elven species who was enraged when Mya hit him where it hurts, retracted his anger and became puzzled by the scene, which was so inexcusable.

    The level 1500 Kite, who had been "killing adventurers," somehow missed Mya, who had all kinds of information on her, including her physiognomy, race, and means of attack.

    It was natural for Kite to stand there for a few minutes with a confused look on his face, not understanding the situation.

 24 - Episode 23 "The Adventurers Kill" Hunting 1

    I see, so the hooded elf species is the culprit of the "Killer of Adventurers.

    Suddenly Mya, the red-haired woman who had given me the burn potion as a gift in the inn suite where we were staying, appeared out of thin air and collapsed on the floor.

    The misanga tied around her left arm snapped off at the same time.

    The reason for her sudden appearance in the room was probably due to the "SSR, Prayer Misanga" that I had given her as a thank-you for the burn medicine.

    I immediately realized from the stains on Mya''s clothes and the scratches on her leg that something urgent had happened.

    After removing the stains and wounds with the Gift "Cleaning" card and healing her, I used the same Gacha card, "SR, Hypnosis," to get more details from her.

    The "SR, Hypnosis" is a card that allows you to hypnotize your opponent and manipulate them at will or extract information from them. However, it does not work well on high level opponents, and the blank expression on the face during hypnosis makes it easy for a third party to detect abnormality at a glance. It is by no means a panacea.

    However, it is very effective in extracting information from low-level mya, so we used it.

    I finished extracting information about what had happened from her as she lay on the sofa.

    A hooded elf species calling itself "Boku-sama" was attacking and killing adventurers.

    The girls were also attacked by the hooded elves, her brothers were dying, and she was desperately trying to escape to give them information.

    But in the end, they caught up with her and almost killed her - that''s when the "SSR, Prayer Misanga" was activated and she was transferred to this place just now and saved.

    I don''t know what happened to her brothers after that.

    After extracting the necessary information from her, I put her to sleep with the "SR, Sleep" card.

    The "SR, Sleep" card is not particularly useful, as it is not effective against high level opponents.

    But it will keep her awake for 24 hours.

    I let out a light sigh after listening to what she had to say.

    I''m sure the reason Miya appeared in our room is because of the power of the SSR Prayer Sleeping Sacrament. It must be due to her strong wish to convey information to me when her life was in danger. I never thought that the effect of the "SSR, Prayer Sanga" would be revealed in such a way. ......

    The performance of the "SSR, Prayer Sanga" was also tested in the basement of the "Abyss," but none of the experiments were successful.

    The explanation given by the appraisers was also vague: "It is an item that performs a small miracle when you make a strong wish.

    According to Miya''s story, a "strong wish" is a "life-threatening wish" that must be made with a strong desire.

    It''s not too much to say that it''s useless. ......

    However, its power is very strong.

    In order to convey information to me, he jumped through space and appeared at an inn that I had never told the girls about.

    The description says that it is a "miracle worker," even though it is small and has an SSR gacha rank.

    So, Lord, what do we do now?"

    ''...... it''s a given. I was originally trying to find an "adventurer-killer" to improve my rank, and that''s when the clue was brought to me.

    Our adventurer rank is one man (D level), but it is currently difficult to improve further.

    It is not that the Adventurers'' Guild is discriminating, but rather that we have only been registered as adventurers for a short period of time and it is difficult to raise our rank any higher.

    We have only been registered as adventurers for a short period of time, and it is difficult to raise our rank any higher.

    The "Adventurer Killer," for which a bounty was to be paid this time, was suitable for such an achievement.

    And ...... Erio, Gimla, and Wardy are not people who should be subjected to this kind of unreasonable treatment. I can count on one hand the number of times I''ve seen them, and we haven''t had that many conversations. But Erio and his friends were earnest adventurers, trying to save money for their sister in a world where racial discrimination is terrible. They were people trying their best to live in this unreasonable world. ......

    Gimla was a good-natured person who was quick to say what was on his mind, but he knew that behind his words and actions, he actually cared for his fellow workers.

    Wardy was a man of few words and hardly ever heard his voice, but he knew that during the dungeon he was always vigilant about his companions to keep them out of danger.

    He felt closest to Erio.

    He was the brother of a younger sister, and he was especially like me in that he had a weakness for younger sisters.

    I cherished Mya and even respected the way they all worked together to fight for her future.

    Above all, I whispered in a low voice.

    If we had met in a different way, I thought we could have become friends. ......

    I have a mission of revenge that I must accomplish and a mission to find out the truth about ''why people are killed just for not being a master.

    But apart from that, I felt a certain affinity for them.

    If only I had met them somewhere in my peaceful days back then when I was just a commoner, regardless of revenge.

    I thought that perhaps we could have been what I would have called friends.

    But that wish is nothing more than a fleeting bubble.

    Dear Mr. Wright, ......"

    Nemmu unintentionally blurts out my real name.

    She holds her chest with both hands as if her heart is being gouged out with a knife, and tears well up in her eyes.

    It seems that Nemmu is emotionally affected by my sadness, and is using it as her own pain.

    I let out a voice, letting the magma-like emotions welling up from the depths of my heart to dispel Nemmu''s sadness.

    I''m going to capture him, turn him over to the Adventurers'' Guild, and invite the intervention of the elven royalty to create the possibility of an acquittal.ббOh, I won''t do that. Yes, I would never capture him. I promise you that in my name, Light.

    I clench my fists.

    I clench my fists.

    I clench my fists with the feeling that I will never forgive him.

    I will definitely kill him. I''ll get all the evidence together and make him testify, and then I''ll make him suffer the pain that Erio and the others must have gone through, and I''ll kill him with my own hands. I will definitely make him taste the retribution for the crime of targeting and killing Erio, Mya, and other adventurers!

    I could almost hear the air in the room physically creaking with a ''squeak'' sound.

    My rising magma-like anger, my murderous intent, was overflowing from my body, interfering with the air and making it squeak.

    If Mya had not been sleeping and had seen me directly, she would have stopped my heart.

    That''s how much the hooded elf species had caught me off guard.

    I call her name without turning around.

    Gold, Nemmu, do you understand?ббWe''re going to find this ''adventurer-killer'' before the other adventurers do.

    Gold and Nemum immediately kneel down on the spot and look up each other''s words.

    Nemmu, with tears in her eyes and a face and voice as cold and beautiful as the best assassin''s, offers her soul to the god to whom she looks up.

    In the name of the Lord of Light, to whom I devote my absolute loyalty, Nemmu of the Assassin''s Blade, I promise to find him like the hounds of hell!

    He kneels and hangs his head like a model knight, offering his allegiance once again to the "Lord" whom he himself has truly agreed with and fallen in love with.

    Gold, the Golden Knight. In the spirit of golden chivalry, I will defend with my shield any obstacle that stands in the way of my master''s desire and supremacy, and with my blade I will strike down the obstacle!ббGolden allegiance to the absolute King!"

    I look down at the two kneeling in front of me and put on my "clown mask" again.

    Let''s go. Let''s go kill the ''adventurer-slayer,'' a foolish elf species that is proud and excited to be messing around with the race.

    As you wish, Master Wright!"

    As the Lord wills!

    We moved quickly to seize the "Adventurer Killer.

    Mya, who was sleeping on the sofa, was moved to the "abyss" by "SSR, transfer.

    I simply told May about the situation, told her to treat me as a guest, and left her there.

    She would not wake up for 24 hours with SR (Sleep), but it would not be good to leave her alone in the inn so that employees and others could come in and see her.

    Therefore, he left her in the "abyss.

    After completing all preparations, we headed for the dungeon.

    The dungeon is open 24 hours a day.

    Although few adventurers enter and leave the dungeon late at night, the number of adventurers is not zero.

    We enter the dungeon as usual.

    It was nighttime, and the stars floated beautifully inside the dungeon, as if they were synchronized with the outside world.

    We move to a secluded spot.

    "--''SSR Clairvoyant''."

    SSR Clairvoyant" - a card that allows the user to discover and see distant objects desired by the user. However, it cannot see objects whose conditions are unknown, unknown to the user, or too far away.

    Thinking of the information Miya had given them, they searched for the hooded elf that had attacked them with the "SSR Clairvoyant" card.

    There they were. It seems to be returning to the place where Erio and the others are lying down and searching for something. Probably, they moved because they thought Mya might come back."

    If you catch a figure, you don''t have to worry about missing it.

    I tell him again as if to pronounce a sentence.

    We have found our prey. Let the hunt for the "Adventurer Killer" begin.

 25 - Episode 24 "The Adventurers Kill" Hunting 2

    Shit!ббShit!ббd*mn it!ббWhere the hell did that little shit go!"

    Kite, an elf species, was in a hurry.

    He was going around killing adventurers, including those of his own race, clinging to rumors in order to break through his growth limit.

    Today, he approached Erio and the other racial adventurers he saw in order to kill them, but one of them escaped.

    Kite was a level 1500 elf, and his opponent was probably not even level 20.

    When Kite was so enraged that he slashed with his treasured sword "Grandius," a light suddenly flashed in front of his eyes, and he found that his sword had flown through the air and into the ground.

    When the light disappeared, the girl he had been chasing was nowhere to be found.

    The phenomenon was so unexpected and so unintelligible that I was stunned on the spot for more than a minute.

    When I realized that I had lost the girl who knew my true face, species, characteristics, appearance, and fighting methods, it was too late.

    In a panic, he separated his sword blade with the power of his treasured sword "Grandius.

    He flew around the area on the sword blade, searching for any sign of the girl, but he could not find any sign of her, not even the adventurer''s figure.

    While flying in the sky above, he chewed on his thumbnail.

    There is no sign of anyone around here. Even if you temporarily disappear with some magic item, there is no way you can escape my detection. If that''s the case, then you can use a transfer item to go farther away from here .......ббNo, no, no!ббThat''s impossible. There is no way that such a high-ranking magic item could be in the possession of such a dirty little human (inferior species) girl!ббIf it''s there, why don''t you use it right away!"

    It''s a situation where my life is on the line.

    If Kite himself were in the same situation, there is no way he would use any item, no matter how rare.

    I''m not sure if that light was just a dazzler and he was just running away from me. There''s the example of the smoke ball, so it''s possible. ...... The reason why there''s no sign of them around, in spite of that, is--oh!ббYou''ve gone back to your friends!"

    Kite turned his attention in the direction of the dungeon entrance and searched for signs.

    Subconsciously, he had decided that if he were in the same position as the girl, he would head for the dungeon entrance.

    He would make it look like he was escaping to the dungeon entrance, and then return to his friends.ббAnd if he''s dying, he''s going to heal him, get an even more useful item, and escape again!ббShit!ббHumans are as weak as insects, yet they have the cunning and wisdom to waste their time!"

    On second thought, I didn''t finish them off because Mya got away and I knew they would die soon.

    Kite hurriedly changed course and headed for the site where his brother Erio and the others had fallen.

    It is difficult to believe that these young adventurers, who are apparently just starting out, wandering around on the first level of a dungeon, would be in possession of a rare transfer item that allows them to travel long distances.

    Originally, royalty, aristocrats, top-level adventurers, and wealthy merchants would carry these items to ensure their own safety and escape in times of emergency.

    Originally, there were only a few of them, and they were rare items that could not be found at auctions.

    If sold, they can earn enough money to enable a commoner to live for several decades.

    Because of its rarity, it would be impossible for a novice adventurer to have it in his or her possession.

    It was more natural to assume that he had lost sight of it by bad luck and successfully escaped.

    By flying Grandius'' sword body, he was able to turn back to where he could see the original site in less than a few minutes.

    ''...... tsk, he''s not here.''

    Looking down below, the boys are still down. Looking at the last boy who fought, he is faintly breathing because he did not put an end to the fight. He is the brother of the girl who escaped. He will probably die soon, but he might make a good decoy.

    I look around the area from the air, but there is no one around.

    I went down to the ground just to be sure, and concentrated my nerves and eyes on the surroundings to see if there were any hiding places, and looked around,...... but there was still no sign of anyone or even a monster.

    There is no ...... sign of anyone, not even a monster. If so, where did that little b*tc* go?бб...... You don''t really think he moved around with a long-distance transfer magic item, do you?ббThat''s impossible!ббHow could such a filthy little brat have a rare item that not even a member of the White Order possesses!"

    However, if Kite himself could not be found after searching so far, it can only be assumed that he escaped with a transfer item.

    In other words, it is only a matter of time before his former home country discovers that he is an "adventurer-killer" inside the dungeon.

    The former home country--a queen state ruled by an elf queen from generation to generation.

    Originally, she stole the treasure sword "Grandius" in order to exceed her growth limit.

    The Queen Elf Nation is in the process of searching for Kite who stole the treasure sword with all its might. Therefore, he chose a dungeon near the border between the Elven and Dwarf races to escape the investigators'' eyes and entered the dungeon.

    He holed himself up in the dungeon until he broke through the level and escaped from the investigators'' eyes.

    However, by missing Miya, his features ensured that Kite''s "adventurer-killing" inside this dungeon would be reported to his home country.

    In order to recover the treasured sword "Grandius" and to keep their country''s name out of the public eye, the Queen Elf Kingdom is sure to deploy its strongest forces to prevent political use of the sword.

    What?ббThe White Knights--worst of all, that d*mned Commander is coming on board!"

    Remembering the clear face of my former boss, my old enemy, I clucked my tongue and shivered in fear at the same time.

    Rumor has it that the level of the leader of the White Knights is over 3,000.

    Such a leader, accompanied by his members who are over 2000 or 1500 levels, is going to bring the treasured sword "The White Knight" to the White Knight''s home. They come riding in with weapons and armor equivalent to the "Grandius" in their hands.

    Kite will be killed to destroy the evidence without time to resist.

    d*mn!ббShit!ббf*ck you!ббI, the future hero and hero of the future, will not be killed in a place like this!ббWe should get the hell out of the dungeon and move to another country. With the flight capabilities of "Grandius", borders are as good as nothing!ббWhat''s next, a racial kingdom full of humans (inferior species)?ббNo, we should move to the demon race area to distance ourselves from the Queen Elf Kingdom."

    No, there is no way out for you.

    !

    As Kite questions himself, he is denied by an ominous voice that, though dignified and clear, is heavier and more entangling than coal tar.

    Startled, he rushes away from the owner of the voice.

    Before I knew it, I found myself standing among a group of people I recognized.

    One was a race of people wearing golden full-body armor, one head taller than Kite.

    The other was a beautiful girl with a scarf covering her mouth and a face so beautiful you could see it even in the dark.

    The last one was a racial boy wearing a clown''s mask, black from head to toe, as if he blended in with the darkness of the night.

    (How did these guys get so close to my side?ббThe surrounding area is a meadow with a great view, and a woman or a child, but a shiny golden knight like that would be noticed at first sight!ббDid you approach from the sky like I did, killing any sign of your presence?ббBut even if that were the case, there is no way that I, a 1500 year old man, would not notice. Then how could I ......)

    There was no sound or sign, and the surprise attack that Kite himself has been making on adventurers until now was reversed, but I could not imagine the modus operandi of the attack at all.

    He was beaten back with a combo of "SR, flight" and "SSR, existence concealment," a more advanced technique than Kite''s own trickery. He will forever be oblivious to the fact.

    In front of him, a masked child speaks out.

    If you look closely, you will see that he is the one who warned us about entering the dungeon when we first tried to dive in. I had no idea you were an ''adventurer-killer.'' ......

    Oh!ббIf you think you''re right, you''ve certainly behaved in a familiar way!ббMy Lord, how can you remember what happened almost a month ago!"

    ''As expected of Master Dirk!ббYou have a wonderful memory!"

    The golden knight and the girl with the beauty of a fairy queen all praised the boy called "Dirk" for pointing this out.

    His point reminded Kite herself of them.

    (Aah!ббThe rude humans (inferior species) who warned me when I first visited the dungeon?)

    Stimulated by the memory, he recalls the humiliation he suffered about a month ago, as well as his inferiority complex toward a girl whose beauty he had never seen before, even in the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    I had been thinking, ''I''ll make her a servant to serve me, a hero and a brave man.

    My body was hot for a moment with inferiority and excitement, but I didn''t have time to worry about them right now.

    I''m sure you''re mistaken, but I didn''t do any of these things," she said. When I noticed something wrong and approached to investigate, this was already happening. I''d appreciate it if you''d stop treating me like I''m the culprit."

    There''s no need for false pretenses," he said. We''ve already taken Miya into custody and have heard the details from her, so we''re just here to get you.

    Miyah ......?

    As expected, even Kite seemed to remember the name of the race (human) he had just missed.

    Hearing the black masked boy''s words, his complexion changed.

    And then, after a complete turnaround from surprise, Kite smiled with a hearty and amused "grin".

    How ...... lucky I am!ббKukk, hahahahaha!ббI never thought that the moron who knew the whereabouts of that escaped human (inferior species) b*tc* would bother to appear before me!ббWhat luck!ббI am a future hero, a brave man, loved by the goddess after all!

    Hero?ббBrave man?ббNo, no."

    A boy in black denies Kite, who laughs at his own good fortune, as if he is truly happy.

    Kite reacts to the boy''s words and looks at him.

    The boy assures him through his mask.

    You are just a stepping stone for us to raise our adventurer rank. We already have the evidence to prove to the guild that you are the main culprit in the "Adventurer Killer," so don''t worry. Now - right here - I will kill you with my own hands. I will never leave you alive after you have taken over our race and harmed Erio and the others."

    The boy then pulls out a card and mutters, "Release.

    At the same time, some kind of light envelops Erio and his friends, producing a restorative and protective effect.

    Of course, Gold and Nemm behind me won''t be able to touch you either.ббYes, but you can interfere if the "Adventurer Killer" tries to escape.

    "Yes, I understand, Lord!"

    As you wish, Master Dark.

    Gold and Nemum, standing behind him, answer with ease.

    Their reply hurts Kite''s pride.

    Kite''s pride is hurt by their reply: "...... You human (inferior) insects won''t let me, the future hero and hero of the elf race, live?бб...... will definitely kill you. I will skin you alive, stuff you in my mouth, and cut you up from the feet up!

    Kite''s blood rushes to his head and he becomes enraged, holding up the Fantasma-class treasure sword "Grandius" with both hands.

    The black-robed boy who intercepted him held a staff in his hand and laughed quietly under his mask.

 26 - Episode 25 "The Adventurers Kill" Hunting 3

    Die!ббd*mn humans!

    His face reddening, he gripped his wide sword with both hands, and the elf species - as far as I could tell from the appraisal, Kite, level 1500, came charging straight at him. He swung his sword with force, relying on his level without any feints.

    I use my staff to repel the sword swinging down at me, parry the counterattacks, and then parry, parry, parry all the swords that are swinging at me.

    And after I have received all of them, I strike Kite forcefully with my staff at his abdomen, which is full of gaps because he swung his sword with too much force.

    Guguage!

    Kite''s momentum from the blow to the abdomen was too much for him to overcome, and he rolled over on the ground. He fell to the ground, crouching on the ground.

    Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    He vomits and purges as if he were spitting out a giant egg from his mouth.

    It is the perfect time to launch a follow-up attack. ......

    He is a man of passion, and he just swings his sword like a wild boar without thinking,....... No tactics, no feints, no reading each other. It''s so full of gaps that I rather suspect it''s a trap. ...... Could that be the strategy?"

    Gold, who as a knight could not see my point, also pointed it out without a second thought.

    The Lord''s point is also true, but he fundamentally lacks the fundamentals of swordsmanship, doesn''t he?ббErio and his friends, who were still learning the basics of swordsmanship, are better than him because they are more ambitious. ......

    This time, the objective is to secure the "Adventurer Killer" before anyone else, extract information from him, and then kill him in order to raise his adventurer rank.

    We didn''t want to kill him right away, but to make him suffer pain as a crime for attacking Erio and his friends. ......

    He is so weak that he might kill them with the wrong amount of force before he can make them suffer the pain.

    I did not expect it to be so weak.

    I''m sorry."

    As we were exchanging our thoughts, Kite was furious as if his eyes were on fire, as if he had stopped feeling nauseous.

    He was drooling from his mouth and screaming like a madman.

    I''ll kill you!ббI''ll kill you for sure!ббI''m going to kill you!ббGrandiusuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"

    The sword blade of Grandius shakes and produces multiple blades.

    The number is 30 in all.

    Kite kneels on the ground and thrusts the sword - Grandius in his hand.

    ''Skewer that d*mn human (inferior species)!

    !"

    Like arrows released at the sound of my voice, 30 sword blades fly toward me.

    I had not moved a single step since I did not feel the need to do so, but as expected, the number of moves was not enough.

    (Something about this is not nice. Let''s be mature and avoid it here.)

    Following his intuition, he moves his feet.

    As I run in a circle around the kite, it stings several of them where I was standing, and they follow and chase me.

    Its speed is no different than it was in the beginning.

    (That''s enough of a threat if you''re dealing with an average adventurer or monster. (But it wouldn''t be the only one from the atmosphere--)

    As he considers this, he reflexively swings his staff toward his rear.

    Poof!"

    Tsk!"ббYou''ll even prevent this blow from hitting me!"

    Using the flying sword body as a foothold and blindfolded, he successfully repelled a blow from Kite, who had been circling behind him.

    He clucked his tongue in frustration and uttered an analysis in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    I underestimated him at first because he looked like a magician, but I didn''t realize he was a first-rate warrior!ббThis is why I hate cowardly, sneaky humans (inferior species) who use the guise of sorcerers to catch their opponents off guard!"

    ?"ббI''m classified as a sorcerer, but..."

    I don''t know how any magician can fight on equal terms with me like you do!ббDon''t you dare make fun of me!

    I am not mocking you.

    According to Mei and her friends, my avant-garde combat skills are not yet at the level of experts, but as a rear guard, I can use magic that is almost as good as that of a first-rate magician through cards obtained from the "Infinite Gacha" (gift).

    I dare to define it as a new profession called "infinite card magician (magician)," which has never existed in this world before.

    Therefore, I can be classified as a "magician.

    As expected of you, Mr. Dirk!ббWhat a clever storyteller you are, to take your opponent''s composure away!ббWhat a good fighter!"

    Nemum, on the other hand, somehow misunderstands my tactic of taking away Kite''s composure through talk.

    Maybe that''s the result, but I''m not really aiming for that. ......

    I''m not trying to be a fool.

    Kite swings his sword and guides his flying sword body toward me again.

    Just in time.

    It''s a good opportunity to prove that I''m classified as a magician.

    Ice Sword!

    I spend "R, Ice Sword" x 25 to create an ice sword "Ice Sword" around me.

    I also guide it precisely toward the 25 sword bodies that are coming toward me and intercept them.

    Kite, who had been red to the tips of his ears in rage, was dismayed at this, as if water had been poured over his head.

    What?ббAnd to create that many ice swords!ббBaka baka baka baka baka ...... baka baka baka!ббYou really think you''re a magician!ббYou''ve been fighting with me all this time and you think you''re a sorcerer?

    I told you so. I''m classified as a sorcerer.

    I would also like to add that it is a very advanced technique to produce multiple magic spells and manipulate them at will.

    It is a technique that I learned and mastered in Elie''s magic course.

    With me, the limit is around 30 magic sticks, but Ellie can operate more than 1,000 with a humming sound.

    She is indeed a "forbidden witch.

    (However, Kite''s sword is also quite a work of art. I didn''t expect her to generate flames, wind, and lightning when she hits the ice sword.)

    Apparently, not only can the sword blade split, but it can also put magic into the created sword blade.

    Moreover, it does not use the user''s magic power.

    This is quite a feat.

    As I was looking at Kite''s sword, he noticed my gaze and regained his composure, scratching his head.

    Ah ha!ббHa-ha-ha-ha!ббYes, I still have this treasure sword "Grandius"!ббThis is the national treasure of the elves!ббThe past "Master" was given a holy sword from heaven, a Grandius!ббThe last thing you will do is touch it, and it will destroy your body with battle-grade magic. Your magical power and physical strength are not infinite!ббLet''s see how far we can keep evading them!"

    "You said ...... ''Master''!"

    His statement makes not only me, but also Nemm and Gold, who are waiting in the wings, gasp.

    We reacted more to the word "master" than to the holy sword.

    Do you know ''Master'' ......?"

    Ha-ha-ha!"ббYes, I am the world''s chosen "master"!ббI was chosen by the goddess!

    Kite sees our agitation and stares at us with an intoxicated expression on his face, as if he were sipping the world''s finest wine.

    He looks at us with an intoxicated expression, as if he had just sipped the world''s finest wine. He is the blood descendant of the future hero and heroic god called ''Sabu Masutaa''!ббYou are noble beings, different from you trashy humans (inferior species) from the very first drop of your blood!ббHigh headed!ббYou''ve got a high head!ббHold back!ббHuman beings!

    "...... ''Sabu Masutaa''?"ббNot ''Masutaa''?"

    I have new information here.

    It seems that a descendant of "Master" is called "Sabumasutaa.

    Apparently, they are not "Masutaa," but they are close to it.

    It is still a valuable source of information.

    ...... Even if he is not a "master," he is still a valuable source of information. Change of plans. I will not kill you here. We will still kill him, but we will ...... take him to the "abyss."

    I quickly made a decision and held up the first cane I had ever held in my hand.

 27 - Episode 26 "The Adventurers Kill" Hunting 4

    It seems that Kite, an elf species that cries out in front of me, is a being called "Sabumasutaa," who has the blood of "Masutaa.

    At first, we had intended to use him as a stepping stone to raise our adventurer rank after killing him, but circumstances have changed.

    We will still kill him - but we will not hand over the corpse to the Adventurer''s Guild and take him away to the "abyss". The reason is that we have to get all the information about "Master" and "Sabumasutaa" out of him.

    In order to make sure they are incapacitated, I take my first stance and attack from my side.

    Hmph!

    Kicking the ground lightly, exhaling lightly!

    Although not as good as the vanguard positions, I have been trained in direct combat for several years in the "abyss" underground under May''s tutelage.

    Because of the difference in level, he was alert with his sword at the ready, but again struck Kite in the abdomen with his cane.

    Gugo-oh!"

    He exhaled from his mouth and fell to his knees on the ground.

    I took advantage of the opportunity and kicked him this time.

    Conscious of the pain in his abdomen, he let go of the "Grandius" in his hand at the same time he was kicked and rolled on the ground.

    Nemmu, pick up that sword for me."

    I understand, Master Dirk.

    I walk up to Kite, who rolls on the ground and crouches down, while giving him instructions.

    Out of the corner of my eye, Nemmu pulls out a handkerchief and grabs Grandius'' grip.

    Apparently, he did not want to hold it directly.

    The reason I didn''t leave it to Gold was because he was a shield and I wanted to keep him light so that he could move quickly in case of an emergency, but would it have been better to let him pick it up?

    I press down on Kite''s neck with my foot as I think about this.

    Guggee!

    You''d better not move. If you do anything wrong, you could easily break your neck.

    Since it would be troublesome to have them resist, I threatened them.

    Perhaps this threat was effective, Kite endured the pain and tried not to move his body as much as possible, only staring at me from below.

    He only glared at me from below. Without paying attention to his gaze, he pulled out a "SSR, Transference" card from his pocket.

    Transference, Release into the Abyss.

    At my words, the four of us are enveloped in light and instantly disappear from the dungeon.

    The next place we appeared was the familiar "abyss" underground training area.

    It was a place where the rugged rocky terrain and flooring of the original dungeon remained.

    Kite, who was literally "held by the scruff of the neck" in a moment''s movement, let out an astonished squeak under my feet.

    Where the heck am I?ббWe were supposed to be in the dungeon meadow just now!"

    We''ve moved to the ''abyss'' underground where we live. You see, you know.ббI''m talking about the biggest, strongest, worst dungeon in the world, The Abyss."

    The world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss," is that "The Abyss" deep in the primeval forests of the Dragon Newt Empire''s territory?ббRidiculous!ббYou mean to tell me that you went from a dwarven dungeon to the Abyss in an instant!"

    Kite''s expression and tone of voice, which had been shocked by the change in surroundings from grasslands to rugged rocky terrain, now somehow turned to us.

    I don''t think it was you guys who gave that human (inferior species) b*tc* kid the magic item for the transition system ......?

    It''s a transitional magic item. ...... It''s a magic item, that''s for sure."

    Since there is no need to go to the trouble of telling you, I will skip the explanation.

    I expected him to take out his grudge for allowing Miya to escape, but he reacted differently.

    What the hell were you thinking, giving an instantaneous transfer item to a fledgling adventurer like him?ббDo you have any idea how much a transference-based magic item is worth!"

    ...... Oh, I''ve certainly heard they can fetch a pretty good price."

    During the "Gathering of Tribes" period, I remember other adventurers complaining to each other about the need for a "transitional magic item.

    Transitional magic items, which can instantly transport you to a different location, are rare and cannot even be found in basic auctions.

    They are basically kept by aristocrats and top-level adventurers to ensure their personal safety in times of emergency, and their price is said to be beyond the reach of the average adventurer.

    The item given to Miya was an "SSR Prayer Sanga," which is not a transfer-type magic item, and since it was discharged in large quantities through the "infinite gacha" (gift), she was not aware that it was an "expensive item on earth.

    However, I have no intention of selling "Infinity Gacha" cards for money on the ground.

    If it is money, they can get a lot of it by selling the metal lumps that come out of the "Mugen Gacha" cards. As long as there is a possibility that the cards will be turned against them and become unprofitable, they will not take the option of selling them.

    ''My lord, it seems that you are not a customer--shall I prepare some tea?

    May appears, her long black hair tied in a ponytail, swinging as she tells a joke in a maid-like manner.

    Nya~"

    Welcome back, Lord Light!ббThere seems to be some strange creature with you.

    Welcome back, master!ббAre we going to stay in the "abyss" tonight?ббThen you can sleep with me tonight!

    After her, others who noticed my appearance in the "abyss" appeared one after another.

    This is one of the underground training halls of "NARAku," but I mainly use it for training, so only a few of my friends are allowed to come in and out of here.

    Aoyuki imitates a cat''s meow in her usual way, and Ellie looks coldly at my feet.

    Nazuna is selfish to me, having returned after a long absence.

    I couldn''t help but smile at their usual conversation.

    I''m home, everyone. I don''t need any tea - Mya, my brother Erio and the others are guilty of attacking a race of people. It seems that he knows information about "Master," so I just brought him here to get it out of him before I kill him."

    !"

    Hee!"

    At my line, the four gazes focus on the kite beneath my feet.

    He lets out a small scream and shudders as the four of them turn their murderous gazes on him.

    He is the sinner ...... who attacked the race, in other words, the insolent one who interfered with his lord. If you order me to do so, I (I) will dispose of it, including the information. Of course, if it is your lord''s wish, I promise to inflict such pain on you that you will regret having been born. On my maid''s way," Mei tells him in a plain and scary speech.

    ''Not so much as to cause you any trouble with the Lord of Light. Please leave the information and the retribution to me, Ellie. I will let this trash taste every taboo I know, from head to toe," Ellie assured him with a beautiful smile that was colder than ice.

    The crime against the Absolute Lord. Aoyuki cut her gaze with her hoodie and let her anger show through.

    ''Aaan?ббThis guy interfered with the master?ббI won''t let you get away with it, I''ll crush you!"

    Nazna is furious, and walks up to him, not just to say something, but to take care of him directly.

    I''m glad she''s angry for my sake, but I don''t want her to kill me when I haven''t even extracted a single piece of information from her yet.

    I raise my hand lightly and give him a command.

    Nazna, as I said before, he seems to know some information about "Master", so you can kill him only after he has given you all the information. So, I''m going to kill him after I get all the information out of him, and you guys stay out of it.

    "Yes, my lord."

    Nyah!

    "As the Lord Light says..."

    If the master says I''m not to touch you, I won''t touch you. Master''s orders!"

    Gold, there will be no problem as we have already nailed Nemum.

    Now the preliminaries for extracting information are in place.

    I look down at Kite, who is still trembling under the pressure of Mei and the others, with his feet under his neck.

    Now, let''s see if you can answer our questions.

    I''ll talk!ббI''ll talk to you, but you have to help me!ббI am a member of the White Order of the Queen of Elves and a candidate to become its next leader. I know a lot of information!ббI know the approximate floor plans of the castle, the corps quarters, and other important facilities!ббI have other useful information!ббI will also give her my "Grandius" that she has. So, you know?ббRight?"

    "............"

    In the dungeon, he looked down on us one-sidedly and scorned us as "human (inferior species)," but his attitude changed drastically once we moved to the "abyss" underground.

    I was irritated by such a change of attitude.

 28 - Episode 27 "The Adventurers Kill" Hunting 5

    Kite''s flip-flopping makes me irritated.

    Therefore, I couldn''t help but ask him.

    Why don''t you resist?

    What?

    He had been calling himself a hero and a brave man for so long. Erio, a mere adventurer, a racial boy, stood up in front of you to protect his sister. Why didn''t you, who claimed to be a hero and a brave man, stand up against him?

    Why am I myself so angry at his attitude?

    The thought that Mya, Erio, and the others had been hurt by such a self-centered and flimsy-minded being made me feel unwilling to do anything about it.

    The first thing that comes to my mind is the fact that I am not a good person.

    Hee, help me..."

    Kite lets out a small scream at his feet.

    I move my feet away from him and turn my back to walk away.

    I turn away from him and walk away, heading to pick up the treasured sword "Grandius" that Nemmu has entrusted to me.

    Nemmu, give me the sword.

    Excuse me, sir.

    Nemmu was wiping the hilt of "Grandius" with a handkerchief he had taken out.

    Immediately after realizing that I was coming to pick it up, he carefully wiped it and put the handkerchief away. He kneels down on the spot, supports the sword body and handle with both hands, and holds it out to me.

    Instead of accepting the "Grandius," I remove the "SSR, Mask of the Clown" from Nemmu''s hand and place it in his.

    Returning to him again, I thrust the "Grandius" into the ground in front of Kite, who sits up and sits down.

    I expose my bare face and look into his eyes.

    I look into his eyes, revealing my true face. If you win, I''ll let you go.

    He took his eyes off Kite, looked around at Mei and the others, and assured them.

    If anyone makes a mistake in his promise and lays a hand on him after he wins, I will never forgive him. If he wins the game, I will not touch him no matter what, and I will release him to the earth. Is that clear?"

    May and the others bow deeply to my words, signaling their approval.

    I nodded in satisfaction at their appearance and looked down at Kite again.

    The stage is set, my future heroes and heroines. Overcome the desperate crisis and triumph by your own strength. Show us the way through. Pick up your sword and stand up!"

    This is not fair. Surrounding them with numbers. ......

    At my words, Kite looks away and mumbles excuses.

    The girls tell him that they are going to do something about it.

    My lord promised me not to touch you," they say. If that is the case, then I (we) will never touch you. Rest assured.

    If anyone tries to touch you, I will protect you in the meantime, so you can pick up your sword with peace of mind.

    "--I don''t want anyone who makes a mistake in the Lord''s promise. Then I will kill him with all my might, no matter who he is."

    Kite does not take up the sword even after hearing Mei, Ellie, and Aoyuki''s words.

    He says, "I will talk, I will talk. I''ll tell you everything I know. ...... If I don''t have enough information, I can give you some guidance about the Queen Elf Kingdom. So--"

    The master wants you to fight, so fight. Are you scared of him?ббYou''re a dork."

    Kite is offended by Nazuna''s direct statement.

    Oh, what''s wrong with being scared!ббYou''re surrounded by a bunch of strangers like yourselves, and you''re being threatened!ббHow could I not be frightened?ббI''m 200 years old!ббHow old are you guys?ббDon''t you humans have the decency to respect your elders?

    He then shouted at the only one who could beat him in age.

    I let out a sigh at his pathetic appearance.

    I sigh and say, "We''re not talking about age now, are we?ббI don''t like it when you bring up irrelevant topics. ...... First of all, you can''t tell me to respect you just because you''re old. How am I supposed to respect someone who has reached his limits with age, and who is now a murderer?ббAre you saying that if you are old, you are allowed to do whatever you want!ббThen are you saying that if you were about to be killed by an older man, you would honestly give him your head?"

    Gghhhh, gaaaahhh ......!"

    When he was told the right thing to say, all that leaked out was the sound of his voice, as if he were scratching at seaweed, unable to finish his sentence.

    Still, Kite did not give up and shouted.

    I''ll even give you the Phantasma-class treasure sword ''Grandius''!ббYou said you''d give me all the information too!ббCome on, get a clue!ббI hope you''ll forgive me!ббIt''s a national treasure of the Queen Elf Kingdom!"

    ...... Fantasma class, huh? If that''s the level of weaponry you''re looking for, honestly, you''ve got more than you can keep. Here."

    What?

    I show Kite via the item box the fantasma class swords, swords, knives, small swords, spears, halberds, hatchets, etc., thrust and lined up in front of him.

    At a glance, I can see that they are all karma, and if they are not so good, there are even weapons of the same fantasma class, but with clearly different atmospheres.

    Kite''s eyes widen in astonishment at this fact.

    He is confronted with a further bomb!

    By the way, the staff I hold, the Gungnir, is a Genesis Class weapon.

    I''m not going to let you do that.ббImpossible!ббббIt is doubtful that even the mythology class exists in this world, but the genesis class is the very weapon that God possesses!ббThere is no way such a thing exists on this earth!

    Kite immediately denies it.

    But facts are facts.

    Genesis Class, "EX, Gungnir the Divine Burial".

    For about three years, he has been pulling the "Infinite Gacha" every day, but the only EX of the highest level is this "Gungnir of Divine Burial.

    It looks like a simple staff, but it is actually a spear.

    It is a simple looking staff, but in reality it is a spear.

    Only I, Mei, Ellie, and Aoyuki know the details of "Gungnir''s" ability.

    It is too dangerous when we, who are level 9999, are appraising and causing garbled characters!

    Therefore, I have not told anyone other than myself, Mei, Ellie, and Aoyuki about their abilities, and have forbidden them from appraising them, so that their performance is not revealed to the public.

    Since it is sealed with multiple seals, it does not function properly in its current form, but I love using it as a staff because it is sturdy and easy to handle for me personally.

    Incidentally, as a convenient function, it has the power to return to the owner if the distance from the owner exceeds a certain distance.

    Therefore, even if it is stolen, it will come back to you in an instant, so there is no need to worry about it being stolen.

    It is impossible, impossible, impossible,...... for a human (inferior species) to possess a Genesis Class weapon. It''s as if the human (inferior species) is a "god. ......ббYes, it''s a dream. ...... This has to be a dream!ббThe treasured sword "Grandius" that I hold is the best sword in this world!ббIt''s supposed to be that way!

    However, the power that shifted in an instant, the appearance of Mei and the others surrounding him with overwhelmingly superior abilities, and the combat ability that surpasses Kite, who is a level 1500 melee combat specialist despite being a sorcerer... --All of this destroys Kite''s common sense.

    Therefore, deep in his heart, he understands the truth that I am in possession of a Genesis Class weapon, but he can''t accept it and crouches down, repeatedly muttering, "This is a dream.

    In response to his dismay, I continue my story again.

    As far as I have heard, Mya''s brother Erio stood up for his sister and challenged you in a similar desperate situation. If that''s the case, then the future hero, the hero-sama, will have no problem picking up the sword and fighting, right?"

    I tell him repeatedly.

    "I say one more time - ''The stage is set, my future hero and heroic sir. I say it again: ''The stage is set, my future hero and heroic hero. Show me that you can make it through. Pick up your sword and stand up.

    Nemmu, who had been watching the transition, followed me nonchalantly.

    As the master said, if you are a future hero and a brave man, this level of adversity will not count against you. Then stand up."

    More gold follows.

    If you call yourself a warrior, now is the time to take up the sword. Now get up.

    These two men were the impetus for everyone else to follow suit.

    Please stand.

    Get up, quickly.

    Stand up. Get up."

    Get up. Come on, get up."

    Before I knew it, other members and fairy maids had gathered in the training area, perhaps having heard the commotion.

    They pointed at Kite, who was still sitting down, and continued to speak to him with a giggle, as if urging him to fight.

    Stand up. - Hey, why don''t you stand up? Stand up quickly." "Don''t keep the master waiting, stand up quickly." "Stand up, stand up, stand up, stand up, stand up, stand up, stand up, stand up, stand up, stand up. Vertical, vertical, vertical, vertical, vertical, vertical, vertical--.

    Hii, aaaaaaaaahhhh!"

    Agitated, Kite runs away without even picking up the "Grandius" that sticks in front of him.

    He runs away as fast as he can, aiming for a doorway where the fairy maids are not.

    "SSR, Solar Ray, Released."

    Geez!

    I took out my "Infinite Gacha" card and shot at Kite''s leg.

    A moment later, when I recognized that the light had turned on for a moment, his leg was pierced through.

    Kite faints in agony from the pain and rolls over on the rugged rocky ground, unable to kill the momentum.

    There was a hole in his leg, the other side of which was easily visible, but not even blood flowed from the wound, probably because it had been burned together.

    Who told you to run away?ббI told him to get up and fight. A hero and a heroic man."

    "d*mn it, don''t come here!ббDon''t come! Don''t come!ббDon''t come!ббI''m a future hero, a brave man, a chosen one by the Goddess!ббI don''t want to die in this dank, dank place..."

    Dang!

    I thrust the "Grandius" again several times into the floor, aiming at a short distance in front of him, between his legs, the sword blade cutting off his thing in a few millimeters.

    Kite''s bangs fall down with a few cuts.

    Then fight, hero and heroic sir.

    ----"

    Kite falls backward with a groan.

    He hits the back of his head on the floor as it is, but shows no reaction whatsoever.

    His eyes go white and he loses consciousness, foaming at the mouth.

    I look down at Kite, who has nothing but discomfort after being subjected to such a boring settlement, and spit out in a tone of heartfelt disdain.

    As Mya-chan said, you are neither a hero nor a brave man. You are just a loser who runs away from reality.

    I give one last glare, turn my back on Kite, and head for May and the others.

    I know they are unpleasant to be around, but they are valuable sources of information about "Master". I don''t care how they do it. I will use any means necessary to get all the information out of him, and then I will make sure he is killed.

    Awe, my lord, on my maid''s path."

    Once I finish listening to May''s reply, I return to my room.

    I have been feeling a lot of bad things tonight.

    I would have to calm down a little before I could return to the surface.

 29 - The End of Episode 28 "The Adventurers Kill"

    "--Unghh!ббOh, brother!

    ...... Good morning, Mya."

    "Da, Dirk, sir?ббHey, what''s this place ......"

    The bedroom of the suite on the top floor of the inn where we are staying.

    Miya was lying in one of them.

    I was sitting on a chair by the bed, watching over her.

    When Mya woke up, she looked around like a frightened little animal, as if to say, "I don''t know what''s going on.

    When she calmed down enough, I told her the story I had prepared in order.

    Last night, when Gold was drinking at the Adventurers'' Guild, he asked me for information about the ''Adventurer Killer.

    When we learned this information, we set out to find the "Adventurer Killer" before the other adventurers in order to name him.

    We set out to find the "Adventurer Killer" before the other adventurers in order to name him. We went into the dungeon at night to search for him and happened to find Miya, who was about to be killed by a young elf.

    The young man, who had seen us and taken us by surprise, was alarmed and fled into the depths of the dungeon.

    After protecting the unconscious Mya, we investigate the area and find her dying brother Erio, and the unfortunate bodies of Gimla and Wardi.

    Based on the circumstantial evidence, he concluded that the "young elf-kind" was the "adventurer-killer.

    We cast a recovery spell on Elio, but he was seriously wounded, and we immediately returned to the dungeon to ensure the safety of Mya, who had fainted, and to bring back information.

    She went to the inn where we were staying. Erio was taken to a hospital in town to be hospitalized.

    Gold went to the Adventurers'' Guild and was given information about the "Adventurer Killer.

    --Of course, it was all horseshit.

    It was all a fabricated story to keep Mya and the Adventurers'' Guild from becoming suspicious.

    The guild notwithstanding, Miya''s own memories are hazy, thanks to SR hypnosis, and she has no recollection of her brief stay in the "abyss.

    Kite, the "young man of the elf species," has already been in the basement of the "Abyss" and has already been discharging information.

    He has strict orders to extract information about "Master" and "Sabumasutaa," even if he has to be a little forceful.

    I am sure that Elly and his friends are now reading the memories using forbidden magic, etc., which involves immense pain.

    I can cover up my facial expressions with a mask, but I''m careful not to sound suspicious in my voice as I continue talking.

    The guild also concluded from circumstantial evidence that the young man was most likely an adventurer-killer. They want to hear more details when Mya wakes up.

    I understand. Yes, I am sure that person is the "Adventurer Killer. He suddenly appeared right beside us and when I told him about ...... the "Adventurer Killer," he said, "Next time you should be a little more careful about concealment," and then he attacked us. He took his brothers to ......."

    Mya is sitting on her upper body, her small hands tightly gripping the quilt.

    I take two handkerchiefs from my pocket and hand them to her.

    What are these?

    It''s the hair of Gimla and Wardy. I''m sorry, I was able to save Elio, but they ...... couldn''t take the bodies home with them.

    !ббOh, thank you!ббI''m just glad it''s just a hair!ббThank you, thank you--uuuuuhhhh!"

    Finally realizing that the death of her friends was real, Mya clutches her hair to her chest and bursts into tears.

    (That time, while confronting the culprit, Kite, I used an infinite gacha card to heal and protect them, but I couldn''t save Gimla and Wardy, although Erio made it in time. ......)

    Resuscitation magic exists, but it is not universal and has various conditions, and it could not help them. Once human life is lost, it cannot be easily restored, no matter how powerful it may be.

    (This is probably the limit of what we can do today. ......)

    I make a decision and quietly leave the room without saying anything more.

    Even though I close the door, my ears catch Miya''s sobs as she cries inside the room due to the high level.

    (I did my best to raise my level to get my revenge, but having better ...... hearing is a bit inconvenient at times like this.)

    I left her alone and quietly distanced myself from the door until she calmed down.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Two things changed after the "Adventurer Killer" incident.

    The first was that the ...... Adventurers'' Guild appreciated the information we provided about the "Adventurer Killer" and raised our rank by one.

    After weeping, Mya went to the Adventurers'' Guild that same day to give a detailed explanation.

    Our sighting and information about the repulse.

    Mya''s detailed statement confirmed the guild''s belief that the young elf-killer was the Adventurer-Killer.

    They even made a portrait of him based on our and Mya''s memories, and warned the adventurers to be careful.

    A team was even formed to take down the "Adventurer Killer," who had escaped to the back of the dungeon (according to our testimony).

    My guess was that we would have to hand over the "Adventurer Killer" in order to move up in rank. It was an unexpected stroke of luck that I would be upgraded to C (skilled adventurer) with just the information I had.

    Then, the other thing was - Miya and Erio decided to quit the adventurer business, give up their studies at the Six Principality School of Magic, and return to their hometown.

    Erio has been discharged from the hospital, and the two have disposed of the luggage they had left at their regular lodgings.

    Early tomorrow morning, they will leave the city for their hometown as an escort for the merchant corps.

    They came all the way to greet us, who had saved their lives and taken care of them.

    We took Miya and Elio up to the living room of the suite on the top floor of the inn and listened to what they had to say.

    Nemmu brewed tea and put it on the table in front of them on the sofa. I sat on the sofa across from them, while Gold and the others stood in the corner of the room and listened.

    Mya and Elio bow deeply.

    I thank you so much for saving my brother''s life and taking care of him for such a short period of time.

    ''Thank you so much for helping me. ...... It is thanks to Mr. Dirk and his team that lives were saved."

    No, we were given advice and burn medicine as well. It just so happened that ...... saved my life."

    I can''t say that it was the power of "SSR, Prayer Misanga". And I won''t say it from our side because I don''t want to remind you of that time, but I couldn''t save Gimla and Wardy. I was just lucky that I could save Elio.

    No matter how high my level is, I can''t do everything - this power is not universal.

    I shake the subject to change the subject.

    If you were as good a magician as the hardworking Erio and Miya, you could have teamed up with other people and continued as an adventurer, couldn''t you?

    Yes, in fact, some of them have told me about it. But I was afraid to dive in the dungeon anymore after what happened to me. ......"

    The hand on my knee trembles.

    My friends were killed in front of my eyes, my brother was dying, and I was about to lose my life miserably.

    There was no reason to be frightened of going back into the dungeon.

    And besides," she says with a troubled laugh, "I''m not sure I''m ready to go back into the dungeon.

    ''I became an adventurer and dived in the dungeon because we were all together, and I couldn''t do it with just the two of us. Hey, big brother."

    ''Yeah, so it''s not quite right to team up with someone else now. Besides, I want to make sure that Gimla and Wardy''s hairs are returned to their hometown. And I hope to be able to support myself with the help of my relatives.

    I see.

    A somber atmosphere filled the room.

    To change the mood, Miya tells them in an upbeat, but cheerful tone of voice.

    It is difficult to enter a school for magicians in the principality, but I intend to study magic on my own without giving up, working hard together with my brother, so that I can become a magician who will not be laughed at by everyone. If Mr. Dirk and the others are ever in my hometown, please call on me."

    Yes, by all means.

    Yes, we are waiting for you. Everyone in my hometown will give you a warm welcome.

    Absolutely, Mr. Dirk. I''ll be waiting for you."

    They reply with positive smiles.

    Afterwards, Mya and Erio left the inn after a brief conversation with Gold and the others.

    We were left alone in the room.

    I''m going back to the ''abyss'' once. If you have visitors for me, please let me go home.

    Awe, master."

    Leaving Nemum and Gold in the room, he returns to the "Abyss" once with "SSR, Transition".

 30 - Episode 29 To Next Revenge

    Nah, I''m temporarily returning to the Oval Office.

    I had informed Miya and Erio that I would return to hear the progress of the information I had obtained from Kite after they finished greeting each other.

    Since I had contacted them in advance, May and Ellie were already waiting for me in the office.

    I instructed them to use any means necessary to get the information. That is why they were waiting in the Oval Office.

    When they saw me, they greeted me.

    Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to meet with us. I am honored to have your time, my lord. I have no regrets for the path of my maids."

    I''ve been looking forward to meeting you too, Lord Light!ббI wish this day could be our anniversary already!"

    The tension between the two was high, perhaps because they hadn''t seen each other in a few days.

    I let out a wry smile as I remove my mask, place it on my desk, and lean back in my chair.

    I''m also glad to see you two after a long time. So, how is things going with Kite?

    Of course everything is fine!ббI have used my forbidden arts to go over every part of his head, even the memories that he has forgotten!

    We also confirmed the truth through magic and questioning. We have also checked the information against Ellie''s extracted memories to see if there are any discrepancies. Here are the documents.

    Ellie''s shapely chest beams, boasting of her own special magic skills.

    Mei, on the other hand, is a maid who carefully prepares documents in order to provide the best possible support. With clean fingertips, she lays them out in front of my desk.

    I had intended to ask her about the progress of the project, but she seems to have squeezed out almost all the information in such a short period of time.

    I thank them both and pick up the document.

    The contents of the document were neatly written and easy enough for me to understand.

    As I read the document, the wrinkles between my eyebrows deepened.

    I asked, "Is this true about ......?

    Yes," he said. This is a document that was compiled after using Ellie''s forbidden and authenticated magic.

    Of course, compared to the "Infinite Gacha" card, which is a gift of the Great Light God, my forbidden arts and magic are as good as dust. But I am almost certain that you will be able to find the materials on it.

    If May and Ellie, who are in charge of internal politics, strategy, and other brainwork in the underground of the "abyss," assure us that this data is correct, then there must be no mistake.

    However--.

    Sabumasutиб" are descendants of "Masutиб" blood, and have characteristics such as strong strength, high magical power, and the ability to easily rise to higher levels. These things are to be expected."

    The "master" is such a presence that countries around the world are searching for it.

    It is impossible for its descendant, "Sabu Masutaa," to be an ordinary person.

    Therefore, Kite believed that there was no way he would stop at level 1500, and he repeatedly went out of the country and slaughtered people, boasting that he would become a hero and a hero in the future.

    But the next thing, the reason why countries are wary of "Master" is because "if left unchecked, the world could be destroyed." ...... I don''t quite understand what you mean by that. I can understand if a country is going to be destroyed, but to say the world is going to be destroyed is a bit of a stretch."

    May, I don''t doubt Ellie, but it is hard to believe.

    We had assumed that since "Master" was so powerful, each country was looking for him to balance their military forces, and that he was being subjugated.

    We were a little surprised to hear that they were doing this because of the possibility that the world could be destroyed if they were allowed to go unchecked.

    I can understand if they want to overthrow the system and create their own kingdom, but is there really a need for "Master" to exterminate the entire race?

    Is it just an exaggerated expression?

    I couldn''t help but ponder.

    No matter how strong "Master" is, he is still an individual. Is it possible for an individual to destroy the world, in other words, to eradicate all life?ббIt might be a different story depending on how many level 9999s like us we can get together. ...... How can the world be destroyed, let alone rule it?"

    The second son, a former poor farmer, could not come up with any answers in his head and spoke to them both.

    May, what does Ellie think about this information?

    Kite himself had forgotten about it when Ellie used the forbidden technique to search his memory. It was a mutter that was leaked by the Commander of the White Knights, the highest-ranking order in the Queen of Elves'' Kingdom. So, at this point, we don''t have enough information to make a judgment.

    I am sorry to say that I agree with Ms. May that we do not have enough information at the moment. I was curious, so I dug up Kite''s (guinea pig''s) brain memory again, but there was no other useful information.

    If Ellie can''t find her memory by repeatedly searching for it with forbidden techniques, further investigation will not yield as much information as a piece of lint.

    I put the document on the desk and lean back against the backrest.

    ''......What''s going on with Kite now?''

    We''re keeping him in a cell in the basement. Like this."

    Ellie snaps her fingers and the cell shifts in the air.

    On the cold floor was the reflection of what had been Kite.

    It is not dead.

    It was conscious.

    However, its eyes are slurred due to the application of a recovery spell after being subjected to a pain-inducing forbidden spell, etc., and it is mumbling something in a small voice with its mouth open.

    I checked his condition and gave a small nod.

    Then, I give an order to Ellie and May.

    We have the information. I can''t ask for more. Then - I have to stick to what I said. I will make him pay for the crime of attacking Erio and Mya, and for killing many humans, including Gimla and Wardi. Take Kite''s life for the crime of racial (human) mass murder. Now."

    Ha. On my maid''s path.

    Awe!

    Although he is an unpleasant presence, it is also true that we have gained some very useful information from Kite.

    He will have suffered enough, we don''t need him any more.

    Ellie snaps her fingers and the images disappear.

    And in that fading landscape - Kite''s life was lost.

    ...... Now, there is a lot of other information that we have obtained, huh? We need to examine these as well.

    The information obtained from this case is not only "Master" related. There is much more, including information from the Queen of Elves'' domestic department.

    As I was looking through these documents, Ellie, who is like a big sister who is very sweet to her little brother, stepped forward with a smile.

    She smiles and takes a step forward, "Lord Light, speaking of other information, ......, I have a report that I would like to share with you.

    A report?ббNow''s the time to talk about it."

    Yes, sir!ббThe "Elven Sasha Revenge Plan" ordered by the Light God has been successfully prepared!

    !ббReally, Ellie?

    Yes!ббAll that remains is for the Lord Light to call upon us and we can begin at any time!"

    ''Even more,'' she laughs cruelly.

    ''The fiancижe of Sasha, an elf species, a former party member who betrayed the Light God, is the vice-commander of the "White Order" to which Kite (guinea pig) belonged. It seems that the knights are a group of "Sabu Masters" who have the blood of "Masters" in their veins. To make up for the lack of information, I will secure information on them as part of my revenge plan.

    Ah!ббThat''s what I''d expect from Ellie!ббThat''s a good idea. Then I want you to put your plan into action immediately."

    Awe, Lord Light.

    The feeling that had been slightly sinking a moment ago was quickly lifted when I was told that I could finally get revenge on Sasha, the elf species.

    With the heightened tension, she gave the order to Ellie, who picked up one side of her skirt and bowed gracefully.

    Her demeanor appears calm at first glance, but in fact it is fully apparent that she is shaking with joy all over her body at receiving the order.

    It was as if Ellie''s whole body was covered with a sense of happiness, as if she had received the blessing of the God she believed in all at once.

    I let out a faint giggle at her attitude and once again let out a smile from the bottom of my heart.

    I said to myself, "Second after Garou, I wonder if I can get revenge on Sasha. ...... Oh, I wonder what kind of desperate look she''ll have on her face as she sprawls out and begs for her life. I''m really looking forward to it now."

    I have a vision of the future to come.

    Kite''s case is over. I was now ready to move on to the next stage of my revenge.

 31 - Extraordinary Nazunas First Day

    The "abyss" basement.

    SUR, the true ancestor vampire knight Nazuna, level 9999, was alone. One person in armor was walking with large thighs.

    His red eyes and long silver hair swayed with each step.

    She is short but has large breasts, and at first glance she appears to be the daughter of a wealthy lady, but contrary to her appearance, her words, actions, and behavior are full of energy.

    As per the master''s order, I have to protect the "Natsura" during the master''s absence!

    To be precise, Nahura is the strongest in terms of fighting ability alone, but she is too stupid to be taken to the ground in case of emergency, and it is difficult to entrust her with domestic affairs.

    I am not putting her down by any means.

    Everyone who lives in the "NARAKU" underground recognizes Nazuna''s brightness and buys her very much as a mood-maker.

    It''s just that people are not always suited for the job.

    As a result, I have been told, "I want Nazna to protect the dungeon while I''m gone. I don''t think any of them will make it to the deepest part of the Abyss, but it''s best to be careful just in case.

    Today, she is doing her daily walk for her "master who loves her very much", which she calls "patrolling the abyss.

    A fairy maid, who is cleaning the house, calls out to her.

    Hello, Nazna-sama!

    Are you out for a walk or just making the rounds?

    Oh, yes!ббI''m patrolling the basement of the Abyss, on an important job assigned to me by my master!

    He puts out his chest, which is large for his height, as if to say, "That''s great.

    The fairy maids, who read the Lord Light''s intentions precisely, were elated.

    It''s the Lady Nazuna!

    If Nazna-sama is watching over us, we can clean up without worry.

    Sasu Naz!"

    Don''t praise me so much. I''m just doing my job as ordered by the master.

    He is modest, but his mouth relaxes into a grin at the praise.

    He is happy to be praised and feels that he is making a contribution to Light (the master) and the "Natsura" underground.

    The level 500 fairy maids operate the level 9999 Nazuna.

    ''Have you decided where to look around next?

    No, I haven''t decided. Why not?"

    In fact, there''s one place I''d really like you to look around, Nazna-sama.

    It''s a very important and sensitive place, so the fairy maids (I) aren''t even allowed to go near it.

    I don''t remember such a place in "The Abyss".ббOh well. So, what kind of place is it?"

    The fairy maids grin.

    The place is--"

    When Nazna was able to decide where to go next, she hummed and hummed with enthusiasm.

    The place she was headed is .......

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The fairy maids tell you where to go next - knock on the door of the room.

    A moment later, the door opens and the long black hair wags like a tail. The "Mere Old Man" shows his face.

    ?ббIs it Nazna? What''s the matter, coming to the master''s private room?"

    I''m here to make the rounds!"

    Nazna answers May''s question with a bright smile.

    The straight and direct answer made Mei herself almost press her temples reflexively due to a headache, unable to react quickly enough.

    On the contrary, Nazna asked her with pure eyes.

    What are you doing in the master''s room?ббYour master isn''t here right now because he''s an adventurer on the ground, is he?"

    I have been told, "It is against my maid''s ways not to do even a single cleaning just because my ...... lord is not using the room. So I was cleaning and tidying up your room. So there is no need for Nazna to come inside."

    Oh, I see...that''s May for you!"

    I nodded in satisfaction at her response, but soon had a new question.

    ''But from the looks of it, it seems you were lounging around in the master''s bed and sniffing the pillows, but wouldn''t that do the opposite and wrinkle the sheets and stuff?

    ............"

    This time, May presses her temples.

    She herself is one of the best at level 9999, but her opponent is Nazuna, who is of the same rank and the strongest in the "Natsura".

    No matter how hard Mei tried to eliminate her presence, she would not be able to communicate with her.

    However, May quickly regains her composure and asserts with her usual expression.

    Don''t worry, I (I) have developed my own bed-making method. It''s a kind of secret technique, so I can''t give you the details.

    So you''re saying that''s a special technique for housework!ббThat''s just like Mei, who was first summoned by the master. I can''t believe she even has special moves for housework!"

    Nazna nodded repeatedly in admiration, believing her response off the top of her head.

    May was May and again pressed her temples as if her head hurt.

    ?"ббWhat''s the matter, Mae, your head hurts?"

    No, I''m fine. But I''d like you to use your head a little more, or learn to think calmly ......"

    I don''t know about you, but if your head hurts, get some rest. Also, I got a message from the fairy maids who asked me to look around the master''s room.

    ......How, a message?"

    May squints quickly.

    Nazna mouthed the message without noticing.

    Let''s see," she said, "opposition to the monopoly of cleaning the master''s room," "we have the right to clean the master''s room," "a clean vote to improve the maid supervisor''s monopoly of cleaning," "please explode," and "explode, explode, explode. I guess the first one means that too much work is not good, but I don''t know what the second half of "Explosion, etc." means. Does it mean I should be exposed to explosive attack magic to build up my resistance to it?"

    I''m sure Nazna doesn''t need to worry about it, since this is an issue between me (myself), as head maid, and the fairy maids. So please tell me the name of the fairy maid who sued you. We will deal with it here."

    All right!"ббUm--"

    Nazna ritually tells him the names of the fairy maids who have turned the lights against him in his private room.

    After listening to the whole story, May takes out a get-well from the item box.

    Thank you for your cooperation. This is not much, but it''s for the message. Please buy some sweets and eat them while you take a break from your rounds.

    Thank you, Mae!ббMay is a good guy!ббIf you have any problems or need my help, let me know. I''ll help you!

    Nazna, oblivious to the excuse, accepted the money and left Wright''s private room.

    When her back was out of sight, the remaining Mei immediately started moving to have a "talk" with the fairy maids.

 32 - Extraordinary Nazunas Day 2

    After receiving some money from May, Nazna immediately stops by a store and buys some snacks.

    The store is lined with N (normal) carded food items from the "Infinite Gacha," a gift from Light. The system is designed to allow everyone to purchase low rarity N (normal) carded food items by placing them in the store.

    The reason for this is that otherwise N (normal) cards would accumulate.

    The currency is unique to the "Nacchu" underground, and it is one of the new jobs they have given to the people who were making counterfeit gold, since they are now free because they have made too much.

    The sweets she bought were her favorite dorayaki.

    She ate a variety of chocolate, cookies, and sweet and savory sweets, but in Nazna''s opinion, the dorayaki was her favorite.

    She moved to the cafeteria and ate it with the carton of milk she had purchased with it.

    After finishing her delicious meal, she headed to the training grounds for her next patrol.

    Aoyuki, what are you doing in a place like this?"

    ......nya."

    While moving through the corridor, one of my colleagues, "SUR, genius monster tamer Aoyuki, level 999 I see ''9''.

    Nazna calls out to him in a friendly manner, but Aoyuki says, ''You''ve met a troublesome fellow. ......

    He looked and sounded as if he wanted to say, "I''m sorry.

    But there was no way Nazna would notice such a detail, and she called out to him without hesitation.

    I thought the master had asked you to do a survey of the forests around the "Nahoro" area.ббOh, maybe it''s over already!ббAoyuki, you work too fast!"

    Nya~!

    I''m not your master, so I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Not that Light understands Aoyuki''s cat language, either.

    He just somehow guesses by the sound of his voice, his tone of voice, and his mood.

    But it is useless to ask Nazna to pay attention to such details.

    Nazna twisted her head and figured out why Aoyuki, who was supposed to be surveying the forest, was walking in the underground corridor of the "Nacchu".

    Hmmm...oh!ббCould it be that there is a monster in the forest above ground that even Aoyuki can''t beat, and he has come to ask for help?ббThen I''ll take care of it!"

    Nazna asserts with a smile.

    Aoyuki was summoned before me, but I''m older than him in terms of strength and appearance. You can rely on me without hesitation!

    ............"

    Aoyuki was the second to be ejected from the "Infinite Gacha," after Mei.

    However, as Nazna pointed out, if the two were to stand side by side and be asked which of the two was younger, Aoyuki would be judged to be younger than the other, including the difference in height and chest circumference.

    If we include the inside, it goes without saying .......

    The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re getting into. There are no enemies. The map is partially completed and I am in the process of delivering it to Mei.

    What was that? You should have said so from the beginning, Aoyuki, you''re so odd!"

    Nazna laughs happily as she slaps her back with a bang.

    From Aoyuki''s point of view, my back hurts and I don''t even know what''s funny.

    It is not that Aoyuki dislikes Nazuna.

    It''s just that he''s too stupid to think, ''Is this what I want LV9999, the Lord''s hands and feet?'' But this brightness is a natural thing.

    I have a certain appreciation for him as a mood maker.

    However, since Nazuna is a dog and Aoyuki is a cat, they are fundamentally incompatible.

    Aoyuki is aware of this, and of course, Nazuna is still unaware of it.

    Nya."

    Aoyuki slips out of Nazuna''s range as if to say that his business is done.

    It is exactly the behavior of a cat.

    Nazuna turns to her back and says, "Good luck," in a positive tone.

    She is completely unaware that she and Aoyuki are not on the same page. In fact, she even thinks, ''He looks younger and weaker than me, so I have to protect him.

    Her straightforward good intentions are one of her virtues, but they are also the reason why she and Aoyuki fundamentally do not get along.

    After finishing her conversation with Aoyuki, Nazuna went on her rounds of the training grounds as planned.

    The corridor, which was neatly arranged and furnished with luxurious-looking furniture, breaks off and leads to a rugged area that is typical of the original dungeon.

    It is not left there because of a development error.

    It is a place that was left untouched as a training ground.

    Just then, the space distorts and the witch''s hat appears.

    Nazna immediately frowned, which was unusual for her.

    The training hall is overwhelmingly larger than the other rooms, so there is plenty of space. The training hall is much larger than the other rooms, so it is often used as a transition area when moving from the outside to the basement of the "abyss".

    That is why Nazna also takes note of it as a walking--looking point.

    Hey, Ellie," she said. I thought you went outside for inspection or construction work or something.

    I''m not Nazna''s little tit. I''m not Nazna''s little prick. Of course she came back because she had finished her work. Nazna really is a fool, isn''t she?

    I''m not stupid!

    Nazna and Ellie are closest in terms of the card period in which they were discharged.

    That is why they often play with each other like this when they see each other. Unlike Aoyuki, they are close enough to fight with each other.

    In a sense, they are a famous feature of the "NARAKU" underground.

    Ellie tells Nazuna a funny story in order to make fun of her even more.

    Unlike the silly Nazna, I''m doing well with the preparations for the Sasha Revenge Project that I''ve been entrusted with.ббAren''t you jealous?"

    Oh, wow!ббSeriously, I''m jealous!ббIf I had the chance, I''d have tea with the master, too!"

    "......, is that all?"

    ?ббWhat else is there to say?"

    From Ellie''s point of view, she had planned to be more frustrated with Nazna and make fun of her, but she was honestly envious of her and shrugged it off.

    Sometimes her purity is reciprocated, and she is even made fun of, but Nazna herself is completely unaware of this fact.

    This time, too, she is beaten into silence.

    Nazna, who could not possibly understand her feelings, proceeded with the topic on her own.

    I want you to execute the ''Sasha revenge plan'' as soon as possible," he said.ббEllie is good at magic, but her melee skills are poor. If you need any help at all, just let me know and I''ll help you!

    You are ......

    ?"

    Completely KO''d by Nazna''s straight-forward statement of concern, Ellie was unable to say anything more and fell silent. Nazuna tilted her head, but Ellie waved her hand in a tedious manner and left the training area to do her own work.

    Nazna watched her back and tilted her head, but did not know the answer and just kept twisting her head.

    In the end, he didn''t know the answer, but he soon forgot about it as he continued his rounds.

    This is Nazna quality.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Finish the day''s work, making the rounds.

    I eat my meal, take a bath, return to my room, and crawl into bed.

    I''m glad I was able to protect everyone and the abyss today, just like the master ordered!

    The only problem is that .......

    ''I''m going to miss seeing my master again today. ...... I can''t wait to meet the master I love so much. If only he''d let me, I''d beat up all those people on earth.

    He is holding back because he has been stopped by Wright himself and others around him.

    However, he has made up his mind that he will always beat up any being that bothers him.

    I hope to see the master tomorrow. ......

    With such hope, dozing Nazuna begins to lose sleep.

    She says, "Goshujin-sama ...... good night ......."

    Nazna let out the closing words of the day and drifted off to sleep.

 33 - Extraordinary Maids Claims

    Four fairy maids, the masters of the room, were gathered in the basement fairy maid room of "The Abyss.

    The fairy maids are basically in four-person rooms, and each room has its own work rotation.

    Today was their day off.

    As usual, they were picking up snacks from the store and chatting with each other to comfort themselves from the loneliness of the day.

    The topic of conversation is, of course, their master, their Lord, their raison d''etre, their God, Light.

    And for some reason, all four of them sitting at the table had a bump on their heads.

    This bump was caused by the deception and instigation of "SUR, the true ancestor vampire knight Nazuna, level 9999". The punishment was for the fact that he had

    I protested against the maid''s monopoly on cleaning Master Mei''s room, and she was furious with me. Isn''t this reason enough to revolt against the head maid?"

    A fairy maid who looks like a ridiculously beautiful girl, but as a result, I feel her personality is being diluted in the opposite direction, insists.

    I agree with her vehemently. I envy you for monopolizing the cleaning of my master''s room!

    A bespectacled, serious-looking fairy maid pushed up the frame and agreed vehemently.

    The gal-type fairy maid sitting next to her let out a boisterous remark.

    But~ the other party is the head maid, and the odds are too much against her. Do you want to poison her?

    She''s poison-invalid. He''s not level 9999.

    The last one, she also has a beautiful face, but her bangs are long and the atmosphere she wears is somewhat dark. But on the contrary, because of her shadowy appearance, she wears an air that would make a weak-minded, timid boy like her.

    She is a level-500 fairy maid, after all. But I like you, chief maid, I want to clean my master''s room too!

    I understand. And I''d love to smell the bedding for a change!

    I agree vehemently!"

    The serious maid, her glasses shining, asserted emphatically.

    On the other hand, the nerdy fairy maid tells us with a lust-wet smile.

    I want to sneak, sneak, sneak, lick the forks Master used to eat with!

    He''s a pervert!"

    The maid with the least personality shouts, but she is unfazed and mentions it.

    She is not upset and mentions, "But, but, but, everyone would lick Master-sama''s fork if they found it, wouldn''t they?"

    I''ll lick it.

    I''ll lick it."

    I mean, I''m definitely going to lick it.

    Duh, duh, duh!"

    All four assured me without hesitation.

    Suddenly, a gal-type maid tells them as if she had just remembered.

    The head maid is also busy with her internal work, so she should at least leave the cleaning of her private room to us. After all, you were the first one to be summoned by Light-sama, weren''t you?

    Yeah?ббWhat''s wrong all of a sudden?

    As I recall, it took about three months for Lady Aoyuki to be aroused. ......

    The sound of the maids salivating echoes through the room.

    The maids were alone for about three months in the dungeon of "The Abyss," which was still full of dangerous monsters, with their master, who was still lacking in knowledge due to his lack of study at the time.

    At that time, the master was 12 years old as he looked, and his level was lower than ours. Being alone with such a master is ......

    A dangerous dungeon, two young men and a young woman, nah, nothing can happen to them. ......

    The fairy maid''s room is engulfed in an ear-splitting silence.

    ''...... I can''t stop envying and being jealous of the head maid!

    I wish it would explode. Shouldn''t we rather have it explode?"

    If we could convert the jealousy of the aashi into a curse, I wonder how much it would work on the chief maid..."

    "Ruin, Ruin, Ruin, Ruin, Ruin, Ruin ......"

    "--That''s a terrible thing to be told. I brought you a good story."

    What?

    The sound of a third party''s voice echoed through the room.

    The fairy maids all turn their attention to the door.

    There stood the "SUR, Mei the Seeker''s Maid, Level 9999.

    She had a cool face despite the fact that she overheard the fairy maids'' jealousy.

    ''Mei, head maid!ббIf you''re going to enter a room, you should at least knock!

    I did. I just didn''t notice it because you were so single-minded in your complaints to me (me). I should take this to another maid, even though I brought you a good story. ......

    What is this ''good story'' that the head maid has been talking about since a while ago?

    May tells the gal maid''s question after a beat.

    The lord will be returning to the "Abyss" one time in the near future. I was going to choose one of you to serve at his side on that occasion.

    I am a maid who swears absolute loyalty to the head maid!ббIt''s not like the others, it''s not like the others!

    Quickly, the bespectacled maid betrays the others.

    We, too, have always thought of you as our sister, our teacher, and our benefactor!

    I respected the head maid even before she was summoned!

    "Maid!ббChief maid!ббChief maid!ббChief maid!ббPlease call me a dog!

    The other maids all turned their palms at once and flirted with May.

    There was no hesitation at all.

    Their change of attitude without a moment''s hesitation gave May a headache.

    She wonders, "Did I (I) make a mistake in educating the maids? Have I strayed from the way of my maids?"

    He is temporarily distracted from their appeals, and he is pondering whether or not there is a problem with his own "maid''s way.

    As a result, for a while, the fairy room became noisy with their assertive voices.

 34 - Episode 1 Sasha and Fiancee

    In the afternoon, a man and a woman were elegantly sipping tea together in the garden where the sun shone through the gentle trees.

    Both of them are elves, sitting at a white table and chairs, chatting with a maid.

    Sasha, a female elf species, happily talks to the man sitting across from her.

    Light, who was a candidate for "master," looked despairing when he found out that we had played him for a fool. I shot him in the leg with one of my arrows, making him immobile, and he said, ''You''re imposters!ббI swear to you, I''m an impostor! And then he started screaming. It was really an ugly face of despair like a human being (inferior species). But for some reason, it was so funny that I could hold my stomach and laugh. I would have loved to have shown it to Mikael.

    The man sitting in front of her, while listening to the story of what actually happened in her hideous past, was heartily smiling and voiced his agreement.

    Sasha''s stories are always so delightful to hear," he said. If I could, I would have loved to see the look of despair on the face of the human (inferior) boy who was a candidate for "Master" who danced so badly. We sometimes destroy human villages or kill travelers or human (inferior species) who escape after witnessing the scene, but when they are killed, their faces become even uglier than usual and they beg for their lives. They are men and women, young and old. But on the contrary, it is so ugly that it is very interesting.

    I understand!ббI understand so much!ббWright, too, was about to be killed, and even though he looked uglier and dirtier than usual, that part made me belly laugh."

    The man sitting across from Sasha is her fiancиж.

    His name is Mikael. He is of the Elven race, male, of royal blood, and is the deputy commander of the "White Order," the most powerful order of knights in the Queen Elven Kingdom.

    He has blond hair carefully trimmed so as not to get in the way, glasses, and a soft, handsome face. He has the air and appearance of a serious, brilliant man, but his physique is broad-shouldered and deep, as he is the vice-captain of the "Queen Elf Kingdom''s Strongest Order of the White Knights.

    In other words, he is a man of both literary and military prowess.

    The two share a mutual understanding of the ugliness and hilarity of human mortality and begging for one''s life, as if they were watching a comedy play.

    Both men are beautiful, but the content of their conversation is the height of ugliness.

    Sasha and Mikael both agree that "the ugliness of human beings begging for their lives is hilarious," so the story of killing a boy who was a candidate for "Master" has become a regular topic of conversation at every tea party.

    So, about three years ago, Sasha, an elf, as one of the members of the "Gathering of Tribes," made contact with a light who was suspected to be a "master" and took him in as a friend.

    After about three months of investigation, it was determined that he was not a "Master" and he was ordered to be killed just to be safe.

    He was taken to the world''s biggest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss," and tried to kill him, but he escaped.

    To be precise, Sasha shot Light in the leg and Garou tried to stop him, but Light''s outstretched hand accidentally activated a transfer magic circle.

    In the meantime, Sasha and the others searched as much as possible for Light, who had been transferred to somewhere in the dungeon, but in the end they could not find him.

    However, a human (inferior species) child, who could neither walk nor run properly due to an arrow piercing his leg and bleeding, had been transferred to somewhere in the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss.

    Attracted by the smell of blood, he was attacked by monsters, and ended up being eaten to death.

    As a result, all the members agreed that "Light was dead," and reported it to the upper management.

    The upper management also listened to what the members had to say and decided that "there was little chance of Wright surviving.

    They made a decision to admit his death.

    As a reward for the murder of the suspected human, Sasha was betrothed to Mikael, the deputy commander of the White Knights, a man of royal blood, and was paid a reward that would allow her to live happily ever after.

    Mikael is of royal blood, but the Queen Elf Kingdom is a matriarchy, and as a male, he has no claim to the throne.

    But royalty is royalty.

    The hand-wringing of his parents and sisters when they learned of the large bounty and his engagement to Mikael was so amusing that it makes me laugh in my belly no matter how many times I recall it.

    And--and the good times really do fly by!"

    Mikhail notices that it is time for the tea party to end and gets up from his seat.

    He gently extends his hand to Sasha over his glasses.

    Sasha takes his hand and stands up, her cheeks tinted with a look of enchantment at Mikhail''s handsome face.

    Mikhail smiles as he lovingly holds her hand.

    I am so glad I met you, Mister Sasha," he says. I am a rugged knight, and it is not often that I find a lady who can talk so well with me. We are very compatible.

    I am so happy to be engaged to Mikael-sama. I''m so happy, it''s like I''m dreaming. ......

    That''s my line.

    Oh, my God, Mikael-sama."

    They look at each other and laugh happily.

    Mikael remained there until Sasha got on the carriage and disappeared from sight, like two lovers regretting the end of their meeting.

    Sasha, too, kept looking back out the window of the carriage until Mikhail was out of sight.

    The state has decided on this fiancижe as one of the rewards, but the chemistry seems to be very good.

    The carriage proceeds down the capital road of the Queen Elf Nation.

    Inside the carriage is seated Sasha, and one of the elf-kind maids she employs.

    Sasha lets out a happy sigh.

    ''Hah ...... Mikael-sama, you looked wonderful today.''

    ''Yes, I envy the young lady who was able to marry Master Mikael. The young lady and Mr. Mikael are both so beautiful that I thought they would make a really good match for each other."

    The maid of honor tactfully lifts Sasha up and tells her the line.

    She accepted the compliment with a good mood.

    Thank you," she said. If you say so, it''s worth all the effort I put into becoming a woman worthy of Mikael-sama.

    Although he made a fair amount of effort to improve his beauty and culture, the most difficult part was raising his level of skill.

    At the time, Sasha''s level was around 300.

    Mikhail''s level was over 2000. As expected, there was too much of a gap between the two, so we had to make an effort to make up for it.

    This is the reason why we stopped at engagement instead of marriage for about three years.

    He literally worked himself to death to get up to around level 500.

    Somehow, he was able to get it right and finally received permission to marry Mikael.

    He said, "You really worked hard for Mika?l-sama. There is still a lot of preparation to do, but it is very moving to think that by the end of this year, the young lady will be married.

    I''m already in a hurry," he said. The end of this year is still a long way off.

    If you keep your guard up like that, your wedding day will be here before you know it. Don''t let your guard down and let the waist of your wedding dress get too tight.

    I''m going to be rude. I wouldn''t do that -- oops, what?ббStop suddenly."

    The carriage comes to an abrupt stop while the maid and I are having a womanly conversation.

    Sasha, the employer, called out to her, and the gentleman moving the carriage turned around to explain.

 35 - Episode Two: The Past That Caught Up

    Gosha answers the voice of Sasha, his employer.

    ''We had to stop because a racial (human) slave who was loading a load in front of the Chamber of Commerce collapsed, and the load got splattered all over the street as well.''

    Wow, that sucks ......."

    After meeting her fiancиж, Mikael, the deputy commander of the "White Knights," Sasha was hurrying home on a horse-drawn carriage. Then trouble happened.

    When Sasha heard the coachman''s reply, she looked out the window and saw that the load of the coach had indeed collapsed and fallen to the street in front of the trading house.

    Because of this, they could not proceed and had no choice but to stop the carriage.

    The racial (human) slave who collapsed the load was whipped by a member of the Chamber of Commerce.

    Don''t play the fool!ббYou useless human (inferior)!ббAnd get on with it and put the cargo back!"

    Oh, forgive me, forgive me. ....... I''ve been working all day and I''m tired ...... and I just need a little more rest ......."

    You talking cattle have the luxury of wanting a day off!ббJust move!"

    The clerk becomes enraged and continues to whip the fallen racial (human) slave.

    The elven species watching them do not think of them as ''pitiful.

    For the elves, human slaves are relatively inexpensive slaves.

    Therefore, as the shopkeeper said earlier, they are almost like "talking livestock.

    Ninety percent of the human kingdom is made up of farmers. Therefore, most of their foreign currency earnings come from crops, which are easily bought and sold. Therefore, children who cannot support themselves and adults who have fallen into slavery for some reason are sold from the human kingdom.

    Therefore, elves in general tend to look down on the least capable of the six races (humans).

    The maid let out a sigh of dismay.

    "This is exactly why humans (inferior species) are ...... They can''t even carry a load and stack it. ......

    Besides, it''s ugly, it''s dirty, it''s ...... really disgusting."

    Sasha agrees with her and thinks to herself.

    гиIf Wright had been a real "master," I would have had to use my body to keep him. I would have had to allow myself to be taken by a stupid, lowly race of people!ббUgh ...... I feel sick just thinking about it. (I''m really glad Wright is an imposter and is dead.)

    Thanks to you, I am engaged to Mikael, who has beautiful royal blood and the title of Deputy Commander of the White Order.

    I am able to enjoy my happiness because I was able to get rid of Wright as an impostor.

    (I would like to thank you for that, though. Garou, until the very end, was asking himself, "What is a master? I don''t know what he was thinking. He is an idiot, why does he use his head for such nonsense? The most important thing is to make myself happy. I really don''t get it.)

    Remembering the past, I recall the face of a former member of the Beastman Wolf species who was chosen to be the next top right-wing leader of the species.

    (They are probably still indulging in alcohol and women as they were during the "Gathering of Tribes" period.)

    I couldn''t help but let out a giggle as I could easily imagine that image.

    As I was recalling the past of about three years ago, something nostalgic appeared at the edge of my field of vision.

    It was standing quietly in the shadow of a building leading to a back alley.

    Sasha''s eyes followed it reflexively.

    гиA short child with dark hair, a boy of his race, or perhaps a boy of his race...?)

    Sasha was hit in the head with a "bang" as if by a blunt instrument.

    The carriage will be moved significantly to avoid the collapsed luggage, so please do not get up and sit down for a while--Ma''am!

    Oh, miss?

    Sasha jumps out of the carriage, ignoring the voices of the maids and the gyoja.

    Picking up the skirt of the dress she had made for the tea party with Mikael, she rushes toward the back alley in the opposite lane.

    On the way, a carriage coming from the opposite direction screams, but she runs without paying attention.

    A maid''s scream can be heard behind her, "Miss, look out!

    She jumps into the back alley in her dress.

    Sasha mumbles repeatedly with a blue face.

    ''No, no, no, no, no, no!ббThose aren''t lights!ббI must have seen it wrong!

    Although he denied it with his mouth and emotions, he could not help but follow a figure standing quietly in the shadow of a building leading to a back alley.

    The place where the black-haired human boy had been standing earlier was empty.

    His ears, trained as a scout, catch the sound of small footsteps moving in the alleyway.

    Drawn by the sound, Sasha followed.

    She was dressed in a high-class dress, but since she had surpassed level 500, she followed with more leg strength than the average man.

    When she turns a corner - the footsteps disappear as if it were a dream, a phantom, or an auditory hallucination.

    ''Yes, it''s a dead end,...... and there''s nowhere to hide your figure,......

    Sasha looks around and searches for any sign of the scouts, demonstrating without regret the skills she has cultivated over the years as a scout for the "Gathering of Tribes.

    The area was originally a dead end with no space to hide, not even a single piece of luggage discarded, so even an ordinary person could tell at a glance that no one was hiding.

    After looking around and confirming that no one is there, Sasha slowly regains her composure.

    Oh, was I wrong?ббI know, it''s impossible for a human (inferior species), level 15 light to get out of the "abyss" in one piece, and it''s been almost three years since then. Normally, they''d be much bigger than that."

    If you think about it calmly, even if Wright had been safe, it would have been about three years ago.

    There is no way that a human boy, when he reaches the age of 12 to 15, can remain as tall as he was before.

    He will be taller, less childish, more muscular, and have a more mature face and atmosphere.

    If you think about it, there is no way he would have remained the same 12-year-old he was three years ago. ...... I think I mistook the human (inferior) child for a light because I had a nice talk with Mikael-sama and because I remembered Garou and the others."

    Sasha makes a theory that makes sense to him.

    The footsteps that ran down the back alley to get away from her were not convenient and did not fit the logic, so she subconsciously tried not to think about it.

    But - she notices a paper on the wall.

    Because the building of the capital of the Queen Elf Nation is white and Sasha was looking for a "race (human) child," she was too late to notice the white paper pasted on the wall.

    She clamped her trembling hands over her mouth and slowly went deeper into the dead end.

    She reads the text on the paper taped to the wall.

    ''Waiting at the Giant Tower. Light."

    Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

    On this day, the past caught up with Sasha.

 36 - Episode 3 Sashas upbringing

    Sasha is the bastard child of the head of the Lockett family, an aristocrat in legal attire, who has been playing with the common people.

    Her mother was treated lightly because she was a commoner, and although she was given a room in the main residence''s mansion, she was not on good terms with his wife.

    Her father pretended to ignore her, and her half-sisters have always treated Sasha and her sisters as "the ones who don''t exist" because of their mother''s influence.

    Occasionally, they were laughed at, sneered at, or dragged around by their feet whenever they passed each other in the hallway.

    This was not the worst of it, and they were even sprayed with water and beaten behind their backs. Sasha cried to her mother, but her mother, who came from a common background, could do nothing but tell her to "be patient.

    Her mother, too, continued to put up with her mother and died of illness.

    Sasha, who lost her mother, was further disrespected as "parentless" and "concubine''s daughter," and her bullying accelerated.

    When she came of age, she was kicked out of the mansion without question.

    However, even for her, this was a wish come true.

    Her father was concerned about public opinion and would not allow her to be on her own so that she could be exonerated for ''raising a bastard child to adulthood.

    Finally, Sasha was released from this hellish place.

    She then set out to make a name for herself as an adventurer.

    She lived in the mansion, trying to avoid meeting her mother-in-law, half-sisters, and other unwary servants who harassed her, by hiding under her breath, killing any sign of them, and searching for their presence.

    Thanks to this experience, he excels in the art of scouting, and in the shortest amount of time, he becomes a C-class adventurer (skilled adventurer).

    Although he had many close calls as an adventurer, it was a hundred times better than staying in a mansion where he was looked down upon and scorned.

    Sasha is one of the most talented young adventurers in the world, and a top-secret request comes in for him.

    Investigation of a candidate for "Master"?ббIn some cases, it''s a basket case. ......"

    Yes, we need your ability as an adventurer and your good looks. We would be happy if you could help us for the sake of our country.

    In a private room of the most exclusive restaurant in the city where I was working at the time, I spoke with a good-natured elven man who claimed to be an emissary of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    If I found anything that looked like "Masuta," I would contact him and the state would investigate.

    If the man was genuine, the "Master" tended to prefer elves. So, he was given the role of using his good looks and body to seduce them and keep them at bay even if it was impossible.

    At first, I frowned at the proposal, as if I really disliked it.

    гиWhy should I allow an ugly human (inferior species) to take advantage of me and flatter me?)

    Sasha is the proudest of the elven species.

    This is due to the fact that she was despised and looked down upon in the mansion for a long time.

    Therefore, her pride would not allow her to allow herself to be taken by a human, a race she despises as inferior, but the conditions presented to her outweighed her pride.

    If you succeed, this is the amount of your reward.

    What?ббAre you serious about these conditions?

    What surprised Sasha the most was the "marriage to royalty.

    A child born to "Master" and marriage to royalty.

    Even if the "Master" were to be captured by another country, Sasha was promised that he himself would be married to royalty as a reward for his success in finding the "Master".

    In a nutshell, this is equivalent to saying, "I promise you that my daughter or my daughter''s daughter''s daughter will have a decent chance of becoming the next head of the Queen of the Elven Race.

    Other conditions are laid out at a level that is laughable.

    She involuntarily swallows her saliva.

    (She knows where she''s going if she continues to be an adventurer. (She knows where she''s going to end up if she continues to be an adventurer. But if I take this job and succeed, I can ......)

    His own daughter or his daughter''s daughter ''could be the next head of the Queen Nation of the Elven Species. For this reason, Sasha marries into the royal family by laundering her career as the adopted daughter and daughter-in-law of a powerful noble family above the Lockett family, a law-abiding noble family.

    They will be more than their fathers who disrespected and abandoned them.

    Nothing could be more exhilarating.

    The wine they will drink at that moment will surely be the most beautiful wine they will ever drink in their lives.

    If he had only continued as an adventurer, he would never have been able to enjoy it.

    Sasha hesitated and came to a conclusion.

    I''ll do ....... Please let me do it!

    Thus, she joined the "Gathering of Tribes" as a member.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Although we were briefed beforehand, the existence of "Master" is seldom discovered.

    That is why each country is putting so much effort into searching for it.

    To be honest, Sasha accepted this top-secret request in a good way, clinging to straws, or in a bad way, out of desperation.

    In fact, there are other people looking for "Master" besides ourselves.

    In most cases, the search does not yield a catch, and after 10 or 30 years at the most, the search is over.

    In that case, they are paid a small hush money.

    Sasha herself had high hopes for the project, but she had also given up on it.

    However, a few years later, it turned out that there was a boy who seemed to be a "master. His name is Light.

    Light was earning money mainly by doing dirty and cheap jobs such as picking simple medicinal herbs, catching rats in warehouses, kidnapping dope, and carrying luggage in the city.

    He successfully lured him to the "gathering of the tribe," but in the end, Wright was not a "masta" as a result of the investigation.

    Although he was not as good as a "master," he was promised a large reward and a marriage to Mikael, a sub-commander of royal blood, even though he was not a master, and he became an adopted daughter above the rank of his father.

    I, who had been despised as a "commoner''s daughter" and a "bastard," was now an adopted daughter above her father''s title!

    When her parents and half-sisters heard that Sasha was to marry Mikael, the vice-commander of the "White Order," they instantly turned on each other and came over to her.

    Sasha''s father wanted to marry Sasha for his future career, and her mother-in-law and half-sisters wanted to marry through Mikael to their influential sons and daughters.

    All these years in that mansion, those who had ignored, disrespected, and abused him for years, had been flirting with him!

    ''And now you''re telling me that Wright is alive and ...... lying?ббIf this fact comes to light, ......"

    He is getting the treatment he is getting now because he got rid of Wright, who was a candidate for "Master.

    If it were known that he was still alive, all the rewards given to Sasha would, of course, be rescinded.

    The marriage is broken. Her current residence at the count''s mansion, and her position as an adopted daughter, have also been erased, and she has been asked to refund the bounty.

    Since she has spent so much money, she will have to go into debt if she is asked for a refund.

    And once again, she will have to live a life of being looked down upon by the Lockett family.

    No!ббI absolutely hate that!ббThere is no way I can go back to being an adventurer now, disrespected by them, and with debts to pay!ббWhy didn''t you die well!"

    He ranted and raved alone in his room.

    When he finishes his rant, he is ready to go, his hair shaggy and breathing on his shoulders.

    She bites her thumbnail in frustration.

    ''Contacting former "Gathering of Tribes" members?ббNo. If they find out from there, we''ll be blindsided. I still have to make sure I kill the lights this time by myself. ...... I''m over 500 levels now, unlike back then, so I can do it on my own. Next time, I''m going to chop off his head with my own hands, and then I''m going to mince his body and head and feed them to the monsters. I''m going to kill you, and I''m going to make sure you don''t come back to life. Next time, you will be reborn as monster shit!"

    The only problem is that .......

    She scratches her hair with her hands in frustration.

    She says, "''Waiting in a giant tower''!"ббWhere is this "giant tower"?ббYou should at least draw a map, d*mn human!

    Sasha has been an adventurer for many years, but she has no recollection of such a place as the "Giant Tower.

    Nor was there any such building in the vicinity of the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom, where she now resides.

    A cipher? I thought about it, but I had no recollection of it, and even if it was a code word, it was too short.

    I thought, "Well, maybe that''s where they''re going to start looking to kill the lights!ббWhat the hell already!ббUkiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"

    She was hysterical, scratching her head for the umpteenth time today.

 37 - Episode 4 Wright and Ellie

    Welcome back, Lord Light.

    I''m home, Ellie. I was able to get Sasha to read the paper without incident.

    I moved from the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom to my office in the basement of the Abyss in an instant by "SSR, Transition," and smiled back at Ellie, the "Forbidden Witch," who was waiting for me.

    Ellie holds down her witch hat, grabs her skirt with one hand, and bows.

    I have already figured out the date when Sasha, who betrayed me, will have a tea party with her fiancиж.

    I make a brief appearance on the route to meet her on that day and go out.

    After she notices me and follows me, I lead her to an alleyway, stick a piece of paper on it, and release (release) "SSR, Concealment of Presence".

    The sight of Sasha looking around frantically as she loses sight of me, and then screaming when she notices the paper, is so great that I desperately tried to resist the urge to release "SSR, existence concealment" right in front of her, and just let her despair and kill her.

    I can still hear Sasha''s screams in my ears, and her ugly, distorted expression is still haunting to think back on.

    I can''t help but smile so full of smiles that I know I''m not the only one.

    Ellie praises me for that.

    Through the eyes of the Light God, I was able to see the traitorous elf, and everything was perfect, the timing of the attraction, the flow of having him discover the paper, everything. That''s the Light God!ббEspecially the timing and acting of showing himself to Sasha for a brief moment was nothing short of amazing!"

    The carriage just stopped. If it had been true, it would have just crossed the aisle as it was going. The racial (human) slaves broke up the load, though. ...... It was pitiful to see them being whipped. ......"

    It''s not that we went out of our way to collapse our luggage so that Sasha could see us for a moment.

    It was an accident.

    At best, we had to put our hands in the back alley to keep out of the way.

    The human slave''s luggage was crumpled on the side of the road and the carriage stopped, allowing him to appear in Sasha''s view for a moment without any difficulty.

    Normally, he would have just passed in front of or beside the carriage in which she was riding, but he was able to pull Sasha out more perfectly.

    However, I could not help her in the operation, and it was not a pleasant sight to see an unrelated racial (human) slave being whipped.

    Ellie clamped her hands over her mouth and her eyes watered as she heard my comment.

    ''Oh, Light God ....... How can you be so heartbroken for a strange race (human)!ббA saint is exactly what you are talking about, isn''t it, Lord Light?"

    Her eyes, which had been moistened with emotion, turned serious.

    She was an accidental but helpful participant in our plan, so we''ll arrange for her to be released later. I will also kill the elven species that was whipping him.

    I think it''s a bit much to kill him. I''ll give it to you on the condition that you hand it over to me.

    I will. I will arrange it that way.

    Ellie bowed deeply in acknowledgement of my instruction.

    With this, that human slave will surely be rescued.

    After clearing up the small problem that had been nagging at my heart, I moved on to my next question.

    But Ellie, are you sure it was a good idea?ббI left the paper as per the strategy I was told beforehand, but ''Waiting in the Giant Tower. Isn''t ''light'' too short a sentence?ббYou should have used a longer sentence to remind them to come more reliably. ...... Besides, I wonder if you would give up on killing me with your own hands and ask the state for help."

    As for the text, if it''s too long, it could give them too much information," he said. So I think it''s best to keep the sentences as short as possible.

    And besides," she announces with a smile so pretty and beautiful that the average man on earth would not only "fall in love" with her if he saw her, but would give his own life as well as the lives of others to win Ellie''s love.

    ''We haven''t let the ''giant tower'' out of the ground yet. That treacherous elf species will be plodding about, not knowing where to find the designated ''giant tower''. We will not cut corners on this little harassment in order to give the Light Gods a little taste of the hardship, humiliation, and disgrace they have experienced."

    ''Well, that''s wonderful, Ellie. I blame Sasha''s mind that she doesn''t know where it is. Just imagining that makes my heart skip a beat.

    Thank you."

    Ellie, who had been praised by me with open arms, seemed to be so wrapped up in her rapture that her knees were shaking, though her face was clear.

    She refuses to sit there and continues talking.

    I also thought there was no need to worry about Sasha leaking it to others or to the country. There is a distance to call out to the former "Gathering of Tribes" members, and it is inevitable that they will think of killing him for sure this time with their own hands. I can''t help but jump in even if I know it''s a trap. Even if it is in the mouth of the demon king who will definitely die. Because once I have happiness in my hands, I never want to give it up, regardless of race or elf species.

    Ellie laughs heartily and happily.

    Sasha, that treacherous elf species, will suffer and die a mad death so that her bones and soul will know whom she has betrayed, hurt, and caused despair to. I have already prepared a hellish seat for you where you cannot die immediately, even if you want to.

    I smile at her smile and she smiles back at me in the same way.

    I''m counting on you, Ellie. Then I''ll ask you to continue to lead this operation. I''m counting on you.

    Yes, sir!ббYou can count on us, sir!ббI will make sure to achieve what the Light God wants - or even more than that!

    Ellie smiles brighter than the sun shining on earth, as if she is happy to be depended on by me.

    Thus began "Operation Sasha''s Revenge on the Betrayed Elf Kind.

 38 - Episode 5 The White Knights 1

    What is the most powerful order in the Queen Elf Kingdom? If you ask the elven species, 100 out of 100 will answer, "The White Knights.

    Naturally, there are other knightly orders in the Queen Elf Kingdom, but the White Knights are in fact outstandingly strong.

    It is rumored that the strength of the five regular members of the White Knights and the rest of the Knights of the Queen Elf Kingdom is equal or even greater.

    Therefore, it is safe to say that they are by far the strongest in the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    Four out of the five regular members of the "White Knights" were gathered in the garden of the special dormitory where they were given, relaxing and enjoying a cup of tea.

    ............"

    Hardy, the leader of the "White Knights," with his blond hair cut short and the air of a man who has fought many battles, quietly sips his tea.

    He is over 190 cm tall and boasts a stout physique. He has a handsome face, as is typical of the elven race, but he also has a quietly intimidating air and atmosphere. He does not have the air of a complete hard man, so women may be more put off by his presence than be attracted to him at first.

    Contrary to the leader''s robust image, Sharp Hat, the archer in attendance, was flirting with a human female on his lap.

    The woman''s tits are really great!

    You can''t put it on in the daytime anymore, Mr. Sharp Hat."

    Sharp Hat has long hair, which is partially tied up. He is also tall, over 6 feet tall. He likes women as he looks, and his words and actions give the impression of being flirtatious and frivolous.

    However, he has a face that is so well-developed that he ranks high among the elves, so his frivolous mannerisms are quite appropriate.

    Normally, a woman would not feel bad if a man with such good looks took advantage of her in a friendly manner,.......

    The woman who called her name Saucier looked pale.

    Despite her warning, Sharp Hat still stroked her breasts and thighs, enjoying the feel of them, and talked to the leader of the group who was quietly drinking tea in front of him.

    She asked him, "By the way, did you hear about that, Commander?ббI heard that Kite, a self-proclaimed heroic fool who took out the treasured sword "Grandius," killed an adventurer in a dwarven dungeon.

    "............"

    "MUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMU!"

    Before Commander Hardy could answer, the scream of a racial (human) male slave tied to a tree interrupted the topic. The youngest elven species in the Order, the Nia and Kia twin brothers, are throwing knives at each other, targeting that slave.

    - "Oh, my God!

    ''Nia, look, look. It hit me in the leg."

    Kia, look, look, Nia flew off her ear."

    The human slaves are bound at the mouth, so they move their bodies frantically and let out muffled screams.

    Nia and her Kia twin brothers laugh heartily at this scene.

    They are beautiful boys who are in charge of rangers and whose faces still look young. They are not so tall and muscular yet, even though they are members of the knighthood. For a woman who likes younger men, they are probably very good-looking only in appearance.

    Their character is innocent and cheerful, but they also have a very high taste.

    As proof of this, the two go to the trouble of paying for a racial (human) male slave, tying him to a tree and playing target shooting games with him.

    This is the reason why the female socea riding on Sharp Hat''s lap is so pale. The racial (human) male slave tells her, ''Moo goo! But there is nothing she can do.

    All he could do was to look away silently.

    Sharp Hat continued to talk without any response from the leader.

    According to the investigator, Kite was unable to recognize the limits of his own growth and was going around killing adventurers, mainly human (inferior species), beastmen, and dwarves, in order to raise his level. Moreover, it is said that while he was killing adventurers, a human (inferior species) child caught his footsteps and he ran away.

    What are the rumors in "Clinging to Rumors"?

    An elf-knight was struggling with his growth limitations. One day, when a slave of his race was roughly beaten, he slayed him, and his growth limit was exceeded and his level increased.

    There are many similar stories not only among the races, but also among the beast race, dragon race, elf race, dwarf race, and demon race.

    ............"

    MUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMUGOMU!ббMow-mow-mow!"

    I heard that because of this, he even had his face and likeness painted, revealing that he was an elf. He seems to have successfully escaped to the inner part of the dungeon by using the flying ability of his stolen treasure sword "Grandius," but there is only one entrance to the outside. It would be difficult to escape out of the dungeon if they drew a portrait of him too.

    Kya-ha-ha!"

    Nia and Kia laugh as the racial (human) male slaves writhe in pain.

    Sharp Hat continued his story, deepening the depth of his goofy laugh.

    Sharp Hat said, "Kamigami doesn''t want any more mud on his face, so he''s going to throw himself and his men in there. I really hope you won''t do this. I''d rather be with Sosha-chan like this, making love and kissing each other.

    Oh, my God, Sharphat-sama!"

    Sorsha''s face turned pale, but her cheeks were stained because Sharp Hat pulled her face close and kissed her forehead.

    Nia, let''s go for the other ear next time!"

    Kia, then I think I''ll go for the eyes.

    "Mugo!ббMoooogoo!"

    "--enough with the killing!ббYou little bastards are so f*cking loud!"

    Sharp Hat snapped and yelled at Quicksilver.

    Nia and Kia puff out their cheeks at his reprimand.

    What the hell are you doing with the slaves you bought with Nia and Kia''s money?

    ''Well, you bought it with Kia and her friends'' money, so why not!ббYou sharp hat with bad taste in women!"

    Yes, yes, yes!"ббYou''re an ugly b*tc* making out with a human (inferior species) woman!"

    You''re not ugly, Sorsha!ббIt''s called being charming!"

    Sharphat, the Niachia brothers, the target slaves - multiple voices overlap and echo in the garden.

    ''...... shut up.''

    Hardy, the leader of the "White Knights," quietly and mutteringly gives a single word of warning.

    ............"

    With just one word, the air is tense, as if it is on pins and needles.

    It is not only Sharp Hat and the Nyakia brothers.

    Even the human male slaves, who were scratching their heads in pain, were intimidated into silence by Hardy''s awesomeness.

    He sips his tea slowly, as if savoring it, and returns it to the saucer.

    ''The tea tastes bad when the race (trash) makes noise. Nia, Kia, if you want to play, do it at home. And don''t torment them. It dulls your killing skills. Sharphat."

    "Oooooh."

    Sharp Hat, with the woman sitting on his lap, points his arm at her without getting up from his seat himself, and there is a ''thud'' sound and the slave is crushed from the neck up.

    Blood is pouring out of her neck.

    It''s as if a fountain was improvised.

    The smell of thick blood fills the yard, making Sorsha, who is sitting on Sharp Hat''s lap, look even worse.

 39 - Episode 6 The White Knights 2

    Nia, kia." Clean it up."

    Yes, Commander."

    The twins, angered at having been tortured and mayed by the racial (human) slaves they had bought, reluctantly clean up the corpse.

    Cutting the rope that had tied them to the trunk, the two carry the bodies to the back of the special quarters.

    Sosho shudders slightly at Sharp Hat, who crushes the racial (human) male slave''s head to death in an instant, without any hesitation, just because it is an order.

    Sharp Hat noticed her and hurriedly followed up.

    I''m sorry, Sorsha," he said, "for scaring you. But as a member of the Order of the Knights, I can''t go against the Commander. I hope you understand that.

    Yes, yes, no, I''m fine.

    It''s not okay at all, but from her point of view, she has no choice but to say so.

    Understanding that she is completely frightened, Sharp Hat lets out a slight giggle and says a way for her to walk away from this.

    ''It''s about time for a refill of tea, may I ask?ббWhen you''re done, you can go back to your room in the dormitory.

    Yes, sir!ббNow if you''ll excuse me!"

    Given a reason to leave the scene, Sosho gets off his knees and walks quickly to the kitchen of the special quarters.

    Just as Sorsha is well out of her seat, Hardy blurts out.

    He is a third-rate member of the Order of the White Knights at one time, although he has a bad attitude, lacks character, and has been stretched to the level of a third-rate member. I don''t want the humiliation of falling behind other species. We will take care of it ourselves. I won''t let you disgrace Her Majesty the Queen any more than you already have."

    I''m sorry, I''m not sure. But Kite''s level grew a lot in the beginning, and he was even hailed as a "future leader candidate," but in the end he reached his growth limit too soon. I wish they would do a better job with the recruitment examinations for the group members. The signboard of the White Knights will become cheap.

    "...... not going after Sharpehat?"

    You mean you''re going after the seat of the ...... Commander?ббHa ha ha ha!ббNo, no, no, no way.

    Sharp Hat laughs hysterically and replies with a wave of his hand.

    As a marksman, I don''t miss anything I can shoot down. As a marksman, I don''t miss what I can shoot down, but I don''t go out of my way to shoot what I can''t shoot down. The deputy commander still wants the commander''s seat, though.

    After a quick laugh, he sipped the cold tea in his hand.

    I was young and foolish," he said, "and when I first joined the group, I was aiming for the top. I was a young lad, and when I first joined the group, I wanted to be at the top of my game.

    Of the five other species, the elven race is the one that has drawn the most blood from the "Master.

    Having "Master" blood does not necessarily mean that they are stronger.

    As time goes by and the blood fades, it naturally weakens.

    However, from time to time, there are those who "awaken to their blood. Some people have a strong blood of "Master" due to the genetic inheritance.

    The elves call them "sabu masters.

    Once awakened, the level of "mastery" increases easily, and it is believed that they can easily surpass the generally accepted growth limit level of elves and continue to grow.

    In fact, it is thought that the upper limit of the level is determined by the quality of the individual and the density of the blood that awakens him or her. It was thought to be a good idea.

    As proof, Sharp Hat''s level is around 2000.

    Vice Commander Michael is around level 2500.

    Nia and Kia brothers are stuck at around level 1800.

    Of course, their levels are not generally disclosed. They are treated as confidential.

    Kite could not accept this fact and stole the treasured sword "Grandius" and disappeared. ......

    The maximum value is roughly level 100 for the race, 200-300 for the beast race, and 100-300 for the beast race. 00, Dwarf species 500, Demon species 300-1 1000 for elves and dragonites, and 1000 for dragons.

    This is just the generally accepted upper limit. Not everyone can reach it.

    To use a Japanese analogy, an Olympic athlete can run 100 meters in 9 seconds. Therefore, it cannot be said that any human being can run in the 9-second range if he or she trains for it.

    Even if the same person can run 100m in 9 seconds, it does not mean that the average person can train and run in the same way.

    Furthermore, this is a general upper limit, not an absolute limit.

    The members of the "White Knights," who are "Sabu Masters" with the blood of "Masters," are an exception - or, to be honest, we can say that they are "abnormal beings" at the level of "abnormal existence.

    This is what "Sabu Master" can do.

    It is hard to imagine how out of the ordinary "Master" was.

    It is the dream of every male of the Elven race to join the "White Order," the strongest order of knights in the Queen Elven Kingdom.

    The conditions and qualifications for joining the order have not been made public.

    It is not possible to announce to the public that the condition is to wake up to "Sabu Masutaa". The "Master" and "Sabumasutaa" are secret information that only a few people know about.

    In this sense, the "White Knights" may be more like a special unit that only a select few can enter than an army.

    Sharp Hat was awakened by the blood of "Master" and joined the White Knights as "Sabu Master.

    At first, as he said, he dreamed of the top.

    I can''t do it after seeing the power of ''Quiet Hardy,''" he said. It would be crazy to try to replace such a monster.

    Sharp Hat laughs and assures us.

    He is a genius and a candidate for future leader of the group, but he has reached a point where he knows his limits and enjoys the moment.

    Kite''s pride would not allow him to do so, and he stormed out, stole the treasured sword, and ran away from the country.

    Mikael, the deputy commander, is working under him, trying to get the upper hand against Hardy.

    Sharp Hat has given up quickly and is enjoying life.

    That''s the only difference, to say the least.

    When there is a break in the conversation, Sosha, a racial person, returns with a pot of tea.

    After putting it on the table, she quickly returns to her room at Sharp Hat, a special accommodation.

    Sharp Hat waves her off.

    He says, "...... Nia, I''m not Kia, but it''s not in my best taste to have a Human (inferior) as a lover. It stains my blood."

    From Hardy''s point of view, he was not impressed by the fact that he had drawn the blood of a "master" and awakened to become a "sabu master" and then did something to dilute his power.

    For the past several thousand years, no "Master" has appeared and no blood has been obtained. Therefore, the number of "sabu masutиб" is really small.

    Including Hardy and the others, there are only 20 known to the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    The Sharp Hat, however, is not happy with the "Sabusutaa," and is bitter that they are trying to dilute the blood and talent of the "Sabusutaa" by loving the "human" race.

    He laughs casually at the Commander''s concern.

    ''Is that so?ббThey may not look great, but some of them have the charm to put up with it if they choose. And I think it''s interesting to see her soaring as if she''s been chosen by an elf-breed man. And it''s so funny to see them try so hard not to be thrown away. First of all, there is no such thing as diluting the blood by having a child with a human (an inferior species) that the Commander is worried about. This is just a hobby, just a hobby. But I''m getting tired of her lately, so I think it''s time to get rid of (kill) her. It''s fun to take her out of town for the last time and shoot her as if she were a prey. Why did you betray me? It was hilarious to see them running away, begging for their lives, with a look on their face that said, "I''m sorry, I can''t do it. I hope you will join us next time.ббIt''s really fun."

    ...... good." The royal order to kill Kite will be coming soon. Get it done by then."

    Hee hee hee."

    Hardy refuses to be interested.

    Sharp Hat did not force him to bite down and quickly backed off.

    In the end, however, the "Order to Defeat Kite" was not forthcoming.

    Late at night, a large earthquake hit the city, causing some of the buildings to collapse.

    Later that day, a "mysterious giant tower" appeared deep in the primeval forest not far from the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

 40 - Episode 7 The Mysterious Tower

    The capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom is located from the center of the country to the west.

    It was built too far to the west because if it were too far to the east, it would be too close to the United Beastmen Nation.

    Although the Dwarf Kingdom is located to the west, it has the advantage of not having to worry about invasion because it is surrounded by basic mountains and virgin forests.

    In the depths of the primeval forest, a "mysterious giant tower" appeared with an earthquake in the middle of the night.

    From the top of the tallest spire in the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom, on a clear day, the spire of the "Mysterious Tower" is so large that it is faintly visible.

    If only the location were right, it would have been one of the major tourist attractions.

    But of course, such an unintelligible giant structure would cause problems.

    First of all, the appearance of the "Mysterious Tower" caused the monsters that normally reside deep in the primeval forest to move to shallower areas. As if pushed out of the forest, the monsters that had been in the shallow part of the forest began to appear on the roads.

    When a large number of monsters appear on the roads, logistics is naturally interrupted.

    Straight down south from the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom, there is the sea and a developed port city.

    Salt is produced along the coast, and trade is conducted with the Dragonute Empire, the Dwarf Kingdom, the Demon Nation, and the United Beastmen Nation at the port city.

    Monsters have appeared on the roads connecting the port cities, blocking logistics.

    Naturally, prices in the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom soared.

    If we were to use a Japanese analogy, it would be like pirates appearing in the sea lanes and starting to interfere. If this were to happen, crude oil would stop, gasoline, foodstuffs, industrial products, etc. would stagnate, prices would rise, and exports would stagnate.

    To put it mildly, this would be a national crisis, a matter of life and death.

    The problem is not just that monsters have overflowed onto the streets.

    We need to investigate the "mysterious giant tower" that has suddenly appeared.

    It is believed that the "mysterious giant tower" appeared in the middle of the night with an earthquake, and no one in government would leave it unattended.

    However, at present, the Knights are busy ensuring the safety of the area between the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom and the port city.

    The White Order is the nation''s largest military force.

    It cannot be moved lightly.

    Therefore, adventurers are currently being introduced to play the role of pawns.

    However, the situation is not so good.

    The monsters that have emerged from the depths of the city do not want to return to where they came from.

    At first, it was assumed that because the "Mysterious Tower" appeared with the earthquake, the monsters from the depths would flee to the streets in surprise, but that they would soon return to their original location.

    Nevertheless, the days passed and they did not return.

    Furthermore, a group of adventurers who went to investigate the "Mysterious Giant Tower" were half destroyed. The survivors testified that they had been attacked by a huge four-legged monster with a snake tail, something they had never seen in the forest before.

    Apparently, the monster, which was stronger than the one in the deep forest, suddenly appeared and rampaged about, refusing to return to its former location.

    If the "giant four-legged beast with a snake tail" had emerged from the "mysterious tower," it would have been ....... This is not the only mysterious monster.

    Monsters with the power to inflict greater damage on the Queen Elf Kingdom could also emerge.

    However, not a single adventurer has been able to approach the "Mystery Tower," and not a single piece of information has come in.

    --The following is the latest information on the "Mystery Tower.

    "Are you kidding me ......, I have to go here ......?"

    Sasha used her contacts as the adopted daughter of a count to obtain the latest information about the "mysterious giant tower.

    Suspected as a candidate for "Master," she was taken in and investigated. As a result, he is found to be innocent, but just in case, Wright, who was supposed to have been killed, is still alive.

    Furthermore, "I''ll wait for you at the giant tower. He also left behind a piece of paper saying, "Wait at the Giant Tower, Light.

    If the paper is to be believed, she must go to the "Mysterious Tower," where no adventurers have yet reached, and where suspicious monsters are stirring.

    The monsters in the deep forest are around level 150 to 200, I believe. If only one or two such monsters were left, most of them would not return and would remain in the shallow part of the forest. How high level are those ''giant four-legged beasts with snakes in their tails''!"

    Sasha herself is around level 500.

    She has no problem dealing with one or two level 150-200 monsters. However, there are naturally many of them and some of them try to push through with their sheer numbers.

    Such monsters never returned to the depths of the forest.

    It would be suicide to head for the "mysterious giant tower" without proper information.

    If we were to honestly confess the current situation here at ....... Then that human (inferior species) will surely be taken care of."

    However, in that case, Sasha would likely be ruined.

    She may once again be disrespected by her stepmother and half-sisters, kicked out of her adopted aunt''s house, and forced to return to the adventuring business with debts to pay.

    Ugh!"

    Sasha''s pride at the mere thought of it was unbearable, and she felt sick and reflexively suppressed her mouth.

    No, no, no, no!ббIf I''m going to fall and live my life being disrespected by them, I''d rather die!"

    The pride characteristic of the elven species gets in the way.

    Sasha''s dark circles have darkened from lack of sleep, her skin is rough, and her hair has lost its luster.

    I don''t know if they''ll believe me if I tell them that the lights are alive," she says. I don''t even know if he is really in the ''mysterious tower. There is no way I can tell Mikael-sama or the country with such vague information!ббThat''s right!ббI have to be sure first!"

    The sinking feeling from lack of sleep gradually became more and more intense as positive words were uttered.

    Sasha''s eyes were a little crazy as she mumbled out a plan to get to the "Mysterious Tower.

    Anyway, I''d be willing to plunk down the rest of my fee in full if I had to hire a skilled adventurer as escort and decoy. Then, we need to gather as much information as possible about the ''mysterious giant tower.

    Even though he is corrupt, he is a former member of the "Gathering of Tribes," a well-known party in the vicinity of the "Abyss.

    They mobilized all their funds, connections, and knowledge to make the best preparations.

 41 - Episode 8 The Mohican Adventurers

    Ugh, gosh, ugh ......"

    Don''t walk at a trot, get on with it!ббHumans!

    A group of elven, one-man (Class D) adventurers were entering a virgin forest near the capital of the Elven Kingdom.

    In front of the three adventurers, a racial girl was barefoot and poorly dressed, rattling and shaking ahead of them.

    One of the party members, armed with a shield and sword, praises the elven race leader, who shouts angrily.

    ''But the leader thought of that, too. At first, when he bought a human (inferior species) child, he said, ''A little girl with human (inferior species) or bad taste in women! I thought, "How did you come up with the idea of using them as bait and as a lead in moving through the forest?

    I''m not sure I''d like that. After all, as a leader, you have to use your head.

    The elven male, called the leader, taps his own head with his fingertips.

    Early on, they buy racial (human) slave girls and make them walk through the forest ahead of themselves, using them as scouts to check for dangerous monsters & as bait to fight or escape while they are being eaten.

    It is truly a "canary in the mine" situation.

    If there''s a problem, it''s that the human (inferior) kids are so scared that they''re moving too slow. Hey!ббWalk quickly, or I''ll knock you out like I did just now!"

    Hi!ббI''m sorry!ббI''m sorry!ббNo, please don''t hit me!

    Then stop crying and get on with it!

    An elf adventurer shouts at her from behind, and the girl cries as she speeds forward.

    Even if she tries to run away, the other party is an elf species, and two of them are carrying bows. It seems that the shield-carrying elf is trying to stall the enemy, and the other two are using bows and arrows to finish them off.

    If she tries to run away, she will be shot in the leg and suffer even worse.

    The girl continues to walk through the forest, enduring the fear of not knowing when the monster will jump out and attack her.

    The elf adventurers followed her on her path.

    I used a human (inferior species) kid for a trial run today, but if it pays off, next time I''ll buy more than one and use them.

    The human b*tc*es don''t cost much, so they''re perfect to use up.

    The word "talking cattle" is a perfect description of the human race, even though they look like us.

    Other than the leader, the other elf in charge of the shooter loses his head in the middle of speaking.

    Blood spurts out and splatters on the face of the leader, a shield elf, staining his neat face.

    Not a single leaf or branch was shaken or broken, as if the monster had suddenly appeared on the spot and decided to attack back.

    The sudden appearance of the monster and the sight of their friends being eaten by the monster caused the elf adventurers to freeze.

    The monster was a huge quadrupedal beast that looked to be 10 meters long, with a snake thicker than the girl''s torso as its tail.

    It stretched out with a shriek and flicked its bright red tongue in and out.

    They do not know.

    They do not know that this demon is a "snake hellhound" and is level 1000.

    Don''t play the fool!ббIf you''re going to attack me, you''re going to have to attack a human (inferior species) kid, geez!"

    Leader!

    The adventurer leader regains consciousness from the surprise attack and sends out curses as he drops back to keep his distance. With bow and arrow in hand, he tries to attack, but the tailed serpent moves even faster.

    It bites him on the shoulder and crushes him regardless of armor, skin, bone, or flesh.

    d*mn!ббShit!ббOh, shit!"

    A shield elf raises his sword in a desperate attempt to attack, but is easily repelled by the body surface of the "Snake Hellhound.

    The monster is not so foolish as to let it escape.

    Higyaaaaahh!"

    The screams are forced to stop in mid-sentence.

    The screams are forcibly halted midway, because the upper half of his body has been bit off in one bite.

    The remaining part is also eaten and chewed with a "crunching sound" as if to say, ''It would be a waste to leave it behind.

    Hee, hee, hee, hee!ббTa, ta, ta help me, someone help me..."

    The leader, whose shoulder was shattered at the end, was in tears, sniveling, and drooling, begging for his life, but the monster could not understand him, and the snake swallowed him from the feet up.

    He was swallowed flat by the snake, repeating, "Help me, help me.

    ............"

    In no time at all, only the girl is left at the scene.

    The eyes of "Snake Hellhound" catch the girl.

    The girl sits down on the spot, unable to scream.

    The "Snake Hellhound" is a being that has crushed and eaten the adventurers of the Elven race like worms crawling on the ground, an existence that the girl, a peasant from a powerless race (Human), could never resist.

    Even an ignorant human girl can understand.

    Even an ignorant human girl can understand that the monster before her is like something out of a fairy tale.

    Otherwise, it would not be able to defeat and eat an elf adventurer in an instant.

    ............

    The "Snake Hellhound," perhaps because its stomach is full, takes its eyes off the girl with a pout, and once again moves soundlessly into the forest.

    Soon its huge body was hidden from view by the trees.

    I was saved?"

    Still unable to believe it, the girl sat down and muttered to herself.

    However, she immediately heard a vulgar laugh that negated her words.

    Heh heh heh!ббThis is one hell of a treasure!"

    Huh?

    Once relieved that they were saved, the next group of adventurers, who looked to be a violent race (human), appeared at just the right moment.

    There were five of them in all.

    For some reason, they all had Mohawks and one of them had red hair.

    Despite the dimly lit forest, they all wore dark glasses and let out a vulgar laugh as they walked up to the girl.

    ''No way, we''re lucky we happened to pick up a free slave after her master was killed while we were probing the forest!

    Ughhhh ......"

    The girl despairs.

    She was bought by an elven adventurer to lead the way and serve as bait for monsters. She was lucky to be saved from being eaten by the monsters. However, she was discovered by an adventurer of a very bad race (human).

    The elves despised them as "ugly humans (inferior species)" and attacked them violently, but they did not attack them s*xually.

    However, they were of the same race (human).

    They would catch me and attack me s*xually.

    There is an option to run away, but you are in the middle of a forest where monsters that seem to appear in the myths of the past roam about. If I ran away and met that monster again, next time I would be lifeless.

    (It is better to get out of the forest even if these people still rough you up than to suffer and be eaten alive like that. ......)

    The sight of the elf-kind adventurers being eaten alive is still burned into the backs of my eyelids. The screams and cries for help were also stuck in my ears.

    If I had to die like that, I would much rather have escaped from this forest, even if I was violently attacked.

    The mohawked adventurer approaches the girl with a smirk on his face as she gives up in her heart.

    Heh heh heh!ббIf you keep on selling them with all the scars, the price will go down when you sell them. First I have to heal my wounds!ббHere you go, potion."

    ?"

    He hands me a potion that Mohawk pulls out.

    And it is not the lowest grade of potion, which is doubtful to be effective.

    He handed me a medium-grade potion that would be used by a skilled adventurer (Class C) and would be effective. The price is more expensive than buying the girl herself.

    The other Mohicans began to act one after another.

    Next, I''m going to make some simple shoes out of this cloth, because I don''t want to be barefoot!

    Then I''ll make a walking stick out of some branches around here to make it easier to walk!

    You''ll have to hold off on that bath until we''re out of the woods!"

    The red mohawk puts a small bird on his hand, bows his head politely and mumbles something.

    ''Yes, yes, yes, yes. We are safely joined. Yes, then, in the usual vein, yes."

    The girl is so confused that the scene in front of her eyes makes so much sense that confusion comes before fear.

    (...... maybe I''m already dead and I''m dreaming?)

    The girl thought vaguely of this as she held the potion that had been handed to her in both hands.

    After giving the confused girl a potion to heal her wounds, the Mohicans carefully took her and left the forest.

 42 - Episode 9!

    The "Giant Tower of Mystery," as it is called by the Queen Elf Kingdom, consists of four parts.

    All four parts are circular in shape, with the base being the largest and becoming smaller as one moves upward.

    The building material is unknown, but it is pure white without a single stain, and its surface is smooth like marble.

    When seen up close, it looks more like a "giant wedding cake" than a "giant tower.

    Nya~!

    On the edge of the first level of such a huge tower, "SUR, genius monster tamer Aoyuki level 9999" is sitting on his feet. The floor was shaking.

    Aoyuki was wearing a cat-ear parka and had distinctive blue hair color.

    Her breasts are small and her arms and legs are thin.

    She is a very fragile and beautiful girl with a young face, combined with her fantastic blue hair color.

    As the name "Genius Monster Tamer" implies, she is now linked to the monsters she tames and shares her five senses with them.

    Like a monster commander, she sends out instructions on what to do and eliminates enemy adventurers who approach the "Giant Tower.

    Ellie, her skirt billowing out from the air, lands by her side.

    She brushes her lightly spread hair and calls out to Aoyuki, who is meditating.

    How''s it going?"

    Nya~"

    ''...... going well, right?ббIt''s amazing that the Light God can have a proper conversation with this."

    Ellie lightly clears her throat before continuing.

    I don''t doubt your ability, Aoyuki," she said. However, the decision-making skills, fatigue, and detailed problems involved in actually operating and choosing among the many monsters of different species on the ground will present a different set of problems than those encountered in the survey of the "Natsura" wilderness forest. This is a good opportunity for us to identify these problems, so please enjoy it to the fullest."

    And,'' she adds.

    The Light God has instructed us to save the human race if they behave immorally, but we can kill those who behave immorally, regardless of their species. He said he will leave the decision on that to you, Aoyuki."

    Nya."

    Aoyuki responds to Ellie''s instructions with her eyes closed.

    Ellie looked at Aoyuki while reading deeply into Wright''s intentions in her heart.

    (As expected of the Light God. He is using this incident as a touchstone to measure our emotional state, our goodness and our badness!ббI''m sure you understand, Aoyuki, but I wonder if the rest of us do.ббEspecially the adventurers who go around the forest and let the race (humans) protect them. The Mohicans who insist on wearing their strange hairstyles are almost never concerned about betrayal before they are summoned from the Light God''s card, but there is no possibility that they will make a fatal mistake in this plan by making a mistake in judging right from wrong. Should we nail them before that happens?ббHowever, if we undermine the Light God''s intentions by making a poor decision, we might cause ...... some displeasure. So I think it''s best to just sit back and watch.)

    As Ellie''s thoughts were spinning at high speed, Aoyuki, who was by her side, spit out a little venom.

    Don''t worry about it," Aoyuki said. The Lord has taken that into consideration as well. It is impious for Aoyuki and the others to infer the thoughts of that one who is God.

    Aoyuki''s point was watered down by Ellie, who was excited to get the maximum results from Light''s intentions.

    Naturally, she was not amused, and her expression hardened.

    I doubt it. Don''t you think it is your duty as a woman and a loyal servant to get as close as possible to that divine mind, to understand him, to be by his side, to support him, and to bear his children?

    No. Aoyuki and the others should be what the Lord wants them to be. We should only think of living, fighting, healing, being sought after, serving, loving, falling in love, cuddling, being a spear, being a shield, killing, being killed, burning, burning out, and being useful to the Lord even if we turn to ashes. Anything else is unnecessary and impure to the Aoyukis."

    Aoyuki''s unusual long speech.

    He wants to say, ''I''ll do whatever Wright wants me to do.

    Currently, Light wants Aoyuki to be his pseudo-sister and healer because of her appearance. Therefore, she seems to be acting as a sister and a pet.

    Ellie raises her eyebrows uncomfortably at this answer.

    She says, "So because I''m ......, I''m a pet?ббI don''t understand."

    "--We both don''t understand each other. When you''re fighting with May in front of the Lord, you can''t suppress your desire to kill her. If you bother the Lord, I will kill you."

    Oh dear, that''s not a very funny joke. Do you think you can beat me, Mr. Aoyuki?"

    ''--Try it and you''ll see. And it would be a good experiment to see what would happen if Aoyuki and the others died.

    Aoyuki hides her eyes with her hoodie and glances at Ellie at her side.

    In the distance, birds take off.

    A tense atmosphere is created between the two.

    In terms of strength ranking, Nazuna is in first place, Ellie in second, Aoyuki in third, and Mei in fourth.

    Nazuna, in first place, is simply strong.

    Mei, in fourth place, is an all-around type, capable of anything but lacking in decisiveness.

    Ellie is a wide-range type.

    Aoyuki also tames monsters and is classified as a wide-range type with simultaneous operation, but in terms of "destructive power" and "annihilation power," she is one step behind Ellie, the "Forbidden Witch.

    Nevertheless, both are LV 9999, ranking second and third.

    This is not to say that "Ellie can easily win against Aoyuki.

    '' "............"

    They stare at each other.

    A few seconds, maybe close to a minute passed.

    "......"

    Aoyuki takes her gaze away from Ellie and turns it to the forest in the distance.

    It seems that he is being asked for instructions by the monster to which he has linked his senses.

    Ellie also exhaled and wiped away the cold sweat floating on her face while pretending to adjust her hair.

    ''...... I mustn''t interrupt your work any more than I already have. I''m not sure how much I''m going to be able to do with this, but it was quite a meaningful time to hear Aoyuki''s true feelings. I''m sure it would be a pleasure to have an open discussion like this when the opportunity arises."

    Nyah."

    Aoyuki closes her eyes again and responds with a tone of voice that makes it difficult to tell whether she is interested or not.

    Ellie, too, gave up on further pursuit and floated back up to the top floor of the huge tower.

 43 - Episode 10 Next Action

    A large number of adventurers, merchants, and soldiers were gathered near a virgin forest not far from the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    They have tent spaces for sleeping and waking, and temporary toilet facilities for boiling and cooking, creating a modest-sized colony of people.

    Currently, the most popular quest in the Capital Adventurers'' Guild of the Queen Elf Kingdom is the "Investigation of the Mysterious Giant Tower.

    Many adventurers have set foot in the primeval forests for this purpose, but since it is troublesome to return to the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom every time, they have set up tents and are camping out.

    Before they knew it, similar people had gathered, and eventually merchants, soldiers guarding the streets, and even a mobile brothel had gathered to create a colony.

    ''Heh heh heh, old man!ббI need you to buy some more loot today!"

    Yes, thank you every time."

    A racial (human) party, whose members are all Mohawks, turns over a racial girl they have protected to a racial merchant who is also a racial merchant.

    According to the slave laws of the six countries of the world, the first person to protect a slave who has lost his or her master has the right to own the slave. They can choose to hire them as slaves as they are, or they can choose to free them.

    However, even if those who have fallen into slavery are freed, they have no hope of a decent life. They will either become slaves again, starve to death, or be caught for committing a crime.

    Criminal slaves are treated differently because of different laws.

    When slaves are found and protected, they are usually sold to slavers for money. This is because there are usually several people who have found and protected slaves, so there is less trouble if the money is divided equally among them.

    Incidentally, it is legal to sell ownership rights obtained through protection to slavers.

    Since it is an official right recognized by the six countries, there is no reason for anyone to complain.

    The girl is protected by a well-dressed human trader, who transfers the rights to her for money.

    Several similarly dressed human girls were doing a child-like imitation, helping to move, display, and sell the goods pulled on the back of the cart. The girls looked good and were being treated well.

    The protected girls will be given similar roles in the next few days.

    The merchant bows politely as he hands the money to the Mohicans.

    We hope to have the opportunity to work with you again."

    Oh!ббI''ll be counting on you again!"

    The Mohicans laugh vulgarly and move to the boiling and cooking space.

    When they sold the girl, they also bought some groceries from the merchant. They started cooking with the ingredients.

    While everyone was cooking, they turned down the volume and complained while paying attention to their surroundings.

    We were able to safely leave the girl with our fellow merchants today, weren''t we?

    But seriously, the treatment of race (human) is so bad everywhere, it''s not funny, not even funny?"

    I know what you mean! Normally, I''d be freaked out by the idea of trying to use him as a lead and bait like that ...... first."

    The merchants, Mohawks, and others were summoned from cards that Wright ejected from the boon (gift) "Infinite Gacha".

    The merchants are level 15 and they are a level 20-25 race.

    Their purpose is to scatter and gather information on the ground.

    The merchants are gathering information through the merchant route, and the Mohicans are gathering information as adventurers at the bottom.

    There are other such people besides the Mohicans, and they are currently gathering information in the Human Kingdom, the United Federation of Beastmen, the Dragonute Empire, the Dwarf Kingdom, the Demon Kingdom, and other countries.

    They had been working as merchants and adventurers to gather information since about a year before Wright left the "Abyss.

    Incidentally, the Mohawks'' rank as adventurers is E-level (half-human).

    Even so, they have risen at a fairly fast pace as a racial group.

    The Mohicans gathered around the pot and chatted with each other as they put in the vegetables, removed the lye, and waited for the right moment to put in the meat.

    They are too discriminatory toward the race (human) at any cost. No matter how much it''s because they are the least capable of the six races.

    I know, right?" We''ve been to quite a few countries, towns, and villages over the past year, and they treat us really badly. If you hate them so much, why don''t you just ignore them?

    Ah, the opposite of like is indifference.

    Mohawks themselves have been discriminated against and caused countless times.

    Although it has not yet led to any serious problems because they are still strictly human in appearance, and the five of them basically move around together.

    In addition, Light is concerned about the safety of those who work on the ground, and has given them "SSR, transfer" as a trump card in case of emergencies.

    Therefore, they were supposed to evacuate to the "abyss" as soon as possible in a pinch.

    Although they are almost assured of their own safety, they often see human beings suffering terrible things wherever they go, and it is not a pleasant experience.

    ......When you see a scene like this one, "the rumor" seems real."

    Is the rumor the one about the ''racial (human) kingdoms selling their own people to other countries''?"

    Can''t deny it. ......

    When the vegetables are cooked, the meat is added and the lye is carefully removed.

    The cooking was excellent, but the air was very bad.

    80-90% of the citizens of the racial (human) kingdom are farmers and the remaining 10-20% are adventurers, merchants, and other jobs.

    The basic exports are agricultural products, but the unit price is low, so they naturally try to earn foreign currency with other commodities.

    These commodities are their own people, the human race.

    If the racial (human) kingdoms had taken the initiative, there would still be salvation, but the top is still corrupt. ...... It is said that the other five countries are even intentionally using racial (human) slaves as export commodities.

    The reason is still better if they are simple slaves, coal miners, etc. If you imagine the worst, go to .......

    The Mohicans are shaking in their burri.

    "Oh, I''m so glad Master Wright (Lord) is Lord."

    Me too. Me too.

    ''...... but don''t you feel like there''s something intentionally wrong with the race(human) situation?''

    Really?"ббIt''s simply the end of the morality of the other five species, except for the earthly race (humans).

    Frankly, I personally feel that it would be better if you, Lord Light, would quickly destroy the non-Human species and rule over them.

    I understand.

    I understand.

    I understand.

    I understand, but don''t say it out loud. You don''t know who''s listening where."

    I''m sorry, Leader. I slipped up.

    Although we keep a good distance from our surroundings, we cannot be too careful.

    There are other adventurers cooking as far away as they are, but they are not too busy chatting with each other or briefing each other on their future plans.

    No one seems to be listening carefully to the conversation of the Mohicans.

    Everyone lets out a sigh of relief.

    A small blue bird perches on the shoulder of the leader of the red-haired Mohicans, just as if it wanted to interrupt their conversation.

    This little bird is treated as his messenger, but in fact it is one of the monsters that Aoyuki has contracted with.

    The little bird looks around and starts chirping, "Pee, pee, pee.

    ''Yes, yes, yes, yes, got it. Tomorrow it''s southwest in the sea direction. Yes, when you encounter the ''snake hellhound (monster),'' hit it hard at first, and then go with the flow, yes, like that, please."

    The leader is not talking to a little bird.

    Aoyuki is using the "Infinite Gacha" card "SR, Telepathy" to convey tomorrow''s instructions to the Mohawk leader.

    The other members wait for the conversation to finish, while preparing the flavor.

    When the conversation is over, the little bird flies away.

    Tomorrow we will attack the southwest direction!ббDon''t oversleep, and don''t forget to point and check your equipment!"

    Roger that, leader!

    The other members cheerfully respond to the leader''s instructions.

    When they finished their replies, everyone began to eat from the camp pot that was just simmering.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    At about the same time, a group of adventurers was about to depart from a dungeon city in a dwarven town.

    They were seen off by the dwarven receptionist with tears of regret.

    A boy wearing a clown''s mask and holding a staff, and a great warrior in golden armor.

    A beautiful girl with brown skin and a scarf covering her mouth walks out.

    A boy of 12 or 3 years old tells us through his mask.

    Then, let''s head for the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom, which has been the talk of the town since the appearance of the "Mysterious Giant Tower.

    Mm, let''s go then, my Lord."

    Wherever Master Dirk goes, I''ll go with him, even to the depths of hell!

    The golden-armored, brown beauty replies, and the masked boy begins to walk away.

    The destination is the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

 44 - Eleventh Episode Leaf VII

    The meeting room of the palace of the Queen of Elves.

    Queen Lief VII is seated on the upper seat, the Prime Minister is on her left, Commander Hardy of the White Order is on her right, and other bureaucrats and commanders of knighthoods are seated in other seats.

    The topic of discussion is, of course, the "mysterious giant tower.

    The prime minister, a male elf with a monocle, announces in a nervous tone of voice: "The tower of the mysterious giant.

    The forest is full of high-level monsters that are killing adventurers, and we have not been able to get proper information about the "giant tower. If only!ббIf these high-level monsters continue to appear on the streets, distribution will stop again, and the subjects will inevitably suffer needlessly!ббTherefore, the "White Knights" should be deployed, as they are the only ones who can reliably exterminate high-level monsters and obtain information about the "Tower of Titan"!ббWe think so."

    The Prime Minister lightly pushes up his monocle.

    He was an elven male, aged and wrinkled, but he had the appearance of an "austere old man.

    Except for his nervousness, he is a nice middle man who would be admired by any woman who likes austere men.

    The prime minister looks at Hardy, who is sitting in front of him, as if he were the enemy of his eyes.

    Hardee coolly brushes off the Prime Minister''s gaze, raises his hand to speak, and quietly begins to speak.

    I understand your desire not to cause unnecessary suffering to Her Majesty''s subjects. However, it would be reckless to send in the White Knights without any information. I think it is a statement of questionable discernment.

    I would have to question the discernment of the leader of the White Order, the most powerful order in the Queen Elf Kingdom, to make such a weak statement.

    The Prime Minister, who is a senior official in the field of domestic politics, would easily be able to produce documents without knowing the exact figures, but I think it is a bit unreasonable to ask us to do so. Accurate information is to us the eyes to see the enemy and the ears to detect their presence. Is the Prime Minister asking us to seal off our five senses and wield the sword? No matter how great your sword is, if it does not hit the enemy, it will not cut him.

    "Grrrrrr!"

    The translation is: "You guys may be good at fiddling with numbers and skimming money, but in battle, actual information, not documents, is vital!ббIt''s like being told, ''Don''t talk to amateurs who don''t know anything about military spiders.

    The Prime Minister makes a demon-swallowing expression at Hardy''s words.

    His face turns bright red and he begins to tremble.

    Why are the two of them so bitter?

    Elven society is matriarchal.

    There is a certain segment of the population that does not find such a social system interesting.

    The Prime Minister is the spearhead of an effort to destroy the matriarchy and change the social structure in favor of men.

    Conversely, Hardy is the leader of the conservative faction, which means that for the Prime Minister, the leader of the most powerful order of knights in the Queen Elf Kingdom belongs to a rival faction.

    Even if he cannot win by force of arms, it is inevitable that he would want to reduce his voice and power if anything were to happen. Therefore, the two often differed and clashed with each other.

    The appearance of the "Mysterious Tower" is nothing more than a form of court politics for them.

    Queen Lief VII, after listening to the whole conversation, folded up the fan in her hand.

    The sound of her folding the fan spread throughout the conference room, attracting everyone''s attention.

    The Queen''s eyes were drawn to the words of the Commander of the White Guards, "You have a good point. In the name of my concubine, I order you. Increase the bounty given to adventurers, and call in adventurers of higher quality to gather information.

    With a single word from Her Majesty the Queen, the policy was decided.

    The meeting is disbanded, and the departments concerned are busy at work.

    Amidst the noise, the Prime Minister''s words catch Hardy''s ear.

    "You seven-lighted man..."

    ............"

    Hardy leaves the conference room without stopping.

    He brushes off a disapproving glare at his own back and walks toward the other room.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    After the "Mysterious Tower" countermeasure meeting, Hardy heads to another room.

    It is Queen Leaf VII''s private room.

    He enters the private room in a familiar manner and sits down on the living room sofa.

    Soon after, Lief VII, the master of the room, appears.

    Despite this, Hardy does not get up and simply raises his hand.

    I just wanted to thank you for the help you gave me earlier, Mother," he said. Thanks to you, we didn''t have to rush into the forest before we had enough information.

    I don''t need to be thanked for that. I would never let my beloved son, Hardy, do anything dangerous.

    There is a reason why the Queen of Elves, the most powerful Knight Commander in the Kingdom of Elves, is the leading conservative.

    It is because he is the son of Lief VII''s blood.

    If the light had been "Master", Sasha would have been betrothed and married to Hardy as a reward.

    Boys have no claim to the throne.

    Just because you have royal blood doesn''t mean you get special treatment.

    Hardy is a "Sabumasuta" with strong "Master" blood, and it is because of his high ability that he holds the position of "Commander of the Order of the White Knight.

    Leaf VII prepares the tea, looking excited beyond his years.

    Hardy called out to his mother''s back in a troublesome manner.

    ''Even the Prime Minister is in trouble. He is capable, but his anti-queen ideas are too strong. One day, I''ll have to give him a hard nail in the back or, depending on the situation, ask him to step aside.

    I''m scared. I feel sorry for the Prime Minister who is being stared at by Hardy-chan.

    Mother, this is no laughing matter. ......

    Hardy lets out a sigh of headache at his mother''s fluency.

    Hardy is over level 3000.

    He is unquestionably the strongest of the elf species.

    Because he is his own son, and because he is on his own side, King Lief VII maintains a relaxed attitude.

    On the other hand, even if the Prime Minister tried to eliminate him by force, his friends would be no match for him, and there is no way to prevent him from being assassinated in a counterattack.

    That is why he has no choice but to avoid a direct confrontation and to stick to his troublesome lenient tactics, which makes him itchy.

    For the Prime Minister, Hardy is the key to national defense and a thorn in his side.

    King Lief VII brews himself a pot of tea and places it in front of Hardy.

    Naturally, the temperature and the strength of the tea were made according to his preferences.

    She sat down on the sofa in front of Hardy.

    The Prime Minister can do whatever he wants as long as Hardy is around. The problem is still the ''mysterious giant tower. There have been reports of monsters being activated since that thing showed up. If left unchecked, it would be the most troublesome thing in the world if it were to become an existence that shakes the very foundations of the country."

    "Is this the return of the ...... Demon Lord?"

    We can''t rule out that possibility. ...... If that were the case, there would be a brave human being (inferior species).

    ...... brave men are born only from human beings (inferior species), huh?"

    Kite, the elf species who stole the treasured sword and ran amok, thought that ''because I have the blood of heroes and heroic people, I can be a hero,'' but in fact, I am not.

    To be precise, it is only the race (human) that awakens to the qualities of a hero or heroic person.

    No matter how many "heroes and heroes" you have in your blood, you will never become a hero or a hero when you are of the Elven race.

    In that case, it is very likely that the "hero or heroic person" will be a "master.

    Hardy lets out a deep sigh again.

    The "master" must be taken in, or else he must be killed. Then, if we try to kill all the humans (inferior species) so that no "Master" will be born, we may be destroyed when a "Master" is born after being recognized as the Demon King. ......Itchy or painful?"

    Hardy sips the tea that Leaf VII has brewed.

    ''...... mother. What is your opinion of Humans?"

    ?"ббWhat do you mean?"

    I consider humans (inferior species) to be pests that do nothing but harm to this world. In fact, history has proven that they are dangerous to the world by producing "masterpieces. If this is the case, we should exterminate human beings (inferior species) before "Master" is born in the coalition of five countries. Humans (inferior species) are equally pests. They are not allowed to live."

    ...... "I know how you feel, Hardy, and I feel your pain. I also feel that humans (inferior species) are equally pests. But it is impossible to wipe out every single human (inferior species) earlier than the birth of "Master". It''s impossible.

    Now LEAF VII lets out a deep sigh.

    In fact, it is impossible to kill all the humans on the continent in a short period of time.

    There are too many of them, and it is not always possible for the five nations to come together. It is impossible to eradicate a single species in a short period of time, even if it takes time.

    Hardy is no fool. He was just frustrated and complained to his mother.

    He drank his tea to cover up his own complaints and suddenly remembered.

    "I heard there was a candidate for ''Master'' ......3 years ago."

    Yes, it wasn''t "Master" after all, but I would have killed him just in case. I haven''t seen a single "master" candidate since then. ...... What does that matter?"

    If it had been me, and I had been on that mission and faced a "master" or a candidate for "master," I would not have killed him immediately, but only wanted to kill him after imprinting on his body that "human beings (inferior species) are pests. If I had the chance, I''d like to do it to relieve my exasperation."

    I''m so sorry, Hardy. You can''t take such a lowly job, can you, Lord Commander?

    I''m just saying, Mother. But I would like to do it if I could. How ugly does ''Master'' or ''Master'' candidate ...... look?"

    We spend time chatting and laughing, which is typical of parents and children.

    The content was very disturbing and dark, but it was still a conversation between a father and son.

    --Hardy''s wish was granted, and the former candidate for "Master" and his friends show up at the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    A boy with a clown''s mask, black hooded cloak and staff, golden knight''s armor, and a beautiful brown girl with a scarf covering her mouth.

    The three very conspicuous figures show up at the Adventurers'' Guild in the capital city of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

 45 - Episode 12 Thunder Arrow

    The three of us passed through the door of the Adventurers'' Guild, the capital of the Queen Elven Kingdom.

    As expected of the capital of the Elven race, the Adventurers'' Guild is very stylish.

    As the owner said, "It''s very fashionable. Surprisingly, guilds change their interior design depending on the country.

    The posters for the quest requests are over there. Apparently, the basic operating procedure remains the same.

    I look around the room through the "SSR, Mask of the Clown.

    Gold, who followed me, agreed with my line and let out an impressed sound in his voice.

    Nemmu, her mouth covered by a scarf, spots a bulletin board on the wall and points her finger at it, as if the puppy were showing its owner the results of its hunt.

    The muffler that swung as he did so literally looked like a puppy''s tail.

    There was a bulletin board at Nemmu''s pointing point, and the quest details about the "Mysterious Giant Tower" were posted in the most prominent place.

    The time was after noon.

    The adventurers had gone out for the day, so the place was deserted.

    Thanks to this, I was able to easily check the details of the quest for the "Mysterious Giant Tower" posted on the bulletin board.

    I followed the text through the mask.

    "Hmmm......... seems to be a pretty good price just to bring back any information about the ''mysterious giant tower'' as rumored."

    Wahahaha!"ббLord, you were right to change the location of our activities!"

    Hunting in the dungeon wasn''t so bad, but the atmosphere had become worse and the repetition of the same thing had become monotonous, you know?"

    We really did not change the location because hunting in the Dwarf Kingdom dungeon became monotonous.

    We are merely having this conversation because we want to give the appearance that we have moved to a new location after hearing about the "mysterious giant tower.

    The reason we went to the trouble of dressing up as adventurers and coming to the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom this time was to take revenge on Sasha and to make an achievement that would help us raise our adventurer rank.

    Not a single adventurer has been able to approach the "Mysterious Tower," which was created as a result of a plan devised by Ellie.

    We will reach the "Mystery Tower," which no one has yet reached, and we will bring back information. This achievement will lead to a higher adventurer rank in the future, and it is said that it will also lead to Sasha and the "White Knights" being pulled out of the area.

    I don''t know why we are supposed to pull Sasha and the White Knights out just by bringing back information, but I am fully entrusting Ellie with this operation.

    Therefore, we came to the Adventurers'' Guild in the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom according to her plan.

    We''ve confirmed the details of our quest, and we''re going to look for an inn before it gets dark.

    Hello, she''s so cute!"

    Just as he was about to check the bulletin board and head off to get a place to stay before dark, two young elven adventurers stood in front of Nemum.

    Both are male elves, and both have very well-defined faces. They are both about 175 cm tall, and their bodies are well balanced.

    However, their voices sounded frivolous, and I could tell from their gazes that they were looking down on both of us, except for Nemmu.

    The two young elven adventurers ignored me and Gold and continued to talk to Nemmu.

    We are adventurers here, and I''ve never seen a pretty girl like you before, even though you are a human. Hey, can you tell us your name?"

    It is ...... disrespectful of you to interrupt Master Dirk to speak to me."

    "Fuhrer?ббWhat does that mean?ббYou''re funny!ббI know you''ve been looking for a quest, and I was wondering if you''d like to party with us?"

    We are over level 150," he said. So if you form a party with us, we will protect you like a princess!

    And we''re elves, so we''re handsome compared to our race, aren''t we?ббIf we form a party together, I''ll always inject you with my handsome power!"

    Nemmu makes a blue streak at the two''s solicitation, and Gold holds his mouth over his full face, "Good-looking power (laughs)," and his shoulders shake with laughter.

    Nemmu seems only to be annoyed, but apparently the elf kind male''s solicitation speech hit a nerve with Gold.

    If Nemmu, a level 5,000 man, seriously intimidated him, it could endanger the hearts of everyone in the Adventurers'' Guild, except us, as well as the elven man who blocked the way in front of us.

    To avoid this, Nemmu suppressed her inner rage and refused in an angry tone.

    I have no intention of talking to you or forming a party with you as long as I am with Master Dirk. Get lost."

    Daku-sama, you mean this human (inferior) kid with a funny mask on?"

    ''No, no, you''re seriously safer with us than you are with this kid, and you''re happier too!ббIt''s a once-in-a-lifetime thing to be approached like this by those of us of the elf species, you know?ббSeriously, now is your chance!"

    Two male elven species bite back even when Nemmu refuses.

    Enough of this, we must find an inn where we will stay tonight.

    I put my walking stick between them and Nemmu.

    I am sorry, sir," he says. Nemmu is a dear friend of ours, and I would appreciate it if you would not solicit him any further without my permission.

    It''s you, Mr. Dirk ......."

    Nemmu looked heartily disgusted as she was being accosted by the elven men.

    When he was being protected by me, his face turned red and his eyes became moist, making an expression like a maiden in love.

    From a third person''s point of view, it is obvious which Nemmu likes more, me or the two elven men.

    The two elven males are not happy about the fact that they were easily rejected by a human female and defeated by a human child, and their smiles turn into raised eyebrows.

    If this ...... human (inferior species) is not good enough for you, you''ll be in good shape. ......

    Don''t even get the kid started on you, Kola!"

    One of them only uttered an angry vocal sound, but the other became enraged and shook his fist at me.

    Nemmu and Gold quickly move to cover me, but I call out his name briefly, nail him, and catch his fist squarely in one hand.

    Thunder Arrow."

    Giggity?

    He shoots the elf kind male with the attack magic "R, Thunder Arrow" from the "Infinite Gacha" card, through the fist he received with one hand.

    Since he has a self-proclaimed level of 150, this level of attack should only cause his body to go numb.

    As expected, it was a surprise "Thunder" attack, so he does not die, but he falls to the floor, his body numb.

    "Ugh, no way ...... a human (inferior species) kid could catch a fist and then do a combat class (combat class) eh, chanting breakdown!ббHow is that possible?

    The elven male who shouted angrily now makes a sound of astonishment.

    Originally, chant breaking is an advanced technique performed by skilled magicians.

    Nevertheless, I, a human who looks like a child of 12 or 3 years old, lightly received the fist of a self-proclaimed level 150 and chanted "I''m a human, I''m a human. They seem astonished at the fact that I even destroyed it.

    The receptionists of the elf species who were looking at the situation were also making astonished expressions.

    The elf species receptionists, who were looking at the situation, also looked astonished. Nemmu, I''m going to Gold.

    Yes!ббMaster Dirk!"

    Good bye, Mister Handsome Power.

    As I start to walk away, the elven male pulls back to make way for me, as if he were facing an eerie unknown person.

    I let him pass without hesitation.

    Nemmu followed, smiling with the fullness and happiness of a princess protected by a sparkling prince, and Gold left a subtly provocative line and started walking away.

    гиWe had a little trouble, but we were able to impress upon them that we were here as adventurers, and we confirmed our quests at the Adventurers'' Guild. (Next stop: ......)

    With these thoughts in my mind, I left the guild to look for a place to stay tonight.

 46 - Episode 13 Eachs Speculation

    "Dear Michael!ббI am returning to the adventuring community!"

    ...... eh?"

    Sasha declares at a tea party, which has become a regular occurrence since the engagement was finalized.

    She hides the fact that she received the message "Waiting at the Giant Tower, Light," and to get rid of him with her own hands, she tells a bunch of lies to her fiancиж, Mikael, the deputy commander of the "White Order.

    As the fiancижe and future wife of Mikael, the vice-commander of the White Knights, I can''t sit idly by during a national crisis. In order to contribute to my country as much as possible, I will use the scouting skills I developed as a former member of the "Gathering of Tribes" to investigate information about the "Mysterious Tower. Therefore, I hope you will postpone the tea party for a while. ......"

    In fact, he is not trying to find out about the "Mystery Tower" for the sake of his country or for Mikael''s sake.

    Following the note on the paper left behind, he made contact with the light.

    I just want to make sure that this time, he will be dead and Sasha''s own happiness will not be threatened again.

    (I won''t let you destroy my happiness! ......!) These words were uttered out of a strong sense of doggedness.

    Therefore, even if Mikael strongly opposed me, I was going to push him away with a good argument, saying "for the sake of the country" and "as the fiancee and future wife of the vice-commander, Mikael-sama.

    Surprisingly, however, Mikael''s response was not bad.

    He said, "--That''s a wonderful idea. I was surprised that he was willing to go to the front lines for the sake of his country and not take advantage of the position he has earned. As the deputy commander of the White Knights, I respect Sasha-dono as my fiancижe.

    Well, I don''t have that kind of respect. ...... I was just thinking about what I could do.

    Sasha was not expecting any opposition, not even a little bit of praise, and she blushed and was awestruck.

    Even if her true intention was to "make sure she kills Wright for her own happiness.

    It''s no wonder she blushed when she was praised by the fresh and handsome man who is both literal and martial, the man of her liking.

    Just as Sasha''s true feelings were different, Mikael, sitting in front of her, had other thoughts in his mind.

    (I never thought she would volunteer to investigate the "mysterious giant tower" ....... The skill and luck that went into finding and eliminating the "Masuta" candidate. If she does well, will she bring back information on the giant tower before anyone else?бб(That would be a great accomplishment.)

    Mikael makes his calculations under a fresh smile.

    As a reward for Sasha''s taking out Wright, a candidate for "Master," she was promised marriage to Mikael, a sub-commander who is of royal blood, although he is a bystander.

    Mikael is indeed of royal blood, but he is also of a marginal background, and to be honest, he is not that proud of it.

    However, Mikael has awakened to his blood as a "submaster" and is steadily improving.

    Combined with his own talent, he rose to the position of vice-commander of the "White Knights," but his road to success stopped there.

    He awakened to a stronger "Sabumaster" with direct royal blood, and became the leader of the "White Knights" and the strongest elf species in the Queen of Elves'' Kingdom - a level 3 Because there was a monster over 000.

    (Commander Hardy gets everything I don''t have. ......)

    He has direct royal blood, is of a higher level than myself, and has earned the reputation of being the "strongest of the elf kind.

    In every respect, Mikael was below Hardy.

    Conversely, if Hardy had not existed, Mikael would have gained all the status, prestige, honor, and titles.

    (My level is in the late 2500s ...... and will not grow any further. It would be difficult to win over Commander Hardy on merit. But position and power are two different things.)

    As a reward for taking care of the "Master" candidate, he decided to marry Sasha.

    I am not dissatisfied with this result.

    Rather, I saw it as good fortune, a chance to get over Hardy, the bump on my eye, and an oddity.

    (Sasha had taken care of the "Master" candidate, and had also volunteered to investigate the "Mysterious Tower". With a few more contributions and achievements for the country, Watashi and Sasha''s daughter will be the next queen candidate ...... and hopefully take the queen''s seat!)

    Currently, if Hardy gets married and has a girl, she is the closest to becoming the next queen.

    However, Hardy is still unmarried. It is not clear if she will marry and have a girl for sure.

    If the vizier, who dislikes Hardy, and Mikael and Sasha can work together, and if Mikael and Sasha can push the vizier with the achievements they have accumulated, it is not a pipe dream that Mikael''s daughter, who will be born in the future, will become the queen.

    Because Mikael also has royal blood flowing through his veins.

    If his daughter were to become queen, Mikael himself would be the father of an elf queen. If he succeeds, he may be able to manipulate his daughter from the shadows and wield power.

    If this happens, he will not be able to beat her in terms of level and fighting ability, but in terms of national power, he will be the overwhelming winner.

    He would be able to defeat the "Quiet Hardy," a man who is above him in every way!

    Just imagining it gives me a shiver of joy.

    (- But the current level of achievement is still not enough, is it? It would be quite helpful if, with one more push, Mister Sasha could solve the "mysterious giant tower" problem on his own. ...... (That''s too much to hope for, isn''t it?)

    Sasha and Mikael were both writhing with their own desires under their beautiful smiles.

    They were chatting and laughing, not revealing any of this to each other.

    Sasha, as deputy commander, I have been ordered by the government to be on standby to respond immediately. I am so ashamed that I cannot help you in any way. But as your fiancee, please allow me to support you from the shadows."

    If I can get Michael-sama to support me, I''m a hundred percent sure of it."

    They encourage and praise each other with smiles.

    At first glance it was a very beautiful scene.

    What desires he or she has in his or her heart is another matter. ......

 47 - Episode 14: The first time in about three years...

    The next day after spending the night at an inn in the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    We woke up early in the morning and headed for the site after receiving an order from the Adventurers'' Guild for the "Investigation of the Mysterious Giant Tower" quest.

    The area near the entrance to the virgin forest was filled with people.

    Soldiers guarding the roads, merchants, mobile brothel prostitutes, adventurers, etc. - there were people from a wide variety of occupations.

    In terms of the number of people, the soldiers and adventurers were the largest in number.

    Soldiers who guarded the roads were using them as rest stops to protect order and to keep monsters away from the area because of the large number of people.

    Adventurers use it as a place to stay because it is troublesome to return to the capital every time.

    We knew all this information in advance.

    Some of those who had left "The Abyss" about a year earlier to investigate the situation on the ground had also gathered ahead of us and passed on information to us.

    Some of them, human adventurers with hair like a chicken''s crest, entered the corner of my vision.

    They too had noticed us, but pretended not to know us as they prepared to enter the forest.

    гиThe Mohawks are still very obvious thanks to their hairstyles. I think that haircut is not bad in terms of standing out and making an impression as an adventurer. ...... Why did Mei and the others say ''that''s a bad haircut''?)

    A long time ago, during the "Nahura" period, I once mentioned the topic of the hairstyles of the Mohicans that were given out with the benefit (gift) "Infinite Gacha" cards.

    Then Mei, Aoyuki, Ellie, and even Nazuna said, "That is a bad haircut!ббMy lord (master, Lord, God of Light), please keep your hair the way it is!" I was told.

    I have no intention of getting that haircut. But if others do, I think a mohawk is another way to work as an adventurer and leave an impression. ...... I couldn''t say anything to the girls because they were coming at me with a devil-may-care look on their faces.

    Looking around while remembering the old days, I confirm as other familiar faces the two elven species adventurers who tangled with me yesterday afternoon at the Elf Queen Country Capital Adventurers Guild.

    Tsk, those trash. They gave me a sickening look every time I looked at them. ...... Including yesterday''s disrespectful attitude, with Dirk-sama''s permission, I''d chop their heads off right now. ......

    The two elven adventurers who got involved glared at us, and Nemmu had a mixture of lecherous and lustful glances at his face, chest, legs, etc.

    Nemmu, perhaps uncomfortable with these glances, became irritated and let out a boisterous soliloquy.

    Gold, on the other hand, calmly offers advice into his ear.

    Lord, those two guys from yesterday, by the looks of them and their attitude, are going to attack us in the forest. We will not lag behind, but can we leave them alone?"

    This time, we plan to enter the forest and meet up with Ellie and the others who are waiting in the "Giant Tower".

    Although unlikely, Gold is concerned about the possibility that the two elves will follow us and see us meeting up with Ellie and the others at the "giant tower.

    My ears pick up Gold''s words, and Nemm, irritated by the uncomfortable stares, responds immediately.

    ''...... Master Dirk, if you command me, I will immediately part your head and torso forever?

    With "UR, Level 5000 Assassin Blade Nemmu", even in front of a forest and in the presence of many people, no one will notice you. It would be possible to cut off two heads.

    But I smile slightly and shake my head.

    ''I don''t doubt Nemum''s skill, but people would be surprised if two heads suddenly flew off without anyone in sight. If they really attack us in the woods, we can deal with it."

    I''m sorry, Mr. Dirk. I couldn''t think that far ahead. ......

    Never mind. I don''t know, I''m not a woman, but the way you two are looking at me is that uncomfortable, isn''t it?ббIf you want, you can hide behind me or Gold.

    ''Yes, Master Dirk, ....... Nnnngh!ббWhat a waste of words. ......

    Nemmu''s face flushed, probably because she was so happy to be sheltered by me.

    His expression was so charming that it attracted the attention of not only the elven adventurers, who were watching him from afar, but also other male adventurers.

    Gold, on the other hand, laughed at Nemmu''s charming expression and gestures.

    Wahahahahaha!"ббThey''re also looking at Nemm''s flat chest. I wonder what fun they''re having with their eyes on the chopping block."

    Gold!"ббWho''s on the chopping block!ббI told you I''m normal!"

    For a different reason than when he was defending me, Nemmu turns red in the face and kicks Gold''s shins out.

    It was no pain to Gold, who was wearing stiff armor, and he continued to laugh heartily and happily.

    --He was laughing with such joy that he stopped laughing.

    Nemmu, who had been kicking Gold''s shins with her face bright red from shame, also turns serious.

    I also send out a warning in a voice that does not show emotion as much as possible.

    It''s not the right time for you two to be messing around with each other. I''m going to put up with it too, so be careful.

    "I know it, Lord."

    ''As you say, Master Dirk.

    Gold, Nemm''s voice is hard.

    I am aware that my own voice is also hard.

    A carriage drives down the street and stops.

    The first two elven men, one with silver hair and the other with blond hair, disembark.

    From their well-worn armor and the way they quickly check their surroundings, I can tell that they are capable adventurers.

    Escorted by these two men, Sasha - the target of my revenge this time - comes down from the carriage.

    I was aware of my back teeth clicking.

    I had to show my face for a moment in order to hand over the paper, but I hadn''t seen her so firmly, even through the mask, since she almost killed me in "The Abyss".

    It would be easy to let my emotions get the better of me and kill her right then and there, but that would not allow Sasha to experience even one ten-thousandth of the despair I had experienced.

    I will never let her have such an easy way to die!

    Now is the time to be patient so that she can experience the same despair that I have experienced.

    We turn our backs to her and begin our meeting to enter the forest.

    Nemmu will lead the way. First, let''s get a feel for the forest rather than approach the "giant tower.

    I understand. We will try to avoid monsters as much as possible, is that correct?

    Yes, please. Gold, you take the rear."

    I know what I''m talking about. Leave the back to me.

    It would be unnatural for an adventurer to charge into the forest without any prior arrangement, so we talk as if we were doing so.

    My heightened sense of perception, which has become more acute as my level has risen, tells me that the forest is not a good place for me to be.

    We are ignoring them, but Sasha is coming toward us.

    "Hey, you human!

    Is it ......?"

    For the first time in about three years, Sasha and I meet face to face.

 48 - Episode 15 Conversation with Sasha

    Sasha, an elf with golden threads of hair that reach to her back and pointed ears, has not changed her facial features despite the fact that it has been three years.

    If she were human, she would have changed a little more, but I have to say that she is an elf.

    Suppressing my inner rage, I calmly reply.

    ......I''m in a meeting amongst my peers, what can I do for you?"

    You little kid, take off that funny mask and show me your face."

    She does not listen to anything we say and tells us one-sidedly what she wants.

    гиI can''t stop the feeling that I want to kill her right now!)

    If I had not been wearing a mask, my anger would have been on full display.

    On the other hand, the calm part of my mind decided that the power of "SSR, Mask of the Clown" seems to be functioning properly - and it is.

    It may be through the mask, but thanks to the illusory and perception-disturbing effects of "SSR, Mask of the Clown," she doesn''t even recognize my voice even though she hasn''t heard it in a long time.

    Nemmu interrupts me with a low, angry tone, as if linked to my emotions.

    ''Didn''t you hear me?ббWe are in the middle of an important meeting to go into the forest. Do you have any common sense to suddenly talk to us and just tell us what you want?"

    I didn''t tell you!ббDon''t get carried away with your human (inferior species) habit just because you''re a little bit good looking!"

    I''m not getting on your good side. I know many people who are more beautiful and prettier than me, so I can''t be in good shape. ...... Would you rather not blame us for your lack of confidence in your own appearance?"

    This human (inferior species).......

    Sasha''s face turns red when Nemmu belittles her appearance in a roundabout way.

    Nemmu is not intentionally trying to stir up Sasha.

    In fact, there are many beautiful women and girls in the "Nahuraku" such as Mei, Aoyuki, Ellie, Nazuna, and other fairy maids who are as beautiful as she is.

    And to be honest, even if there were no family favoritism, the adventurers around her would ask themselves, "Who is more beautiful, Nemmu or Sasha? I felt that Nemmu would win 9 to 1, although it is a matter of taste.

    Sasha must have understood this and turned red because she could not refute it.

    I felt a slight pent-up emotion in my heart at the sight of her.

    Hey, Sasha-sama ......

    The two were surprisingly loud in their altercation.

    The surrounding adventurers were also saying, ''What is it?ббWhat is it?" The first time I saw a woman in the room, she looked at me as if she wanted to say, "I''m sorry, I don''t understand.

    The blonde and silver-haired elven adventurers who seemed to be members of Sasha''s party opened their mouths to admonish her, but they seemed to be in a lower position than she was, reaching out their hands half-heartedly and only making a few remarks.

    It could be said that they didn''t have the courage to enter into an argument between women.

    Nemmu and Gold were also trying their best not to show their emotions in front of Sasha, my avenging partner.

    However, I got the impression that they prioritized suppressing their emotions and didn''t do anything else.

    I''m not going to ...... be bothered to draw any more attention to myself.

    ''I understand. You can take off your mask. But I was badly burned in a fire, so I''m hiding my face with a mask. To be honest, it''s not something I would show to others, but is that okay?"

    I am the fiancижe of the Vice Commander of the White Order, and I am the one who gave the order, so stop messing around and take it!"

    "...... understand."

    I honestly take off my mask, as any more dealing with the hysterical and fussy Sasha is likely to attract more attention.

    Hee!ббUgh!ббIt''s disgusting!"

    As soon as she sees my face - the power of "SSR, Mask of the Clown" to be precise, the burns made by the illusion - she holds her mouth and starts to vomit.

    The two blonde and silver-haired elven adventurers behind Sasha also suppressed their mouths and looked away.

    Sasha, who hates ugly things, immediately screamed.

    Sasha, who hates ugly things, immediately shouted, "Quick, hide your disgusting face!"

    ............"

    Tell yourself ''show me'' and then ''hide'' or .......

    He is fooled by illusions and is a foolish being who is too concerned with appearances. They don''t even know what is real and don''t notice anything when they see a fake up close.

    They are really too foolish.

    I silently put my mask back on.

    Sasha stared at us again and spat out a pale face, as if her burnt face was still flickering in her mind.

    Don''t show me something disgusting!ббThis is really why I hate humans!

    Now, Lady Sasha, please wait!"

    She spits unilaterally and walks away, leaking her anger.

    Behind her, two elf-like adventurers, one with blond hair and the other with silver hair, followed her.

    As she leaves, her mutterings fall on deaf ears.

    ''It can''t be Wright, it''s been nearly three years. ...... If they were humans, they would have grown up more. ......

    Apparently, he approached me because my stature resembled the figure he saw about three years ago when he tried to kill me in the "Nadu" dungeon.

    (I used to pretend to be fair to my race ....... I didn''t realize his actual true nature was that ugly. ......)

    I suppose it is easy to act and deceive for a short period of time. It would have been especially easy to fool a young boy in his early teens who had just come out of the countryside and had just become an adventurer.

    I feel sorry for my old self who could not see the true nature of the situation.

    At the same time, I was able to feel a renewed sense of "I will definitely take revenge on that traitorous elf species, Sasha.

    After seeing Sasha''s back off, I turned back to Gold and Nemmu once again.

    I looked back at Gold and Nemm again. "......I know I''m interrupting something, but let''s continue the meeting. I''d like to get this over with and dive into the forest.

    "Mm, got it."

    That woman, I''m sorry for the extra hassle. ...... As Mr. Dirk said, let''s get this done ASAP and go into the woods."

    In fact, most of the forest is already known to us, having received information via Ellie and Aoyuki in advance. Therefore, there is no need to get lost. Once we move to a place in the forest where there are few or no people, we are supposed to meet up with the people sent by Elie and the others at the right time.

    However, we wanted to avoid acting unnatural as much as possible in the midst of all the attention.

    Therefore, we had a meeting as if we were ordinary adventurers.

    After the meeting, we enter the forest with Nemmu in the lead.

    With Nemmu leading the way, our first goal was to find a secluded spot where we planned to meet up.

 49 - Episode 16 Three

    Don''t think you can escape us!

    I''m gonna pay you back for what you did for me yesterday!ббI''m going to kill that gimp, and I''m going to kill the kid and the female human (inferior species) while I''m at it!"

    ............"

    I can''t help but look at him with pity.

    A pair of elves, one holding a sword in front of me and the other with an arrow on his bow, shout the perfect villainous line.

    We entered the forest for the giant tower after receiving the "Investigation of the Mysterious Giant Tower" quest order.

    The two elf species who had tangled with us yesterday at the Adventurers'' Guild also entered the forest to follow us.

    However, we had already obtained geographical information about the forest from Ellie and the others.

    We thought that they would drop out on their own once we entered the forest and aimed for our destination, but the two elven species were desperate to get their hands on us, and when they saw that we were completely out of sight, they attacked us like this.

    Not only me, but also Gold and Nemmu are looking at them as if they were looking at an animal acting like a moron.

    On the other hand, the male elf species misunderstood our attitude.

    It seems you''re so scared you can''t even speak!

    It''s too late to regret it now, though. Come on, beg for your life!ббIf you can make us laugh and beg for our lives, maybe we''ll help you?"

    He flashed a sword in his hand and an arrow from his bow and grinned wickedly.

    Gold and Nemm reached for their weapons, annoyed by their attitude.

    ''My Lord.

    Mr. Dirk ......"

    ''...... It''s a choice they made themselves. Let''s be lenient and accept it. Mera, I''m sorry, but it would be troublesome if there are any corpses left behind, so I''d like to dispose of all of them.

    My words brought a dubious look to the faces of the elven adventurers.

    They were suspicious because I had mentioned the name of someone they didn''t know at all, not Gold and Nemmu, who were with me.

    What is this kid talking about?ббAre you trying to bluff and deceive?ббIf so, you''re wasting your time, up-and-coming party ''black clowns''!"

    We''ve already done our research on you," he said. You''ve been active in the dungeons of the Dwarven Kingdom for a while, and now you''re messing around in the Adventurers'' Guild of the Queen Elf Kingdom!ббIf you humans (inferior species) had behaved like humans (inferior species) and bowed down to us and stayed quiet, you wouldn''t be dead!"

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббThen you are going to die for your disrespectful mouth and attitude toward our master.

    What?

    Huh?

    Pon," said someone tapping them on the shoulder from behind.

    The two elven adventurers looked behind them to see a woman standing over two meters tall before they knew it.

    She was wearing a hat, had hair that reached roughly to her back, and red eyes. Her face was very well formed, but her mouth was rather large and when she smiled, her teeth were jagged and the edges of her mouth seemed to widen to almost reach her ears. Combined with her size, an ordinary person would feel intimidated in front of her, as if a predator were laughing at its prey.

    The clothes she wears are also somewhat unusual.

    Her long skirt covers her ankles, but her sleeves are so long that they cover her hands, and the cuffs are wide.

    Both of her hands are resting on the shoulders of the two elven adventurers, one on each side.

    When they turned around, something in the sleeves made a noise and began chewing the two men out of the left and right shoulder openings.

    ''Giggityaaaaaah!

    ''What the hell!ббWhat the hell is that?

    Two adventurers of the Elven race, who had been enjoying the abuse of the weak with a look of contempt on their faces, now took their equipment and left her - Mera - without a single drop of blood or piece of flesh. They are chewed by hands hidden in sleeves.

    The pain was so intense that he screamed at first, but his screams were soon cut short as his shoulders, upper body, and head were quickly swallowed.

    Within a few dozen seconds, only the sword, the bow, and the arrows that fell out of the gun after they missed their shot remained in the forest.

    Mera picked up the sword, bow, and arrows with both hands and swallowed them.

    The two elven adventurers standing in front of us disappeared from the world, leaving behind neither their bodies nor their equipment.

    I call out to Mera, who has finished the process.

    Sorry, Mera. I thought they would give up once we entered the forest, but I didn''t expect them to come after us so persistently. I''m sorry I made you go through all this trouble.

    Kekekekekekeke!"ббNever mind, master. Yes, it tasted bad, but for the sake of the master, I would devour 10,000 or 100,000.

    "I''m sure you''re a reliable man, Mera, but ...... you''re still a frightening man."

    I hate to agree with Gold, but I agree.

    Kekekekekekekekekeke!ббWe are friends. There is no need to be afraid.

    Gold, Mela laughs with amusement at Nemum''s impression.

    As if pulled by her laughter, two additional signs appear in front of us.

    Mera, how dare you talk to the master that way? I always tell you. You always tell me to change my tone!ббOr shall I beat some discipline into you right here?"

    "............"

    I can''t do it. I can''t. I''m not going to talk to you. My partner won''t talk about it.

    Following Mela, a beautiful woman and a beautiful girl (?) appears.

    I smile at the two people I haven''t seen in a while, including Mera.

    Ice Heat, Tin. It''s been a long time.

    Nnuh--Master, I apologize for the delay in greeting you. Iceheat, Mera, Tin, we are here to welcome you."

    Ice Heat, whose face turned bright red and her body trembled as if she was happy to hear me call her name, regained her composure, and with a voice typical of her earnestness, she fell to her knees and bowed her head.

    Ice Heat is a maid for me in the "Natsura," but now she is in her original form - wearing light armor and big, burly gauntlets.

    Her hair is red like flame on the right half and blue like ice on the left half, a girl with a distinctive hair color as her name suggests.

    Following Ice Heat''s lead, Mera and Tin also kneel down belatedly.

    I smile at the girls and answer.

    I''m sorry I brought the strange one here before we reached the promised rendezvous point. I thought I could shake him off once we got into the woods, but I was naive.

    No, it''s not a disaster. The promised rendezvous point is only a guide. Tin has already confirmed that there is no one within a 300-meter radius. We should have been more tactful and moved earlier. My apologies."

    ''Ice Heat''s earnestness is a virtue, but never mind, I''m the one who should rather apologize. I''d rather you guide Ellie and Aoyuki to the ''giant tower'' where Nazuna is waiting for them, okay?"

    Yes, I''ll leave it to you!ббSuzu."

    I''ll be right back."

    Suzu nodded silently.

    She is short and childlike looking, with shiny black hair cut short. She has violet eyes and wears a jacket, corset, boots and tights, and a short skirt.

    Ice Heat''s serious expression is slightly distorted by her demeanor.

    She is a serious and disciplined person, and she could not tolerate Suzu''s silent attitude.

    In a panic, the long spear-like "musket gun" in Suzu''s hand follows up.

    The metal parts shook and clattered.

    The weapon was a long spear-like weapon called a "musket gun" in Suzu''s hand.

    ''I don''t mind, Rock. It''s too bad we have to keep Ellie and the others waiting, so let''s move on."

    Yes!ббThis way, Master."

    With one voice from me, everyone starts moving.

    With Tin leading the way, we started walking toward the "giant tower" where Ellie, Aoyuki, and the others were waiting for us.

 50 - Episode 17 Ice Heat and Tin

    We start moving toward the "Giant Tower" with Tin in the lead.

    Nemmu follows, I walk behind, Ice Heat is diagonally behind, and Mera and Gold move further behind.

    Ice Heat usually wears a maid''s uniform when he is in the "abyss," but today he is wearing armor because he is on the ground. I haven''t seen you dressed like that in a long time.

    Ice Heat himself has been learning what the way of a maid is from Mei-sama in "NARAku," so he felt uncomfortable when he put on the armor for the first time in a long time.

    Ice Heat is a serious person who warns everyone to be disciplined, but he seems to enjoy chatting with me and smiles happily with the corners of his eyes lowered.

    As she says, she is usually working under Mei at "Natsura" to master her maid''s work.

    When I move around inside the "abyss," I often have Ice Heat as my escort.

    So, the armor she is wearing now - not stiffly protected all over like Nazuna''s armor, but light armor protecting the important parts, and both fists clad in heavy gauntlets - is her original form, but I usually have a strong image of her wearing a maid''s uniform.

    However, Ice Heat''s most distinctive appearance is probably her hair.

    She wears her long hair tied in twin-tails.

    The right half of her hair, centering on her head, is a bright red color like flames, while the left half is a bright blue color as cold as ice.

    Her hair color is distinctive, but her appearance is no less so.

    He is around 170 cm tall, with a broad chest, a narrow waist, and long legs. She looks as if she has been trained and toned as a first-rate warrior.

    Her eyes were large and slit, and she had a clear nose.

    She is a very good-looking beauty, but her face gives the impression of being "dignified" before it is beautiful.

    Perhaps because of this, she had the image of being more popular with women than men.

    Mela teased Ice Heat with a teasing tone.

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббThen why don''t you strip down here and change into a maid''s outfit?

    How could I do such a dishonorable and undisciplined thing in front of my master? ...... After this matter is settled and you calm down, I''ll give you a lesson in what discipline is.

    Kekekekekeke!"ббGreat!ббIf Ice Heat wants to play with me, I''m always up for it!"

    I''m not playing!"

    At first glance, the serious Ice Heat and the unserious Mera may not seem to be a good match, but in fact, they are good friends even in "The Abyss.

    I heard that they often eat together in the cafeteria.

    (Maybe their opposite personalities are the opposite of each other and that''s why they get along so well?) I can''t help but think about it.

    On the other hand, I hear that Suz, who is now quietly leading the way to the "Giant Tower," often eats alone.

    To be precise, he is said to eat with a weapon called a "musket gun," which looks like a long spear in his hand.

    Suzu has a somewhat unusual power called "gunner.

    From the "musket gun" in his hand, he fires bullets at high speed, as if he were shooting arrows with a bow.

    Since "Gunner" includes the power of a ranger, he is currently walking in the forefront of the pack.

    He is slightly taller than I am, with his hair cut short and a cloak over his head.

    She wears a jacket and a corset that tightens around her waist, a short skirt and black tights. She wears a short skirt, black tights, and boots that cover her legs.

    She has a very well-developed face, and it is widely rumored among the fairy maids that she is one of the best looking maids in the "Natsuraku.

    She has violet eyes, rosy lips, and pearly teeth that peek out from time to time. Her black hair gives her a very mysterious appearance.

    She looks like a completely beautiful girl, but it seems that Suzu''s gender is both female and male.

    (The text on the card said ''both genders,'' but what does that mean?бб(I asked him about it, but he turned his head down in embarrassment, so I couldn''t ask him for details. ......)

    Suddenly, I remember seeing Suzu''s back walking in front of me.

    I had asked Suzu and Locke once a long time ago.

    ''Hey, Suz, Rock, what does ''hermaphroditic'' mean?ббAnd why does Suzu only dress as a woman when she is also a man?"

    "............"

    Aa, Raito-sama, ku ku shikkaku kanai de tsukkelto ......"

    Tin further blurts out to the "musket gun" lock and tells him.

    The "Masked Gun" lock further blurts out, "As for the clothes, we''re going to change into men''s clothes as per Raito-sama''s order, but if we can do it, we''d like you to let us do it for our mothers. I''m sorry, my partner is being selfish.

    No need to apologize," he said. I only asked because I was curious. I''m sorry for asking such a strange question.

    I was really just curious.

    If he wants to wear his clothes as they are, I have no intention of forcing him to do so.

    Thank you for ............, Mr. Wright."

    Tin thanked me with a happy, beaming smile, just barely audible or inaudible in volume.

    I was the only one he would let me hear his voice, except for Rock.

    I am glad that he shows such loyalty to me, but is it selfish of me to want him to be friends with everyone else if possible?

    In the meantime, I have told the fairy maids through May that I want them to get along with each other, but ...... not much progress has been made so far.

    The "Raito-sama, I''ve arrived at the giant tower.

    As he recalls past events, he arrives at his destination, the "Giant Tower.

    The trees had been cut down and the ground cleared in a radius of several tens of meters around the "Giant Tower," leaving a gaping hole in the forest there.

    In the center of the forest, a huge white tower stands tall enough to look up at.

    The four towers were circular, with the largest at the base and smaller as you went up.

    (If it became a tourist spot, it would attract a lot of people. (It would be a good business if people could pay to climb up to the top. ......) I couldn''t help but think about unimportant things.

    While I was idly looking at the "Giant Tower," Aoyuki was sitting on the first step and wandering around, while Ellie and Nazuna were standing on the ground and swinging tree branches around.

    When they noticed us, they jumped down, threw away the branches, and ran to us.

    God of Light!ббWelcome, my dear!

    Nyah!"

    Master''s been waiting for you!"

    I smile back at the three smiling greeters.

    Ellie lays out words of praise, Nazuna takes my hand and buzzes it up and down, and Aoyuki rubs herself against me like a real cat.

    After a round of welcomes, we decided to go inside the "giant tower" for safety reasons and hear a lot about this operation from Ellie.

 51 - 18th Episode

    Aoyuki links her senses with the monsters she tames to keep adventurers who enter the forest away from the "giant tower. In addition, we have taken magical countermeasures, so the area around the tower is basically unpopular and safe.

    However, considering the possibility that we are being monitored by forces we are not aware of, we enter the "Giant Tower" early.

    Inside the huge tower, I have analyzed the dungeon core of the "Abyss" and applied the technology to my magic. Physically and magically, it is impossible to monitor or eavesdrop on you, so please relax!

    If Ellie says there is no problem, then it must be safe.

    I entered the first floor of the huge tower.

    I removed the "SSR, Mask of the Clown" and put it inside the item box along with the cane.

    I don''t feel suffocated and my view is not obstructed, but it still feels good to take off the mask.

    Inside the huge tower, there were thick pillars that looked like large trees more than 1,000 years old, arranged in a regular pattern.

    As we strained our eyes further, we could hear a low roar.

    Apparently, a red dragon, 10 to 15 meters long, was curled up in the back and sleeping.

    The sleep was interrupted by an unexpected intruder, and it seemed to let out a low roar that was tinged with anger.

    You, you little flying lizard, you dare to snarl at your master. ......

    Ice Heat was the one who immediately shouted on behalf of the others, but everyone else was equally determined to hit the red dragon with their killing spirit.

    Red Dragon realizes that his own life is on the edge of a cliff, and he hurriedly turns on his back to show his belly and flirt.

    ''Coon, coon ......''

    He turned his ululating eyes and let out a whimper, perhaps pleading for his life.

    It was cute, like a big dog.

    I let out a slight giggle and waved my hand.

    In an instant, the killing intent that had been directed at me faded away as if it had never been there in the first place.

    I don''t care, so there''s no need to scare him any further.

    I''m sorry, too. The pet I summoned has had a rough time of it. ...... I have prepared it for you in case you need it for the mission, but I will scold you severely ...... later."

    Ellie bows her head in horror.

    I thought it was a dragon I didn''t recognize, but it seemed to be the one Ellie had summoned.

    I smiled and said

    I really don''t care, so if you''re going to get angry, keep it light," he added.

    ''Kuhn, Kuhn .......''

    The dragon leans forward and begins to bow its head down to me.

    The sight is really funny, and I can''t help but let out a giggle.

    But what in the world would they use a dragon for, if they went to the trouble of having it live in a "giant tower"?

    Twisting my head in my chest, I move from here to the top floor of the fourth floor by "SSR, Transition.

    According to Ellie, "The transition will be inhibited when the gimmick is deployed, but since we are not using it at the moment, we can transition without any problem.

    After moving to the fourth floor, we were taken to the throne room.

    In the center of the room was a pure white throne made of the same material as the huge tower, and apart from a bright red carpet on the floor, there were no other furnishings.

    Ellie nudged me to sit down on the throne.

    Aoyuki and Nazuna were on my right, and Ellie was on my left, kneeling and bowing her head.

    One step behind them, Gold, Nemmu, Ice Heat, Mera, and Tin, in order from the far right, kneeled down and bowed their heads.

    After a long enough pause, they call out to the girls.

    You can lift your masks."

    Ellie and the others raise their heads and look up at me.

    The expressions on their faces vary, but they all have one thing in common: absolute respect and loyalty to me.

    I used to be a bit confused, but I think I''m used to it now.

    I proceed with the conversation without hesitation.

    Ellie, could you please explain to everyone again about this ''Sasha''s revenge plan''?

    I will be happy to explain.

    Ellie clears her throat lightly and then begins to talk cheerfully about the "Sasha Revenge Plan.

    Ellie coughed lightly and then began to talk cheerfully about the "Sasha Revenge Plan".

    As she said, I came up with the general plan.

    According to my subordinate who is gathering information on the ground, Sasha is about to wed her fiancиж, the vice commander of the White Order, who is related to the royal family. She is at the height of her happiness, and as a former party member, I think we need to take revenge (celebration) in a big way.

    The plan was to confront Sasha and her fiancиж and let him choose whether to abandon her or fight us.

    I was so happy that he even tried to kill me, a candidate for "Master," because he was my fiancижe. The two of them must have a strong bond.

    If that is the case, I am sure that even if I pressed Sasha''s fiancижe to choose between abandoning Sasha or fighting us, she would choose Sasha.

    Sasha will never experience the despair of being betrayed and almost killed by a member of the "Gathering of Tribes" whom she trusted as I did.

    However, if my beloved fiancижe were to abandon me in front of my eyes, wouldn''t I feel the same despair as I did back then?

    --The idea was to create a pseudo situation in which I was betrayed and nearly killed by a member of the "Gathering of Tribes," and have Sasha experience it.

    The Lord of Light''s suggestion is a very good one. However, since it is a good opportunity, I thought we should pursue our own interests further.

    Ellie tells us with a look of contentment on her face.

    The death of Sasha, the traitorous elf species, is absolute. If we are going to kill her, it would be a ''waste'' not to use her death more efficiently and to the best of our ability for maximum profit.

    Giggle," she laughs like an innocent little girl.

    Her smile was so innocent and beautiful that 100% of men on earth would fall in love with her.

    The content of what she said was cold and calculating.

    The first thing the God of Light does is to bring back information about the "Giant Tower," so that you can gain experience as an adventurer. If he does well, he may be able to raise his adventurer rank even higher. Secondly, I understand that our abilities are very high on the ground, but with so many enemies gathering in the "Giant Tower," I wonder what will happen if we actually fight them? Will it really work?" It will be an experiment.

    And more," Ellie continues.

    The memories of the kites we captured in the dungeons of the Dwarf Kingdom revealed that the ''White Knights'' are beings with useful information. By capturing them, we hoped to draw out information about "Master" and others. Also, by destroying the White Knights, the largest force in the war, we will reduce the power of the Queen Elf Kingdom, and if we can talk to them with our military might as a backdrop, we will be able to obtain more in-depth information about the Masters.

    Ellie concludes with a smile.

    She asks, "Finally, how will the other nations react to having the Queen Elf Nation, one of the six nations, subjugated?ббIf the other five countries were to attack, how much force would they throw at us?ббAre there any trump cards or tricks that we don''t know about?ббAre there human resources, troops, forces, magic items, etc. that we cannot resist even with our best efforts?ббWe hope to make it a touchstone in this area. Worst case scenario, even if this "giant tower" is destroyed, it will not cause any pain to our home base, "Nahoro". It would be enough to use it as a base of operations. That is the purpose of this operation.

    After listening to Ellie''s explanation, everyone else let out a sign of admiration, though they did not say it out loud.

    Her own smile deepened as she listened to everyone''s unspoken praise.

    In fact, as the brains and strategist of "NARAKU," it was a wonderfully efficient plan that maximized efficiency and profit.

    Above all, so far, things have been going well, without being a theoretical empty theory.

    However, I still had some concerns, so I asked her again.

    She said, "Excellent, as expected of Ellie. But I have a couple of concerns.

    Of course!ббI will answer any questions you may have.

    Well, then--"

    I immediately asked Ellie about my concerns.

 52 - Episode 19 Level 7777

    I ask Ellie what she is worried about in her strategy.

    I''m sure there won''t be any problems since it''s Ellie''s plan. ......, Sasha and her fiancиж, and the White Knights will show up at the Tower of Power?

    Yes, they will show up. We have already made the necessary arrangements.

    No matter how profit-oriented the operation may be, it will be meaningless if Sasha, her fiancиж, the deputy commander of the White Knights, and the members of the White Knights do not show up at the "Tower of Titan.

    I am sure Ellie will do well, but I was worried and asked her a question.

    She answers immediately with a smile.

    The detailed documents about the "Giant Tower" that the Lord of Light is going to submit to the Adventurers'' Guild. We are planning to have Sasha submit a similar document using her tamer abilities.

    Nyah."

    Aoyuki''s voice sounds as if she wants to say, "I''ll take care of it.

    The Elven Queen''s high command will trust the information if two teams of adventurers, one human and one elf, submit similar documents where no information had been obtained before. They would not know that they are being played in the palm of our hands."

    It seems that the information that goes to the upper echelons of the Queen Elf Kingdom is important.

    We need Sasha and the others to raise the information that there are adult red dragons living inside the tower," he said. This place is some distance from the Queen Elf Kingdom, but considering the distance that dragons travel, it is almost within a stone''s throw. Unless the government is stupid, there is no way they would leave the dragons in such a short distance. If that were the case, taking into account the possibility of the presence of dragon messengers and other monsters, they would deploy their largest force, the "White Knights," to make sure that the dragons are killed.

    To use an analogy, it is as if a powerful monster has taken up residence next to your home, never knowing when it will start rampaging.

    An adventurer would flee the place, exterminate the monster, or drive it away.

    But in a country, movement is impossible.

    If an adult red dragon is nearby, as Ellie pointed out, the usual course of action is to deploy maximum force, nine times out of ten, to ensure that it is killed or, at the very least, to drive it away.

    Even I, a poor farmer, can understand that it is foolish to reduce the force to a small amount.

    (Did you go to the trouble of having a dragon live on the first floor of a huge tower to show Sasha? ......)

    It reminds me of the red dragon on the first floor of the huge tower that showed its belly when everyone was trying to kill it.

    I wondered why he summoned the dragon, but he had a good reason.

    It seems that Ellie was lonely and did not summon the dragon as a pet.

    Thanks to the Light God''s help, I was able to give Sasha a piece of paper," Ellie said. I''ll be waiting for you at the Giant Tower. With the information about the "Tower of Power," the vile woman will surely come after the Light God''s head this time in order to gain her own happiness and peace of mind. She will take advantage of the largest force she knows, the "White Knights," to ......

    A ''grit'' and back teeth gnashing between the 4th floor throne of the giant tower, and the murderous intent directed at Sasha swirls around.

    I''m so happy to see everyone getting angry at me for my sake that I can''t help but relax my mouth.

    Ellie''s story continues.

    Sasha''s fiancижe, Mikael, the deputy commander of the "White Knights," is also upwardly mobile, and from what I have read in the memories of Kite, the elf species we captured the other day, it is clear that he sees the commander of the "White Knights" as his rival. Some rumors say that he has joined hands with the Prime Minister of the Queen Elf Kingdom and is working day and night behind the scenes to kick down the Commander, who is the biggest obstacle to the conservative faction. ...... It is unthinkable that such a snob would sit on this one."

    Vice Commander Michael wants to resolve this case with his fiancижe, Sasha, and make the unborn baby the next queen.

    With the Prime Minister''s encouragement, it is Ellie''s opinion that Sasha and her fiancиж Mikael will certainly show up at the giant tower together.

    The White Knights, the strongest group in the Queen Elf Kingdom, will all be participating in this "Tower of Power. We have prepared the best forces we can muster at the moment, so I can assure you that you will not be dissatisfied and will be able to enjoy the show to the very end.

    Ellie smiles wryly and with some amusement, and points her right hand at herself and her left hand out to those waiting for her.

    "SUR, Ellie the Forbidden Witch, level 9999.

    SUR, genius monster tamer Aoyuki, level 9999.

    SUR, Vampire Knight Nazuna, level 9999.

    So far, the usual menus are in place.

    Excluding Gold and Nemmu, the remaining three members of the team will participate in this year''s event.

    UR, Double Gunner Tin level 7777

    "............"

    I''ll do my best for my partner, Moraito-sama, Tonokoto desuwa."

    Tin, on his knees, speaks in a whisper to the lock of his "musket gun" and asks it to speak for him.

    UR, chimera mela level 7777."

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!"ббThose "White Knights" are the strongest in the Queen Elf Kingdom, right?ббHope you enjoy it at least a little."

    Mera laughs happily at the prospect of fighting with a group of knights who are considered the strongest of the elven species.

    UR, Flaming Heat Freezing Grappler Ice Heat, Level 7777.

    I will wield my power for my master at the risk of my life!"

    Ice Heat assured with a serious expression.

    May is unable to move because she is entrusted with the internal administration of the "Nana".

    Monsters such as "UR, Divine Beast, Fenrir the First, Level 9000" are counted as her forces under Aoyuki''s jurisdiction, so they are not included in this The place is not included in the list.

    As Ellie said, the best of "NARA" who can move outside at the moment are all here, including me.

    The best forces of the "Abyss" vs. the best forces of the Queen Elf Kingdom, the "White Knights.

    Ah, as Ellie said, I''m sure the elven species side will have no complaints and will enjoy every minute of it.

    I smile in satisfaction.

    I smile with satisfaction. This will surely satisfy Sasha and the others.

    I''m glad the Lord of Light is pleased with you."

    Ellie makes a smile as if she is truly happy as she says.

    All my fears were gone, and my heart was filled with joy at being able to take revenge on Sasha.

 53 - Episode 20 Sasha to the Forest

    -a little bit of time to go back.

    After receiving permission from her fiancиж, the deputy commander of the "White Knights," Sasha immediately began preparations to dive into the "Giant Tower.

    With the bounty from the "Master" candidate and the light killings, she purchased the weapons and armor she would use.

    At the same time, she hires skilled, high-level male elven adventurers through the Adventurers'' Guild to act as escorts and, in the worst case, as decoys, to hold her back.

    The level must be at least 300. "I definitely don''t want a male elf, and he has to be good-looking," he said.

    Sasha hates ugly things.

    Therefore, it is painful for her to keep working with ugly men, even if her life is in danger, and she doesn''t like to have other women beside her.

    She thinks that since she is the one who is providing the funds, she will not be punished even if she puts her own selfishness into the project to the maximum extent possible.

    As a result, we managed to get two male adventurers of the elf type, level 300 or so, with well-defined faces, just as Sasha had hoped.

    The bounty has melted away about a quarter of the money from this preparation. ......

    Sasha bites his thumbnail and thinks to himself.

    I wish we had an elf as high level and good looking as Mikael, but ...... this is about where we''re at.

    It''s what she wants, but knowing what''s up there, she can''t help but complain.

    In fact, the elf species level of around 300 is the classification there.

    Defeating monsters will raise your level, but the danger level is high, and the average level of elven adventurers is considered to be around 300 to 400. The number of people who can be killed by the

    Theoretically, the maximum level value of the elf species is around 1000, but it is a level that can finally be reached by devoting almost a lifetime to repeatedly slaying dangerous monsters.

    Rather, the level of Mikael and others who have awakened to "Sabumasutaa" through the blood of "Masutaa" is extraordinary.

    It is amazing that Sasha, a non-Substitute member of the "Gathering of Tribes," was able to raise her level to around 300 in such a short period of time for an elf species.

    You can also understand how dangerous and hard it was for her to raise her level to 500 in about 3 years in order to be worthy of being the deputy leader, Mikael.

    Let''s look at it the other way around. "Think about it the other way around," he said, "you are lower level than me, so you can hold the reins. If he were higher than me, he might be used as a stall or a decoy. Besides, my body already belongs to Mikael-sama. I am afraid that he will forcefully attack me because he is higher level than me. As a chaste fiancижe, I can''t allow anyone other than Mikael-sama to use my body, can I?"

    She plays with her long blonde hair with a winning smile.

    Sasha is so good-looking in fact that she was approached by the government to be a "master" recruiter.

    She is also confident in her own appearance.

    When she lived in the house where she was abused, one of the things that sustained her pride was the fact that she was "as good-looking as her half-sisters.

    After finishing her preparations, she heads for the wilderness forest in a horse-drawn carriage.

    Two adventurers he had hired, one blonde and the other silver-haired, were also present in the carriage.

    They are of the elf species and are well dressed and behave in a gentlemanly manner toward Sasha, their employer. To the two handsome men, Sasha is a woman and their employer, and they take care of her as if she were a princess.

    Sasha could not hide her excitement at the situation.

    гиI love being pampered by wild adventurer types like them!бб(I''ve been stressed out over the light issue, but this at least gets a perk.)

    We rattled onward to the virgin forest, excited by the blond and silver-haired adventurers in our hearts.

    When we arrived at the forest, we dismounted from the wagon with the help of the two adventurers.

    If I don''t come back by evening, you can go back to the mansion. And come back for me the next morning.

    "Awe, my lady."

    As the Countess''s adopted daughter, I finish giving instructions to the Gyo-san.

    With blonde and silver-haired adventurers at her side, she switched her mind to an adventurer''s brain.

    While walking with the two adventurers, I begin to have a meeting with them.

    I''ll go ahead of you as a scout, so follow me. I''ll keep an eye on them to make sure they don''t get too far away from each other, but in the worst case we get separated, we''ll leave the forest and rejoin the others.

    Sasha-sama, will you be heading to the Mystery Tower immediately?

    No," he said. No. We''ll use it first to get a feel for the forest and see how it''s changing. I used to work in this forest so I have a general understanding of the geography, and my level is much higher than it used to be, so it won''t take me too long to get my instincts back. If demons appear, I''ll leave it to you to deal with them. I want to concentrate on scouting.

    Leave it to us, we''re here for that."

    The blonde and silver-haired adventurers were class C (skilled adventurers), and it was rumored that they might soon be promoted to class B (first class), so the discussion went very smoothly.

    Sasha himself was enjoying the conversation, which was the first time in a long time that he had had a typical adventurer''s conversation.

    (Countesses are nice, but I don''t mind this kind of adventurer-like conversation.)

    While I was reminiscing about the old days and enjoying myself, someone I couldn''t miss flashed across my field of vision.

    What?

    Sasha-sama!

    I stop and move my face with such vigor that I fear my neck will break.

    Sasha''s gaze is fixed on a racial (human) child who is meeting with golden armor and a beautiful brown girl.

    She finds herself walking toward the child.

    Two elf adventurers rush after him from behind.

    (Lies!ббIt''s a lie, a lie!бб(No way, Wright is in a place like this!)

    Every time I got closer, I felt that the kid who was meeting with the racial (human) adventurers looked more and more like Light.

    Similar height, dark hair, atmosphere - Sasha''s heart starts to beat painfully.

    Hey there race(human)!"

    Is it ......?"

    The child turns around with an annoyed sound when I call out to him.

    Because he is wearing a mask, his face is unrecognizable.

    Sasha tells him with a sense of urgency.

    Sasha says with impatience, "You child there, take off that funny mask and show us your face."

    The masked children, golden armor, and brown beauties give off an air of overt annoyance.

    But Sasha urged on without concern.

    Sure enough, the brown girl next to the boy voiced her dissatisfaction.

    Didn''t you hear me?ббWe are in the middle of an important meeting for our entry into the forest. Do you have any common sense to suddenly talk to us and just tell us what you want?"

    I didn''t tell you!ббDon''t get carried away with your human (inferior species) habit just because you''re a little bit good looking!"

    I''m not getting on your good side. I know many people who are more beautiful and prettier than me, so I can''t be in good shape. ...... Would you rather not blame us for your lack of confidence in your own appearance?"

    Ko, you human (inferior species)......е├.

    As the brown beauty pointed out, Sasha herself was aware that she had been inwardly "defeated" by her beauty.

    As an elf, he had been defeated in beauty by a woman of his own race (human).

    His pride was greatly hurt.

    He was also deeply displeased that the blonde and silver-haired adventurers he had hired, as well as other male adventurers around him, were gazing at the brown-haired beauty with more interest than he was, and their cheeks were tinted.

    His mood was like that of a volcano on the verge of exploding.

    A child noticed Sasha''s hysteria and called out to her with a sigh.

    I understand," he said. You just have to take off your mask. But I was badly burned in the fire, so I have to hide my face with the mask. To be honest, it''s not something I would show to others, but is that okay?"

    I am the fiancижe of the Vice Commander of the White Order, and I am the one who gave the order, so stop messing around and take it!"

    "...... understand."

    Hee!ббGeez!ббThat''s disgusting!"

    I tried to check the kid''s face, thinking it was a light - but he immediately turned his face away from me in front of the burns, as if Sasha, who hates ugly, couldn''t stand it.

    I didn''t even have time to check that it was a light.

    I had to reflexively yell out.

    ''Ha, hurry up and hide that disgusting face!

    ............"

    At the disapproving attitude of the masks, Sasha raises her voice to cover up her own statement and leaves the scene.

    ''Don''t show me something disgusting!ббThis is really why I don''t like Humans (inferior species)!"

    Now, Master Sasha, please wait!

    The blonde and silver-haired adventurers I had hired were chasing after me, but I didn''t care and kept walking.

    As I walked, I repeatedly breathed to cool my hot head.

    ''Come to think of it, it can''t be Wright, it''s been nearly three years. ...... If he was a human (inferior species), he would have grown up more. ......"

    Wright was 12 years old at the time, and it has been almost three years since then.

    In three years, a race (human) grows up a lot.

    The masked child is 12 or 3 years old by all accounts.

    The hair color, height, and atmosphere were similar, but that was all. His voice is different, and he doesn''t look 15 years old.

    (I must be mistaken. ......)

    But my scouting instincts are tingling.

    My neck is cold as if I am being captured by a vicious predator.

    (Everything has gone wrong since I received that paper, "Waiting at the White Tower," ......)

    Sasha bites her lip in a giggle.

    (My feet are wobbling ....... How did this happen!ббWhy is the past chasing me ...... why might the lights be alive!ббAre you going to get revenge on me because I tried to kill you?ббWhy ...... how did this happen!)

    It''s not my fault," Sasha mumbled, suppressing her restlessness as she continued walking.

 54 - Episode 21 Sasha to Reconnaissance

    That woman disgusts me. Just because she has a nice face, she gets on my nerves. That human (inferior species) little shit looks just like Light, and it''s disgusting. I wish all human beings (inferior species) would just hurry up and die. ......

    Sasha dives into the forest, mumbling and complaining.

    Despite her complaints, Sasha is able to move smoothly through the forest with her level 500 scouting skills, which she honed during the "Gathering of Tribes" period.

    Two male adventurers, one with blond hair and the other with silver hair, follow at a slight distance from her.

    Sasha himself had used this forest as his base of operations when he was a novice adventurer after being evicted from his home.

    It had been a long time since he had set foot in the forest, but he had no problems in the shallow areas. His skills and level have improved considerably since then, and he continues to move deeper and deeper into the forest.

    !"

    He stops and signals with his hand to the elven adventurer who follows at a slight distance.

    ''Stay where you are and don''t move silently.

    Ahead of Sasha''s gaze, a monster was rubbing its body against the trunk.

    It was a huge quadruped that looked to be 10 meters long, and its serpentine tail, thicker than her torso, wagged and swayed.

    The snake was shriveling and stretching, its bright red tongue flicking in and out in its spare time.

    Sasha does not know.

    Sasha does not know that this demon is a "snake hellhound" and is level 1000.

    Just by looking at it from a distance, she feels a sensation of milder skin.

    (Hey, what the hell!ббThat monster looks like something out of a fairy tale!ббAh!ббI''m pretty sure I heard something about a "giant four-legged beast with a snake for a tail" that would appear if you got close to the "Giant Tower," but that''s what that is!)

    She spit it out in her chest as she looked at the "Snake Hellhound", stifling a sign, a breath.

    (How high level is that monster when the monsters in the deep forest are around level 150-200!ббLevel 100 or 200 will never work!ббDo we have to go through a forest overrun by such monsters to get to the "Giant Tower"?ббWhat kind of punishment is that!ббDid I commit a crime worthy of such punishment?)

    My stomach throbbed from the stress of a situation that would kill me instantly if I were discovered.

    After a few moments, the "Snake Hellhound" slinked off into the depths of the forest.

    ......pffh!"

    I find myself letting out the breath I had been holding.

    Understanding from Sasha''s nervousness that a monster of some sort had appeared, the male adventurers, both blonde and silver-haired elves, all held their breath.

    (Oh, I don''t want to go any further in a forest riddled with monsters like that!бб(...... but if I don''t head for the "Giant Tower," I''m doomed. ......)

    Sasha, are you okay?"

    I quickly approached her and called out, but Sasha was too absorbed in her thoughts and too drained to respond immediately.

    ............"

    But on the other hand, there was a silver lining.

    гиThe monster is of a ridiculously high level, but it doesn''t notice us at all, so it doesn''t seem to be very good at spotting us. And those scrape marks on the trunk. It seems to be claiming its territory or something, but thanks to that, it''s easy to check its range of movement and whether or not it''s nearby. I should be able to get close enough to the tower to avoid the monster. ......)

    Sasha?

    (Worst case scenario, if we run into each other, we don''t have to worry about decoys. ......)

    I give a cold stare to the elf kind adventurer who calls out to me with concern.

    I like his face, but I can''t trade it for my life, my future happiness.

    ''...... sorry, it''s ok, let''s move on.''

    Although she is afraid of the "Snake Hellhound," Sasha is convinced that the technology she has developed will allow her to approach the "Giant Tower" without any problems, and she decides to continue her exploration for her own future and happiness.

    In fact, however, the Snake Hellhound was aware of Sasha''s presence. In fact, Sasha and her friends are currently being watched by the stealthy monster that Aoyuki is taming.

    The fact that the "Snake Hellhound" pretended not to notice, and the fact that it showed off its territory by pointlessly rubbing itself against the trunk of the tree, were all instructions from Aoyuki.

    She is just aiming at the very edge of Sasha''s heart breaking and not giving up on exploration, and is only putting her under stress.

    She intentionally stresses her because she is the woman who tried to harm the Lord to whom Aoyuki has devoted everything of herself, her soul, consciousness, body, and even a drop of her blood.

    Therefore, he is only giving her stress until the very last minute to harass her.

    Sasha, with a serious expression on her face, once again takes the lead as a scout.

    --A few days later.

    ......That''s the entrance to the tower, isn''t it?

    The trees had been pulled out and the ground had been leveled for an area of about 50 meters from the "Giant Tower.

    About 15 meters away from the forest boundary, a weary-looking Sasha, her face smeared with mud and her body covered in fallen leaves and branches, continued to observe.

    The elf adventurers who acted as escorts, decoys, and sacrifices would have slowed them down if they had been with them near the "giant tower," so they were currently hiding at a great distance from the tower.

    After completing their observations, they would turn around and join us.

    It has consumed a great deal of time, spirit, stomach, etc., to get this far.

    High level monsters roam the forest.

    The "snake hellhound" occasionally crossed right in front of us without warning, and when it walked noisily at a distance of about one meter, Sasha almost screamed and held her mouth shut in panic.

    Unluckily, she thought, someone who had strayed from the territorial claim she had rubbed on the trunk had passed nearby - but in fact it was just Aoyuki harassing her on purpose, understanding Sasha''s presence.

    Sasha herself did not know that she was only being made to swim, and continued to move frantically toward the "giant tower.

    Thanks to this, she was able to finally reach a position where she could see the entrance to the "Giant Tower" while drawing a map of a route that seemed safe enough to weave through the territory of the "Snake Hellhound" monster, the types of monsters in the forest, and the danger zones where monsters gather.

    After several hours of watching the entrance and exit, we finally caught movement.

    (...... I knew that monster was living in the giant tower.)

    Several "snake hellhounds" appear from the entrance and exit of the "Giant Tower. They walked straight into the forest.

    A more shocking event also enters Sasha''s sight.

    гиOh, no!ббWhat? Dragons!ббWhy would a dragon come out of a "giant tower?")

    A red dragon, clad in red scales that reflect the brilliant sunlight, appears from the entrance of the "Giant Tower" and stretches wide.

    It spreads its wings, neck, and hands.

    Its size must be more than 15 meters.

    It is so high level that even from a distance one can see it.

    The dragon shudders, opens its mouth wide, and stretches.

    Its teeth are lined up like blades, as if it could chew up anything.

    The dragon folds its wings again and returns to the inside through the entrance of the tower.

    Sasha breaks out in a cold sweat at the presence of the dragon.

    (Four-legged beasts are bad enough, but a dragon living in a "giant tower" like this!ббDon''t they fight with the four-legged beasts?бб(Maybe that "giant tower" is a dungeon and the monsters inside don''t fight?)

    The monsters inside the dungeon do not fight in vain, they do not take food and stay alive.

    According to one theory, "Since they have magical power, they do not need food, and they do not fight with each other because they have received the will of the dungeon. It was thought to be a good idea.

    (The wings of a dragon can fly from here to the capital in a single bound. If that dragon came to the city on a whim and went on a rampage, how much damage could it do? ......)

    My head hurts just imagining it.

    (What kind of human (inferior species) would have lights in a monster''s den like that?бб(Or was it a trap to set me up?)

    He thought for a moment that it was a trap set by a woman and forces that were jealous of his engagement to the vice-commander, Mikael, but quickly denied it.

    It was only after the paper was handed to him that the "Giant Tower" appeared.

    The front and back were reversed.

    It was impossible to put up the paper in anticipation of the appearance of the "Giant Tower," as expected.

    (Anyway, we can''t just leave it there when there are obviously high-level dragons living near the capital. I have to go back and report it immediately.)

    If possible, I would like to check the inside of the "Giant Tower," but as expected, even Sasha is in a tough spot.

    The first priority now is to bring back the information that "dragons are living in the giant tower" as soon as possible.

    We don''t know when the dragons will take off on a whim and attack the capital.

    Sasha quietly leaves the scene, blending into the shadows and overlapping her own sound with the sound of the blowing wind.

    She leaves, unaware until the last moment of the presence of the monster that is watching her every move.

 55 - Episode 22 White Knights Decided to Launch

    The meeting room of the Palace of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    The meeting was held urgently because important information about the "Mystery Tower" had been gathered.

    The Red Dragon is living in the Mysterious Tower!

    Lief VII, sitting in the upper seat, makes a screeching sound when he hears the documents & report.

    The conference room buzzed as she did.

    The Prime Minister, on the left of Queen Lief VII, looks serious but cannot hide his joy in his heart, while Hardy, the leader of the "White Order" on the right, closes his eyes and falls silent.

    The other bureaucrats and the leaders of the Order listen to the report of the "Dragon in the Giant Tower" and exchange opinions with those sitting next to each other.

    When the murmurs have calmed down, the Prime Minister begins to speak.

    I never thought dragons lived in giant towers. ...... If you go from the capital to the "mysterious giant tower" on the ground, it is a reasonable distance. But if you were to be carried through the sky on the wings of a dragon, that distance would be a blink of an eye!ббYou never know when they will fly to the roads leading south or to our capital city and burn it to the ground!"

    I''m sure you''re right. ......

    ............"

    Queen Leaf VII is bitter, and Hardy closes his eyes and remains silent.

    The Prime Minister, on the other hand, looks at her and says, "My beloved country is in danger! But he cannot hide his delight at the opportunity to give Hardy a shot in the arm.

    But in fact, as the Prime Minister pointed out, the distance between the "Giant Tower" and the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom is a reasonable distance if you are traveling on the ground, but with dragons it is a different story.

    With the wings of a dragon, the distance between the "Giant Tower" and the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom is just a stone''s throw away.

    It would be like discovering a bomb next to your house that could explode at any moment.

    If not dealt with as soon as possible, it is a matter of life and death.

    In other words, in order to overcome the forest that is sure to be overrun with high-level monsters and to get rid of the dragons lurking in the "Giant Tower," the "White Knights," the highest military force of the Queen Elf Kingdom, must be deployed.

    ...... Prime Minister, how accurate is the information?"

    Quiet Hardy," the leader of the "White Knights," who had remained silent until now, asks.

    The Prime Minister answered while turning over a document.

    There are two reports. The first one seems to have come from a group of adventurers via the Adventurers'' Guild in the capital. It seems to be a party of up-and-coming ''black clowns'' who were active in the dungeons of the dwarves. They discovered that an elven race had betrayed some knights and were repeatedly committing barbaric acts such as "killing adventurers," and they reported it to the guild.

    The "elf species who betrayed some knightly order" refers to Kite, a former member of the White Order.

    The Prime Minister also includes his case in his remarks to Lief VII and Hardy.

    Lief VII hides his abhorrent expression with a fan, while Hardy keeps his expression.

    The Prime Minister continues his story in a good mood.

    The other case is a few days behind the race. Sasha, the fiancижe of Mikael, the vice-commander of the White Knights, is worried about her country and hired an elf adventurer at her own expense to investigate the matter. Well, Mikael has a wonderful fiancижe. He risked his own life for his country, and even spent his own money to research the "Mysterious Tower" and bring back information about dragons!ббShe is the elf-woman among elves!"

    Deputy Commander Michael and the Prime Minister are connected behind the scenes.

    The vice-commander is trying to overtake "Hardy," the leader of the group, and become the leader himself, while the prime minister is trying to destroy the matriarchy and change the social structure to favor men.

    Since both parties'' intentions are currently in line with each other, they are working hand in hand.

    Despite the national crisis of the discovery of a dragon in the suburbs, court politics are still being played today, and the allies are repeatedly pulling each other down.

    Naturally, both King Lief VII and Hardy are aware of the behind-the-scenes connections and schemes, but they cannot outwardly accuse each other, so they have no choice but to remain silent at the moment.

    Hardee hears the Prime Minister''s praise of the vice-commander and examines the information that is available.

    If similar information has been submitted by human (inferior species) adventurers and elf species adventurers,......2, is there a high degree of certainty,......?

    If it were only one of either racial (human) or elven species adventurers, we could have said, ''We should focus a little more on gathering information because the information is uncertain.

    However, similar information came from each of the two species. It is almost certain that dragons live in the Mystery Tower.

    Furthermore, the characteristics, length, and expected level of the "giant four-legged beast with a snake tail" that comes and goes with the dragons in the "mysterious giant tower" (500 or more for sure1) are also known. Sasha had raised the information that it might be over 1,000), and detailed information about their range of activities.

    The fact that at least two types of high-level monsters inhabit the area suggests that the "Mystery Tower" may be a high-level dungeon that has appeared above ground." The Adventurers'' Guild member who compiled the information wrote his opinion in the document.

    In addition, information on the types of monsters evicted from the depths of the forest, their expected levels, characteristics, range, and dangerous places where they are gathering, as well as a map, were also provided.

    The Prime Minister was sarcastically told by Hardy at the last meeting.

    At that time, he could not refute Hardy''s comments, his pride was hurt, and he could do nothing but bite his teeth, but this time was different.

    He could not hide his joy at being able to return the favor in front of the public and asked Hardy, who was sitting in front of him, with a grin on his face.

    You wouldn''t say ''no,'' would you?"

    ............"

    Hardee can''t even say ''not enough information'' with all this.

    Lief VII''s face, hidden by his fan, is increasingly frowning, and Hardy''s face is unusually contorted as if he is trying to squeeze it out of his mouth.

    He said, "By all means ....... The Red Dragon will be defeated by my White Knights. I guarantee it. ......!

    Thus, the "White Knights," the highest military force of the Queen Elf Kingdom, decided to attack the "Mysterious Giant Tower.

 56 - Episode 23 Operations Conference

    After finishing the discussion in the conference room of the Palace of the Queen Elf Kingdom, the "White Knights" on standby were immediately gathered for a strategy meeting.

    Even though they were gathered, they were waiting in a special dormitory where only the members of the "White Knights" could live, so they were able to gather in the dormitory conference room right away.

    Since the table was a round table, there were no upper or lower seats, and each person sat at his or her favorite seat.

    There were five members in all.

    The leader, Hardy.

    The vice-commander, Michael.

    The sharpshooter, Sharp Hat.

    Rangers, Nia and Kia.

    That''s all.

    After confirming that everyone was seated, Hardy opened his mouth gravely.

    As you all know, a ''mysterious giant tower'' has appeared deep in the virgin forest near the capital. The adventurers'' investigation has revealed that an adult red dragon lives there. Therefore, we, the White Knights, have received an imperial order to defeat the dragon."

    Wait, Commander, is a red dragon for real?ббIt was the adventurers who investigated, wasn''t it? How can we trust their eyes and ears?

    The information is highly reliable. One report is from a human (an inferior species), and the other is from the deputy commander''s fiancижe.

    Hardy answers Sharp Hat''s question in a matter-of-fact manner.

    His question causes the other three to turn their gazes to the deputy commander, Michael.

    Mikhail is not perturbed at all and smiles a fresh smile.

    Sasha is too good a fiancee for me.

    He responded in his usual manner.

    (Nia, what do you think?)

    (Kia, this is a lot of sub-commanders working behind the scenes! (Scary, isn''t it? Grown-ups?)

    The twin Niakia brothers converse only with their gazes.

    Sharp Hat, too, though he didn''t say it in words, looked reluctant, ''I hope you don''t bring your power struggles into the field.

    Hardy paid no attention to the change in the atmosphere and simply stated his business in a matter-of-fact manner.

    The expected level of the target red dragon is 1,000 to 2,000.

    The expected level of the other monster to watch out for, "a giant four-legged beast with a snake for a tail," is around 1000.

    The quasi-group members will be left in the capital as a reserve force. If you take them with you, they will only drag you down as they are excellent "sabu masters".

    Other detailed explanations were also given.

    Finally, Hardy opens his mouth somewhat grimly.

    He explains, "With the support of the Prime Minister, it has been decided that we will take Sasha-dono, the deputy commander''s fiancижe, along as a scout and guide.

    The "Commander ...... wait a minute, please. Does that mean you''re not comfortable scouting on your own?"

    Sharp Hat, the "White Knights" scout, raised an eyebrow.

    He usually speaks in a flirtatious manner, but he was frustrated that his area of expertise was being interfered with.

    Before Hardy could respond, Michael, the deputy commander, raised his hand to attract attention.

    Sharp Hat, of course I don''t doubt your ability as a scout," he said. This is a proposal from my fiancижe, Sasha. She is the one who once reached the "Giant Tower" and brought back the information. She knows the route to get to the Giant Tower safely through the monsters'' territory.

    Mikael then looks around at everyone and continues speaking.

    She is also level 500 and can at least protect herself. I hope you understand that I am not taking you lightly. ......

    Naturally, Michael, the Prime Minister, the Countess, and Sasha all had their own agendas.

    However, Hardy, the leader of the group, has already accepted the Prime Minister''s notice, and no further protests by Sharp Hat, only one member of the group, will change his opinion.

    The only option for Sharp Hat was to "back down," but he thought it would be permissible for him to at least sarcastically express his displeasure.

    If it''s an order from the top, I''ll back down too. But is it safe to take out a group of associate members who are lower in level than the others?ббI''m talking about being able to protect yourself, but if you end up being dragged down by someone who says, ''I knew it was a bad idea,'' it''s you who will be in trouble on the field.

    I want her to rest assured that I, her fiancиж, will protect her when the time comes. Or would Sharp Hat like to ask another group of untrustworthy human adventurers to act as scouts?

    Sharp Hat frowns at Mikhail''s turn of phrase.

    He would rather trust an elf adventurer than hire a human adventurer, even though they are riddled with intrigue and spying.

    That''s not going to happen, Nia.

    You''re right, Kia. I''d rather not be a scout than follow a human adventurer.

    Furthermore, the youngest Nyakia brothers sound heartily disgusted.

    In the end, the decision was made to accept Sasha as a scout.

    Sharp Hat looks bitter, but changes his mind.

    He says, "I understand about the ...... scout. I understand about the red dragon extermination, but do you think you and your team will be able to deal with a level 1000 or so "giant four-legged beast with a snake tail" as well?

    There is no possibility. In the meantime, we will create a diversion.

    Hardy, not caring about the bad atmosphere, answers Sharp Hat''s question in a matter-of-fact manner.

    According to the information brought to us by Sasha, a human adventurer, there were five or six "giant four-legged beasts with snakes in their tails.

    We gather the adventurers in the area where the monsters have been sighted the most and create a commotion.

    This operation will be led by another group of human adventurers who have reached the "mysterious giant tower.

    Then, while the "giant four-legged beast with a snake tail" is attracting attention, they will break into the "giant tower" and take out the red dragon--that is the general plan for this time.

    Typical diversion and surprise, huh?

    Typicality is what makes it so effective. Besides--"

    For some reason, Hardy takes a beat and draws everyone''s attention to himself.

    Everyone tilts their heads and looks at him in a way that is unlike him.

    Hardy grins and smiles his evil grin.

    I like the idea of human (inferior) adventurers acting as a dangerous diversion. No matter how many of them we kill, we can still pick them from the fields.

    For a moment, the place is quiet.

    Even Mikhail''s eyes widen over his glasses.

    It is Sharp Hat who first bursts out laughing.

    He said, "Commander, no matter how human (inferior species) you are, you can''t pick them from the field!ббWe''re not weeds!ббHa ha ha ha ha ha!"

    Nia, the Commander''s jokes are subtle!

    Kia, I think Nia is right there!

    I think it''s a pretty funny joke too.

    If the atmosphere remains bad, it will hinder the operation.

    Therefore, in order to change the atmosphere, Hardy unusually uttered a "joking" line, which he usually does not say.

    Although they were interrupted because of court politics, it was still an important mission for them.

    I guess it means that as the leader of the group, he would devise one way or another to ensure the success of the mission.

    The content was filled with the disdain typical of the elven elite class,.......

    I don''t want to be flattered. Let''s work out the details of the operation.

    Thus, the meeting of the "White Knights" continued, and the details of the "Operation to Defeat the Red Dragon of the Giant Tower" were worked out.

    --They had no idea what was in store for them.

 57 - Preparation for each episode 24

    "Sasha, we are pleased to inform you that you will be accompanying us safely."

    !"ббReally!ббI''m so happy!"

    After the meeting, Mikael, Deputy Commander of the "White Knights," leaves his special quarters and meets Sasha in a private room of a top-class restaurant in the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    The restaurant''s culinary skills are one of its selling points, but the private room and high level of secrecy is also one of the restaurant''s selling points.

    Sitting facing each other, they enjoy their meal and engage in conversation.

    Sasha makes a powerful gut-punch in his chest.

    гиNow we can go inside the tower where the lights are!ббThis time I have to kill him with my own hands for sure!)

    The Prime Minister has been supporting our efforts with all his heart. As proof of this, he is lending us the Fantasma Class weapons that have been passed down in the Prime Minister''s family from generation to generation. And the Count''s family as well, right?"

    Yes, sir!"ббMy father-in-law will also lend me a fantasma class weapon that has been passed down in his family for generations. He has asked me to protect myself and Mikael-sama with it.

    This is reassuring."

    Of course, the vizier and the counts do not really lend fantasy-class (phantasma-class) armaments out of the goodness of their hearts.

    Naturally, it is for the benefit of both houses.

    Even though Sasha was late to the race (human) adventurers, he was the second to obtain important information about the "mysterious giant tower" and report it to us.

    This is a big plus.

    Furthermore, if the two fiancижes participate in the national crisis together and play an active role, Sasha and Mikael''s right to speak out will be undeniably enhanced.

    If their fame increases, the vizier and count faction, which seeks to destroy the matriarchy and change the social structure in favor of men, will be able to support their daughters and push them to the top of the list of candidates for the next queen.

    If they succeed, they will become the next queen and will be able to destroy the matriarchy with a cushion.

    Therefore, the prime minister and the counts want them to be active, so they have even lent their treasured fantasma-class weapons to the Counts.

    You can see how enthusiastic both families are.

    From Sasha''s point of view, all she needs is to kill the lights and be promised a happy future for herself.

    Mikhail, on the other hand, would have been happy if he could have won over "Quiet Hardy" and expanded his influence.

    Thus, the four intentions overlapped nicely.

    гиThe "White Knights" and the "Phantasma Class" weapons lent by the Prime Minister and the Countesses. Since we''re going to deploy a force capable of bringing down a whole country, there''s no way we can fail. ...... But we should always have insurance in place.)

    The cautious Mikael always assumes the worst and unconsciously caresses his own pocketbook.

    He may be a bystander, but he certainly has royal blood in his veins. He is not without heirlooms that have been handed down from generation to generation, like a prime minister or a count''s family.

    He unconsciously stroked that heirloom, the insurance policy.

    Sasha tilts her head at the unnatural movement.

    Before she could ask, Mikael consciously made a smile and picked up the wine glass.

    Sasha, why don''t we make a toast to our bright future together again?

    ''Good. Now let''s go to ......."

    Well misled, Sasha takes the wine glass.

    The glass was already filled with blood-red wine.

    The two clinked wine glasses with the expression of two engaged couples who are, on the surface, on good terms.

    The two of them clinked their wine glasses, looking on the surface like two engaged couples on the brink of love.

    Cheers!"

    A clear, hard glass sound echoes.

    The two listen to the sound and moisten their lips with wine, dreaming of a rose-colored future.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    "--I received a request by name from the Adventurers'' Guild in the capital of the Queen Elf Nation.

    The throne room on the fourth floor of the "Giant Tower.

    As I sit down on the throne, I tell him that we are the best in the world.

    The Queen Elf Kingdom has adopted the strategy Ellie predicted. It seems that they will use us as a diversion (decoy) and surprise attack the giant tower with the White Knights, which is their main objective.

    It''s nice to be right, but it''s not nice to be too predictable," he said. I was thinking of a countermeasure in case they came with another move, but it turned out to be too predictable.

    Ellie, standing in front of me, lets out a cold chuckle.

    I smile as coldly as she does and tell her that we have the best we can muster out of the "abyss" in front of us at this point in time.

    The stage is finally set for revenge against Sasha. ...... I wonder what she will look like on this stage.

    I imagine the image and make myself smile even deeper.

    With that smile, I called out to everyone in turn.

    Ellie, I need you to take charge of the whole operation and make sure that the girls we''ve brought inside the tower don''t escape.

    Ellie smiles, "I swear I will not disappoint the Light God."

    Aoyuki, I want you to move the monsters so that no one but Sasha and the White Knights will get in the way during the operation. Also, Gold, who will act as a diversion, and Nemmu and the others, I want you to direct them so that we can raise our reputation as adventurers and raise our profile. On the day of the event, my impostor will be on the team, so please be careful.

    Aoyuki cuts his gaze with his hoodie and tells us, "--As the Lord has said."

    ''Nazna. Nazna''s opponent, the leader of the ''White Knights'', seems to be the strongest elf species in the Queen Elf Kingdom. He''s probably a small thing for Nazuna, the strongest in the Natsura, to deal with, but try him out as a yardstick to see how strong you are on earth."

    I get it!"ббI''ll do my best for my master!" Nazna replied cheerfully.

    Tin''s opponent is said to be the best long-range type among the elven species that use bows. I heard that Tin''s opponent is the best long-range type among the elves who use bows. And you can use it as a touchstone to measure your own abilities. However, I heard that he is a typical elf type who uses up his race (human) as an example. I feel bad. We won''t kill you to get information out of you, but you can crush them to your heart''s content."

    ............"

    Raito-sama no wish, supreme wo motte oshimasu--tonokoto desu."

    Ice Heat and Mera''s counterparts are twin elven species. These two also seem to enjoy torturing and killing humans. It''s extremely unpleasant - now make them do the same to you, break their hearts, and then crush them. Can you do that?"

    Ice Heat, I will surely live up to your expectations, Master."

    Kkekekekekeke!ббIt''s my specialty. You can count on me, master."

    I finish talking to everyone.

    I mention my last catch.

    Sasha and I will take care of the deputy commander. Everyone stay out of this, okay?

    When I hear each person''s reply, I nod happily and put on a big smile.

    Let the fun, fun, revenge drama (Walpurgis) begin!

    The way I smile happily, Ellie and the others make a truly joyful and loving expression on their faces.

    The preparations for welcoming Sasha and the others were complete.

 58 - Episode 25 Entering the Giant Tower

    The "White Knights" left the Queen Elf Kingdom early in the morning, before the sun had even risen.

    They traveled by horse-drawn wagons to a nearby wilderness forest, but since they were on a covert mission, they could not be seen by other adventurers, so they left the city road on the way.

    They set foot into the forest from a position away from the virgin forest where the adventurers were stationed.

    With Sasha leading the way, we arrived at our destination, the "Mysterious Giant Tower.

    When the sun had fully risen, two "huge four-legged beasts with snakes in their tails" appeared from the doorway and disappeared into the forest.

    According to our information, there are about five or six "giant four-legged beasts with snakes in their tails.

    As if to prove this, three "giant four-footed beasts with snakes in their tails" emerge from the "mysterious giant tower" and begin to lie down and bask in the sun.

    The "White Knights," including Sasha, continued to watch them, holding their breath.

    (Level 1000 or so, as per the report. (I can''t take them all, Commander, but I can take them out first with my own sniping now.)

    (......The main goal is dragons. (We should avoid unnecessary fighting.)

    Commander Hardy thought about it for a moment, but dismissed it.

    Sharp Hat is around level 2000. With his ability, a surprise attack on the loose "giant four-legged beast with a snake tail" in front of him would probably result in a fatal or major wound.

    At our level, we are no match for a weak "giant four-legged beast with a serpent tail," but we can''t afford to let it get the better of us.

    However, since we do not know the level and strength of the dragons inside the tower, it would be wise to avoid unnecessary exhaustion.

    Above all.

    (...... It''s about time. It''s about to start.)

    As if in response to Hardy''s point, a fireball rises above the forest.

    Starting with the fireball, the voices of several people echo faintly from afar to where Sasha & the "White Knights" are, hiding for breath.

    A diversionary force, led by Sasha and the human adventurers who brought back the information about the "Mysterious Tower," began to make noise right on time.

    ''Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr ......''

    The "giant four-legged beasts with snakes in their tails" who were sunbathing let out a grumbling sound when they noticed the presence of insurgents tearing up their territory.

    One more of them appeared from the entrance of the "Mysterious Tower," bringing the total number to four.

    The four animals start moving in the direction of the voice. They are trying to get rid of those who are trespassing in their territory.

    (There are a total of six "giant four-legged beasts with snakes in their tails" that have emerged from the giant tower. If the report is correct, that should be all of them.)

    (Yes. As far as I can confirm, ......)

    Sasha answers the question of Hardy, the leader of the group.

    After discovering the entrance to the "Giant Tower," we had been watching it from morning to night for several days, counting the number of people.

    It is possible that there are more of them further back, but as far as she knows, this is all of them.

    Hardy nods and gives the order.

    (We will now enter the "Mysterious Tower" and hunt the Red Dragon. The formation will be as usual. Sasha, please protect yourself.)

    The standard formation of the "White Knights" is: Commander Hardy leads, Deputy Commander Michael acts as shield, Sharp Hat acts as rifleman, and the brothers Nia and Kia move around as rangers to disrupt the situation.

    A level 1000-2000 red dragon could be killed with this. They had confidence.

    (?ббCommander, are you planning to take Sasha-chan to the "Giant Tower" as well?)

    (I have a concern about leaving them here, where we don''t know what will happen. (I am concerned about leaving them here, where we don''t know what will happen. Besides, she has been entrusted with a fantasma-class weapon by the Countess, so I don''t think she will be a drag.

    Not Commander Hardy, but Deputy Commander Michael replies.

    Our side is the safest.

    Sharp Hat, a member of the "White Order," hesitated to deny this.

    In fact, it is a push to ensure that Sasha will have a better track record.

    Sasha also needs to get inside the "Tower of Titan" in order to "get rid of the lights" with her own hands. It''s a perfect match. There was no reason for her to refuse to go with him.

    Sharp Hat frowned, but said nothing more.

    Commander Hardy continued.

    (There is a high possibility that there are still monsters other than dragons inside the tower. ) "Each of you, be mindful of your actions. Let''s go!бб(Silent!)

    Hardy casts a spell.

    It is "Silent" of the Combat Class.

    It is a magic to prevent the outside world from hearing their sounds, but Hardy is over level 3000.

    As a result, the Combat Class "Silent" was transformed, and not only the outside world, but even their own heartbeats were silenced to the point that they could not be heard.

    Sasha''s back shivered and she let out a hearty laugh.

    (This is the silent ...... of the "White Knights" leader, "Silent Hardy")

    Complete silence, where even the sound of one''s own heartbeat cannot be perceived.

    The surroundings around him are also forced to come under its influence.

    What is more, it is not only the absence of sound. Rumor has it that if an ordinary person were to stay in this state, he or she would be affected by magic and go insane in as little as three minutes or as long as 10 minutes at the latest.

    On the other hand, Hardy, the surgeon, is not particularly affected by it, which is a foul thing to say.

    There is no way he can exchange lives or fight a last-ditch battle with a mentally deranged person.

    Hardy has slaughtered many powerful enemies and monsters with this power.

    Hence the two names of "Quiet Hardy.

    It has been observed that some of his magic, abilities, and body parts have been enhanced due to his increased level of skill.

    Such enhanced phenomena are called special skills.

    --The "Quiet Hardy" does not just take away the sound from the opponent and make him lose his mind, though. There are other effects as well, but since they are treated as confidential, even Sasha was unaware of them.

    гиLet''s go!)

    Since no sound can be made, Hardy gives instructions with hand signs.

    The group nods in familiarity, and Mikael hugs Sasha, signaling that they are ready to go.

    The "White Knights" run to the entrance of the "Mysterious Tower" at once, paying no attention to the swaying of the trees or the sound of their footsteps, as the "Silent" effect has silenced any sound.

    It is about 15 meters to the forest boundary.

    The ground leveled up to the entrance, which opened like the entrance to a huge warehouse, is about 50 meters.

    In total, the "White Knights" ran 65 meters in less than a few seconds without delay and without making a sound.

    ............"

    We reached the doorway but did not enter immediately and peeked inside.

    It was too dark inside to see what was going on.

    There was no sign of anyone in the vicinity.

    Hardy indicated with a hand sign that everyone should go inside.

    He ordered them to move along the entrance wall to the back of the building, hiding behind a huge pillar.

    After confirming that the group members nodded their heads in agreement, Sharp Hat, the original scout, took the first step, being careful of the traps.

    Following him, the "White Knights" step into the darkness inside the "Giant Tower," which spreads out like the inside of a demon king''s mouth - but the situation soon changes suddenly.

    гиThe "White Knights" step into the darkness inside the "Giant Tower," which spreads out like the mouth of the Demon King.)

    Everyone notices, but it is too late.

    A trap that even a level 2000+ sharp hat cannot notice, a shifting trap (Ellie''s special creation), is activated.

    The "White Knights," including Sasha, were split into pieces, as if they were lights that had shifted in the "abyss.

 59 - 26th Episode 1 Battle on the 1st Floor

    The guy with the sharp hat, he didn''t even notice the traps!"

    Not only do you have terrible taste in women, but you''ve lost an arm!ббIt sucks already!"

    Nia and the Kia brothers complain to each other inside the dimly lit "Mystery Tower.

    The Sharp Hat, acting as a scout, leads the way while checking for traps, followed by the members of the "White Order".

    The plan was to move along the walls, peering into the interior and exterminating the "Red Dragon" that had been spotted, as well as any other monsters that might try to interfere.

    However, Sharp Hat missed a transfer trap, and everyone was transferred separately to some other location.

    Because of the fault of Sharp Hat, who was responsible for discovering the trap, the Nyakia brothers complained unintentionally.

    Normally, a sharp hat with a level of over 2000 would not overlook most traps.

    However, this time, the transfer trap was made by "Elly, the Forbidden Witch.

    She is well versed in all magic arts, and since she is above level 9999, it would be impossible for anyone in the Queen Elf Kingdom to discover the trap.

    Sharp Hat was not at fault, only Ellie''s skill was superior.

    However, the Nyakia brothers, who were unaware of such a situation, would have wanted to complain.

    This complaint is usually leaked to those around them because they are out of "Silent," which is a special skill (skill) of Hardy, the leader of the "White Knights.

    Since both of them understand this, they are actually whispering back and forth, hiding behind a pillar and quickly scouting the surroundings.

    The light source is sunlight coming through a small square hole at the top. It is not enough light to illuminate the whole area.

    The pillars are regularly lined up in a row, and they are as thick as a thousand-year-old tree.

    Even if there was enough light, it would be physically impossible to see the entire area.

    From the shape of the pillars, we are probably still on the first floor of the tower, Nia.

    It''s possible that the Commander and the others have been sent to somewhere on the first floor, just like us, Kia.

    I guess so. Dragon extermination is temporarily suspended. Let''s first think about joining up with the Commander and the others, Nia.

    I agree, Kia. Let''s proceed with caution, and watch out for the transfer traps."

    The Niaqia brothers may look young, but they have been through numerous shura and dungeon dives.

    They are not in a hurry and stay calm, and do not aim to exterminate the dragons by themselves in a hurry to succeed in the war, but first aim to join up with their friends who have strayed.

    In the worst case scenario, they were even considering abandoning the dragon extermination and going outside the "Giant Tower.

    They are members of the White Order, the strongest in the Queen Elf Kingdom, although their words and actions may be childish.

    If there was a problem - it was just that they were the wrong opponent.

    Kekekekekekekeke!ббYou''re our opponents?ббYou seem even weaker than I imagined! Maybe you should have just left me alone, huh?"

    Hey, Mera!ббDiscipline!ббDon''t try to steal Ice Heat''s prey!"

    !"

    I looked behind me and before I knew it, two racial (human) women were standing there.

    One of them was laughing eerily, saying ''kekekeke'' and was about 2 meters tall. She was much taller than the Nyakia brothers, and her mouth was almost up to her ears. Her red eyes and jagged teeth aroused my fear, but she had a face that was better defined than that of a lowly elf, and she was an extraordinary beauty with a good style, although her tastes differed.

    The clothes she wore were also a little unusual.

    She wore a long skirt that covered her ankles, which is common, but her sleeves were so long that they covered both her hands, and the cuffs were wide.

    The woman standing next to the woman called Mera also has a beautiful face despite her race (human).

    She was dressed in light armor and wore gauntlets in her hands that looked like lumps of metal.

    Her hair is in twin-tails, the right side is flame-red and the left side is ice-blue.

    Her eyes are sharp because she is paying attention to the tall woman next to her, but her beautiful face is not destroyed and even strengthens the "dignified" atmosphere that is one of her beauties.

    She is also taller than Niakia.

    She is also taller than Niaquia, about 170 cm.

    She is beautiful on the outside, but she is a human.

    Despite this, the fact that they had not been caught by their own detection of her presence and had not noticed her until she called out to them made the Niachia brothers raise their alertness level to the maximum.

    The two maintain both hands on the sabers at their waists.

    Mela, noticing Nia and Kia''s alertness, smiles wryly.

    ''Kekekeke!ббDon''t be so frightened, elf species. I''m not going to kill you right now. Besides, thanks to Ellie-sama, you won''t die instantly if you use the wrong amount of force. I don''t know the exact details, but I heard that Ellie-sama created the formula with the technology, knowledge, and magic power she gained from studying the dungeon core. It''s said that it can take the damage that would kill you on your shoulders.ббYou can rest assured that your arms and legs will be shredded, but you won''t die!"

    ...... "Lady Erie?ббDungeon core?"

    ...... the name of the Red Dragon in the "Giant Tower"?ббI mean, who are your sisters?"

    Niakia answers in turn.

    Mela flicks her hand, hidden by a sleeve, and denies it.

    Kekekeke!ббThat was a bait-like object summoned by Master Ellie. Don''t worry about it anymore. It has already served its purpose."

    Niaquia understands the situation, though dimly, with her statement.

    The Red Dragon is bait to lure them, the White Knights. They are the real target. From her statement, "We will not kill them right now," it seems that the objective of the thing called "Ellie-sama" is not to kill them, but to take them as prisoners of war.

    In case you were wondering, we had also considered ''a being that uses the Red Dragon'' at the meeting, so we were surprised, but not so much that we lost our cool.

    A beautiful woman named Ice Heat, standing next to a tall woman, fishes her eyes out even more.

    ''Don''t give information to the enemy you fools!ббWhat are you going to do in case he escapes!"

    Kekekekeke!ббYou''ve got to be kidding me, Ice Heat. Do you really think we can be defeated by this little elf-breed?"

    You may not lose, but you may be able to escape with some unknown technology that Ice Heat and his friends don''t know about!ббMove your head a little!"

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббThen just crush them before they use that unknown technology. Ice Heat really has a hard head~!

    You know the saying, ''A cornered rat will bite a cat. Even a cornered rat can take a bite out of a cat. No matter how inferior the elven species may be, you must respond with all your might, or it will be too late to catch up.

    The racial (human) women completely looked down on themselves.

    Nia and Kia had never been looked down upon by a race (human), even though they had looked down upon them.

    For Nia Kia, who uses her purchased race (human) as a tool for target shooting, the attitude of the two in front of her hurts her pride more than she imagined.

    Above all, they are proud of themselves, having drawn "Master''s" blood, awakened to "Sabu Master", and trained up to around level 1800.

    They have no choice but to run away after being looked down upon and ridiculed so much.

    They pull out their sabers from their waists.

    Nia and Kia wear light armor and hold sabers in both hands.

    At a glance, you can tell that they are speed-oriented types.

    The two are not only the most handsome of the two, but they are also the best at what they do.

    If what they say is true, they say you can''t die right away, but you can have your limbs chopped off. If that''s the case, let''s go the other way and cut off his limbs and bring him home, Kia.

    That''s a good idea, Nia. We can''t kill him to get information out of him.

    After we get the information out of him, we''ll make him our plaything, Kia. We''ll love you so much that we won''t even kill you if you beg us to!

 60 - Episode 27 Battle on the First Floor 2

    Despite the fact that she is facing the murderous intent of Nia and Kia, members of the "White Knights" who are over level 1800, Mera laughs heartily and with amusement.

    Kekekekeke!ббOh sword swallowing sword swallowing. Don''t just talk, make sure you entertain us, you little elf shoo--"

    Before Mera could finish, two gusts of wind--Nia and Kia, both holding sabers in their hands--rush across the land!

    Oops!

    Phew!"

    Mera, Ice Heat scattered to the left and right, avoiding a blow from the Nearkia brothers.

    The Nyakia brothers did not stop, but repeatedly moved at high speed like wind with substance.

    The thick pillars inside the "Giant Tower" were also used as footholds, and they attacked in three dimensions.

    Kekekekekekeke!ббIce Heat, looks like it wasn''t a rat, but a little squirrel."

    You don''t seem to be losing your composure."

    Curse our own bad luck!"

    Bad luck?"

    Ice Heat tilts his head slightly at the words of Nia and Kia.

    The two spoke with great skill as they repeatedly moved at high speed.

    I don''t know what kind of intention they had in building such a big, stupid ''giant tower.

    It''s just bad luck to end up giving us pillars--many footholds, and a lot of ground to cover!

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббI see. ...... You call it ''bad luck'' that I gave you a place to fly around with dexterity. Are you seriously saying this level is ''bad luck''?"

    Soon you''ll understand what we mean--Windcutter!

    Windcutter!"

    Nia and Kia move at high speed, chanting combat class wind attack magic.

    A blade of vacuum strikes Mera and Ice Heat.

    ''Well, I guess an elf species can do this much.

    Kekekekekeke!"ббOh, come on, this is ''bad luck''. That''s disappointing."

    Ice Heat and Mera easily evade the two attack magicians.

    However, Nia and Kia do not seem to be panicking.

    The two attacked not once, but twice, thrice, four times - moving at high speed while chanting "Windcutter" and discarding it. The "K" is the name of a Japanese word for "the".

    "Windcutter!ббWindcutter!ббWindcutter!ббWindcutter!"

    Kekekekekeke!"ббOops, this!"

    Mela, holding her hat with one hand, continues to avoid the "wind cutters" that are pouring down from all directions except the ground.

    Ice Heat also flies his attention while concentrating on avoiding them as well.

    Mera!ббYou can''t possibly keep chanting offensive magic while continuing this movement!ббConcentrate on evasion until your opponent is fatigued!"

    I''m so sorry!ббWe are still members of the White Order, remember?"

    I can do this level of movement and attack for half a day straight. And!

    Buh!" The sound of the wind.

    A throwing knife, which fires faster than a windcutter, shoots through Mera''s left thigh.

    Kia, who had anticipated that the movement would stop, was already in attack position.

    As he passes by Mera, he cuts off her left ankle with his saber.

    Without giving a signal, they attacked in unison.

    It was truly a twin-like coordination.

    After cutting off Mela''s ankle, Kia immediately leaves the scene.

    Nia and Kia move at high speed to avoid being caught again.

    "Kya-ha-ha-ha-ha!ббYou took the left leg first, Kia!"

    Next, which limb shall I cut off, the tailed sister or the red-and-blue-haired sister, Nia!

    Nia and Kia laugh heartily and happily.

    Their voices carried a strong will to torment the humans who looked down on them and to cut off their limbs as they declared, no matter how much they begged for forgiveness.

    But despite the fact that even the most seasoned adventurers would be too frightened to reverse the situation, Mera and Ice Heat maintained their composure.

    Mera nonchalantly picked up her left ankle, which had been cut off.

    She plays with her ankle with the palm of her hand, and asks Ice Heat, "What do you want me to do with it?

    Ice Heat, what do you think?ббAre you done with your street art?"

    I''m not a street performer. ...... Well, I''ve got a pretty good idea of what you''re capable of. I didn''t expect you to be so weak. ...... Ellie told me to test Ice Heat''s power on the ground, but I wonder if it was really necessary.

    Even the serious Ice Heat covered his face with one hand while wearing a burly gauntlet, questioning the experiment.

    That''s how much he laments the disparity in ability between them and Nia and Kia, who are currently in combat.

    This reaction made even Nia and Kia stop in their tracks.

    It is not a provocation or a bluff, but the sound of their voices tells us that they are speaking from the heart.

    They feel a sense of unease that they can''t shake off, and they can''t help but ask questions.

    Oh, you guys, are you serious?ббYou can''t bluff me!"

    You''re out of your depth, you''re out of your depth!ббYou can''t even touch us!ббYou guys literally can''t do anything about it, you just get carved up!"

    "Kkekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббBastards. You seem to be mistaken, your knives are not stuck and your ankles are not cut separately.ббDid you not notice not a drop of blood on the floor or on the sword?"

    "!!!"

    Mela points out that Kiah, who cut her left ankle in a panic, checks his own saber.

    As he pointed out, there was not a drop of blood on his saber.

    Furthermore, Mela opened her big mouth with an ''ahhh'' and started eating her own left ankle in her hand.

    Giggling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling - and then she swallows it noisily.

    The shocking scene does not end there.

    As soon as he finishes chewing, Mera''s ankle immediately grows back.

    She shakes her legs a couple of times to show that they are real.

    She also grabbed her own neck with both hands and tore it off with great force.

    The act of cutting her own neck into a thousand pieces - even Nia and Kia were stunned by this.

    While playing with the shredded head with both hands, Mera speaks out with the head still raw.

    I''m sorry I''m late in saying hello, but I''m UR, Chimera, Mera, level 777. 7". As the name suggests, the body is constructed by a multitude of organisms. Each body part, each cell, is an independent organism. That is why it is easy for me to take in a left leg that appears to have been cut off and make it grow back, and I can do tricks like this.

    The knife that appeared to be stuck in the left leg is somehow taken in, digested, and absorbed by the monster inside the body, which has a powerful digestive capacity.

    The teeth of Nia and Kia clack.

    They scream, unwilling to admit the reality before them.

    "Oh, no, this is ridiculous!ббNonsense!ббLevel 7777 is more than twice the Commander''s level!ббThat''s not possible!

    Yes!ббThat''s right!ббNia is right!ббThat head-taking must be some kind of magic trick to scare us!ббI won''t be fooled!

    Quekekekeke!ббA magic trick!ббThere are no seeds and no tricks!

    Mela laughs in her raw-necked form with a hearty sense of humor.

    Nia and Kia shudder with fear at the sight of it, but they thrust the saber in their hands.

    If he really is a level 7777 monster, why was he trying so hard to avoid our attacks?ббIt''s funny!"

    That''s right!ббThat''s right!ббKia is right!ббThat desperate evasion was proof that he was bluffing!"

    It was an act to see how good you were, to see how well you knew your game.ббI was rather nervous that Mera''s performance was so appropriate that I was afraid she would be discovered in the process. Mera, I beg you, please act a little more like that!

    Kekekekeke!"ббThat''s fine, Ice Heat, you got what you came for after all."

    Ice Heat was surprised by the fast movement in a manner to test Nia and Kia''s abilities, and also avoided "Windcutter" while performing a desperate act.

    He seemed to be more harassed by Mera''s appearance, who was doing everything at random, than by these performances.

    When he remembered and warned her, she laughed it off, saying "kekekekekeke.

    While getting angry at the two''s joking around, Nia and Kia launch another attack to prove that what they have been saying and doing so far is a bluff.

    If you''re not bluffing, take the attack!ббWindcutter!"

    No matter how much you say, you dare to take it!ббWindcutter!"

    The twins chanted almost simultaneously, and their Combat Class attack magic struck Ice Heat and Mera, but the two did not move at all, as if they were avoiding each other. The wind cutter certainly hit them, but it didn''t work as if it had. Not a scratch was left on them, as if they had just been hit by a gentle breeze.

    In fact, they are playing with each other without caring.

    This time, Nia and Kia were absolutely stunned by the sight of them.

    Ice Heat noticed their exclamations and told them a cruel fact.

    He says, "I''m late in saying hello, but I''m ''UR, Ice Heat Level 7777, Grappler of Flame Heat and Freezing. No such low-grade attack magic will work on Mera, including Ice Heat, okay?"

    Kekekekeke!"ббRight. The magic defense value is so high that we don''t even need the maneuver to prevent it."

    You''re lying!ббLies!ббLies!ббWindcutter!ббWindcutter!ббWindcutter!

    Come on!ббIt''s got to work!ббWindcutter!ббIce sword!ббThunder Arrow!"

    Nia is crazy for the "Windcutter! Kia fired a series of "Kia" and Kia madly fired a series of combat class attack magic that can be discarded by chanting.

    However, Ice Heat and Mera showed no signs of avoidance.

    Even in combat class, beginner-level attack magic is literally no more than a gentle breeze.

    They do not suffer any kind of pain.

    Then I''ll cut you up directly!

    I''ll skewer you!"

    Niakia gives up her offensive magic and kicks the earth!

    Nia slashes with the saber in her hand, and Kia pulls out her knife and throws it with all her might - the saber fails to cut a single piece of Mera''s clothing, and the knife falls to the ground, unable to hurt a single piece of Ice Heat''s skin.

    Kekekekekeke!ббNo, no, no, no, no!ббIt''s impossible to hurt us with a mere sword. It would be better to cut through a huge rock with a paper sword made by a child.

    Rather, it''s a shame that we only have this level of armaments ......." I don''t mean to doubt the brains of Master Ellie, but it''s so weak that it makes me wonder if there was really any point to such an experiment."

    Mela laughs and Ice Heat lets out a frustrated sigh.

    Nia and Kia, realizing that their all-out attack would not work at all.

    Aaaaahhhh!"

    They scream and choose to run away as fast as they can.

    The two watch him as he runs away.

    Kekekekeke!ббYou''ve run for the exit. But the exit is already closed and you can''t get out!

    ''...... maybe this is a trap for them?ббAre they intentionally pretending to be on the run with no moves to make, to catch Ice Heat and the others off guard?"

    I don''t think so. You are taking it too seriously.

    Mella can''t help but tsk tsk.

    Still, Ice Heat keeps a serious expression on his face.

    ''There''s no chance of that, is there?ббWe''ll be on our guard, and we''ll give them everything we''ve got."

    Ice Heat looks serious and puts all his strength into his right gauntlet.

    Understanding that nothing more could be said to her serious friend, Mera shrugged her shoulders and moved away from her.

    A dragon arm with bright red scales specialized for anti-heat defense emerges from the hem of the gauntlet, which is long enough to hide both hands, and wraps around Mera''s body.

    Mera, who had never paid any attention to Niakia''s attack, went into a defensive posture.

    After witnessing this, Ice Heat cries out in high spirits.

    ''In my right hand!ббEfreet!"

 61 - Episode 28 Battle on the First Floor 3

    What the hell?ббWhat the hell are those monsters!ббLike level 7777!ббThat''s impossible!ббI thought we were slaying dragons!"

    I don''t know!ббAnd anyway, we have to run away and tell this to the home country!ббThey said there are two more monsters than dragons!"

    Yes, yes!ббWe have to run and tell the home country!ббSo this is not like fleeing before the enemy or anything!ббFortunately, they seem to be at a higher level, but they can''t seem to keep up with our speed!

    Let''s just make it to the exit and get out of here!"

    Nia and Kia run "inside the giant tower" at full speed to escape from Ice Heat & Mera.

    Although they do not know where the entrance to the tower is, they move to the wall first.

    From there, they think they can find a way out if they move along the wall.

    The two run, fearing that at any moment they might be chased by monsters that would tear off their heads with their own hands, or that would feel no more than a gentle breeze even if they were hit head-on with a "windcutter.

    They turn around to check behind them, but there is no sign of pursuit.

    The two clung to their faint hope that they would be able to escape to the exit, and they ran frantically.

    In fact, Ice Heat and Mera can easily catch up to them with their speed, and they don''t know that the exit is already closed and they can''t get out with their level of ability.

    ''Nia, the wall!

    Kia, let''s keep moving along the wall and find a way out!"

    Roger that!"ббWhat''s ......?ббWait a minute, Nia. Something''s wrong ......."

    Kia is the first to notice.

    Nia also wondered at his point of view at first, but soon noticed something unusual.

    The air is kind of hot?"

    At first, he thought it was the heat of his body moving to escape at full speed due to his fear of ice heat & melas - but he quickly denied it.

    The temperature I could feel on my skin, the air, was getting hotter and hotter at an ever-accelerating rate.

    At first, it was only midsummer sunshine, but it soon turned into a heat wave, a heat like being roasted directly by a fire.

    The two of them were sweating fatty sweat from all over their bodies along with cold sweat due to the rise in temperature.

    ''Hmph, don''t be a shaman!ббThose monster humans!ббYou mean to tell me that you drew out the source of the magma in the "Giant Tower!"

    Nia!ббThis is no time to make a fuss!ббWe''ll burn to death if we don''t!ббWe need to take up defensive positions now!"

    While Nia cries out unreasonably and Kia admonishes her, the temperature rises at an accelerated rate.

    It is already at the level where a normal person would burn his throat out just by breathing.

    The fact that the two are still able to endure the temperature is a blessing at around level 1800.

    Nia nodded at Kia''s words and immediately took a defensive posture. This is no longer the time to be looking for a way out.

    "Magic power, manifest and create a glacier to become a wall to block my enemies and myself!ббIcewall!"

    Nia and Kia overlapped their voices and chanted "Ice Wall" in the Tactics Class.

    After the chanting, a huge ice wall appears in front of them, enveloping them from the heat wave.

    Niakia is an elf species that specializes in wind magic.

    At the beginner Combat Class level, it is possible to discard the chanting, but at the Tactics Class level, it is necessary to chant.

    The two were finally able to catch their breath when they entered the cool, icy interior of the "ice wall," where the heat waves that burned their skin were blocked by the "ice wall," but that time would not last long.

    To, Nia!ббThe ice!ббThe ice wall is melting fast!"

    That means the temperature is still rising!ббWhat in the world are those monster humans (inferior species) doing!ббDon''t be a child!

    Nia!ббI''ll complain later, anyway, we need to get the ''ice wall'' back up!"

    As Kia pointed out, the "ice wall" created by the two''s magical power is melting from the heat - not only that, but it is already disappearing at the rate of evaporation.

    The ice wall is so hot that you can feel it even though you are inside the ice wall.

    "Magic, manifest and create a glacier to become a wall to shield me and my enemies!ббIcewall!"

    Niakia chants "Ice Wall" again, but in less than a minute she feels the heat again.

    No!ббNo!ббNo!ббWhy do we have to go through this?

    Kia!ббQuick, chant!ббBecause the fire, the heat, is right around the corner!

    Kia''s screams calmed Nia down and encouraged her to chant.

    "Magic, manifest and create a glacier, a wall to shield my enemies and myself..."

    Frantically chanting Ice Wall.

    The next one doesn''t last more than a few dozen seconds.

    "Magic, manifest and create a glacier, my enemy--"

    "Magic, manifest itself, glacier..."

    "O magic..."

    In the end, it was all burnt to the ground.

    Both of them lose their magical powers and find themselves engulfed from head to toe in a hellish fire.

    The first floor of the "Giant Tower. The entire wide space was filled with flames.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Kekekekeke!ббThere he is, right here, right here. It looks like you''re still alive, at least."

    Mela walks through the still-hot first floor of the "Giant Tower" and discovers the Nyakia brothers, blackened from head to toe.

    Ice Heat follows behind her, shimmering red-hot flames engulfing her right eye and the twin tails of her right hair.

    She peers at the fallen Nyakia brothers with the awkward demeanor of one who has made a mistake.

    She looks at the fallen brother and sister awkwardly, like one who has made a mistake.ббYou''re not dead, are you?"

    Kekekekekeke!"ббDon''t worry, he''s still breathing. Even if it''s ......, isn''t that a bit much?"

    Mera looks at Ice Heat with dismay.

    The armor and clothing worn by the Nyakia brothers have naturally burned away. Not a single hair, skin, limb, or other part of their body was unburned.

    It is a wonder that they are still alive.

    I could see his chest moving slightly, and I could confirm that he was breathing and alive.

    Kekekekeke!ббYou''ve managed to stay alive thanks to the technology and knowledge you gained from studying Master Ellie''s dungeon core, and the magic power you used to put together your technique. If you didn''t have that magic formula, you would have died before you could extract the information from ......?ббIt wasn''t exactly a fiasco, was it?"

    Aaahhhh!"ббI never thought I''d be this weak!ббIt would be too far below my imagination!"

    As Mera pointed out, the Nyakia brothers are only alive thanks to a formula that Ellie has created on her own.

    Even if they wanted to die, they could not.

    Also, the first floor of the "huge tower" was engulfed in flames, but it has not collapsed and is only slightly scorched, thanks to this formula.

    To be precise, the tower breaks down temporarily when a certain amount of force is applied, but Ellie''s magical power restores it. The burnt parts are also gradually repaired by her magical power, and the initial whiteness is restored.

    Ice Heat, who is a stickler for rules and a serious person, is troubled by the weakness of the Nyakia siblings.

    First of all, it''s so unexpected that they could be wounded so severely with Efreet in their right hand and just a little bit of energy!ббWhy did ...... Ellie-sama say ''experiment on me'' when I didn''t even attack her properly, let alone with my left hand!ббThis is too weak to be an ''experiment'' before it''s an experiment!"

    To use an ice-heat analogy, it''s on the level of ...... ''I sucked in a lung full of air and exhaled with gusto, and two people almost died''.

    This is what happens when you don''t even attack and just put your energy into it.

    Mela rushes into the raging Ice Heat.

    ''Kekeke!ббEllie-sama told me to experiment, but I think it''s a good thing I did. If we had used the power of Ice Heat on the ground instead of inside the "Giant Tower" without knowing the strength of our own power ......"

    Ugh. ......"

    Imagining the scene, Ice Heat calmed down as if water had been sprayed over his head.

    After making sure his friend has regained his composure, Mera turns to the Niaquia brothers.

    ''Kekekekeke!ббI''ll have to be careful when I wield my power on the ground. Now, I have to do what my master says."

    Mera bent her great stature from the waist and called out to the Nyakia brothers, who collapsed to the floor.

    Red eyes glowed, jagged teeth, and a huge mouth opened to speak.

    According to the precious master whom we respect and to whom we devote our absolute loyalty, it seems that he enjoys torturing and killing human beings, doesn''t it?ббThe master is very upset with you."

    "Take ......."

    "......, tee ......."

    Niakia, who is burned all over and partially carbonized, lets out a faint "Save me" sound.

    Mela doesn''t care and continues talking.

    She continues, "We can''t kill them right away to get information out of them, but this time we''re ordered to break their hearts by putting them through the same thing ourselves. So now I''m going to break your hearts, okay?ббI''m going to use the best of the best. I rarely show it, so be thankful for that, okay?"

    Octopuses, squid-like legs, centipedes, tentacles, and long "nanikas" that scrape away at your reason just by looking at them flood out from under Mera''s long skirt.

    Even Ice Heat turns away in disgust.

    All of these things start to gather around their bodies.

    Niacia bursts into tears and pleads for help with all her strength.

    Tacke te .......

    Suket ......"

    Kekekekeke!"ббHow could I help you?ббWhat have you done to the race that said ''help me''?ббYou''ve been killing people who laugh and beg for forgiveness, just for fun, haven''t you?бб...... master''s orders. You will never be forgiven. All you have to do is repent for your past sins, suffer, go crazy, and keep begging for your master''s forgiveness, knowing that you will not escape, until you get the information you want, as your master has ordered."

    The two were entangled with various objects, "something," and were being dragged under Mera''s long skirt.

    Nyakia screams with her last ounce of energy.

    No!ббNo!ббNo!ббHelp me, help me, help me, help me!

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!"

    The battle on the first floor of the dimly lit "Giant Tower" came to an end with crazy screams and laughter.

 62 - Episode 29 Battle on the 2nd Floor 1

    It''s impossible that you can''t see through the transition trap. What is that? The commander will give me a hard time when I get back to my country. This is really bad. ......

    Sharp Hat, a member of the White Knights and a marksman, found himself thrown into a strange space after a transfer trap.

    Compared to the first floor of the "Tower of Titan," the pillars are thinner and more disorganized.

    It is obvious at a glance that this is not the first floor.

    From the material of the room, I could tell that it was somewhere inside the "Giant Tower.

    If it is not the first floor, it is somewhere on the second, third, or fourth floor. What do you think of that area?

    Sharp Hat asks, turning his gaze to one of the rows of pillars.

    He is usually flirtatious, but he is around level 2000. He is a member of the strongest Order of the Queen of Elves and the third strongest in the Queen Country.

    Even when he is sent to an unfamiliar place by an unscheduled transfer trap, he complains but does not panic like a new member of the Order. Without letting her guard down, she immediately assesses her surroundings to see if there are any foreign enemies.

    And then, there was a shadow that caught his attention.

    If it was the group members who had shifted, they would call out to us right away.

    From the size of the sign, we could determine that it was not a dragon, but a person.

    The other humanoids inside the "Giant Tower" were probably humanoid monsters or hostile thinkers.

    Sharp Hat asked, keeping a wary eye out for any attacks or magic that might come his way.

    ............"

    The one who had been observing Sharp Hat from behind a pillar appears.

    Sharp Hat, who had been on the alert, opens his eyes and mouth wide at the appearance of the person.

    She is a short woman with a childish air.

    Her black hair is cut short and she wears a cloak.

    She wears a corset that tightens around her waist, a short skirt, and black tights. She wears a short skirt, black tights, and boots that cover her legs.

    She has large violet eyes and rose-colored lips with teeth as shiny as pearls.

    In her hand she holds a long spear-like weapon.

    She is a beautiful human girl who is not even close to an elven woman in appearance. appears.

    Sharp Hat involuntarily lets his voice trail off.

    ''Oh, dainty. ......''

    For this one moment, I forget to be alert to my surroundings, and I am left with a beautiful humanoid girl. --Suzu is fascinated by the sight.

    When Sharp Hat regains consciousness, he coughs and adjusts his voice tone while fixing his messy hair, dirt and dust on his clothes, and the whole thing.

    He smiled his best-looking smile and called out to her.

    I''d love to know your name, beautiful lady, and the reason why you''re in such a ''huge tower'' (dangerous place).ббIf you get lost and can''t get out, let my sharp hat escort you out.

    "............"

    Miss?

    Tin takes a half step back with a sickening expression on her face as Sharp Hat smiles his best handsome smile.

    I was shocked to be made to feel sober and uncomfortable.

    If it was against the oppressed race (humans) in the Queen Elf Kingdom, I would have won 100 battles with this smile.

    Even Sorsha, whom I had already disposed of, had a reddish cheek and an enraptured expression on her face when she wore this smile.

    The long gadget in Suzu''s hand clanked.

    He was a bad-colored scraggly man. My partner is mute.

    ...... Intelligence Weapon?"

    Sharp Hat is not that surprised when the gadget in his hand begins to talk.

    This is because, on rare occasions, magic items and weapons found in ruins and treasure chests do talk. The items are called "intelligence items," and the weapons and armor are called "intelligence weapons.

    They are rare, but they are not that noisy.

    My partner is Suzu, and I say Rokkutte. I''ll remember it for a short time.

    ...... what does that mean?"

    Sharp Hat tightened his mind as the words and atmosphere were indeed disturbing.

    The "Intelligence Weapon" Rock, on behalf of his partner, Tin, clatters on and on, explaining the information.

    The dragon is the bait that lures the White Knights.

    By now, our divided friends are being used as a yardstick to measure our strength, just as we are.

    If we want to be saved, we have to defeat ourselves.

    Sharp Hat, who had heard the whole explanation, let out a sigh with a look of having had his fill.

    I guess it''s all in your hands,....... They''re pulling each other down inside the court, and that''s why they''re falling into this trap. ......It''s really, really bad. ......

    Sharp Hat, his shoulders slumped, changes his mind and makes an appeal.

    I understand why we''re fighting ...... but I''m really in love with Tin-chan!ббLet''s put the fighting aside for a moment and make love to each other!

    What?

    Tin shudders and backs away from Sharp Hat''s confession, as if he is truly sickened by it.

    He himself did not make the confession as a joke or as a bargaining chip.

    He was seriously going to accept Suzu as his temporary lover instead of Sosha, whom he had disposed of if she agreed to his proposal.

    It was inevitable, though, that he would have to divulge the information she possessed.

    But of course, Suzu had no intention of doing so.

    He told Locke, the weapon in his hand, in a whispered voice.

    My partner says I don''t like her at all, and I''m physiologically unable to have her.

    If that''s the case, I''ll do my best to make it to your liking!ббSo please tell me what you like, Suz-chan!"

    Sharp Hat, despite being clearly rejected as "physiologically impossible," overreacted and appealed to Suzu.

    Tin, on the other hand, backs away even more and tells Rock what she prefers.

    At that moment, Suzu''s cheeks turned bright red like a maiden in love.

    The most popular partner is a man with ...... black hair, a cute and handsome face, and a gentle and dignified manner. The best way to get a good look is to look at the pictures.ббYa, stop it, partner!ббI am precise!ббThe barrel is distorted.

    Tin, who was instantly denied his love for her, starts to smash the lock against the pillar with tears in his eyes.

    The lock makes a lot of noise, but it is not made so soft that it can be distorted by this level of force.

    It looks like a ''musket'' but it is an ''intelligence weapon. It is not made of the same material as the earth-made "musket gun," so it is only natural.

    Sharp Hat shrugs in front of Tin, who is teary-eyed and gunning the lock against a pillar.

    The most gratifying thing would have been for them to accept my confession and surrender,......, but that''s not going to happen. Then I''ll do everything in my power to make it mine!

    A moment later, he thrusts out his right arm.

    At the same time, an invisible arrow is fired from Sharp Hat''s arm.

    He was ready to fire it, mixed in with his exaggerated movements, while picking up tin.

    It is Sharp Hat''s favorite treasure-class б╢Artifact Classб╖ armor that fires invisible arrows.

    The power of the arrow is powerful enough to blow off the head of an adult (human) with a single shot.

    Tin hits down such a shot without even looking at him.

    Instead of replying, he points the muzzle of the lock--fire!

    With the sound of a shot, a bullet created by magic power flies into a sharp hat.

    Oops!"

    He didn''t run away either, shooting down from the front with a reloaded invisible arrow.

    Gunner and marksman began the fight by firing at each other.

 63 - Episode 30 Battle on the 2nd Floor 2

    The second floor of the "Giant Tower" has the highest ceiling compared to the other floors.

    It is so dark and hazy that an ordinary person''s eyesight cannot see it.

    Also, unlike the first floor, the second floor is characterized by many pillars that are suitable for hiding.

    Hi-ho-ho!"

    ............"

    Sharp Hat shoots a barrage of invisible arrows as he moves, wiggling and avoiding the turbulent pillars.

    While he continues to attack happily, Tin runs around with a lock in his arms, using the pillars as shields to escape.

    However, he does not look sad and even has time to carefully observe Sharp Hat''s movements.

    But Tin is not the only one who can afford to be relaxed. Sharp Hat''s long hair, which is tied up in a knot, is also flowing in the air and he is shouting.

    Let''s stop with the preparation exercise and get down to business, little bunny!

    Sharp Hat points his right arm at Tin and fires an invisible arrow!

    And then she (?) in rapid succession. He fires a series of arrows overhead, to the left, to the right, and even behind his own head, without aiming at himself.

    He is not firing recklessly for fun or as a prank.

    He is firing them all with calculation.

    From the wind noise made by the invisible arrows, Locke shouts out.

    Invisible arrows are aimed up and down, left and right, and even behind your partner''s back, and they fly in a roundabout way.

    Thanks, Rock!ббBut the real work is just beginning!ббYo!"

    Earlier, I aimed and fired one shot at a time, up, down, left, right, behind, etc.

    Next, based on that, he fires a series of invisible arrows to fill the space with rapid fire.

    As if in a game of chess, the arrow is fired in rapid succession to block the tin''s escape route. He limits the escape route, and then places arrows on the escape route.

    As a result, the tin''s escape route becomes even more limited and more difficult. It is a vicious cycle.

    Sharp Hat is able to create such a cage of arrows because of his high level of skill.

    The power of his favorite treasure-class "artifact class," the "invisible crossbow," also plays a major role.

    The entire body of the crossbow is invisible to all but the wearer, but it is a small, hand-held crossbow that transforms the user''s magical power into arrows and shoots them.

    The power of the crossbow is proportional to the magic power contained in the arrow, and the arrow can be guided to some extent even after it has been fired.

    The most distinctive feature of the crossbow is its rapid-firing power.

    Unlike ordinary crossbows, there is no need to pull the string, take out the arrow, and set it down by hand.

    The "invisible crossbow" does it all automatically, so all the user has to do is put magic power into the crossbow and aim.

    The speed of the arrow can also be changed.

    This is a very powerful magic weapon, but it is very difficult to master completely.

    If you just want to put magic power into it and shoot it, anyone with a certain level of skill can do it.

    The power, the strength of the speed, the technical ability to guide the weapon after firing and to destroy the opponent''s escape route, and to hit the target without missing the target.

    It is precisely because Sharp Hat is highly skilled as a marksman that he is able to shoot in such a way that he is able to corner his opponents.

    He is a fast shooter, and he is able to shoot at his opponents.ббYou just keep running away, don''t you?"

    ............"

    I can''t beat myself up with that," he said. Or are you trying to run out of magic power?ббYou are too passive. Besides--there!

    What?

    Tin makes a mistake.

    It could be said that Sharp Hat''s marksmanship is superior, but he was guided and stepped into a place where he lost his escape route.

    As a result, a strong arrow, in which he poured his magical power unlike ever before, was struck at the same time Tin landed!

    A shockwave that blows all the air out of the place with a ''thump.

    It shatters the hard floor of unknown material with room to spare and creates an explosion that sends smoke billowing.

    ''uff!"

    Tin lands on the floor after breaking through the curling smoke from the inside and staining his face and clothes with a blow from his sharp hat.

    The tin seems to be uninjured from the way it moves, but Sharp Hat is nonplussed in the face of the soiled tin and takes a relaxed attitude.

    I attacked him a little too hard. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I was afraid I might have killed you just now, but I''m glad you''re okay. I think I got my face and clothes a little dirty, but ...... even dirty Suzu-chan is beautiful. --I''m so glad you''re okay.

    What?

    Tin realizes that it has been pointed out.

    Sharphat''s attack, that his clothes had been soiled by the enemy''s attack.

    He had soiled his clothes, which had been given to him by Light when he was summoned from the "Infinite Gacha" card, a gift of Light, whom he respected.

    He had to "watch" his opponent, who is said to be the best marksman of the elven species. He had followed Light''s words and concentrated on evasion instead of attack.

    There was nothing to refer to, but I don''t deny that I was put off by the acrobatic and playful attacks.

    As a result, he soiled his clothes, which were summoned from the "Infinite Gacha" card, a gift of Light.

    You can wash your clothes - that''s true.

    The face was just dirty, too, and there was zero damage. Wash it and it will come off.

    But more than anyone else, Tin could not forgive herself for soiling the clothes given to her by Light.

    The air changes drastically.

    Her violet eyes become wet with murderous intent.

    ''Oi, idiot, ochirichi ke partner!

    ...... heh?"

    Sharp Hat, who had been laughing and smiling, notices the change in the air.

    Ignoring Rock''s restraint, Tin of "UR, Hermaphroditic (Double) Gunner Tin Level 7777" reveals her true nature.

    Do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do!

    The muzzle of the "musket gun" is pointed toward the ceiling.

    Bullets were fired so incessantly that the muzzle of the gun made a barrage of sharp hats look like a play, toy level.

    It is rapid-firing at a level of over 1,000 rounds per minute.

    It was so fast that the sound of the shots heard was uninterrupted and sounded as if they were connected to one another.

    And all of the bullets - all of them - stopped in mid-air, pointed at Sharp Hat, waiting.

    ......!"

    Sharp Hat gasps as it is targeted by a stationary bullet that fills the space.

    In less than about 10 seconds, Tin spit out hundreds of bullets, his violet eyes filled with murderous intent, and he glared at Sharp Hat.

 64 - Episode 31 Battle on the 2nd Floor 3

    The lock that Tin holds looks like a "musket gun," but when it speaks, it is completely different from the one from Earth.

    Although it looks like a "musket gun," it is classified as a "magic weapon," the same as a weapon that emits flames or a blade of wind when wielded, and has magical powers.

    Weapons and armor that speak are called "intelligence weapons.

    Magic Weapon" locks, like Sharp Hat''s "Invisible Crossbow," create bullets with the user''s - in this case, Tin''s - magical power.

    Furthermore, the fired bullets can be used by her (?). The "will" of the user can move it at will.

    The speed of continuous fire is also incomparable to that of the "Invisible Crossbow.

    It can fire more than 1,000 rounds per minute.

    It is literally an order of magnitude higher.

    H!

    The "bullets created by magic power" - magic bullets - shot out into the sky above, and Tin shoots Sharp Hat with her violet eyes full of murderous intent, standing by.

    ''...... Hee!

    Sharp Hat, a member of the "Order of the White Knight," who has been through many a rough patch, reflexively lets out a small scream from sheer fright.

    It is ironic that Locke is the only one who can think clearly.

    ''My partner!ббOnce we''re settled--"

    !"

    Ignoring Locke''s restraint, he shot out into the sky and rained down a massive number of magic bullets!

    Hey!ббWait!ббDon''t be a miko!

    The level 2000 Sharp Hat takes evasive action with all its might, but the magic bullet that shot up the place where it had just stood does not stop its movement.

    Without slowing down, a large number of magic bullets turned on Sharp Hat.

    Sharp Hat''s head was turned to the ground.ббShit!ббMagic filling, maximum rate of fire!ббSamidare!"

    Sharp Hat cuts one of its trump cards.

    Normally, the arrow is fired after each shot, replenishing the magic power. This is to minimize the waste and consumption of magic power and to reduce the burden on the main body of the "invisible crossbow" as much as possible.

    As long as it is a "magic weapon," it can be damaged or, in the worst case, broken beyond repair if it is used roughly or if it continues to be overloaded.

    However, this "Samidare" is the fastest rapid-fire Sharp Hat that pursues only rapid fire, ignoring the burden of the "invisible crossbow" and letting the magic power drip out.

    On the other hand, there is also the other way of accumulating magical power to the limit and unleashing a single blow, but this time, "Samidare" is used for a situation that requires a large number of moves.

    Sharp Hat stopped and kept firing in rapid succession to shoot down the pursuing magic bullets - but his trump card was no better than Tin''s normal technique.

    Even with ''Samidare'' his continuous firing couldn''t keep up!ббIs he a monster?

    The number of magic bullets raining down on him was so great that even Sharp Hat''s full-throttle rapid fire was not enough to keep his hands free, and he again moved into evasive maneuvers.

    It was as if they had switched their positions in the first battle.

    The difference from the first battle would be that the ability of the magic bullet shot by Tin was nefarious.

    Guggaaah!"

    A magic bullet grazed Sharp Hat''s shoulder.

    It rips through the light armor like wet paper, breaking the skin and vaporizing some of the blood.

    The wound is inflicted, but the graze is far from fatal, but the pain is so intense that Sharp Hat screams.

    While writhing in pain, a part of his calm consciousness moves to determine the cause.

    (What does this pain mean when it''s just a graze!ббI''m feeling worse and ...... this is poison!)

    Date has not dived into the Shuraku.

    Sharp Hat finds out the cause in less than a few seconds.

    As he had predicted, the graze created by the magic bullet had made his body "poisonous.

    He had been poisoned in a battle against a poisonous monster in the "White Knights," and his firsthand experience made it easy for him to recognize the cause.

    The pain was even more intense than the one I felt at that time, but I was able to recognize it immediately. ......

    The pain of the "Poisoning" slows down the movements of the body.

    Tin is not so naive as to miss that opportunity.

    ----"

    He holds the lock in his right hand and readies it, turning his blazing, murderous eyes, pupils dilated to the limit.

    He squeezes the trigger of his musket like a frost falling in the dark night.

    A magic bullet made by magic power catches the sharp hat''s head and sprays fresh blood.

    The magic bullets, which had already been fired, swarmed toward his body like bees swarming their prey.

    Sharp Hat''s body wriggles as if being tossed around by the magic bullets, without having time to fall to the ground.

    Each time a magic bullet landed on him, it not only made him poisonous, but also caused him to bleed, become confused, have his vision darkened, be cursed, paralyzed, hypnotized, hallucinated, debilitated, and clouded, etc. - bad status was added. The first two were

    The magic bullets that Tin fires from the lock can add an extra attribute.

    Even a minor wound has the power to inflict bad status on the adversary.

    It is an ability that truly lives up to the name "magic bullet.

    Ggagagagyagyagyagyag ......!

    Sharp Hat is finally allowed to fall to the floor after taking hundreds of bullets to the body and adding countless bad statuses as well.

    But he is not dead yet.

    To be precise, thanks to a formula created by Ellie, he cannot ''die.

    "Ouch!"

    "Guguogg!

    Tin immediately closes the gap and kicks Sharp Hat away with the toe of his black leather shoe like a soccer ball.

    With his level 7777 leg strength, he was kicked, and just like a ball, he blew up, snapped a pillar, and rolled on the floor.

    Still not satisfied, Tin stomps him in the face with the heel of her boot.

    The last thing Sharp Hat saw was the bottom of Tin''s boot.

    He lost consciousness when the heel of his boot swung down on his face.

    Despite this, Tin repeatedly shouted, "Gun!" and repeatedly drops his foot.

    Rock, who had been

    I''m not going to let you get away with this, partner!ббFirst of all, if you keep kicking it like that, you''ll see what''s inside the skirt!

    "What?

    Tin, who had recalled her composure - or, in this case, shame - at Locke''s warning, hurriedly held up her skirt and moved away from the insect-breathing Sharp Hat with a bright red face.

    She (?) calmed down. Locke''s petulant words to the

    He said, "You''ve been grinning so loudly that you''ve forgotten ...... Raito-sama''s words, haven''t you?ббYou must have beaten me before I could confirm my ability.

    What?

    Tin''s red face turns blue at Locke''s point.

    The Sharp Hat is the highest-ranking long-range type among the elf species on this earth.

    He had been told to use it as a touchstone to confirm his skills and abilities and to measure himself against it.

    That is why he did not attack at first, but concentrated on evading and observing his opponent''s moves.

    He did not even reveal his level 7777.

    However, because of the stain on the clothes given to him by Light, his head became bloodshot, and in the end, he beat him to a pulp one-sidedly.

    Tin hurriedly appealed to Rock.

    !!!?"

    I''m not in the mental state to fight even if I recover for ...... example. It is a waste of magic power to recover.

    ~~~!"

    Tin crouched on the spot holding his knees with tears in his eyes at Locke''s righteous argument.

    Tin had it coming, but as his partner, he couldn''t help but comfort him.

    Don''t worry, Raito-sama is a kind man. He won''t get angry or give up on you.

    ......?"

    True, true!ббRock, don''t lie to me!

    After that, it took longer for Locke to comfort a depressed Tin than it did for him to fight Sharp Hat.

 65 - Episode 32 Battle on the 3rd Floor 1

    I am Nazna!ббI am Nazna, the strongest of my master''s men!ббIt''s the greatest thing ever!"

    "............"

    Immediately after stepping into the "Giant Tower" to slay the Red Dragon, the "White Knights" + Sasha are split into pieces by a shifting trap.

    When Hardy, the leader of the group, was transferred, he found a beautiful girl in armor standing in front of him.

    The beautiful girl, who called herself Nazna, was short and had blood red eyes. She had long silver hair and very large breasts despite her short stature. She looked like a beautiful young lady, but she was clad in heavy armor and held a large sword that was bigger than her own, which created a sharp gap between her words and actions.

    The effect of "Silent" is lost, probably due to the influence of the transfer trap.

    Thanks to this, I was able to hear her dialogue.

    I moved my body and checked my surroundings to hear the sound of the armor I was wearing.

    (This place has a different atmosphere from the ......1 floor, but it seems to be inside the "Giant Tower.")

    He recalls the texture of the huge columns, floors, and walls made of mysterious building materials he saw on the first floor. The place where I am now was a large space.

    Thanks to the circular shape of the pillars, which are regularly embedded into the walls, the space is as large as a soccer field.

    There were no shadows or places to hide, except for the beautiful girl standing in front of me, making it the perfect place for a battle.

    Hey!ббOld man, are you listening to me?ббYou know you have to listen to people, right?"

    Nazna''s voice is annoyed at Hardy, who checks his surroundings while keeping himself in view.

    He didn''t like the fact that he was talking to her, but she didn''t respond at all.

    Hardy, without moving an eyebrow, puts his hand on the great sword on his back, removes it, and says, "I''m sorry, but I can''t help it.

    I''m listening to ....... Are you sure it''s the enemy?"

    Oh!ббYou''re the strongest of the elf kind, aren''t you?ббMaster wants me to fight you and see how strong you are!"

    I see."

    Hardy held up his greatsword without any flinch.

    He has completed many missions as the leader of the White Order. He has fought monsters disguised as children younger than Nazna.

    He is not upset by her appearance at this point.

    From the girl''s words and actions, it is easy to predict that her "master" exists, and that he intentionally prepared this "huge tower," and prepared the transfer traps to divide the members of the "White Knights.

    I don''t know if the "master" has any other aim than to "check the strength", but .......

    The only thing is that the girl in front of you is quite skilled and not just strong.

    (But that''s all. ......)

    Whether he is skilled or not, there is no way he can compete with himself.

    He himself is the leader of the "White Order," the strongest man of the elven species, the "Quiet Hardy.

    He quickly incapacitates her, and then he tries to extract information from her so that he does not kill her.

    After extracting the information, all he has to do is join up with his friends, defeat the red dragon, or capture and kill the "master" being.

    For Hardy, being separated from his comrades and left alone behind enemy lines was no different from his usual job.

    Let''s go!

    Oh, yeah!ббLet''s have a fun battle!"

    (...... Not a human (inferior) child, I see. A demon race?бб(Great sword, armor, all of them pieces of workmanship.)

    Nazna also holds up a large sword in her hand.

    Her pupils dilated vertically as she assumed a fighting stance, and she was clearly heavier than her, and the way she held it with ease despite the armor she was wearing led him to conclude that she was not a human.

    Just by the action of holding the sword, she could tell that her opponent was highly skilled.

    Hardy never loses his composure, even just before the exchange of life and death.

    Oddly enough, the battle is between the same great sword and heavy armor.

    Nazna was the first to make a move.

    "Deyaa!"

    What?

    Nazuna flashes her kiai!

    The great sword in his hand is swung out.

    The sword flashes toward Hardy, severing his great sword and armor, damaging his body and creating a large crack through the wall of the "Giant Tower" behind him.

    ............"

    Hardy was unable to withstand this blow and fell to the ground unconscious.

    ........................Hey, is that the end?"

    Nazna muttered to herself as she held her greatsword outstretched.

    She was fired up, but it was only a check, a small measure.

    She had planned to close the gap between the two swords and cut them off while they were playing, evading, or catching the sword flash.

    Therefore, the plan was off, and the power that was about to step out lost its place and gradually drained away, but the sensation of a telepathic connection made his whole body stiffen.

    The other party of the telepathic conversation was the "forbidden witch" Ellie.

    Nazna!ббYou broke down the wall of the giant tower so quickly!

    I didn''t break it!

    Ellie''s tone of voice is so full of anger that Nazna can''t help but lie.

    The sound of Ellie''s voice becomes lower.

    Don''t tell a lie that''s so easily exposed!ббI explained to you that the restoration of the giant tower is linked to my magic!ббThere is no other way to take such a ridiculous amount of magic except to repair the walls!ббI was about to fall flat on my ass in front of the Lord of Light!ббButt-cake!

    I''m sorry!ббEllie, I''m sorry!"

    Imagining the shameful scene of suddenly falling on her buttocks in front of her beloved master, Nazna''s complexion turns blue with quicksilver.

    Also as she said, the wall that was visible outside was gradually repaired by Ellie''s magical power.

    Ellie further gave chase.

    ''In any case, Hardy has already defeated him by mistakenly using the wrong force, hasn''t he?ббI understand that you are fired up for the first job you have been entrusted with on earth, but you should learn to control your strength a little more, Nazna-san. We all recognize your strength, Ms. Nazna, but you are not very good at holding back, are you?ббIf that is the case, when the Light God asks for power on the ground, there may be situations when the damage is too much beyond calculation and even if you want to entrust it to Nazna, you may not be able to do so, you know?ббAre you sure about that?

    It''s not a good idea. ......

    ''Ha, if you''re ......, put a little more effort into it. This time it''s not an option, but the next time you get the chance, at least learn to use enough force not to break the walls of the giant tower.

    I get it. ...... Sorry, Ellie. ......

    It''s all right if you know, if you know."

    Guh-uh-uh. ......

    While conversing with Ellie, Hardy, who had collapsed, regains consciousness.

    He says to himself, ''Magic, manifest and heal my dying body. He began to heal his wounds, using a tactical class "Tactics Class" restorative spell.

    ''Something''s come back to life!

    ''...... my technique helped you not to die, so you are trying to heal your wounds and get up again. Listen, next time, Nazna, please learn to take it easy on me, including testing your own abilities!ббIt''s just enough force not to break the walls of the giant tower!

    I know!ббI''ll take care of it this time!"

    I cut off my telepathy and wait for Hardy to heal his wounds and stand up.

    It took about three minutes for him to get up.

 66 - Episode 33 Battle on the 3rd Floor 2

    (I knew in my head that he was not a simpleton, but I was overconfident in my abilities and underestimated him, and I never thought he would get his feet under him. ...... The "Commander of the White Order," the "Strongest of the Elven Kind," the "Quiet Hardy," ...... he was treated well by those around him, and for the past few years he had nothing to do but destroy villages and kill all the humans (an inferior species), who were no better than the goblins. As a result, we have become proud of ourselves. (I must learn a lesson from this painful incident.)

    But there was still some luck left, Hardy consoles himself.

    One of them was that his own epic-class sword, the Convict Sword, could serve as a shield and prevent him from being killed instantly.

    The second was that the antagonist, who called himself Nazna, did not pursue the attacker, but instead watched him until he recovered.

    (Probably, he was too nervous to pursue the opponent because this was his first real battle. ...... You squandered your one and only chance.)

    ......."

    Hardy finishes his treatment and stands up.

    Nazna''s previous bravado was belied as she pushed herself into silence and backed away with her greatsword at the ready.

    Hardy spits out the blood in his mouth, keeping her in sight.

    He spits out a mouthful of blood. "...... apologies," he says. I have underestimated and disrespected you for my own reasons. From here on, I will deal with you as a warrior with all my might."

    Oh, oh!

    Nazna is alarmed, her forehead sweating, and she backs up further into the gap.

    Her demeanor gave Hardy confidence.

    She''s a bit nervous about her first battle," he said.

    (It''s her strength that should be noted, but it''s that big sword. ......)

    I understood at first glance that it was ''karma'' from the beginning.

    (Epic class (Epic class)...... or perhaps even higher, Fantasma class (Fantasma class), considering the power to inflict a fatal wound with a single blow.)

    Otherwise, Hardy''s beloved sword, the "Convict Sword," could not have been so cleanly severed.

    He looks down lightly at the hilt remaining in his hand and at his beloved sword, which is half cut off.

    (...... but the seed is broken. (His level may be close to 3000.)

    There is no possibility of "master" because it is not a race.

    They are probably "Sabu Masters" who have the same "Masters" blood as Hardy and the others.

    Why is he in the "Giant Tower"?

    Who is the "master" who follows her?

    The questions are endless, but the only way to find out is to defeat her, capture her, and extract information from her.

    Therefore, Hardy, as he declared, will do everything in his power, even cut off the back door!

    Silent'' & ''Silent Rebirth'' ......!"

    Hardy casts a spell.

    It is "Silent" of the combat class (combat class).

    It is a magic to prevent their sound from leaking to the outside, but Hardy is over level 3000.

    As a result, the Combat Class "Silent" is transformed into a special skill, and the silence is so great that not even the sound of his own breathing can be heard.

    !"

    Suddenly, Nazna was thrown out into the silent world, and she was bewildered.

    One of her five senses had been taken from her.

    It would be difficult not to be perplexed.

    It is said that if a normal person continues to stay in this state, he or she will be eroded by Hardy''s magic in as little as three minutes or as late as 10 minutes, and will suffer a mental breakdown due to the erosion of the magic.

    Despite the mentally tormenting space, Hardy, the surgeon, is not particularly affected.

    Furthermore, it is classified information, but Hardy''s special skill, "Silent," has two special effects.

    The first is a debuff effect that "gradually reduces the abilities of adversaries.

    Hardy lowers the status of the opponent he perceives as an enemy for the amount of time he remains within the effect range of "Silent".

    Deeply and silently, ...... he is weakened without even being aware of it.

    Hence the two names "Hardy of Silence".

    So far, this information is known to the top of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    The second effect is a secret one known only to Hardy himself and his mother, King Leif VII.

    The second effect is that "the status of the enemy is stocked. The second effect is that "the status of an enemy that has been lowered is stocked and returned to you, allowing you to raise its status further.

    This is the effect of "Silent Rebirth.

    The status that has been accumulated for hundreds of years is returned, and the level 3000 is raised to level 400 Rising to class 0!

    I will do everything in my power to meet you" - using everything I have accumulated up to this point and risking it all. That''s exactly what he did.

    ............"

    Hardy, who has completed his preparations, holds up his "Convict Sword," which has been cut in half.

    Even though it was cut in half, it was originally a large sword, so it still has the blade of a common short sword. Rather than use a spare weapon of a lower rank, he decided that it would be better to keep the epic-class "Sword of Conviction".

    Nazna also sensed Hardy''s change in attitude.

    She clears her throat dryly and puts away the great sword on her back.

    She hardened her fist and held it at the ready.

    (......) The great sword will not be able to keep up with the speed of the shortened blade, and dared to put away the weapon? The other party is young but bold in its judgment. The first time I saw him, I thought he was a good man. ...... But now I am a completely different person than I was a moment ago, a being who has gained power accumulated over hundreds of years by the "Silent Rebirth". (Any being would bow down before this power that has overwhelmingly surpassed all elf species.)

    Having inflicted a fatal wound on himself, Hardy held Nazna in high regard.

    If she were not an enemy, he would have recruited her as a member of the "White Knights".

    But now he is an enemy to be defeated.

    Feeling the increased level 4,000 status all over his body, Hardy gradually closed the gap between the two.

    Nazna, with sweat pouring from her forehead, clenched her fists and timed her dive.

    A silent battle, which is not only a silent effect, unfolds below the surface of the water.

    !"

    It was Nazna who first broke the balance!

    Unable to bear the tension, he sinks his body, kicks the ground, and goes into a pacing motion.

    Hardy caught all of it - and then.

    Gubaaaah!"

    With a speed even shorter than a moment, Nazna slams her fist into Hardy''s torso. She punches him out and slams him into the back wall of the "Giant Tower," shattering him and making him dizzy.

    Nazna stays in the punching posture for a few seconds and does a ...... gut-punch.

    ''Alright!ббThis time he didn''t break the wall!ббI can go easy on you, too, if I really want to!

    The fact that the great sword was tucked behind his back was not in response to Hardy''s shortened weapon.

    He simply put it away because he thought his fists were more adjustable than his sword.

    The reason why he looked so nervous was because he thought, "I can go easy on him, can''t I? I was merely concerned.

    Nazna, who was proud of herself that she was able to "successfully hold back" without incident, received another reminder from .......

    Nazna received another reminder from : "Nah-zoona-saaaan!

    Hee......!"

    Nazna lets out a short scream at the sound of Ellie''s voice, which sounds like Prajna echoing from the depths of hell.

    She screams in panic with tears in her eyes.

    ''Hey, what the hell, Ellie!ббOh, I didn''t go easy on you this time and break the wall!ббWhy are you so mad at me!"

    When you say "don''t break the wall," you mean don''t make enough holes to get through to the outside. ...... When I say "don''t break the wall," I mean "don''t scratch the wall so that it can be repaired!"ббHow much magic are you going to make me expend in this short time!ббYou, Nazna!ббI have told you many times to learn to go easy on me!

    I''m doing my best, too!ббWaaaaah!ббMaster!ббEllie teases!ббLittle mother-in-law!

    Who''s your mother-in-law?

    Nazna, in tears, calls out to Wright for help, but of course he cannot reach her.

    Instead, she ends up angering Ellie, who lectures her for several minutes.

    Hardy slammed into the wall and this time completely lost consciousness, and after a while he was pushed out by the repaired wall and spit out unconscious on the floor.

 67 - Episode 34 Reunited for the First Time in About 3 Years

    Are you okay, Ellie?ббYou seem to have taken a lot of magic with you. ......"

    I''m fine. I still have enough magic power. It''s just that the sudden loss of magic due to Nazna''s rampage has taken a toll on my legs and hips,...... and my magic will recover naturally in time.

    Ellie smiles a healthy smile.

    Considering it tactless to worry further, I change the subject.

    "The battle on the third floor...... Nazna''s fight, though predictable, I didn''t expect it to be over so soon. ......

    "The expected level of the opponent is around 3000, so ....... It was still no match for Nazna. I thought there might be something in the unknown technology peculiar to the Queen Elf Kingdom,......."

    "They even call me ''The Quiet Hardy,'' so I thought there was something to it, too. ...... After all, the only additional effect was ''a temporary raise in the level''?ббI honestly don''t think 3,000 or 4,000 would make much difference against Nazna. ....... Well, you got him in custody anyway, right?ббThen, as far as Nazna is concerned, the operation was a success."

    For my part, I would be happy if Nazna would learn the importance of holding back a little more in this one case. ......

    Nyah."

    The top floor of the fourth floor of the "Giant Tower," the throne room.

    As I sit on my throne, I listen to the information on each floor.

    The White Knights and Sasha have already set foot on the first floor of the "Big Tower" and are divided by Ellie''s special transfer trap.

    The battle between Nazna and the leader of the White Knights on the third floor has already been settled, and the battles on the first and second floors are almost over.

    The Nazna battle on the third floor was rather longer than Ellie''s sermon.

    I sit on the throne, Ellie stands on my left and Aoyuki on my right.

    Aoyuki was monitoring the inside and outside of the "giant tower" by linking her gaze with that of a monster specializing in stealth.

    Ellie deployed a technique for restoration including the building so that the "White Knights" and Sasha and the others who entered the "Giant Tower" would not escape to the outside & would not die.

    Thanks to this, even if they were to do something reckless inside the "Giant Tower," it would be difficult for them to die at the cost of her magical power, and the building would be repaired even if it was destroyed, among many other elements.

    But as a result, Nazuna immediately went on a rampage, and I wondered what was going on when Ellie, standing next to her on the left, let out a cry of "ah......" and pulled her legs up like a newborn fawn.

    The actual person says, "I can bear it if I''m prepared for a large amount of magic power to be drained from me, but my body reacts when it''s unexpectedly hit.

    If I knew it was coming, I wouldn''t be surprised if it shouted at me from behind.

    If it is a surprise, would you be surprised and scream?

    After Ellie endured it while pulling her legs like a newborn fawn, she nailed Nazna with "SR, telepathy" after she refused.

    Soon after that, she let out another "ah......" sound.

    He immediately declined again and began his sermon with a second "SR, telepathy".

    I felt sorry for Nazna, but since I couldn''t follow up, I smiled slightly and let Ellie have her way.

    Ellie let out a sigh of ''haha ......'' and pressed her temples with one hand as if her head hurt.

    She said, "Nazna-san is a strong woman, but perhaps it''s because of her original character, but also because of the SUR card that came out last among us, she has the temperament of the youngest child. Perhaps it is because of this that everyone seems to have a strange soft spot for her, or perhaps it is because of this that everyone seems to be spoiling her. If you don''t do something about it, it won''t be good for Nazna herself.

    Her complaint was understandable.

    Nazna is simply strong.

    Her resistance to magic is somewhat low, but otherwise she is high across the board.

    For example, even if Aoyuki and Ellie teamed up to play a game against Nazuna, it would be hard to tell which side would win.

    Despite this, he was the last SUR card to be ejected from my "infinite gacha" (gift), and perhaps because of this, he has the temperament of a youngest child, as Ellie pointed out, although this is partly his own personality. Everyone seemed to be pampering her, saying, "She''s just a Nazuna, .......

    The underground fairy maids of the "Natsura" also have a soft spot for Nazuna.

    Even the serious Ice Heat, who is very strict about discipline, seems to have a soft spot for Nazuna.

    Of course, I myself was also lenient.

    As a result, I was not able to take it easy in this battle and overkilled her repeatedly.

    I put a lot of pressure on Ellie.

    I suddenly associate May and her sisters as sisters.

    гиMei is the strong eldest, Aoyuki is the smart second daughter, Ellie is the talented but hardworking third daughter, and Nazuna is the energetic youngest.)

    The association was strangely fitting.

    I couldn''t help but grin and laugh to myself.

    Nya~"

    Hmm?"бб...... Oh, it looks like we''re about to have a visitor."

    Aoyuki''s words bring my consciousness back to reality.

    My sense of presence senses that our "guests" - Sasha and her fiancиж, Mikael, the vice-commander of the "White Knights" - are close by.

    Since the two had been separated from their friends by a transfer trap, it had taken them a long time to move, as they were advancing cautiously and vigilantly so as not to be caught in the trap again.

    Ellie, who had been complaining about the situation, also notices and apologizes while changing her attitude.

    She said, "Yes, sir. I apologize. I was complaining during an important mission. ......"

    ''No, no, it was rather a meaningful time. But from here on out, it''s important time for us. Let''s all focus on this.

    Yes, sir!

    Unyah!

    And Ellie, once the girls are in the room as arranged and the door is closed, notify Nazna and the others to be ready to move the unconscious members of the White Guard at any time.

    Yes, sir!

    As I give my instructions, I put on my "SSR, Clown''s Mask," my black hooded cloak, and regain my grip on my cane.

    The girls will be arriving soon, very soon.

    Under the mask, I laugh.

    The joy of finally being able to take revenge makes my mouth form a smile.

    The door opens noiselessly.

    Long blonde hair and pointed elven ears - for the first time in almost three years, I am face to face with Sasha as a light.

 68 - Episode 35: Meeting for the first time

    --Turn back time a little bit.

    Sasha and her fiancиж Mikael look cautiously to the left and right as if to confirm the situation that has shifted.

    I''m surprised Sharp Hat didn''t see through the traps. ......

    Is this ...... still inside the ''Giant Tower''?"

    It''s ......." The material is probably still inside the "Giant Tower.

    Sasha was being held by Mikael and moved, so even if she was caught in a transition trap, they would move to a place together.

    In fact, Ellie had adjusted the transference so that even if the two were not hugging each other, they would be in the same place. ......

    The transference trap sent them away, but the deputy leader of the "White Knights" and a former member of the "Gathering of Tribes" was not distraught and had time to calmly observe his surroundings.

    As they pointed out, there was a straight corridor made of the same material as the "Giant Tower. It makes a gentle right turn, but as far as the eye can see, there is not a single obstacle.

    It is wide enough for two people to stand side by side with their arms outstretched.

    There were no doors or windows on the walls as far as the eye could see.

    A light created by magic embedded in the ceiling shines brightly down the corridor.

    The light was glinting off the corridor. "It''s pointless to keep stopping at ......," said the man who was standing in the corridor. Let''s move on."

    I''ll take care of the scouts.

    No, there may be traps, and we don''t know what kind of monsters will surprise us. So I''ll go in front. I''m not as good as Sharp Hat, but I can at least do a good job as a scout. Sasha-sama, please be ready to use the fantasma class borrowed from the Countess at any time.

    I understand.

    Mikael''s proposal is the best solution for the current situation, so Sasha does not argue any further, and as instructed, he holds the fantasy-class (fantasma class) weapon entrusted to him by the Countess ......, which looks completely "Ocarina" in one hand.

    The other, which is free, grabs Mikael''s cloak from behind.

    This is a measure to prevent splitting up when he gets caught again in the shifting trap and flies away.

    Mikael also has a shield borrowed from the Prime Minister,...... which is also fantasma class and has a design of a monster with the breath of a goddess and an expression of anguish on its face.

    It has an artistic quality that could be described as a painting rather than a shield design.

    He pulls out his sword and starts to walk away.

    He taps the floor with his sword, checking for traps as he goes.

    Sasha, please be careful not to step on any place other than the floor I step on.

    Of course, Master Michael."

    The two begin to walk down the hallway as seriously as if they were taking on a diabolical dungeon.

    If they reveal the ...... seeds, there is not a single trap, not a single monster, until they reach the throne room where the lights are waiting for them.

    They could have been transferred directly to the throne room, but they were deliberately set to fly down a long corridor.

    The reason was just to harass them.

    Immediately after being sent away by the transfer trap, the seemingly empty corridor goes on and on. It is a natural consequence of being on the lookout for traps, and going forward while being unnecessarily nervous.

    They are just going through such a roundabout way to harass Sasha.

    Unaware of this, the two proceed slowly with a determined look on their faces.

    They take their time and carefully continue down the empty corridor until they come to a dead end.

    There is only one way in and out.

    A huge door was waiting for them.

    It is a huge door that even a golem over four meters long could easily pass through.

    Sasha let slip a few words.

    It looks like a boss''s room waiting for us deep inside a dungeon.

    The boss of "The Giant Tower," is it? ...... The boss is the Red Dragon, and I hope that if we defeat him, we will be able to get out safely.

    Mikael lets out a slight chuckle and shrugs.

    His reaction made Sasha smile as well.

    After the two finish laughing, their expressions tighten.

    I guess we''ll just have to go inside ......."

    Michael-sama, I am always ready to use the ''ocarina''."

    If you sense any danger, please do so immediately."

    After the two finished exchanging other brief responses, Mikael gently touched the door and applied force.

    When he touched it, the door automatically opened.

    It opens and closes so smoothly and slowly, without a sound, that one would think it was being opened and closed by a dedicated Titan.

    I thought to myself, "......?ббWhy is that human (inferior species) here ......?"

    "Sasha-dono?"

    When the door opens, the space is so bright that one wonders if he or she has emerged into sunlight, a far cry from the dimly lit corridor.

    The pillars, though thinner than those on the first floor of the "Giant Tower," are lined regularly, and a red carpet stretches in a straight line toward the throne.

    It was as large as a gymnasium.

    The ceiling was high, and although there was not a single window, there was no sense of being blocked in at all.

    The room is too simple for a throne room, but the beauty of the two girls standing in front of the throne, a beautiful girl in a magician''s costume and a blue-haired girl wearing a cat-ear hood, is enough to make up for it.

    The beauty of these two girls exceeds even that of the elf species.

    No matter how much money they bore, how many skilled craftsmen they arranged, and how many designs they made, they could never exceed the space colored by the beauty of these two girls - they even gave such a strong impression.

    If we consider them as a work of art, an existence that adorns the throne room, they radiate an elegance that would easily surpass even the treasures of the palace of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    The problem is that there is a human sitting on the throne, a race that Sasha is familiar with.

    Even from a distance, it is easily recognizable.

    He wears a clown''s mask and a black cloak, and he holds a staff in his hand.

    It is the human child whom I mistook for a "light" and called out to on the first day of my previous investigation of the "Giant Tower.

    No matter how much Sasha may look down on humans (inferior species) and basically forget about them, he left a very strong impression on me.

    There are enough burns under that mask to make her look away immediately.

    ''It might be a light,'' he called out, ordering her to take off the mask. In doing so, Sasha saw the burns so clearly that she screamed involuntarily.

    Therefore, it was deeply etched in her memory.

    Sasha, are you acquainted with the man who sits on the throne?

    I''m not so much an acquaintance as I am a ....... I just remember seeing him on the day we investigated the tower.

    ............

    They are aware of us, but do not make the slightest move.

    They are just sitting there, waiting for us to enter the room.

    Mikael and Sasha looked around, but there was no one but them in the throne room, and there was no space for the red dragon to hide.

    ......It looks like we''ll just have to go into the room. Let''s go, Lady Sasha."

    Yes, Master Michael.

    As the two enter the room, the door closes.

    Naturally, the two were not upset because they had expected it and moved forward.

    As they approach a certain distance, they are approached by a boy sitting on a throne.

    It''s been a long time, Sasha.

    ?"ббIt''s true that we haven''t seen each other like this since the day of the "Giant Tower" survey, but I don''t think we''re the kind of people who can talk to each other so casually. Rather, a human (an inferior species) should not talk to me so casually. It''s disgusting!

    Sasha exhales in one breath.

    The two beautiful girls standing in front of the throne make an "annoyed" expression on their faces, but their faces are so well-developed that even their irritated expressions are beautiful and lovely.

    Because he was standing in front of Sasha, Mikael''s expression was not stolen by his fiancижe. Therefore, his fiancee, Sasha, could not see him admiring the two girls.

    The masked boy laughs - a laugh that sends a chill down Sasha''s spine.

    ''Ha ha ha, that''s terrible. We used to party together and even dive dungeons together on good terms."

    Huh?ббYou must be mistaking me for another elf species. Why should I dive in a dungeon on good terms with a human (inferior species) ......"

    At first, Sasha is annoyed by what she considers to be horseshit and raises her voice, but then she realizes in the middle of spitting out her line.

    It is true that she had dived in a dungeon with a human at one point in her life. Realizing this fact, the latter half of his words gradually faded away.

    But I have already identified the face of the boy sitting in front of me.

    It is not him.

    However, the paper that said "Wait at the Giant Tower" had put Sasha himself in mortal danger several times, and he had managed to reach the inner part of the "Giant Tower" as instructed.

    If the paper is correct, there can only be one human being there.

    The human sitting on the throne puts his hand on the mask.

    Sasha could never take her eyes off it, even though she had seen with her own eyes that there was a terrible burn under it, an ugly thing that she hated the most.

    At this moment, he even forgets his fiancижe at his side, Mikael, who is his glorious future itself, and devours it.

    The boy takes off his mask completely.

    Sasha unconsciously utters an ugly sound.

    "AHHHHHHHHHH!!!"

    ''I''ll say it again. It''s been a long time, Sasha."

    The lights laugh.

    He laughs ferociously.

    He laughs with the joy of a ferocious beast just before it leaps at you.

    I''m here to avenge what happened three years ago, Sasha .......

 69 - Episode 36: The Second Revenge

    ''I can''t believe you''re really alive. ......!ббSo, but what about the burns on his face?ббHis body hasn''t grown in three years, and he''s a ...... real light?"

    The burns on his face were just an illusion to make it look that way. The reason his body has not grown is because he has not forgotten the despair, sadness, and anger he felt when he was betrayed by Sasha and the other members of the Gathering of Tribes, so he has remained in this form.

    Hii......!"

    Directed squarely at her with hatred, Sasha lets out a small scream.

    Mikael intervened to protect her.

    He turns his attention to Sasha, who is protecting him behind her back, and asks, "What is it that you are doing?

    Sasha, who is he?ббFrom the way he talks, he seems to be a candidate for "Master" that you guys took care of. ...... You didn''t kill him, did you?"

    Well, that''s ......."

    Sasha chokes on her words, as if it were difficult to answer.

    In fact, she had no way to explain it, as she herself had no idea why Wright was still alive.

    Not to help Sasha, she opens her mouth to explain to herself why she is still alive.

    About three years ago, I was almost killed in the world''s biggest, strongest, and worst dungeon, the Abyss, but I was lucky enough to survive after being caught in a transfer trap. After I survived, I wanted to take revenge on the members of the ''Gathering of Tribes,'' Sasha and the others, and why should I be killed?ббWhat is "Master"?ббWhy is the country looking for "Master"?ббI survived to know that truth. I gathered friends like Aoyuki, Ellie, and the girls and trained them up to level 9999, gathering information on the ground, spreading deceptive information, and building up our forces."

    With that, Wright smiles and points to the walls and floor of the "Giant Tower.

    Even this ''giant tower'' was prepared on purpose to take revenge on Sasha," he said. All in order to get the best revenge possible!"

    Oh, you prepared such a huge tower just to get revenge on me, and you did it to Bel-9999... ...... Ugh, lie, this is not right! You can''t help yourself. ......"

    Sasha looks so pale that she is about to pass out on the spot.

    Wright was not satisfied, even in the face of her despair, ''It''s not enough.

    The vengeance that continues to smolder in his heart was still not satisfied at this level.

    ''Pfft, pfft... ......''

    Mikael-sama?"

    Contrary to Sasha''s despairing look, Mikael can''t hold back and lets out a laugh.

    Sasha, too, made a bewildered expression at the out-of-place laughter.

    Mikael turned completely back to Sasha, who was sheltering behind him, and smiled.

    Sasha, you are still wonderful," he said. You are a lucky goddess for me. I never thought I would be able to kill a surviving former "Master" candidate with my own hands!ббIf we can raise the head of the master of the giant tower that threatens the country with dragons, our voice in the Queen Elf Kingdom will surely increase!ббThen our daughter would be the first candidate for queen!"

    Mikael spoke to Sasha in an unusually excited tone.

    Sasha, puzzled by his attitude, retorts.

    He was a little surprised to hear that Light had acquired enough power to prepare such a "giant tower" and dragons, and he was level 9999!ббYou can''t kill him!"

    "Calm down, Lady Sasha."

    Mikael gently puts his mouth to her ear.

    ''It''s certainly amazing that he built such a huge structure, but it doesn''t necessarily mean he''s capable of doing it. Perhaps it is the power of the girls on either side of him. Especially, did you see the ears of the girl in the sorceress-like costume?ббShe''s probably an elf."

    When told to do so, he turns his attention to Ellie, who is standing in front of him to the left of the light.

    She was dressed in a sorceress-like costume, and her ears, peeking out from under her hat, were indeed pointed. I did not notice them immediately because they were shorter than those of the elf species.

    In this world, when other species try to have children with each other, the probability of conception is overwhelmingly lower than that of the same species.

    In addition, the child will be born with either of the parents'' species in terms of external characteristics and abilities.

    In other words, in the case of "race x elf species," the child will either be of the race or the elf species in terms of appearance and abilities.

    Although there are "Sabumasutaa" who have the blood of "Masutaa," there is no such thing as a "half-breed" in the extreme.

    Incidentally, in the Queen Elf Kingdom, if a child is born of a race that has the blood of a "Master", the child is not taken out of the country, but is kept in an enclosure and married to an Elf race to take its blood.

    The process is repeated until only elven children are born in the end.

    Therefore, Mikael thought that Ellie was an elf of the "Sabumasutиб" race with the blood of the "Master" race.

    If she is a "Sabumasutaa" elf species with the blood of a "Master" and excellent magic, it is not surprising that she created this "giant tower".

    He guessed that the short pointed ears were also a disability.

    Because he was born with short ears, he was persecuted and ostracized by the elven species. He judged that she was following him because she was being kind to a racial (human) light where she was hurt.

    Mikael continues.

    And level 9999 is just a bluff. The strongest leader of the elven species is around level 3000. There is no way a human (inferior species) can reach that level. It is just like a child who exaggerates things to the extreme. Don''t be taken in by the atmosphere.

    You said, "Ta, it surely can''t be ...... common sense if you ask me. Level 9999 is ...... impossible."

    The lack of change in his appearance is probably due to the shock of being betrayed and almost killed by Sasha and her friends. I remember reading in a book once that there is a disease, although cases are rare, in which if a person is deeply wounded mentally, his body refuses to grow and his appearance does not change. I am sure that is why the body does not grow."

    I see. ......

    Perhaps Mikael''s calmness has been transferred, and Sasha''s mind is gradually calming down. She herself is "waiting in the giant tower. Wright" paper in her hand, but deep down she was skeptical as to whether he was still alive.

    But in fact, she was intensely upset to see Wright looking the same as he did about three years ago.

    When she calmed down, she felt that Mikael''s opinion was sensible and correct.

    Meanwhile, Mikael pondered about Aoyuki and Ellie in his heart.

    (They must be the ones who helped the former "Master" candidate. He is young in appearance and has a face that is comparable to that of the elf species, so his tragic background must have stimulated their affection and motherly feelings. I have heard that some women prefer a "weak and young boy" like him. (Perhaps they like the weak and have a taste for such things.)

    Aoyuki, if Ellie overheard, would be furious, and Mikael ponders a fantasy worse than being torn to pieces.

    He plotted an even more oblique plan.

    гиThey are probably the ones who built the tower," he said. I would like to have this unknown technology that we don''t even know about. It would be a shame to pass it on to another country. (If you like the boy, there is a good chance that you can get the Nyakia brothers on our side.)

    Mikhail himself has unconsciously calculated that ''if he is satisfied with a human (inferior species), he can easily win over an elf species with superior appearance.

    All of his considerations about Light, Aoyuki, and Ellie are based on the rotten foundation that "humans (inferior species) cannot possibly be superior to elves.

    It is impossible to arrive at the right answer when you have made the first mistake.

    Mikael moved his face away from Sasha''s ear and made a fresh smile.

    So don''t be frightened, let''s take down that former "Master" candidate. And together we will win a happy future for all of us.

    Dear Michael: ...... Yes!ббI''ll do my best to kill that nasty, living former "master" candidate, Light, together with you!

    The two of them turn to face the lights as if they were a party of heroes facing the Demon King.

    Their eyes are the color of chaos, a mixture of false righteousness and ugly desire.

    Light, who had been waiting for the two to finish their conversation, speaks to them as if he is fulfilling his role as desired.

    My purpose is to get revenge on Sasha, a former member of the Gathering of Tribes," he says. I will spare your life if you hand her over to me, Lord Deputy Commander of the White Order. If you cannot bear to have ...... or your beloved fiancиж killed in despair, I will kill you with ease right here and now for the beauty of your love if you both give your lives together.

    Like the demon king they both hope he is, Light laughs cruelly, crosses his legs, and asks the question.

    In response to his question, Michael and Sasha also became the heroic party and told him in high spirits.

    ''I refuse both of you!ббI would never give up my beloved Sasha!ббWe will defeat the ugly humans (inferior species) and help them there too!"

    Mikael-sama is right!ббThis time we will send you back to hell, Light, with our own hands!ббIf you had stayed quiet and lived like an underground worm, hiding in the dark, you would have missed it, but you got carried away with your ...... human (inferior species) habits and wished for vengeance, and now you''re going to ruin yourself!ббDie repenting of your own folly!"

    Mikael declares that he will "help them" not only Sasha but also Aoyuki & Ellie.

    Sasha shouts in high spirits, relieved from the stress she has been under since she was given the paper and the joy of knowing that this time she will be able to kill the lights for sure.

    Light laughs at their declaration.

    She laughs from the bottom of her heart - she is delighted at the fact that she will be able to achieve the best of the best, the ideal revenge.

    At this moment, Michael and Sasha have cut off their own lives.

    ''Then no more words are needed--let the revenge begin.

    Wright rises from his throne.

    Michael and Sasha take up a fighting stance.

    The second revenge drama has begun, following Wright''s galoot.

 70 - Episode 37. What is despair?

    Aoyuki, Ellie, don''t ever touch me."

    Nya.

    I am in awe of you, Lord Light.

    I stood up from my throne on the fourth floor of the "Giant Tower" and nailed them both, leaving the "SSR, Mask of the Clown" in Ellie''s hands.

    After hearing their replies, I walk down the stairs with my staff in my hand.

    ''Well, let the revenge begin: ......''

    Mikael, the vice-captain of the White Knights, holds his shield in front of him, while Sasha holds an ocarina in his hand behind him.

    I didn''t mind and closed the distance between us as if we were taking a walk.

    Perish before our love, you filthy human!

    Sasha shouts and clucks with her mouth on the ocarina.

    (Hallucinatory attack?бб(Are they going to try to make a mental attack on us with sound?)

    I guess at random, but all guesses are wrong.

    A magic circle is formed around Sasha. Two more magic circles appeared outside of it, summoning humanoid angels with wings.

    One of them had a stout body and was over 4 meters tall. In its hand, it held a mace that looked like a huge block of iron. Their upper bodies were naked and their faces were covered with full-face helmets, so their facial expressions could not be seen.

    If it did not have wings on its back, one might mistake it for a different kind of monster rather than an angel.

    The other is about 4 meters in height as well, and its arms and legs are firmly attached to its body with a sculpture-like hard material. It also had a staff embedded in its body that it held in both hands, making it look like a humanoid chess piece. If it did not have feathers on its back, it would be a new kind of golem.

    "$%#'' (&%KJYP!)"

    LJ Translated* + PO) = ~~%!"

    They are speaking an unintelligible language, whether it is angelic or not.

    Behind these angels, Sasha shouted with pride.

    This is the Count''s family''s treasured fantasma class!ббThe power of the Ocarina of Angels!ббI hope these divine angels beat you to death like insects!"

    Apparently, the "Ocarina of Angels" summons two angels and makes them fight.

    Following Sasha''s words, two angels attacked.

    It was quite a strange sight to see them moving so fast as if they were gliding through the air, even though they were not flapping their wings at all.

    The angel''s wings were not flapping at all, but they were moving quickly as if they were gliding through the air, which was quite an odd sight.

    "Ahh!"

    A muscle angel approaches at high speed, swinging down a huge blunt weapon in its hand.

    I quickly retreat to crawl on the ground.

    The muscle angel probably intended to shatter the floor and shoot debris in the direction of my retreat, but

    =~~$%#''!"

    Ellie''s special "giant tower" - the fourth floor is stronger than the other floors because it is the throne room, according to her.

    This is Ellie''s mysterious obsession.

    As a result, the floor was unbreakable, and instead of releasing flying debris, it only cracked.

    The muscle angel was baffled by the fact that he couldn''t break it with his own monstrous strength and the fact that the floor was harder than expected and his arms were numb.

    I''m not so naive as to let such an opening pass!

    He steps in and pokes the muscle angel in the abdomen with the cane in his hand.

    He swung with the intention of piercing through, but was blocked by a wall of light just before he reached the muscle angel.

    He breaks through several walls of light and strikes the muscle angel in the abdomen with the cane!

    First, a blow ......!"

    As it was, the muscle angel was blown away and its abdomen was partially gutted.

    It was not at full strength, but because it was blocked by a light barrier, it could not be brought down with a single blow.

    Then the angel''s strange words echoed.

    ''''(&%& (&%$*+PL!)''''

    The wounds are fading?"

    The stone statue angel cast a spell, and the muscle angel''s wounds healed.

    Apparently, the stone statue angel is a magician type as it looks, and it seems that the barrier and wound healing were done by him.

    (Level 1500 or so, I guess?).ббA muscle angel with physical attack and a stone statue angel of magician type? ...... That''s quite an interesting configuration. If ...... angels can heal each other''s wounds, how about this?)

    Ignoring the angel for a moment, he turns his aim to the summoner, Sasha.

    Firewall!"

    !ббA human (inferior species) used the Tactical Class б╢Tactics Classб╖ chanting destruction?

    To keep them out of the way for a short time, "SR, Firewall" creates a wall of flame in front of the angels.

    Thanks to this, he succeeds in stopping the angels for a short time.

    In the meantime, I charge at Sasha, who is surprised to see that the Tactics Class''s offensive magic chanting has been discarded, and wave my wand at her.

    I''m not sure if you''ll be able to get a hold of my fiancижe with your filthy hands, human (inferior species)!

    Except it''s not a hand, it''s a cane!"

    Even with the intervention of the angels at bay, the deputy commander of the "White Knights" at my side does not overlook my blow and deflects it with his shield.

    As expected, such a blatant surprise attack would be prevented...?

    As I monologue, I am blown away.

    Quickly balancing in mid-air, I skidded heavily on the floor, sticking my hands to the floor and creating a zesty, burning smell.

    After landing safely on my feet, I consider an unexpected counterattack.

    ''Shield bash?ббBut there was zero preliminary movement, and he didn''t even look like he was moving. And by feel, it wasn''t a magic attack. ......"

    I can''t say I''m surprised. After all, your own attack came straight back at you.

    Mikhail is good at what he does.

    He smirks at his opponent and proudly moves the shield in his hand.

    The Prime Minister has entrusted me with the Fantasma Class, ''Blessing and d*mnation''!ббThe punishment for a fool''s disobedience to the heavens will befall him as it is. And--"

    The shield glows and shines.

    At the same time, Michael, Sasha, and two angels were also enveloped in light.

    The person who possesses this shield can also raise the status of the other person whom he perceives as his ally. I wonder how much you, human (inferior species), can endure against the angels who have become even stronger than before?"

    "Mmm-hmm!ббMm-hmm!ббPlus, the angels will keep moving until I call for them to stop, and even heal their wounds!ббEven if you do your best to defeat it, you can summon it again right away!"

    If it is not a bluff that "Ocarina of Angels" can be summoned with no cool time after being defeated, it is more powerful than expected.

    It is indeed a fantasma class.

    And even if you try to defeat me, the summoner, Mikael-sama will protect you!ббOn the other hand, if you try to touch Mikael-sama, your attack will be returned to you by the shield of "Blessing and d*mnation"!ббHey, how does it feel!ббI wonder how it feels to be a human (an inferior species), a piece of shit, forced into a situation where we, the higher species of elves, can''t do anything about it!ббTell me about it, hey!ббf*cking mongoloid slugs, Gomiller Eaton!"

    Sasha hides behind Mikael and does her best to agitate him.

    Mikael let out a slight giggle at his fiancижe''s flailing and shrugged his shoulders.

    He said, "I don''t mean to speak out of turn, Mister Sasha, but as a human (inferior species), you should have known better about your place in the world. You may not understand this, but the game is over even before it begins. You lost when you challenged us to a game.

    Not only Sasha, but also her fiancиж Mikael, blurts out nonsense as if the game is already decided.

    He continues with a friendly--and condescending--smile.

    It is impossible for a garbage worm human (inferior species) to break down this offensive and defensive single body, ironclad formation. To borrow your statement, ''If you surrender now and give me your head, I''ll kill you with ease,'' right?ббFrankly, I can''t bear to let your daughters see and hear the filthy dying voices and corpses of human beings (inferior species)."

    ?"ббWhy are Aoyuki, Ellie and the others coming out there?"

    Not understanding the meaning of the quintessence, I ask the question.

    Mikhail lets out a sigh of annoyance.

    ''Yare yare, this is why talking to monkeys with low intelligence quotient is so tiring. ...... Listen," he says. The girls were just deceived by you, and it is only natural for the deputy commander of the "White Knights" to save them. I''m really tired of dealing with human beings (inferior species) if you can''t even understand such things."

    He returned an explanation that was not an explanation.

    I was even more confused. I tilt my head back.

    Meanwhile, Aoyuki and Ellie continue to be outraged by Sasha and the other two''s comments from earlier. They are only suppressing their murderous intent because I have nailed them with the words, ''Don''t ever touch them. There is no way that these girls will quietly follow Michael and the others.

    Where does his confidence come from?

    Furthermore, Mikhail steps on my own landmine.

    It is impossible to break this desperate situation. It would be wise to give up your head like a grown man, wouldn''t it?"

    "Hopeless, hopeless ......"

    This much is "hopeless"?

    I can''t help but burst out laughing from the bottom of my heart at the sheer ridiculousness of the statement.

    Ha ha ha!ббHa ha ha ha ha!ббHa-ha-ha-ha-ha!ббAhahahahahahahahahahahaha!"

    It was too much!ббIt was so funny that I held my stomach and laughed.

    I can''t believe this is "despair"!

    How could I not laugh?

    These spoiled brats, who don''t even know what real despair is, are talking about "despair" with a smug look on their faces!

    What is there to laugh at without laughing at this!

    "You''re freaking me out. ......"

    "...... driven to desperation and desperate. It happens all the time."

    Sasha looks down at me as if she were looking at a heartbreakingly ugly thing.

    Mikael must have seen this scene many times in battle. On the contrary, he shunned her emotionlessly.

    After a round of laughter, he turned to the two of them.

    Not Mera, but while making a smile that almost rips to the ears.

    ''Thank you, both of you, for making me laugh so heartily and joyfully. I''ll show you what true despair is--"

    I grip the cane in my hand with my right hand only.

    Meow!

    "La-la-la-light god!"

    Aoyuki, Ellie must have realized what I was going to do.

    I let out an involuntary yelp.

    "Soul spirit seal first limited release!ббCode, ''9999'', four-nine!ббGungnir!

 71 - CHAPTER XXIII -- FIRST STEP RELEASE OF GUNGNEIL

    The first limited release of the soul spirit!ббCode, "9999", four-nine!бб"Shinsei Gungnir!"

    The staff clenched in my right hand - the seal of "Shinso Gungnir" is partially released.

    This is the staff I usually use.

    At first glance, it appears to be a simple, magician-like staff, but it is in fact a spear.

    Genesis Class, "EX, Gungnir of Divine Burial".

    After three years of daily drawing of the "Infinite Gacha," a gift, I finally found one EX of the highest grade.

    It is this "Shinsei Gungnir".

    I don''t know its performance.

    Even with the "SR, Appraisal" of the "Gift" card, I could not figure out the details even if level 9999 Mei and the others appraised it. It could not be done.

    To be precise, the appraisals were done, but there were so many garbled expressions such as "the spear of the gods" that the details could not be understood.

    The only thing I can understand is that it is too powerful.

    Therefore, I, Mei, Ellie, and Aoyuki''s souls were bound in shackles and sealed.

    The person in charge of the formula was, of course, "Elly, the forbidden witch.

    Ellie constructed the formula based on the power of the soul, which had been raised to level 9999. The power of "Shinso Gungnir" was almost completely contained.

    The four of us level 9999s shared the work, and we were able to suppress it down to a simple looking sorcerer-like wand.

    To put it another way, it took four Level 9999s to suppress the power of "Shinso Gungnir.

    This alone should give you an idea of how much power it holds.

    I will use my authority to release a quarter of the power I bear, 25%.

    When I released 25% of the power, it changed into the form of a simple spear with a black blade emerging from the staff. In addition, a black flame, a kind of smoke, is produced and overflows from the entire spear.

    The whole spear overflowed with black flame, smoke-like substance. The sound of burning flesh is heard.

    I only have to release 25% of my power and hold it tight, but it damages my palm, which is level 9999.

    It''s not so much a burn ...... but more like the image of my palm being eroded by witchcraft.

    In a manner of speaking, I manage to balance the damage by concentrating my awareness only on my right hand and increasing my defensive capabilities.

    Both Sasha and Mikael, who had been so vigorous earlier, were silenced by the pressure of the "Shinso Gungnir".

    ............

    "............"

    Both men are shushed as if a mighty monster has appeared before them from the darkness of the dead of night.

    They instinctively fell silent to avoid even the slightest provocation.

    I smile a smile that rips to my ears and take a war stance.

    "Come on ......, I''ll show you the real ''despair'' as promised ......!"

    Te, angels, kill that creature!

    In response to my words, Sasha hurriedly turned the angels against each other.

    It seems that she sensed the threat to her life more than fear.

    &%%&~~~~+*+ Translated!"

    The stone statue angel chanted what seemed to be an incantation, and at about the same time, a strong light poured down from above my head with great force.

    It was an attack of the holy attribute. ...... Well, this is about right."

    I lightly swing my spear.

    The black flames of the "Shinso Gungnir" and the smoky "Nanika" were all that was left in the air when I touched it.

    ""#$$(&~(~(~+ Translated!

    A muscle angel took advantage of the holy attribute attack and swung down a mace like an iron block in time.

    I did not move from the spot and lightly matched "Shinso Gungnir".

    If the laws of physics were true, a mace that looks like a lump of iron would be no match for a simple spear-shaped "Shinsei Gungnir," and it would be no wonder that it would break.

    --However, the moment "Shinsei Gungnir" touched the mace, the huge mace held by the muscle angel melted.

    It neither slashes, breaks, nor shatters.

    Without a sound, the mace melted like sugar dissolving in water, even its handheld part melted.

    "** Translated by LP~~~(''%?!)"

    Even though I don''t understand angelic language, I can see that the muscle angels are astonished in my hand.

    In addition, as a follow-up attack, he swings his spear.

    The stone statue angel creates a wall of light, just as it did when it poked him with its staff, but the wall is even more meaningless than before, and it creates a deep wound on the thick torso of the muscle angel that tries to evade it.

    Hee!ббRecovery!ббYou need to recover quickly--"

    Sasha, who let out a scream, urged the stone statue angel to recover, but it was too late.

    As if paper were on fire, the muscle angel was eroded by the black curse and extinguished in less than a few seconds.

    With a single blow, her pride and joy was extinguished.

    Sasha''s face breaks out in exclamation at this fact.

    "Lord Sasha!ббIn front of the remaining angels!ббReplenish the angels again while I buy you some time!"

    Yes, sir!ббLady Mikael!"

    Mikael, while holding up his "Blessing and d*mnation," the shield of the Fantasma Class (Fantasma Class), gives instructions while breaking out in a cold sweat at the quintessential situation.

    In response to his instruction, Sasha hurriedly reused "Ocarina of Angels.

    I don''t miss the pause and kick the ground to close the distance!

    ''''(&)%~''''+L{K

    The stone statue angel stepped in front of the two of them, and once again, a shower of light from above their heads, rays of light from their eyes, and a defensive light wall appeared to its fullest limit.

    I couldn''t help but applaud his efforts.

    He is so versatile," he said. Even ...... can''t help you."

    The light overhead, the rays of the eyes, all disappeared when they touched the black flame of "Shinso Gungnir," the smoky "NANIKA.

    The light wall is no more meaningful than wet Japanese paper, and is easily broken.

    The stone statue angel, which looked sturdy, was cut in half vertically from head to toe.

    While the stone angel was stalling for time, Sasha tried to summon the angel again. ......

    Sasha, Sasha-dono, are you done yet?

    No!ббNo matter how many times I call out to them, they won''t re-summon me!ббWhy, why, it''s not what I heard!

    Michael nudges him to try to summon angels again from "Ocarina of Angels" in an impatient manner, but all attempts fail.

    Instead, perhaps because the stone angel was cut in half, the "Ocarina of Angels" darkened from a milky white color, as if it had been doused in ink.

    The darkening spreads at an accelerated rate, and finally the "Ocarina of Angels" breaks into pieces in Sasha''s hands, spilling out as black sand.

    Why?ббWhy?ббWhy did you do that?ббI didn''t do anything!

    As expected of Gungnir, the "Shinso Gungnir". A spear for burying gods. The angel was very effective. I didn''t expect it to ''extinguish'' their existence and not even let them be summoned again.

    Mikael''s face already lost its composure and he muttered in dismay.

    I didn''t think it had the power to destroy fantasy class weapons. ...... What in the world is that spear?ббNo, rather, is it really a race (human)?ббIt''s not some sort of altered elf species or something, is it?"

    "Altered elven species?ббStop it, I am a proper race (human). Besides, this "Gungnir" is a Genesis Class weapon. There''s no way a Fantasma Class can match it, is there?"

    Hahaha ...... jeez, that''s not funny even if it is a joke. Next to level 9999, is it Genesis Class?ббIt''s above our national treasure, the Fantasma Class, and even above the Mythology Class, the armors of the Mythic World!ббPlease give me a break from your foolishness, d*mn human beings!

    Mikael was confronted with a reality he did not want to believe, and a large amount of cold sweat poured from his forehead. He is still not brokenhearted because of his pride as an elf and the "Blessing and d*mnation," the shield of the Fantasma Class that is still in his possession.

    Mikael''s voice is strong with a hint of sophistication.

    He said, "You shouldn''t get carried away just because you happen to have in your hands an armor adapted to the ''Angel''s Ocarina''!ббFirst of all, as long as we have this "Blessing and d*mnation" that counters all attacks, we cannot be defeated!ббIt has the power to reflect everything!

    Then I will shatter your ''Blessing and Punishment (Hope)'' as well as ''Ocarina of Angels''.

    I held up "Shinso Gungnir" and Mikael held up "Blessing and d*mnation" as if clinging to me.

    "C''mon, you can come anytime you want. ......!ббThere is no way that the Elven species can be defeated by the lowly Humans!

    Then let the noble Elven species try to stop them.

    I kick the ground and run "Shinso Gungnir"!

    Just in time for the blow, Mikael thrusts out his shield "Blessing and d*mnation" while protecting Sasha behind him with perfect timing.

    Sasha''s shield is thrown out, "You lowly human!ббAttack yourself like a grown man!ббDeath by d*mnation!"

    Mikael shouted desperately, as if he were praying.

    The "Shinso Gungnir" and the "Blessing and d*mnation" collided head-on.

    "............Geeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!ббThe shield!

    --But Mikael''s prayers were in vain, as the Genesis Class''s blow, which released 25% of its power, shattered the Fantasma Class''s shield with a sound as fragile as glass. The result is a "tumbling" of the body.

    The impact reaches Michael and Sasha, who are holding their shields.

    "Geeaaaahhh!

    Noaaaaaaaahhh!

    The two scream and are blown away, bouncing off the floor, which is harder than the other levels.

    Thanks to Ellie''s power, they don''t die, and of course I could see this coming, so I was pretty out of it myself.

    Guuuuuhhhh ......"

    "ugh ......"

    The two are still alive and conscious despite the pain all over their bodies.

    Both Sasha and Mikael create a look of astonishment as all their fantasma class (fantasma class) is destroyed.

    However, they have not yet reached despair.

    Especially, Mikael''s eyes were not dead yet.

    It seems that he still has a secret plan.

 72 - Episode 39 Michaels Trump

    Sasha and her fiancиж Mikael rolled on the hard floor after the destruction of the "Ocarina of Angels" and the shield "Blessing and d*mnation", but their expressions were not yet despairing.

    Mikael, in particular, looked astonished by the destruction of his shield, but he still maintained a relaxed attitude.

    He raised his body from the floor and approached Sasha, jitterily retreating from me.

    "Ha ha ha ...... I never thought they would really destroy ''Blessing and d*mnation'' ....... I never expected such a race of monsters (humans) to exist. They really aren''t ''musta'' are they?"

    I thought the nations decided that and tried to kill me.ббWas your judgment wrong?"

    Hah ...... at all, why didn''t they just kill a dangerous person like you for sure?" If only I had killed you, either way, there would have been no problem. Sasha-sama, this is a big mistake.

    Mikael scolds Sasha and moves even closer to her.

    He seems to have an idea of what he is doing.

    It seems that Mikael still has a trump card, a way to deal with this overwhelmingly unfavorable situation for them.

    That''s why they keep moving without giving up.

    (I have an idea of what her trump card is, but I don''t know. ......)

    I dared to let it go because I understood it was a futile act.

    Unaware of this, Mikhail tightens his grip on Sasha''s hand and pulls out a bill from his pocket.

    On the card, a magic circle was drawn, and magic words were written in dense characters. There were also designs of angels and birds'' feathers.

    Mikael smiles and tells him, "I''m going to give you a gift.

    We cannot let a dangerous being like you go unnoticed," he said with a smile. I will go back to my country and talk to my superiors, and next time I will lead a coalition of nations to defeat you. Now, if you''ll excuse me for the rest of the day--''Magic Card, Wings in the Sky''!"

    The card in his hand is enveloped in flames with a "bang.

    At the same time, Michael and Sasha were also enveloped in light - but nothing more happened.

    Mikael, who had not lost his composure, let out a sound of agitation.

    ......!ббWhy not!ббThe "Magic Card, Wings in the Sky" is a long-distance transfer card passed down from generation to generation in my family from "Master"!ббIt can''t be a fake, it can''t be a scam, so why isn''t it shifting?

    As expected, the last trump card was the "long-distance transfer item.

    (I guess the reason he didn''t quickly run away by himself and overrun Sasha was because he was planning to put all the responsibility for this time on her after the transfer. ......)

    I can''t help but turn my cold gaze toward Mikhail.

    He said, "They went to the trouble of building a ''giant tower'' and using dragons as bait to draw you in, you know?ббI suppose it''s only natural to be on the lookout for ''long-distance transfers'' and take precautions to prevent your prey from escaping."

    Don''t be stupid!ббThere is no magic in this world that can inhibit transference!ббAnd don''t bullshit me!

    It is true that there is no magic on earth that can inhibit long-distance transference. Transference inhibition is only observed in a few dungeons and has not been reproduced by magic on the ground. This is because there were originally no users of "long-distance transfer" magic and items were rare, so there was no need for it. ...... but if you don''t have it, you can just make another one. Hey, Ellie."

    The Light God is absolutely right. If you don''t have it, just make it. That makes sense.

    Ellie, who was approached by me, laughs heartily and happily.

    As you can see from the flow of information, Ellie is the developer of the transfer inhibition magic.

    She proudly beats her big chest and divulges the hardships she has gone through.

    She is very proud of her work, but she also mentions her hardships: "This is an original magic that I created by analyzing the core of ''Natsura. I really had a hard time with the transfer inhibition of "The Abyss. ......

    Elly, the witch of the abyss," who is well versed in all kinds of magic, spent about a year analyzing the "Natsura" dungeon core to remove the transitional inhibition.

    Elly incorporated the transition blockage in the "Abyss" into her own magic.

    Well, I''ve broken the transition," said Ellie. Is there anything else you can do?

    d*mn ......!

    Mi, Mikael-sama .......

    Sasha and Mikael, who had just a few minutes ago been in a good mood and were rubbing me the wrong way, had their Fantasma Class armaments destroyed and their "long-range transfer tag" disabled, putting them in a tight spot.

    They only stared at me, but did not act, which made me understand that they themselves had no more cards left in their hands.

    I can only stare at them and understand that they themselves have no more cards left in their hands.ббThere is still hope!ббThe Commander and his men are supposed to come to our aid!ббThe Commander has power over level 3000!ббYou guys are just a moment away!ббI forgive you now, and I won''t even report you to the state!ббSo let us out of here!ббGet me out of here!

    The last thing they want is to rescue their friends who were immediately split up at the entrance to the "Giant Tower" - especially Hardy, who is the absolute strongest man for Michael and his friends.

    I use the "SR, Telepathy" card to completely shatter their hopes.

    As the name suggests, "SR, Telepathy" can be communicated to others if you say the words in your heart, but there is no problem if you say them out loud.

    This time, I give instructions not from my heart, but by saying them out loud.

    Ice Heat, the battle is over here, come on in.

    ''Yes, sir, my master.

    ?"ббHey, what are you talking about?"

    Sasha is puzzled as I suddenly start talking to the void alone.

    Since the voice of the telepathic partner cannot be heard by a third party, it is understandable that she is puzzled.

    I do not react to her confusion, and as I let it slide, the door to the throne room slowly opens.

    Ice Heat and the others, who were already waiting in front of the door, enter with the unconscious members of the "White Knights.

    Hardy!ббMaster Sharp Hat!"

    "е├е├COPY00that round burnt thing is ...... Niaquia!ббNo way, they''re all ......."

    Sasha and Mikhail, in turn, raise their voices.

    After the two of them entered the throne room, I instructed Ice Heat and the others through Ellie to come inside with the members of the "White Order" when I called out to them.

    With Ice Heat leading the way, Mera grabbed the Nyakia brothers, whose faces were charred by tentacles extending from under their skirts; Tin grabbed Sharp Hat, whose face was crushed; and Nazna grabbed Hardy, whose heavy armor was shattered and his white eyes peeled off, by the collar and dragged him out of the room.

    When they threw the members of the "White Knights" in front of Sasha and Mikhail, Sasha and the others let out a short scream.

    Ignoring all the screams, Ice Heat kneels and hangs his head on behalf of the others.

    Master, I am very sorry for being late.

    I''m not late. I''m not late. Face up and stand up.

    Thank you!"

    With my permission, Ice Heat utters his thanks, and everyone stands up in unison.

    It was as if they had practiced the move hundreds of times.

    Surrounded by my friends, I look down at Sasha and Mikael, who are still on the floor.

    I look down at Sasha and Mikael, who are still crouched on the floor, surrounded by their friends, and ask, "......They were our last hope, our lifeline. Is there anything else we can do?

    Hi!

    "......oooo!"

    Sasha screamed, Mikhail was frustrated, but ''how can we survive! and make a frantic, head-turning expression.

    Mikael''s expression changed from impatient and desperate - to a flirtatious expression.

 73 - 40th episode is a misunderstanding.

    It''s a great strength," he said. I am surprised that there is a race (human) with such power. I have a proposal for you. ......

    "Mi-Michael-sama?"

    Crawling on the floor, having lost all means of escape, Mikhail, who had been acting in a very superior manner, now turns to me with a flirtatious smile and makes a proposal to me.

    Sasha''s bewilderment at the change in attitude was so great that even she let out a bewildered sound.

    Mikhail ignores her voice and quickly proceeds with his story.

    I am the vice-captain of the White Order, which claims to be the strongest in the Queen Elf Kingdom. Unlike Hardy, the leader of the order, who is fainting in a state of shock, I am well versed in politics, have royal blood, and am friends with the Prime Minister, so I am proud to say that I am extremely capable!

    ............"

    I silently look down at Mikael.

    He is sweating profusely, but continues talking.

    Oh, you are so strong!ббIf you use your power correctly, you can even take control of the Queen Elf Kingdom!ббIf you leave it to me, I will push you up to the throne at once!ббThen you can treat the women of the elven species as you wish!"

    (...... You still can''t seem to get rid of your prejudice against humans at this stage of your life, can you?

    It is a matter of life or death, but the idea that if you are dealing with a racial group, you should address the elf species regardless of gender is transparent.

    I am really fed up with the condescension of the elven race (human).

    I told you so.

    "Uhh?

    Mikael and Sasha gasp at the tense atmosphere.

    About three years ago, I was almost killed in the world''s biggest, strongest, and worst dungeon, the Abyss. After I was lucky enough to survive, I was asked why I had to be killed in order to take revenge on the members of the ''Gathering of Tribes'' and Sasha and the others, and what is ''Mastery''?ббWhy is the country looking for "Master"?ббI lived to know that truth. You can have ...... the Queen Elf Nation, you say?"

    I look down at Mikhail and the others.

    I am aware that they are shaking with fear and staring at me in awe.

    I would go to war with all the nations of the world to get revenge and to know the truth. I don''t care if it''s the Queen Elf Nation or a single country."

    "-d*mn it, then!ббI have nothing to do with it. Please let me go!

    Mikael-sama!

    Mikael distances himself from Sasha, almost taking off the glasses on his ears as he flutters.

    He falls flat and begins to plead.

    I did not try to kill you three years ago!ббThe order also came from the government, and I am a member of the group, even though I am the deputy commander!ббI have nothing to do with these matters, I am an outsider!

    "Michael!ббHow could I have anything to do with this?ббWe are engaged to be married with a future together!"

    Mikael shooed away Sasha''s outstretched hand as if it had been extended to him by a dirty object.

    ''Don''t touch me, I''m disgusting!ббYou''re so ugly!ббAnd the engagement was for political reasons, an order from above!ббI really didn''t want to. I didn''t want to be engaged to a vile bastard!ббI had goosebumps every time this whore touched me like that!

    Terrible!"ббYou told me you loved me!

    Of course it was a lie!ббIf you want revenge, die on your own!ббDon''t drag me into this!"

    The fiancижes finally start an ugly fight with each other before their lives are in danger.

    Mikael sells a complete flirtation.

    He says, "I really don''t give a d*mn about this woman!ббNo, we already have nothing to do with each other, we are just strangers!ббIf you doubt me, I''ll kill her myself to prove it!"

    Don''t play games with me!"ббTraitor!ббTraitor! Traitor!ббTraitor!

    Shut up!ббPestilential b*tc*!ббYou''re the one who almost got me killed!ббJust take responsibility and die!ббPlease die, for God''s sake!

    Sasha bursts into tears and screams ''traitor.

    Michael, on the other hand, who had hailed her as a "goddess of fortune," now cries out that she is a "pestilential woman" and desperately tries to save herself by placing the blame on her alone.

    He even sells out his fainting comrades as a matter of course.

    If the group dies, I can still make a deal with them!ббThe dragons are strong and the Hardy''s are bitterly matched!ббI''ll make it look like it''s not true!ббIf you want, I''ll even help you exterminate the Elven species!ббI swear to the Goddess I will tell you everything I know about "Master" and "Sabu Master"!ббSo please join us in your ranks, and be one of us!ббPlease!"

    ............"

    Even though it was targeted, this is exactly what I was betrayed by the members of the "Gathering of Tribes" in "The Abyss," and this is exactly what they are replaying.

    Sasha was betrayed by her fiancиж, whom she had trusted, and she wept ragged tears and felt pangs of despair.

    Sasha, too, spits out a line similar to Mikael''s at that time.

    (I never thought it would fit so well ......)

    As I was lost in emotion, Mikhail realized that the cry it out wasn''t going to work, and now he started to get upset.

    ''Wow, I had nothing to do with that!ббIf you kill me here, you''ll be with these guys who hate you too!ббYou still don''t care!ббI told you I''ll tell you everything I know, even information!"

    ''--I certainly don''t want to do that.

    As he pointed out, I would never want to do the same thing as the "Gathering of Tribes" members.

    I would much rather stay in the "abyss" with everyone else than be like them.

    Mikael sees the light in my reaction.

    I know," he says.ббSo please help me, just me!ббI don''t care if anyone else dies!"

    ''Master Michael!ббMikhail ughhhh!"

    Sasha''s tearful, snotty, dirty, angry voice echoes.

    As he pointed out, if you haven''t committed a crime, you''re not going to get it from me. I would be just like the members of the "Gathering of the Tribes".

    In fact, I even prepared a way for both of us to be saved in the first place to prevent that from happening.

    If you both give your lives together, I will kill you with ease right here and now for the beauty of your love. And.

    If they made this choice, I would not be convinced that they had a love for each other that they wanted to obtain even if they had to kill me in the "abyss," but if they did, I would have enough patience to lower my raised fist. I have.

    If that were to happen, with the proviso that I had committed no crime, I would not be immediately released, but I would be treated as a guest of the "abyss" until I had completed my revenge and learned all the truth I desired.

    --I did not expect the ugly, self-interested, prideful elven species to accept this option. I had a choice to make.

    But they rejected this option.

    Furthermore, they continued to disrespect and verbally abuse me in front of ...... Ellie and the others. Even if I did not mind, I could not believe that they would forgive me.

    For now, I''ll leave Mikael to them.

    I have no intention of taking revenge on you, Mikael. I don''t care what they do. I''ll leave the rest to you, Ellie.

    Yes, Lord Light. I''ll leave it to you.

 74 - Episode 41 The Strain of Thorns

    When I say to Ellie, ''Leave the treatment of Mikael to me,'' she turns her sweet, melting tone of voice and smile to me.

    When she takes over the handling of Mikael, I turn around and unleash the killing intent I had been suppressing inside.

    Not only Ellie, but also Aoyuki and the ice heaters, perhaps having heard about him in the "SR, telepathic talk," strike out their killing intent at him.

    Mikael is bathed in their murderous intent and trembles like a little child being scolded by his parents.

    Mikael shuddered like a child being scolded by his parents. How many times have you endured our guts boiling over, our guts boiling over, and our guts boiling over to ignore your orders and smash you to death ......!ббDon''t think you''re going to have an easy death, okay?"

    Oh, that was just because I didn''t know how great Mr. Right--Light was yet!ббNot now!ббHaving crossed spears with Mr. Light, I now understand more than anyone else the greatness of Mr. Light, literally and figuratively!

    Oh, really?"ббYou understand the greatness of the Light God?"

    Yes!ббYes!ббI did!"

    Ellie, who had been slammed with murderous intent, turns around and tilts her head cutely, letting out a distracted sound.

    Mikael asked, "Did I save your life?" But that faint hope was soon shattered.

    Ellie''s face was instantly wet with murderous intent.

    But that level of understanding is still not enough at all," she said. There is no way you can understand the greatness of the Light God with that level of understanding. Therefore, I will directly imprint it on your body."

    What?

    They are pierced by dark, desperate eyes like the depths of hell.

    It feels as if my soul has been captured directly.

    At this moment, Mikael finally understood what "despair" was, not with his head, but with his heart.

    Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!ббNo!ббI don''t want to!ббNo! No!ббGet out of the way!ббMove the f*ck out of the way!бб"

    Mikael screams and runs out.

    He is around level 2500, so he is fast in running away.

    Ice Heat and Mela are in a fighting stance to keep Mikael from escaping as he tries to slip past them, but the level 9999 level 9999 abomination is even faster than that. The witch Ellie''s chanting speed was faster.

    Dorn Fesserne!"

    Steel-colored thorns immediately entangle Mikael''s body.

    The thorns of the thorns bite into him, and if he makes a poor move, he is likely to shed a drop of red blood.

    Mikael grits his teeth in determination.

    ''This level of restraint!ббIf only I could tear it off with the pain I''m in!"

    I wield the strength of my muscles around level 2500 in preparation for the thorns of thorns to tear my skin, my flesh--but I can''t break them!

    Ellie walks steadily closer, keeping her eyes on Mikael, who is scratching algae.

    On her way, she passes by Sasha.

    "...... tsk!"

    !"

    Ellie sincerely wanted to "gut this woman alive with my bare hands right now, make her taste her own entrails, and then dismember her with all the pain in the world! The tongue is clucked with the dense murderous intent of "I''m going to kill you.

    In the past, Sasha has caused me terrible betrayal and pain by shooting an arrow into my leg. In addition to this, the fact that she is a woman just like me seems to be the part of Sasha that everyone here is frustrated and unforgiving about.

    I can''t touch her because she doesn''t have my permission,.......

    With a frightened Sasha at her side, Ellie slips past her without touching her and walks over to Mikael.

    As she approaches him, she tells him to sing.

    It''s no use. Strategy class, Dorn Fessern. It can only restrain a single person, but even our class can be temporarily restrained by this magic. It is impossible for someone of your level to escape.

    A strategy class, chanting destroyed!ббEven a legendary Elven sorcerer could not do such a thing!ббIt''s impossible!

    You don''t have to believe me.ббIt doesn''t matter. In the meantime, let''s break both legs and ...... one arm so he won''t run away again."

    !ббNo, stop!ббI''ll stop--Geeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!"

    The steel-colored thorns tighten more tightly according to Ellie''s will.

    Like snapping a twig, they mercilessly snap Mikael''s limbs. Not just once. He broke them again and again at a level that made it difficult for them to regenerate.

    It''s too loud. ...... ''Silent''."

    I--!"

    Elly''s magic makes Mikael''s screams disappear.

    She declared with a satisfied, angelic smile.

    ''I will examine your brain (memory) to check your memory while I hurt you as much as I can. You will suffer the pains of hell while repenting for your outburst and for not giving your head to the Light God right away.

    I''m not sure I want to be here.бб!

    Mikael''s mouth moves frantically with tears and anguish.

    However, because the sound is muffled by the silent system, the pleading dialogue does not reach the other''s ears.

    Even if she tried to struggle with offensive magic, the pain was so strong that it was difficult to even focus her attention.

    Ellie manipulates the thorns to make Mikael''s head come forward.

    When she touches it with her hand and focuses her attention - Mikael bleeds from his ears, eyes, and nose, and his body is in agony that is harsher than being cut from toe to toe.

    It must be hellish pain for him, but none of the women on my side, including Ellie, had any sympathy for him.

    Rather, they said, "How lenient you are to the person who insulted Mr. Wright! Some of them are even pointing an accusing finger at me.

    However, it is essential for Ellie to read the memories in order to obtain "Master" information. No one is complaining.

    Leaving Ellie''s work aside, I turn to Sasha.

    Well, then, let''s begin our revenge on Sasha: ......

    She makes a face as if she is about to die when the words are spoken.

 75 - Episode 42 Revenge on Sasha

    The fourth floor of the "Tower of the Giants," the throne room.

    Mikael is entangled in steel-colored thorns, his arms and legs shattered and unable to move, and his memories are read by Ellie.

    He writhes in agony despite the thorns digging into his body, and even his eyes, nose, and ears bleed.

    He was literally covered in blood.

    I turned to Sasha, who was trembling at the sight of this gruesome scene.

    Well then, let''s start taking revenge on Sasha. ......

    Hee!

    Sasha let out a short scream and backed away, but quickly stopped moving.

    The "White Knights" were lying on the ground ahead of her, and she was unable to go any further because of the collision.

    Even if she did not bump into them, she was surrounded by us and had no way to escape.

    Realizing that there was no way out, she moved forward slowly this time.

    She was sweating cold sweat and flirted with us with her eyes looking up at us.

    She appeals to me with her gaze, expression, and attitude.

    Oh, do you remember me, Light?ббOh, even after you joined the "Gathering of Tribes", you were still discriminated against by other species, weren''t you?ббThat made you sad and you cried alone. Do you remember?"

    "............"

    Oh, I comforted you then, didn''t I?ббI sat next to the crying light, stroked her back, wiped her tears with a handkerchief and comforted her, didn''t I?ббHey, you remember me, right?ббYou remember, don''t you?ббRight?"

    Sasha is flirtatious and desperately brings up old stories.

    I guess she is trying to appeal to my emotions by bringing up the past.

    I kept silent, said nothing, and continued to look down at her coldly.

    Sasha tried desperately to get my attention.

    I taught her how to shoot a bow and arrow, how to forage in the forest, and how to cook in the camp!ббI was the first one to help you when you were teased by your friends!ббPlease!ббSay something!"

    ...... certainly taught me a lot, Sasha."

    !"ббYes, I know!ббI taught him so much!ббHey!

    I finally react, and Sasha responds with a delighted smile.

    She had been a scout of the elf kind and had taught me how to handle a bow and arrow and how to cook.

    That in itself is certain - but....

    I turn around and tell her with cold eyes and tone of voice.

    But it''s all a lie, an act. But it was all a lie, an act. You really looked down on my race, and you revealed your true nature and tried to kill me with glee, didn''t you?ббI still dream about an arrow in my leg. ......"

    "Uh!"

    "............"

    Sasha gasps at my words, and Ice Heat and the others clatter their back teeth in outrage and murderous intent.

    Sasha excuses herself, breaking out in a further waterfall of cold sweat.

    Ah!ббThat was!ббThere were even Drago the Dragonute and Diablo the Demon, under orders from the government!ббThere''s no way I could do something about it if I was the only one who went against him!ббIf I had gone against them, they would have killed me too!ббSo it''s not my fault!ббIt''s not bad!ббIt''s not bad......It''s not my fault......"

    He kept muttering the latter part to himself, not to us.

    But she understands that we don''t understand such logic - so Sasha chooses the last option.

    She took off half of her clothes and appealed to us.

    She half undressed and pleaded, "You used to like me, didn''t you, Light?ббI really loved you too!ббYou can do whatever you want with my body!ббI''ll do anything!ббPlease help me!"

    Begging for life without shame or shame.

    Aoyuki, who has run out of patience with her attitude, snaps.

    Enough, b*tc*! You have not even admitted your own sins, and yet you insult the Lord of Aoyuki and the others as ''an incompetent person who whispers false love and forgives only if you give him your body''!ббKill. Only you will recover and regenerate, and I will make those bastards eat you alive and make them regret having been born!"

    Aoyuki, a loyalist, could not stand Sasha''s words and actions.

    Ice Heat, Mera, and Tin also seemed to agree, and they could not hold back their suppressed killing intent and released it.

    Only Nazuna does not know why she is angry, but since everyone else is angry, she too seems to have become angry.

    Aoyuki drops the chains from her hands and breaks the floor.

    Even with the full power of the muscle angel summoned by "Ocarina of Angels," she was unable to break the floor.

    SUR, genius monster tamer Aoyuki, level 9999.

    She, who is the third strongest from the top among us, steps toward Sasha with a clear intent to kill, a killing intent.

    She alone has the power to bring down the Queen Elf Kingdom and kill all the inhabitants and forces in the area, but she stops, frightened and trembling at my words.

    Aoyuki, when did I give you permission to touch her?"

    ......nya~"

    Aoyuki meows "Nya~" as if she is being punished.

    She is not alone.

    Ice Heat and the others also understood that Aoyuki was not the only one who was paying attention to her, and they put back on the tag that was about to come off.

    I turned my attention back to Sasha again.

    Sasha, don''t worry, I''m not going to kill you.

    Hey, Light!

    She smiles the biggest smile of her life at my declaration - but that smile is soon clouded.

    I''ll keep you from dying while inflicting extreme pain until I learn the truth and decide whether or not to give you a non-racial apocalypse, like the Garu I''ve already captured. You can never die in the darkness of the depths of the ''abyss'' from which you can never escape, and you can never die while being tormented by intense pain. I''ll make sure you can''t die, even if you wanted to."

    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!

    Mela, please help me get him to the ''abyss'' basement. "Mera, please take me to the ''abyss'' basement and restrain me with something as ugly as possible, something that will arouse Sasha''s disgust. Oh, and while you''re at it, restrain the unconscious White Knights, too.

    ''Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббLeave it to me, Master!"

    Mela, who seemed to be truly happy that I was relying on her, let out a long laugh, followed by ugly tentacles, sore animal faces, zombie-like arms, and other disgusting "stuff" growing out of her skirt that I didn''t even know existed.

    Sasha ran to me to get away from it and clung to my legs.

    I''m sorry!ббI''m sorry!ббI''m sorry I tried to kill you!ббPlease forgive me!ббLight, please, I''ll do anything!ббYou can do whatever you want with your body!ббPlease!ббI''m sorry!ббOh no, no, no!"

    Her legs are entangled with tentacles, ugly animal faces, ''nanica'', etc.

    They are so strong that they rip off Sasha, who was clinging to my legs, with all her might.

    No!ббNo!ббNo! No!ббHelp!ббHelp me, Light!ббI''m sorry I tried to kill you!ббI''m sorry I lied to you!ббI''ll do anything!ббI''ll do anything!ббI just wanted to be happy!ббI just wanted to make my parents and sisters look up to me!ббOh, no! Light!ббOh, Lord Light!ббSave me--"

    Pulling with all her might, Sasha grabbed my ankles and tried to squirm away.

    But I, at level 9999, was unshakable, unable even to etch claw marks on my skin.

    The ugly "nanikas" swarming around her start with Sasha''s legs, then entangle and drag her around by the thighs, torso, shoulders, and face.

    They hold her down to her mouth, pull at her, and finally, when she tries to cling to them, they can''t hold on any longer and let go.

    She is dragged into the depths of Mera''s long skirt.

    Tears stream down her eyes as she continues to plead for help. In the face of such cold eyes, Sasha finally seems to understand what "despair" is.

    Sasha''s outstretched arm disappears behind Mera''s skirt.

    In this way, I finally finished my revenge against the second person, the elf species, Sasha.

 76 - CHAPTER 43 NEW INFORMATION AND NATIONAL LOSS

    Aoyuki, take care of the rest."

    I''ll leave it to you. I will carry out the management of the "Giant Tower" and other miscellaneous duties on behalf of my own life.

    He responds to my words seriously, not in his usual "meow" cat language.

    I wonder if he is concerned that he tried to touch Sasha without my permission.

    The revenge against Sasha was successfully completed, and all the members of the "White Knights" who might be a valuable source of information about "Master" were safely captured.

    We decided to return to the "Abyss" for the time being to read their memories.

    For this reason, he entrusted Aoyuki with the responsibility of managing the "Giant Tower.

    She is currently managing the monsters related to the "Giant Tower.

    Even now, as backup for the "White Knights" who have entered the "Giant Tower," racial (human) adventurers - Gold, Nemmu, and my impostor - are making a commotion and attracting the attention of the monsters.

    Since our battle was over, we had to return the red dragon to the first floor and successfully end the adventurers'' battle at the end of the day.

    Therefore, I entrusted Aoyuki with the responsibility of managing the "giant tower.

    So, is everyone ready?

    I myself sealed "Shinso Gungnir" again and returned it to its usual humble staff.

    The eroded curse on the palm of my right hand is purified with the gift "Infinite Gacha" card, "SSSR High Exorcism".

    Sasha and the others'' comments made me so angry that I released the first stage of "Shinso Gungnir," but to be honest, it wasn''t that difficult to defeat it without going that far.

    The actual test of "Gungnir" was also possible, but to be honest, it might have been a bit overkill.

    As I was thinking about this in my mind, everyone responded.

    No problem, Lord Light.

    I''m good too!

    Ice Heat, no problem.

    Kekekekekeke!ббWe''ve taken in the deputy commander, too, so he''s always ready to go."

    "............"

    My partner is fine.

    After listening to Ellie, Nazuna, Ice Heat, Mera, and Suzu''s replies, I use the "Gift" card, "SSR, Transition".

    "Transference, Release into the Abyss."

    The inhibitor on the "Giant Tower" had already been lifted, so there would be no such thing as a failed transfer like Mikael''s.

    We successfully completed our plan and returned to the "abyss.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --A few days after taking revenge on Sasha and capturing the "White Knights".

    Sasha went to the dungeon as well as Garou.

    By now, as I had pronounced, "You can never die. Even if I wanted to die, I couldn''t." She is probably in agony.

    The difference from Garou is that Sasha has mixed in the "ugly things" that he hates with all his heart.

    As for the "White Knights," after extracting the information, they were all put to death for racial murder and genocide, but a lot of interesting and, to be honest, a little unbelievable information was discovered.

    Ellie used magic to fish through their memories and acquire the information.

    Therefore, I am sure that the information is not a lie. ......

    I was alone with Ellie in the office of "The Abyss".

    I looked over the documents she had sent me that summarized the information she had obtained through the "White Knights.

    The most useful thing was the one from Hardy, the leader of the "White Knights.

    Since he is the son of the current Queen of the Elven Kingdom, he shared a lot of information with her.

    Therefore, he knew quite a lot of information.

    The other deputy commanders, Sharp Hat and the Nyakia brothers had information that was similar to or a little better than that of Kite, an elf species formerly captured by the group.

    After reading the documents, I wrinkled my brow and leaned back against the backrest.

    Not that I doubt ...... Ellie, but this is a little hard to believe."

    I hope you don''t mind. I myself can hardly believe my eyes.

    Ellie herself, reading from memory, asked, "Is any of this true?" I was wondering if I was right.

    What is the content?

    When I read the memories of the elf species Kite before, I learned that the reason countries are wary of the "Master" is because "if left unchecked, the world could be destroyed.

    At first, we all twisted our heads, not understanding the reason.

    This time, we learned the reason by reading the memories of Hardy, the leader of the "White Knights.

    He said, "If the Master is left unchecked, civilization will accelerate, and if it exceeds a certain level, the world will be destroyed. In order to avoid this, we secure the Masters, isolate them, and feed them like princesses to minimize their influence on the outside world. ......

    And it''s not just eyebrow-raising, it''s a fact that advanced civilizations have actually existed and perished in the past. ...... Even if ''the whole world will be destroyed'' is an exaggeration, it is conceivable that some advanced civilizations were destroyed by something brought about by Master.

    As Ellie pointed out, there are many ruins that flourished in the past and boast of advanced civilizations that are not feasible even today.

    These ruins are often inhabited by monsters and turned into pseudo-dungeons, or are still protected by the security systems of past civilizations to protect their valuables.

    By diving into these ruins, adventurers can obtain "relic class" weapons and items, some of which can be transferred over long distances, as well as gold and silver treasures.

    Ruins of the past are the most popular "dream" places for adventurers.

    But why did the civilization of magic, which was more advanced than the modern one, die? The mystery of this is still unknown, and even today''s historians are divided on whether it is true or not.

    Furthermore, "master" can only come from a "human" race.

    If this is the case, it is said that even if a nation other than a race moves to exterminate the human race, it may be destroyed by another species when a "master" is born after being recognized as a Demon King.

    "......''Master'' is just an existence that accelerates civilization, they are not destroying the world, right?"

    Yes, sir. As far as I remember from Hardy''s memories, "Master" has powerful gifts, weapons, magic, combat skills, and knowledge, and he only accelerates civilization. It is unlikely that they are directly destroying the world with their power.

    "...... I see. So to sum up--"

    The "master" possesses powerful abilities, knowledge, and items, and accelerates civilization by connecting with royalty, high-ranking aristocrats, and other powers and exercising influence over their surroundings.

    There have actually been civilizations in the past that have flourished and then perished as a result of the acceleration of civilization. It is also said that the world will be destroyed by the acceleration of civilization.

    ...... If that happens, for royalty and high-ranking aristocrats, who do not seek the development of civilization and are of the opinion that safety comes first and the status quo should be maintained, "Master" is not only unnecessary, it is a presence that is not wanted. That''s why I was investigated as a candidate for ''Master,'' and because I turned out to be different, I was almost killed just to make sure?"

    I remember about three years ago.

    Drago, the leader of the "Gathering of Tribes," said.

    I was told to kill them just in case.

    ''...... From the way Drago speaks, it is clear that he has been ordered by the government to kill them just in case. But ......"

    When the Master accelerates civilization, for some reason, it destroys the country and the world, so I''m going to get rid of him."

    At first glance, the argument appears to be correct.

    But why did countries perish when civilization accelerated?ббThat clear cause-and-effect relationship is currently unproven. At least I don''t know.

    If I had to make a prediction, I would say that there is an internal division due to competing advanced civilizations, or failure due to being attacked or isolated in an attempt to dominate the world. ...... This is only one of the predictions, and other factors must be considered as well.

    Besides--.

    "...... I think this is more dangerous to kill the ''master'' candidate in the opposite direction, but is it ...... my imagination?"

    In fact, the Queen Elf Kingdom had taken in the blood of "Master" and made it its own strength.

    Even if she is a candidate for "Master," she may have her uses. If the "master" candidate were really a "master," there might be a problem.

    Ellie immediately agrees with my question.

    No, the Lord of Light is not wrong," she said. No matter how much it wasn''t "Master," it''s still too risky to say, "Kill him just in case. If the deed were to be leaked to the real "Master" who might exist, he might become furious, and he could be immediately recognized as an enemy. Without taking such unnecessary risks, if the adventurers are still at a low level, we can simply shrug them off or introduce them to another team.

    I know, right?" ....... I''d rather have the disadvantages of killing than the disadvantages of killing."

    If the killing could be covered up 100%, that would be the case. ...... It may not be possible to cover up 100% of the killing forever. In fact, there is already an exception, me.

    However, even with such a risk, there are circumstances in which even the candidate must be killed.

    "...... Does that mean there is still information that Hardy, or even the elf species, doesn''t know?"

    Yes, probably so."

    I know, right?" Otherwise, it all makes too much sense.

    But even if I wanted to investigate further, Hardy''s memory had already been wiped clean. All that remains are memories of the massacre of the human race, and of his daily life with his mother, the Queen of the Elven Kingdom.

    Therefore, we are moving on to the next stage.

    Ellie, as far as the memories of the Hardy''s are concerned, there is no more power in the Queen Elf Kingdom than they have now, right?

    Yes, sir, I do.

    Then I don''t see a problem. Continue as planned.

    Yes, sir!ббThen, as soon as possible, I will use the Gigantic Tower and this raid to bring down the Queen Elf Kingdom."

    I''m counting on you, Ellie.

    Ellie proclaimed the "dropping of the country" with a smile that would make any man on earth fall in love with her.

    I smiled and asked her to do it.

 77 - Episode 44 Dancing Conference

    "............"

    The conference room of the Palace of the Queen Elf Kingdom was filled with a silence of irritation and anxiety.

    Queen Lief VII sat on the upper seat, looking up at herself with a fan in her hand, her brow wrinkled and her eyebrows furrowed, an expression that immediately indicated that she was in a "bad mood.

    The Prime Minister, seated to her left, was anxiously wiping the sweat from his face with a handkerchief. He shifts the position of his monocle uncomfortably and shakes it poorly, looking restless.

    Hardy, the leader of the "White Knights," who should be sitting on the right hand side of the room when seen from Queen Lief VII, is not there.

    The head of the Order, who is in charge of guarding the road connecting the southern port city and the capital, continues his report in an uncomfortable manner.

    The human adventurers who lured the monsters to the mysterious tower have almost completely fulfilled their role in the "Operation Mystery Tower" that took place a few days ago," he said.

    On the day of the operation, the party "Black Clowns," who brought back information on the "mysterious giant tower" earlier than Sasha, an elf species, led the way and served as a diversion with other adventurers.

    They succeeded in attracting a "huge four-legged beast with a snake tail" of around level 1000, which was found in the data.

    Even after luring the beast, they continued to keep it at a standstill to prevent it from returning to the "Giant Tower.

    The "Black Clown" party, which also served as the leader, was especially successful.

    The black-haired human boy wearing a clown''s mask fired off a series of combat-class offensive magic spells, which were discarded after the chants were discarded. He saved not only his friends from danger, but also the adventurers who participated in the diversionary tactics many times.

    He is not alone.

    A beautiful brown girl called "Yoseiki" was a spotter, and "Golden Knight" saved other adventurers from danger with his shield.

    The "Golden Knight" saved the lives of other adventurers with his shield. "Other adventurers with exquisite support from a racial (human) adventurer with an unusual hairstyle called "Mohawk" and others, resulted in no deaths, although many adventurers who participated in the diversionary operation were injured. If I had to assign a score to the diversionary role, I would say that it exceeded expectations and received a perfect score."

    It was such a perfect diversion that even the elven species, who usually look down on humans (inferior species), praised it with open arms.

    According to a report from an Elven soldier who was present at the scene, the situation was repeatedly hot and sweaty, "just like in a story.

    --It was a story to be told. The "Snake Hellhound," a "giant four-legged beast with a snake tail," was moving under Aoyuki''s direction.

    The "Snake Hellhound" alone would be suspicious, so forest monsters were also chased away and brought into the scene in numbers that were neither too many nor too few.

    Light (fake), Nemmu, and Gold also played an active role.

    The unusual hairstyle of the Mohicans was also a service in Aoyuki''s own way, in response to their usual hard work.

    Thanks to the "wonderful performance" (......), the reputation of Light (fake) and the Mohicans has been raised.

    The other adventurers were jealous of them, but the human adventurers were impressed by them.

    The report on the diversionary operation comes to an end.

    The main body of the next "Operation to attack the mysterious giant tower. When we started talking about the "White Knights," his mouth immediately became heavy.

    Wiping his sweat with a handkerchief, he continued.

    The details of the members of the "White Knights" who went to the "Mysterious Tower" are still unknown. Based on past cases, I would guess that they were probably wiped out. ......

    ......!

    Lief VII opened his eyelids to the limit, gritted his teeth, and made a prajna face at the report of the "annihilation.

    When a beloved son, the strongest and proudest of the elven species, is reported dead, one would expect to see a look of anger on his face.

    The Prime Minister breaks out in a cold sweat and asks again, "What happened?

    Is your guess really correct?ббThe White Knights, the most powerful order in the Queen Elf Kingdom, are the ones who went to the "Mysterious Tower.ббHow could they be so easily wiped out?"

    I think it''s very likely. ......

    Originally, it was a short-term battle that may or may not take one day.

    Therefore, they were equipped with only the bare minimum of food and water.

    If the strongest "White Knights" of the Queen of Elves were deployed and it was determined that the battle could not be settled in a short period of time, Hardy and his men, the leaders, would withdraw from the battle.

    If even that is not possible after a few days, it is natural to assume that ...... will be annihilated.

    In other words, there is a presence in the suburbs of the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom that cannot be defeated even if the "White Knights" are deployed.

    In addition, only the Prime Minister and the Count''s family know that they are using two fantasma class weapons, which are family heirlooms.

    It is a force that is one level stronger than the normal "White Knights.

    The Fantasma Class is a national treasure by nature, and is quite rare.

    They had two such fantasma-class weapons, and they were annihilated.

    The "White Knights," the strongest force that could have destroyed the Queen Elf Kingdom, was wiped out.

    This is not the time to be talking about ''destroying the matriarchy and changing the social structure to favor men.

    The situation has grown to the point of national crisis.

    It is no wonder that the prime minister is pale and sweating.

    The people gathered in the conference room may not have known about the "introduction of two phantasma-class weapons," but they all understood that the nation was in a "crisis of national survival.

    Heated discussions were exchanged on how to respond to the situation.

    Shouldn''t we ask for help from other countries, either the Dragon Newt Empire or the Demon Nation?"

    Nonsense!ббAre you asking me to foolishly and honestly inform other countries of the drastic reduction in my country''s strength!"

    Yes, but above all, it would be a disgrace to our reputation.

    Isn''t it possible that the White Knights are still alive, or that they were sent somewhere else from inside the tower?

    I suppose there''s no chance of that happening. ......

    There must be some White Knights reservists left!ббIf we can gather them all together and gather the remaining forces to attack, no matter how many Red Dragons reside in the Tower, we will be no match for them!

    Are you insane?ббEven the White Knights were no match for them!ббAnd if they move through the forest with a large army, they will be noticed immediately and will provoke other monsters to fight and shed blood in vain. It''s just not realistic!"

    Why don''t we load the Adventurers'' Guild with a lot of money and get some good adventurers to help us?"

    I don''t think there is a better adventurer than Commander Hardy!

    But...

    But--"

    The meeting dances.

    Discussions are heated, but there is no way that a breakthrough will come so easily.

    The discussion becomes stifled, and even an atmosphere of impetuousness begins to prevail, but then, however, someone breaks the meeting from the outside.

    A guard rushed into the conference room.

    Without even knocking, he rolls into the room with a blue face.

    Everyone in the room looks at the guard uncomfortably, and someone opens his mouth to reprimand him.

    But before they could, the guard shouts out a report.

    It''s a dragon!ббA huge army of dragons is flying not only over the castle, but throughout the capital. The number of dragons is more than a hundred!

    What?

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    A swarm of dragons.

    An unidentified girl wearing a hood over her head and a sorceress-like costume called out to the castle below.

    I''m going to tell the idiots who attacked my ''giant tower. I want the person responsible for this to come out now. Or I will burn this city to ashes.

    The sound of the mysterious girl''s voice mysteriously spread far and wide, not only to the castle, but to the entire capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

 78 - 45. Memories of Leaf VII

    I say to those who sent those idiots to my tower. Bring out those responsible now. Or I will burn this city to ashes.

    The sound of the mysterious girl''s voice on the back of the Red Dragon mysteriously spread far and wide, not only to the castle but also to the entire capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    The mysterious girl - Ellie continues.

    ''As proof that I can burn the city to ashes, let me give you a demonstration with my lovely dragons.

    She is not shouting particularly loudly - even if she were, a slender girl''s voice like hers would not reach the ears of everyone in the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom, which is a considerable distance from the sky above.

    The reason why Elly''s voice can be heard by Lief VII and the others who are having a meeting inside the palace is because she is using magic.

    When Ellie sends a signal, more than 100 dragons are outside the citadel of the capital of the Queen Elf Kingdom. They spit out their breath in unison toward a place where there is not a soul to be seen.

    For a moment, the sky is filled with a variety of dazzling lights, and then "boom! The ground shook as if an earthquake had occurred.

    Immediately after, a cloud of smoke rose up and covered even the entire city, mingling with the screams of the elven species.

    After the smoke, screams, and shouts subsided, Ellie called out again.

    I''m going down to the palace garden now, so the person most in charge should show his face right away. That''s right, if you''re not here within ......3 minutes, I''ll blow up the city like I just did."

    Ellie signals the Red Dragon, and with a flap of her wings, it descends into the Palace Garden of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    Meanwhile, the confused voices of the elven species can be heard from inside the palace and throughout the city.

    ''What''s with that dragon swarm?

    What are the Knights doing?

    ''Your Majesty the Queen!ббEvacuate now!

    Wait!ббWhat are you doing evacuating Her Majesty!ббIf the person most responsible is not on his way in three minutes, the capital will be blown to hell!

    You!ббYou are going to sacrifice Her Majesty the Queen!

    (You''re confused. I mean, the magic defense is so sloppy that they can search for any sound or sign inside. Isn''t your awareness of anti-magic too low?)

    From the perspective of "Elly, the Forbidden Witch," the anti-magic defense inside the palace of the Queen Elf Kingdom was too low.

    However, for this country, it is the pride of the Queen Country with the magic and magic items available.

    It simply looks too low because Elly''s magic skills are too high.

    The Red Dragon carrying her landed in the garden.

    More than 200 soldiers protecting the palace had gathered, spears and swords pointed at them.

    Ellie didn''t care, she got off the back of the dragon and waited for the person in charge - Leaf VII to arrive.

    Waiting ...... was a terrible struggle over who would go under Ellie.

    ''The person most in charge is Her Majesty the Queen. I thought Her Majesty should be the one to go here.''

    You''re going to turn Her Majesty into a human sacrifice!ббIn times like this, the Prime Minister should be the one to go!

    What are the soldiers doing in the palace?ббNow let''s get on with slaying the dragons in the garden!

    What''s the point of taking down just the one in the garden?ббShouldn''t we send a knight captain in charge of security here?"

    (Well, I didn''t expect them to get into so much trouble .......)

    However, with only three minutes to spare, the Queen Elf Nation finally chooses the option of ''moving with the entire upper management.

    During the move, they end up shoving the blame on each other, which is unbearable to steal and listen to.

    (These people ...... are truly irredeemable.)

    Since most of his face is hidden by a hooded cloak, there is no danger of his facial expressions being read.

    Therefore, I made a dumbfounded expression without hesitation.

    Just before the three minutes were up, a group of people came out into the garden.

    Among them, one woman with a fan is sweating cold sweat, but she is resolute in her attitude and asks who or what it is.

    I am Queen Lief VII, Queen of the Elven Queendoms!ббWhy do you have the temerity to visit us with an army of dragons!ббThis is outrageously impolite!ббNow, let the dragons back off!"

    You are talking nonsense. You were the first one to barge into my "huge tower" without an invitation and to point your sword at me. And yet this level of rudeness is truly laughable.

    !ббOh, you!ббAre you the owner of the "Giant Tower"?

    Ellie''s statement startled and ruffled everyone except her.

    She affirms in a matter-of-fact manner.

    Yes, it is. The tower is my property. But a few days ago, some lowly men and women came in without asking and went wild. I heard that they were members of the Order of the Knights of this country, and that they were ordered to work as burglars.

    "Oh, who are you?ббHardy!ббWhat have you done with them?

    I am ...... yes, you may call me ...... the ''Witch of the Giant Tower. And do I need to tell you about the members?"

    You... ......!

    The answer could be either "already dead" or "still alive. In fact, after extracting as much information as possible, they have already been charged with racial genocide and other crimes and have already been executed.

    Lief VII was outraged by this response, as he did not know whether his beloved son was alive or dead.

    Ellie ......, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," is not bothered at all and asks the opposite question.

    Why did she send those lowly robbers to my tower?

    It wasn''t a robbery!ббWe got word that the Red Dragon had taken up residence in the Tower of Titan, so we simply dispatched a team of men to take it down!ббSince the dragons have settled near the capital, it is only natural that they should be dealt with!"

    ...... Is that really all there is to it?ббIsn''t this just a deception to snatch my treasures and research results?ббWe''ll have to check that out in a bit."

    This is just an accusation.

    First of all, it was Ellie and her team that arranged for the White Knights to come to the "Tower of Titan.

    They knew what they were up to.

    (Their main goal is to confirm the memory of the Elf Queen, and to obtain "Master" and other useful information. But there is no need to go to the trouble of honestly telling them our purpose.)

    They were going to read my memory by causing it from the beginning.

    Oh, my lord, what are you saying ......, stay away!

    Your Majesty!

    Keep the intruder away from Her Majesty!ббKill them!"

    If I had been ordered to confront the Red Dragon, I would have hesitated.

    However, the opponent was a slender girl with good looks and style.

    The elven soldiers charged in to make the queen remember them, but there was no way the "Witch of the Giant Tower" with the Red Dragon in tow was weak.

    Wait!

    The Prime Minister, with a sense of danger as strong as that of a wild animal, rushed to raise his hand to stop him, but it was too late.

    Without any hesitation at all, Ellie used her attack magic on the opponents who were pointing their swords and spears at her.

    Sacrificial trees.

    Sharp trees grow out from under the feet of the top ranks of the viziers and soldiers, excluding Queen Reef, and pierce them in an instant.

    The trees, as sharp as spears, pierced the soldiers and viziers and grew rapidly, nourished by their blood and flesh.

    They also turned into "humanoid tree" monsters, although they could not move from the spot.

    The magic Ellie used was a strategy-class attack magic that created trees to attack and stall the attacking enemy.

    Hee, hee, hee ......."

    Lief VII, the only one allowed to survive, lets out a shredded scream and sits there.

    Ellie walked up to Lief VII, not caring about the instantaneous destruction of the upper echelons of the elf species.

    She tells the seated LEAF VII in a gentle tone of voice

    She then says in a gentle voice to the seated Lief VII, "At ......, let me take a peek into your memory."

 79 - Art. 46. Declaration of Racial Absolute Independence

    Hi!ббNo, no, no, don''t come here!

    Oh dear, oh dear, you can''t read my memory if you run away, can you?"ббYou are a bad girl at all. The Binding of Thorns (Dorn Fesserne)

    The steel-colored thorns created by Ellie''s magic instantly entwine around Lief VII''s body.

    The queen tries to shake off the thorns, but it is impossible to tear off the strategic class "Dorn Fesserne".

    It is a binding magic that can temporarily restrain even level 9999 elves.

    Mikael, the deputy leader of the "White Knights," was also bound by this magic and went wild, but was unable to break free.

    Elly grabs Lief VII by the head and reads his memories.

    ''No, stop!ббWhat the hell are you doing to my concubine?

    I''m just reading your memories a little too aggressively already, but why are the elven species so insufferable ...... ''silent''?"

    I''m sorry, I--!"

    Ellie, who raised her eyebrows in May when she heard Lief VII''s screams, silenced him with magic by chanting "Silent.

    Once quieted, she immediately resumed her memory investigation.

    Last time, when we were at Mikael''s, we used the method of inflicting pain while reading his memories because he had rubbed the light out of him so much.

    Because of that, he was almost like a cripple after reading through his memories.

    This time, LEAF VII still has a role to play, so he will not do anything that will drive him into a crippled state.

    Still, he did not hesitate to go through his memories.

    The surviving elf soldiers noticed the commotion in the garden and gathered, but they were stopped in their tracks by their former comrades who had been transformed into "human-faced tree" monsters by the strategy-class attack magic "Sacrificial Trees (Sakr Albor)" and could not even approach them.

    Shoot the arrows!ббSorcerers, fire your offensive magic!ббSave Her Majesty at all costs!"

    No, no!ббEverything will be blocked!"

    All the soldiers who were originally there, all the elven species, of which there were more than 200, including the upper class, were defeated by magic in an instant, and an equal number of "human tree" monsters have appeared.

    They are numerous, and moreover, they are resistant to physical attacks such as swords, spears, and arrows, as well as to magic attacks such as fire.

    What''s more--.

    ''Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

    It lets out a grim yell that echoes from the depths of hell and stretches out its branches at high speed like a spear.

    Ugh!ббWhat, a branch is on my leg!ббGyahhhh!ббAbsorbing blood--"

    It absorbs the blood that flows from soldiers who have failed to escape and have been impaled.

    After absorbing a certain amount of blood, the branch cuts itself off and creates a new "human face tree" behind the body.

    The elven soldiers, seeing the scene, screamed and hurriedly moved away.

    It is excellent against objects and magic, and also multiplies automatically. It is not a strategy-class offensive magic that can stall the enemy, but it is not invincible either.

    The survival time is 24 hours, and since it cannot move from the spot, it was meaningless if it was bypassed.

    If it is hit by an attack that exceeds its durability, it will break, and if a branch attack does not penetrate it, it will not multiply.

    However, even if he could successfully clear the "human-faced tree," the red dragon would still be waiting behind Ellie.

    A single swing of the arm or a single breath could wipe out the elven soldiers.

    The reason why the dragon does not touch them is simply because the "human-faced tree" is holding them back.

    Ellie looks at the noisy elven soldiers in the distance with annoyance.

    She said, "It''s too noisy. ...... Even if you shut her mouth, it won''t do any good if everyone around her is making noise. For the time being, we should also put a ''silent'' on the surroundings to block out the sound."

    After making his decision, he immediately applies "Silent" to block out the surrounding sound.

    With the silence at last, Ellie once again concentrated on her memory search.

    After an hour or so, she had the information she needed.

    I see...it seems that you have indeed turned those savages against me, mistakenly believing that dragons have taken up residence in my ''giant tower''. It seems that my memory is consistent with the queen''s words earlier.

    In reality, we are gathering information about "Master", but there is no need to be honest and reveal our purpose.

    After being released from the memory investigation and "Dorn Fessern," Lief VII collapsed on the spot limp.

    The cold water made by magic is sprinkled on the fallen Lief VII.

    She was in such severe pain from the memory search that she vomited up all her bodily fluids, including tears, snot, and drool, and was unable to pass out from the effects of the magic spell, so she did not even have the energy to scream in surprise when she was hit by the cold water.

    Lief VII looked up at Elly ...... "The Witch of the Giant Tower" who was looking down at her with only her heart-frightened eyes.

    She looked up at the "Giant Tower Witch," falling from the ground, but could not see her face.

    It is only natural.

    The hooded cloak that Ellie is wearing is the "SSR, Recognition Inhibiting Hooded Cloak" that was discharged from the "Infinite Gacha" (Gift).

    As long as she wears this hood, her face cannot be recognized by others even if they look into her eyes.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" unilaterally announced to Lief VII, the surviving soldiers, and all the elven species in the capital.

    I am a human who has been studying magic deep underground. From what I have read in Lief VII''s memories, it seems that this world is a very harsh place for humans. As a fellow human, I am very displeased. Therefore, I am going to uphold my ''absolute independence of race'' principle.

    She pauses once to take a glance not only at LEAF VII but also at the soldiers in the distance in the yard before continuing.

    From now on, no human slaves will be allowed in this country. I will take responsibility for the humans I currently own. If there are any elves who oppose or hinder the liberation of the human race, I will kill them and feed them to the dragons, regardless of age or s*x. I will send my handlers to you, so be prepared to hand them over to me immediately, okay?"

    Although Ellie cannot be seen by a third party due to the power of her "SSR, Recognition Inhibiting Hood Cloak," she asserts with a smile that would make any man on earth fall in love with her at first sight.

    Thus the unilateral declaration spread throughout the capital.

    There is no one who can resist the declaration of the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

 80 - Episode 47: New information and --

    Ellie, who has fallen the center of the Queen Elf Kingdom, returns to the "abyss" basement.

    She brings me a documented series of events.

    After I finish checking the documents in my office, I praise Ellie with all my heart.

    I was impressed with Ellie''s work. Not only did she successfully bring the Queen of Elves to her knees, but she was also able to extract information from the Queen about "Master" and the truth.

    "--Ugh!бб...... No, it''s all thanks to the Light God."

    Ellie was truly happy to hear my praise, and she humbled herself with a bright red face and a trembling body.

    As far as I could ascertain from the information she had brought back, many parts of the "Master" information were identical to the memories of Hardy, the leader of the "White Knights.

    Since King Leif VII was Hardy''s mother, there must have been a lot of similar information.

    However, there was one very interesting piece of information that was confirmed from her memory.

    At a meeting held once every four years in the Six Duchies, the leaders of each country secretly exchanged information about the "Master". In attendance were representatives of all but five races (excluding humans).

    Most of the meeting''s content consisted of information from each country and an explanation of the current situation, with nothing of major substance.

    But - here''s the important information.

    After the ...... secret meeting, when I was leaving the room as a representative of the Queen of the Elven Nation, I heard a faint conversation from behind that said, "We can''t dismiss the possibility that someone other than Masta is involved. Lief VII overheard a voice behind him saying, ''I can''t dismiss the possibility that it''s someone other than Masta, so we should kill him.

    Yes. However, it was something that was slightly stuck in the back of the queen''s memory, so her memory has already deteriorated and we do not know the details. The "possibility of something other than Masters". Does this mean ''sabu masutaa'' or a candidate less than ''masutaa''? Or--"

    You mean, maybe there is a completely different kind of being out there other than ''Master''?"

    Yes, sir.

    Ellie agrees with my response.

    I can''t dismiss the possibility that it could be something other than "Master. The "non-Master" in "I should kill it," doesn''t make sense if it is "Sabumasutaa" or a "Master Candidate.

    Sabumasutиб" is a being descended from "Master" and there is little need to kill him.

    Even if "kill him because he is a candidate for Master," it makes no sense to go to the trouble of saying, "I can''t dismiss the possibility that he is other than Master.

    The only thing that remains is the third possibility: "There is someone other than Master who is dangerous.

    I''m sure we don''t know which species mentioned it, do we?

    I am sorry. Lief VII just happened to pick up a whisper, and there were a good number of people there, including guards, so it would be difficult. But, except for the elves, whom the queen herself heard but did not understand the meaning, and the beasts, whose information level is probably low, it is certain to be one of the three: dwarves, demons, or dragons (dragonutes).

    Leaf VII himself was not interested in listening.

    By chance, it was stuck in my memory, and Ellie picked it up, and as a result we got to know.

    "Then did REEF VII know anything about ''other dangerous beings besides Master Masutah''?"

    No, not even that. The elven species are easily favored by the human race (master), and they have suffered a lot when they have been treated with women in order to take in their blood. And, considering the leakage of information, the women who were chosen were often women who were related to the upper echelons of the Queen Elf Kingdom or were relatives. Because of this, it seems that the closer one was to the upper echelons of the Queen Elf Kingdom, the more resentment there was toward her race.

    And more, Ellie continues.

    The elves are very proud of their own species and dislike the fact that the "Sabumasutиб" and others have human blood in their veins. .... For those reasons, "Master" seems to have come to dislike race (human) even more. ...... I guess he had a sense of inferiority that those who met directly with the "Master" of the race (human) and the royalty of the past would never be able to compete with him. Even though he actively took in blood, he seems to have subconsciously avoided information about the "Master," so I don''t know anything about him in detail.

    Did the racial (human) discrimination spread to the elven species below because the above became racially (human)-hating?

    Putting those considerations aside for the moment, ...... I lean back against the backrest of my office.

    I''m not sure if I''m in danger from anyone other than the "master." ......

    Could it be that I was almost killed not because I was a "master" candidate, but because I had the potential to be a "nonmaster"?

    --To be honest, there is too little information to make a decision.

    Even if I think about this and that, if I don''t have enough information, it will only be a kind of delusion, so I change my mind.

    I check the documents submitted by Ellie and confirm the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    After dropping the Queen Elf State, we considered whether or not to colonize it, but it wasn''t very profitable ....... What shall we do now ......?"

    The light gods are right, it would be easy for us to hold on to the Queen Elf Kingdom as a colony, but we would have to make a decision on how to use it. But there is not much benefit in holding on to it.

    If we take the Queen Elf Nation as our colony, the Queen Elf Nation will lose its sovereignty.

    The Queen Elf Kingdom is a country with a certain status. It would be economically enriched if we colonize it, but ...... we are not in need of money and there is little reason to pursue the economy.

    It would be a shame to choose the option of hosting and colonizing the Elven Queenate just to take advantage of its current status.

    Other than that, the Elven Queen State is to the east when viewed from the "Giant Tower".

    It is mountainous to the north, ocean to the south, and virgin forest to the west. If the allied forces of each country were to attack the "Giant Tower," the only way to move a large army would be east.

    In that case, the Queen Elf Kingdom could be used as a shield to the fullest extent.

    Thanks to the confirmation of Queen Leaf''s memory, we already know the strength of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    We can destroy them at any time.

    Therefore, we can use them as much as we can, and if we can use them only for the good parts and problems arise, we can leave them alone or throw them away in the end.

    If we hold on to them as a colony, we have to give the blessings of the God of Light, the blessings that come down from heaven, to the elven species (pricks). They don''t need such luxury.

    Ellie puffed out her cheeks cutely and indignantly.

    Her fondness for the elven species is low.

    She is probably that disgusted with the racial (human) discrimination of the elven species.

    Speaking of racial (human) discrimination...

    As far as I have read, the liberation of the humans who were enslaved in the Queen Elf Kingdom is going well, isn''t it?

    Yes, sir. About 5,000 people have now been freed and we are helping them to protect and support themselves in the vicinity of the "Giant Tower.

    This is also Ellie''s dedication to the cause.

    He deliberately declared a radical statement of "absolute racial (human) independence.

    Thereafter, it was proclaimed and banned as an official law in the Queen Elf Nation.

    In order to protect the human slaves, she threatened and intimidated the level 500 elf maids with "snake hellhounds" and dragon guards, and forced them to liberate the human slaves.

    They actually freed the human slaves one after another, no questions asked.

    The human slave who had accidentally helped us to contact Sasha was also freed from slavery.

    Also, we were able to free the human girls who had been bought by the merchants who had been helped by the Mohicans without any worries.

    Furthermore, the protected former human slaves were supported so that they could live on their own in the vicinity of the "Giant Tower.

    This drew worldwide attention to the Giant Tower.

    Countries may dispatch their forces to destroy the "Giant Tower," which upholds "absolute racial independence.

    The reason why the human race is currently being oppressed is because it is related to the "Master Tower. If the "master" is only born from the race (human), and if the race (human) further gathers in one place, ....... I don''t think countries will sit on their hands about it.

    In that case, as Ellie explained to me before, ''how will the other countries show how they deal with it?ббIf the other five countries were to attack, what level of force would they deploy?ббAre there any tricks or trump cards that we don''t know about?ббIt has the merit of being a touchstone in this area.

    Worst case scenario, even if the "Giant Tower" is crushed, it will have no effect on the "Nabu".

    Of course, we do not intend to lose in vain, and as I explained earlier, we have a very good elf queen nation (shield).

    Therefore, I do not intend to lose easily.

    With my doubts resolved, I praised Ellie again with open arms.

    I''ve got the ideal revenge for Sasha, I''ve got the information from "Master" and other sources, I''m one step closer to the truth I need to seek, and I''ve got more pawns I can use. I have achieved what I set out to do, which is to "use to the fullest for the greatest possible benefit. Thank you so much, Ellie."

    No, I''ve only helped the Light God a little.

    I guess she was really happy to be praised by me so openly, and she shakes more than ever with joy from the core of her body.

    She bowed deeply, trying her best not to show it.

    From behind Ellie''s back, she said, "Now I am the Light God''s number one, right hand man! I could feel him gut-punching inwardly, "I''m so happy to see you.

    I smile and let it go, because I''ve achieved that much.

    (But actually, thanks to Ellie, I feel like I''ve taken a step or two forward. ......)

    While I was lost in emotion, a call came in from May on "SR, telepathic communication.

    I twisted my head.

    May had been entrusted with the management and internal administration of "The Abyss" for this operation.

    So, she is still in the same place, in other words, in the "Natsura". If you want to report, you can just show up in person at .......

    I''m sorry, Ellie. I just got a reminder from May.

    From Ms. May?"

    She too asked, ''Why don''t you just show up in person?'' He tilted his head.

    After saying no to Ellie, I turned my attention back to May.

    May, what''s wrong?ббDid something happen that you can''t talk about face to face, like telepathy?"

    ''No, we used telepathy because we received information to convey to Mr. Wright as soon as possible. As a matter of fact,...... we have found the sister of the lord,......."

    Bwah!ббYume has been found!

    May''s report is startling and chokes her up.

    The emotions of joy, astonishment, and bewilderment at the unexpected report blew away all the new questions and information about "Revenge on Sasha" and the treatment of the Queen Elf Nation.

 81 - Extra Edition 1 Koshian or Grain bean paste

    --Past. Back to just before the lights went above ground.

    The bean paste is ''koshian''!"

    Because it''s impossible. I only accept ''tsubu-an'' for anko (red bean paste)!"

    Four fairy maids, the room''s owners, were gathered in the underground fairy maid room of the "Nabu.

    The fairy maids are basically in a four-person room, and each room has a set work rotation.

    Today, they were on their day off.

    Normally, they would like to work for Wright as long as they live, but Wright himself has ordered them to take a day off.

    In order to spend their time off, the four of them buy some sweets at a store and talk over them, but this time, they get into an argument because of the sweets "Anko" they bought at the store.

    The four men were talking over a snack they bought at a stall, but this time it was the "anko" they bought at the stall that caused the disagreement.ббThat''s why ''koshian'' is supreme!"

    The fairy maid, who looks like a ridiculously beautiful girl but as a result seems to have less individuality, insists.

    The fairy maid with glasses counters this assertion by pushing up her frame.

    No," she said, "rather, ''tsubuan-an'' is good precisely because the skin is still there. The texture is the best, isn''t it? Besides, the fact that it has more nutritional value than ''koshian'' because the skin is left on is also noteworthy.

    I think I''m more of a ''koshian'' type of person. I think I prefer ''koshian'' because the skin of ''tsubu-an'' remains in the mouth until the end.

    Ummmmm, we prefer granular bean paste, because it is more satisfying.

    A gal elf and a nerdy-looking elf each voice their own arguments.

    The two groups were neatly divided into "grains and sweet bean paste" and "hard bean paste" groups.

    The two groups were divided neatly into the "Koshi-An" and "Grain-An" faeries. "Mmmmmm...... let''s ask other people if they think ''Koshi-An'' or ''Grain-An'' is better!"

    Yes," he said. Let''s ask them which tastes better, ''tsubu-an'' or ''koshi-an''."

    The glasses fairy goes out of her way to switch back and forth and restate.

    Thus, in a sense, an unimportant dispute broke out in the "abyss.

    The fairy maids immediately ran out of the room and went to take a survey to find out whether "tsubu-an" or "koshi-an" was more delicious.

    The first one to ask was ...... Aoyuki.

    He was just moving along the corridor, so we called out to him.

    Aoyuki-sama, which do you think is better, ''koshian'' or ''tsubu-an''?

    Of course, Momo, of course it''s ''grains and sweet bean paste,'' right?"

    ............"

    Physically, the fairy maids are basically taller than the maids.

    Despite this, Aoyuki showed no signs of being intimidated by the fairy maids.

    The level of the fairy maids is 500.

    Aoyuki is level 9999.

    There is literally no need to be frightened because they are literally on different orders of magnitude.

    And the conclusion she came to was ......!

    Nya~"

    "...... Aoyuki-sama~"

    Oh, ah, um, we were talking about whether you prefer ''kuri-an'' or ''koshi-an''. ......"

    Nya.

    Oh, yes.

    The orthodox maid gives a resigned reply to her attitude in which all she says is the meow of a cat.

    Aoyuki, with her business done, walks off in a daze, leaving the fairy maids behind.

    They could only watch Aoyuki''s back in silence.

    ......Wasn''t I a bit of a bad partner?"

    I know," he said. Aoyuki-sama is a unique person."

    The orthodox maid and the bespectacled maid mutter.

    The girls are undeterred and head off to interview the next person.

    Moving on to the next location, they arrive at the training ground.

    They find Ellie, who was probably just experimenting with magic.

    They immediately asked her if she liked "Koshian" or "Grain An" better. ......

    She asked, "Which tastes better, ''koshian'' or ''tsubu-an''?ббI am not a fan of either type of red bean paste. ...... I just can''t resist the sweetness of the soybeans.

    I never thought of that!

    I can''t believe there are people who don''t like red bean paste!

    I agree, but it''s all a matter of taste!ббI love sweets made with cakes, cookies, pies, etc."

    Ellie blushes with embarrassment at the fairy maid''s surprise.

    She acts as if she were an adult who, at a good age, has made it known that she has food she doesn''t like.

    The fairy maids gave up and left the place.

    The next stop was the cafeteria.

    The next stop was the cafeteria, where the other fairy maids were taking a break, so they thought it would be easier to collect the questionnaires.

    However, perhaps it was bad timing, as the other fairy maids were nowhere to be seen, and Nazuna was the only one seated, silently eating a dorayaki.

    It was unfortunate that we could not get a survey from the fairy maids, but there was Nazuna, who was eating a Dorayaki.

    I immediately went to talk to her.

    Nazuna-sama, Nazuna-sama!ббDo you prefer ''koshian'' or ''tsubu-an''?"

    Of course it''s ''tsubu-an,'' isn''t it?"

    The orthodox fairy maid calls out Nazuna''s name repeatedly, and the bespectacled maid pushes "Grain An" while pushing up the frame.

    Nazuna, who was in the middle of a snack, answered their questions without feeling particularly offended.

    ?ббWhat is ''koshian'' and ''tsubu-an''?"

    Nazuna-sama~, I mean the snack you are eating right now.

    Momo, momo, of course, it''s granulated bean paste, right?"

    ?"

    Nazuna tilts her head while munching on the dorayaki in her mouth.

    She finally understood the fairy maids'' question.

    After swallowing down the dorayaki, she answered cheerfully.

    Ah!ббI see, that''s what you mean!"

    Yes, that''s what I meant!"

    Naturally, Nazna-sama is ''tsubu-an,'' isn''t she?"

    Haha, no, it''s not ''grainy bean paste.

    I knew it!" "If you know the difference, Nazna-sama, you would use ''koshi-an'', wouldn''t you?

    That''s not true. This is not ''koshian'' either.

    Nazuna replied with a big smile, washing down the sweetness of the dorayaki she had just finished eating with milk.

    What I was eating was a snack called ''Dorayaki''!ббWhat, you guys have never had it?ббDorayaki is delicious!"

    The fairy maids were so assured with big smiles on their faces that they could not say anything and fell silent.

    ''If you get a chance, I seriously recommend dorayaki!ббYou''ve got to try it once if you want to believe you''ve been tricked!" With these words, Nazna leaves the diner.

    The maids saw her off without detaining her.

    In a way, Nazuna-sama is a great, great, great big ......

    The other three nodded deeply at the nerdy fairy''s comment.

    In the end, we could not get a proper questionnaire from any of them.

    The four of them, having been drained of their venom by the questions and replies to Nazuna, moved to return to their rooms.

    On their way there, they turned down a hallway and came face to face with a light with Ice Heat as an escort.

    The four fairy maids immediately moved to the wall.

    Their eyes sparkled at the fateful situation of meeting the beloved Light in the hallway by chance.

    Then Light stopped and called out to the fairy maids.

    I thought you were all off today?"

    You remembered us?

    An orthodox fairy maid shouts in surprise.

    There are many fairy maids.

    If the level of the maids is high, they may see each other often as a side help, like Mei, the head maid, but at their level, they only see each other when they pass each other in the hallway or when they help with changing clothes or take care of the maids on a rotating basis.

    Because there are so many of them, it takes a long time for them to rotate, and they thought that it was impossible for them to remember their faces, much less keep track of their schedules.

    However, Wright remembers everyone''s face and does not mean to disrespect any of them as a valued member of the group.

    With a smile, he thanked them for their support, something he normally couldn''t do.

    ''Thanks for all the cleaning, laundry, and chores you do for me. I''m sorry I''ve been too busy to say thank you. Next time we have time, let''s all have a nice talk together.

    Ha ha ha ha yes!ббI''d love to see you then!"

    In that case, I will risk my life to prepare delicious sweets!

    Ah, we will serve you to the best of our ability.

    Please take care of yourself, Light-sama!

    I still have some work to do, so I''ll leave you to it. Let''s go, Ice Heat."

    "Ha!"

    Ice Heat, dressed as a maid with her hair parted flame red on the right and ice blue on the left and tied in twin-tails, follows him as he walks away to escort Light.

    The four fairy maids looked on with enraptured expressions until their backs were out of sight.

    ''Wow, not only did we get to meet the master, but we even got to hear from him. ......

    We have absolutely used up a lifetime of luck just today."

    You''ve used your luck not only for your lifetime, but for your next life, and the next life to come.

    And by the way, why were we here on our day off?

    ?ббWhat was it?ббMaster is so precious that I forgot."

    I understand. The Lord is precious.

    I know, I know. Light-sama is really precious, isn''t he?

    Let''s take a break and go back to our rooms and talk about how precious Master is to us.

    I agree!"

    The dispute over whether "koshian" or "tsubu-an" was more delicious disappeared from the minds of the girls.

    At the suggestion of the nerdy fairy, they went back to their room and spent the rest of the night talking about the "preciousness" of light.

 82 - Extra Part 2 Bath and Secrets

    Huh, that feels good. ......

    It feels good, but my glasses fog up a little.

    Oh, my body is melting!

    "A bath after a hard day''s work is the best thing ever."

    The usual fairy maids finish their work and are replaced by the girls on the night shift.

    After finishing their meal, they all went to the women''s bath of the "Natsuraku" bathhouse and soaked in the bathtub.

    As the name implies, only women are allowed to enter the women''s bathhouse.

    As the name suggests, it is a huge bathhouse with many different kinds of baths.

    There are, of course, regular baths, but also saunas, white water, fruit baths, showers, and baths with flowers floating in them.

    Because there are many people who can use the "Infinite Gacha" card (a gift) and water magic, a large amount of hot water can be produced every night.

    Since there are many women in the "Nahura," Light has taken care of them and released them as part of the welfare program.

    There is also a men''s bath, but it is not as spacious as the women''s side.

    However, not everyone is happy to take a bath.

    Some of them did not like the baths.

    Mela, for example, is a typical bath hater. But that does not mean she is dirty.

    There are various ways to remove dirt, and if one is so inclined, one can clean up with "Infinite Gacha" cards sold at the kiosk, "R, Wash," which works to remove dirt.

    However, it doesn''t change the fact that the bath is basically favored by everyone.

    Oh, Ellie-sama and Nazna-sama came to take a bath too."

    ...... glasses fog up and I can''t see."

    One of the fairy maids in the largest and most common bath notices that Ellie & Nazna have appeared in the bathtub and points a finger.

    The bespectacled maid sitting next to her looks over, but her lenses are fogged up and she can''t see.

    Nazna proceeds to gun her towel in one hand, not hiding her body.

    She says, "Wow, I love baths!ббIt''s big and it feels good!"

    I understand how you feel, but wait, Nazna!ббFirst, you must wash yourself properly to remove all the dirt.

    Oh, that''s right. I forgot!ббThank you, Ellie."

    She''s a real handful, Nazna. ......

    Ellie, covering only the front with a towel, sighs and pulls Nazna''s hand to the washing area.

    She will probably wash her head and back.

    Ellie-sama and Nazuna-sama are good friends, aren''t they~?

    They both have too much style. Ellie-sama has a large breast and a well-balanced body, and Nazna-sama has that large breast on that short back, hahaha, too much foul.

    I know what you mean. Even to us of the same s*x, both of you have such good bodies that we can''t help but fall in love with you.

    A stammering, nerdy-looking maid agrees with the gal-fairy maid.

    Nya~!"

    As Ellie and Nazuna begin to wash their bodies, Aoyuki appears in the large bath.

    Nazna notices her and tries to approach her, but is stopped by Ellie because she is covered in bubbles.

    It seems that Aoyuki was watching for the right moment to avoid Nazuna''s tricks.

    She was in a hurry to get rid of the bubbles or else she would slip and it would be dangerous. First of all, you haven''t even washed behind the ears yet. You have to wash them properly.

    I know, I know, Ellie is already nagging me.

    With Nazuna being held back by Ellie, Aoyuki slips away and heads for the shower room while letting out a small triumphant smile, ''Phew.

    Aoyuki is avoiding Nazuna all over the place, isn''t he? Do you dislike her?"

    I think that Nazuna-sama is too much concerned about Aoyuki-sama. It''s a phenomenon that people hate cats because they love them too much.

    The bespectacled maid made an appropriate quip to the murmurings of the fairy maid, who looks like a ridiculously beautiful girl but conversely has less individuality because of it.

    Unexpectedly, the gal maid agreed.

    She said, "Oh~ I certainly feel that way~. Nazuna-sama doesn''t mean to be offensive, but she seems to be overly protective of Aoyuki-sama.

    I can understand why Nazuna-sama is so adorable. Aoyuki, you are so cute. She has a slender and beautiful body.

    The nerdy maid''s words were met with deep nods from the other x3 fairy maids.

    Their gazes turned to the shower room where Aoyuki had entered.

    As she entered the shower room, Suzu emerged from the other shower room lined up next to her.

    Her short black hair was wet, and drops were spilling from her long eyelashes that framed her violet eyes.

    Suzu is also known as one of the bath lovers.

    And another famous topic of conversation--"What''s going on with her bottom half?" This is called "the

    UR, double gunner tin level 7777.

    What is the state of hermaphroditism (double)?

    No one, including Wright, has confirmed this.

    The fairy maids'' gazes are focused on Suzu''s lower body.

    Suzu has a long towel covering her body tightly front and back.

    Therefore, not only her breasts but also her lower body was well guarded.

    She said, "...... Suzu-sama is so thinly dressed. Her breasts are also quite large."

    It''s a shame my glasses fog up and I can''t see."

    His skin is white and smooth, and I really envy him~.

    Tin-sama''s slightly red skin, which had been burned in the shower, was the cutest and most erotic thing ever.

    All the fairy maids fixed their gazes on Suzu''s lower body, tracking her, and letting out their impressions.

    Suzu doesn''t notice and sinks her body into her usual milky white bath.

    Naturally, she does not dip her towel in the hot water, and she dips her body into the water so that no one around her can see her lower body.

    I wonder what the lower half of Suzu-sama''s body looks like.

    The nerdy maid mutters on behalf of everyone.

    ''...... now that we''re in the bath, we won''t have our usual long weapons, will we?''

    ...... if we all surround them, get them all talking, get them all worked up, and wait for them to get up, is there a chance?"

    ...... a long-standing mystery. It''s not a subservient interest to confirm the mystery of Tin-sama, it''s called intellectual curiosity~.

    The other maids all jump on board.

    They all look at each other and stand up silently, and begin to move from the large bath to the milky white bath.

    If everyone surrounds Suzu until she is soaked, there should be a slight time lag before she covers her lower body with a towel when she gets out of the bath, no matter how much she is level 7777.

    Using the four eyes and the time lag, the team plans to check Suzu''s lower body.

    Perfect!ббIt was by far the perfect strategy.

    "What are you two idiots trying to do?"

    Kya!ббChief maid!ббMr. Ice Heat!

    When I turned around to see Ice Heat, an escort maid (position) with flame-red hair on the right side and ice-blue hair on the left side, standing there, who mainly escorts May and Light, their immediate superiors.

    Both of them are well styled and have towels covering the front of their chests.

    ''Meh, chief maid, how long have you been there ......?''

    I wonder if they were listening to us?"

    Just in time when I got out of the sauna. The public baths are a place for everyone to relax, so don''t be tactless."

    We were just trying to make friends with Suzu-sama, and we don''t want any funny accusations.

    The upset but nerdy maid counters.

    Ice Heat pressed his temples as if his head hurt.

    Why is it that our fairy maids are so free-spirited or honest in their desires,......? They don''t even stop singing at the master''s side. Should I advise the master to treat them a little more harshly?"

    I''m against violence!"

    I don''t think it''s a good idea for Ice Heat-sama to immediately try to use a genkotsu (a slap on the wrist). What if his glasses break!

    I agree with everyone.

    I think lower class fairy maids are too sensitive to be punished if they are more gentle!

    You guys can go to ......."

    Ice Heat clenches his fists with a blue streak.

    May lightly raises her hand to stop her.

    If you are not sorry and continue to disturb the relaxation of the bathhouse, you will be punished.

    Ba-ba-ba-ba punishment?"

    The fairy maids exchange quick glances.

    (What do they make us do?бб(Like being forced to work without a day off?) and a beautiful girl fairy maid.

    (It is rather a reward. (It''s rather a reward for me to be able to work hard for Mr. Light.

    (I get to know Tin-sama''s secret and work for Light-sama. Two birds with one stone?) and gal maids.

    (Yes, it''s going to be delicious in a good and unexpected way!бб(La-la-la-lucky!) and a nerdy maid.

    In front of the fairy maids, who showed no signs of remorse, May let out a light sigh and announced the punishment.

    If you do not reflect on what you have done, and if you continue to disrupt the relaxation in the bathhouse, I will remove you from Mr. Light''s shift permanently. Is that still acceptable?"

    I''m sorry!"

    Four fairy maids get down on their knees on the spot.

    It was a magnificent prostration.

    Ice Heat looked at Mei, who had converted the fairy maids with a single word, with respect.

    As expected of you," said Ice Heat. You have wonderful leadership skills, just like a head maid!

    May receives a look of respect from Ice Heat, but also feels a headache from the fairy maids who have turned the tables on her in a spectacular manner.

    She asked, "Have I (I) made a mistake in educating the maids after all ......?ббIs my way of the maid wrong?"

    With the fairy maids on their knees in front of her, Mei wonders if her own way of being a maid might be wrong.

    Meanwhile, Tin, who was targeted behind her back, enjoyed her bath again tonight and left the large bathhouse without being seen.

 83 - Episode 3 Nemm

    --One day. Nemmu, who is serving as an adventurer and escort for the moving lights on the ground, was returning to "The Abyss".

    And so, Nemmu-sama!ббYou slept in a tent with Master Wright!"

    ''Yes, I know it''s disrespectful, but Master Light said, "Nemmu and Gold have no experience, do they?"''ббWe slept in the tent together, taking turns on the night watch.

    Ugh, ugh, I''m so jealous!ббI envy you too much!"

    In a corner of the Nasu basement cafeteria, Nemmu was taking advantage of her day off to enjoy conversation with four fairy maids who were also on their day off.

    Today is the day when Wright himself has to return to "The Abyss" and do some paperwork and other chores. On such days, Nemmu and Gold, who work together as adventurers on the ground, were also treated as on holiday.

    Gold went to a bar in the city on the ground, while Nemmu chose to return to the "abyss.

    I want to stay with Mr. Light for as long as possible," he said, "but the entertainment environment is much better in the Abyss than on the ground.

    Delicious food, snacks, baths, bedding, etc., all of which can be enjoyed without worrying about being seen, are all better.

    From Nemmu''s point of view, she could not understand why Gold would rather go to a bar on the ground.

    The topic of conversation was, of course, about the lights.

    We sat at a table in the dining room and talked over a cup of tea.

    Nemmu played with her silver hair with a sullen look on her face.

    The fairy maids eagerly took up the subject of the lights.

    The bespectacled fairy maid frequently pushed up her frame and asked, "What is it that you want to talk about?

    If you have experience in encampment, does that mean that you have had dinner prepared by ...... Mr. Wright?"

    Phew. ......"

    Her question makes Nemum laugh uncontrollably.

    She made enough of a pout and then told him with a smug look on her face.

    I''d rather eat the dinner that Mr. Wright so happily cooked for me because I don''t usually get to do that."

    How was the taste of Light-sama''s homemade cooking?

    Of course it was great. No matter how extravagant I may be, I will never in my life eat a dish that can compare to the dried meat and bread soup that Mr. Wright made!

    As Nemum said, Wright made a really simple dish.

    Rather, Wright originally camped out many times when he was an adventurer. He was in charge of miscellaneous tasks, which naturally included cooking.

    So for Wright, he just wanted to cook for the first time in a long time, while reminiscing about the old days.

    He rehydrated dried meat, chopped up wild plants, and added some bread for preservation.

    Even the simplest dish available in the "abyss" is superior in taste.

    But for the girls, who adore Wright, "Wright''s homemade food" is worth it.

    The fairy maids surrounding Nemmu voiced their deepest envy.

    Nemmu-sama, I really envy you.

    We''d love to try it.

    Ah, Shimo, I want to try it.

    I''d rather preserve Master''s creations forever than eat them.

    You will have the chance to eat it someday. I''ve already had one myself!

    Nemumu, pampered by the fairy maids, let slip a rather flippant remark.

    Then, she receives a word of cold water.

    Kekekekekekekeke!ббI really envy you wholeheartedly. Sleeping in a tent with the master, shopping, adventuring, protecting you, and cooking your meals by yourself.

    What?

    Everyone present, nemmu + fairy maids x 4, turn around at once.

    Before they knew it, "UR, Chimera Mela Level 7777" stood by their side and entered the conversation.

    She is a woman over 2 meters tall, wearing a hat, hair that extends to her back, and red eyes. Her mouth is rather large, and when she smiles, jagged teeth can be seen. She also wears a long skirt that covers her ankles and clothes with sleeves that extend to cover her hands.

    She is tall, level, and intimidating. Above all.

    Kekekekekekekeke!"ббAta I can imitate a scout if I change my body. ...... I wish you would replace Nemmu."

    Huge eyeballs, tentacles, etc. undulate out of the wide cuffs.

    Because Mera is a chimera, she has the power to change her body as she pleases. From the perspective of Nemumu, who specializes in assassination techniques, it is an extremely poor match.

    She is also intimidating, as you never know when she might eat you from the head down, so Nemmu is not very good with her.

    I can''t say for myself, since it''s Light-sama who decides. ......

    Kekekekekekekekeke!"ббI know, but I can''t help feeling jealous. Can''t you ask your master once through Nemmu''s mouth?"

    What?ббBy yourself?

    Nemum''s expression is drawn back at the hot recklessness.

    He notices a look that follows him further.

    ............"

    My partner says that I also have scouting skills. So, if you want to recommend me, you should do it yourself.

    Even Tin-sama?

    UR, double gunner Suzu level 7777, who usually prefers to eat alone in the corner of the cafeteria. He even enters the conversation with "The first time I saw him, he said, ''I''m not sure I want to talk about it.

    She is shy and rarely interacts with other residents of the "abyss" because of her shyness. She even uses a long musket lock in her hand to carry on conversations instead.

    She is unusually aggressive in selling herself.

    She must want to spend time with Wright on the ground.

    Kekekekekekekekeke!ббHey, hey, tin. You can''t just come out and sidle in after me. I was the first one to talk to Nemumu, remember?"

    "............"

    I''m the one who deserves it, considering my abilities, so stop staring at me!"

    We were chatting and laughing happily when the level 7777s started staring at each other.

    The fairy maids, who were around level 500, shrank back and hid behind Nemumu. Even Nemmu is level 5000.

    It would be impossible to stop them if they went on a rampage.

    It was doubtful that they could even protect the fairy maids hiding in the shadows.

    гиOh, no, that''s not good!ббIf I had gotten carried away and bragged to the fairy maids, I never thought this would happen!ббRather, who could have seen this coming!)

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekeke!"

    "............"

    I''m not sure what you''re talking about, but I''m sure you''ll be fine.ббIt would be unfashionable to go out of control in a place like this, wouldn''t it?"

    The only lock in Tin''s hand manages to stop them by saying a few words.

    Everyone in the room, except Mera and Suzu, put their hopes in the lock.

    However, the glaring between the two is quickly calmed down by the voice of the light.

    The two men are now fighting in the cafeteria, but their glare is quickly subdued by Light''s voice: "Yes, yes, you two shouldn''t be fighting in the cafeteria, okay?"

    Master Light!"

    Everyone present falls flat.

    With a familiar look on his face, Wright told everyone to raise their heads.

    Ice Heat, dressed as a maid with an escort behind him, glares at Mera and Tin.

    Light smiles at Ice Heat, who glares at them, and waves his hand to admonish them.

    While admonishing them, he called out to Mera and Tin.

    I''m glad you feel that way Mera and Suzu, but you two are too strong for me to bring you up on the ground yet. Sorry?"

    Kekekekeke!"ббNo, it''s my fault for getting a little overzealous. I''m sorry.

    "............"

    My partner is sorry for what he did.

    Thank you, both of you. That''s very kind of you to say. It''s time for a break, so why don''t we all have a snack?

    Everyone responds to Wright''s suggestion with joyful smiles.

    I''m with everyone else, ''What kind of treats do you eat?''" and move to the side of the light while conversing happily.

    Nemmu reflected as she walked after him.

    (Next time, let''s be a little less boastful about being with Mr. Light. ...... I don''t know how many lifetimes and stomach walls I''ll have if he keeps doing this to me. ......)

    Alone, Nemum reflected on the situation.

 84 - Episode 1 Light, Level 15

    "So we''ve come this far, huh?

    I stand at the top of the giant tower, at the top of the tiered, wedding-cake-like section, and catch the wind.

    Below me, a large number of humans are gathering.

    Some are preparing meals, some are working to build living quarters, some are young, some are young, some are old - all sorts of people are gathering.

    All are people of the race (human) who had been enslaved by the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    They defeated the "White Knights," the supreme force of the Queen Elf Kingdom, and imposed the "Declaration of Absolute Racial Independence" on the Queen Elf Kingdom. They decided to liberate the races and build a kind of independent city in this place.

    Of course, the center of the city is the "Giant Tower" we created.

    At first, only a few dozen meters of trees were cut down around the area, but the trees have been cut down even wider, and the area is already over one kilometer long.

    We had built a residential area for the human population there, a commercial area, albeit a simple one, and had begun to build a city.

    гиThe trees were already being cut down, and the city was being built. The question of "What is the best way to get to know the "Master"? Although there are still many unknowns, such as the existence of those other than the Master, ...... we must continue to gather more information and take revenge. There is a high possibility that we will be fighting countries other than the Queen State. We are still new on the ground, and we don''t know what will happen in the future. We have to keep our heads up. (......)

    The wind blows.

    A pleasant breeze blows, ruffling my hair slightly.

    (Thinking back, it''s been a long time since I got here. Especially in the beginning, when I was transferred to the lowest level of the abyss, I was alone with May. ......)

    I think back to the old days as I gaze at the city that is being built from a giant tower.

    Yes, it was that time, when I met Mei after almost being killed.

    Looking back, it all started back then...

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --About 3 years ago, Nahura.

    I, Light, was betrayed and almost killed by the members of the "Gathering of Tribes," a group of people I had trusted.

    Luckily, I was able to escape from the members of the "Gathering of Tribes" by being caught in a transfer trap, but next, I was targeted by a monster from the lowest level of the "Abyss".

    I hit the gift "Infinite Gacha" in desperation, and as a result, I got "SUR, Mei the Seeker''s Maid, Level 9". 999" and luckily picks up a life.

    I had a conversation with her, May, about the future.

    I want to be strong and look back at them. And I want to know the truth about why the country tried to find, capture, and kill "Master".

    Hearing my intention, May tells me.

    Let''s increase the number of friends with the gift of "Infinite Gacha" and create Light-sama''s kingdom in this dungeon first.

    I only vaguely understood May''s statement, "Let''s create Light-sama''s kingdom," but I didn''t say anything and decided to press the "Infinite Gacha" button.

    --However, I was not able to understand it vaguely.

    "...... huh, huh?"

    As I press the "Infinite Gacha" button and pull out about three cards, I feel wobbly on my feet.

    I lose strength in my knees and collapse.

    May, dressed in a maid''s uniform, hurriedly hugged me and supported me.

    She said, "Are you all right, Mr. Wright ......?"

    Because of the height difference, I end up burying my face in her ample chest.

    Normally, I would blush with embarrassment, but I don''t even have that luxury right now.

    May lowers her eyebrows apologetically.

    I am sorry, Mr. Light. I was almost attacked by a monster in the lowest level of the "Abyss" right after I was betrayed and transferred, and I didn''t realize that I was near the limit of both my energy and strength.

    I notice her words.

    It is true that not even half an hour had passed, but I was betrayed by a member of the "Gathering of Tribes," attacked by a monster with a level of 1000, and attacked by May and I met him and many other things happened like a small boat rowing out to sea in the middle of a big storm.

    Even though he was 15 years old and high level for his age, it was not something that a child of the poorest of the six species (human) could endure.

    It is only natural that he has lost his energy and strength, as May pointed out.

    But if he sleeps in a place like this, he will ......

    This place is probably the lowest level of the world''s biggest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss.

    I have yet to draw a single useful card in the "Infinite Gacha. And yet, if I faint here, I''ll be able to ....... I''m sure that no matter how high May''s level is, it will be difficult for her to protect herself with the baggage of me.

    As if to dispel my worries, May lovingly hugs me and pats my head.

    I will protect you, Mr. Light, I promise. I will not let you get even a scratch. So please sleep in peace.

    Meh, yi......"

    A smile like the Virgin.

    Her sweet smell, the warmth that seeps into my core, her gentle touch.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    ............ ng."

    Consciousness awakens slowly.

    My whole body is warm and I want to ''stay like this'' forever. The head was especially soft and nice smelling feel and texture.

    I wanted to bury my face in this pillow for the rest of my life.

    (......Hey?бб(Did my pillow smell this good?)

    I think in the corner of my sleepy head.

    The bed in the one-person room at the base used by the "Gathering of Tribes" is a second-hand wooden bed.

    The bedding was thin, and the pillows would never have such a good feel or texture.

    гиI am betrayed by a member of the "Gathering of Tribes" (......?!).

    All at once, I awaken to consciousness.

    I jumped up and braced myself.

    Because I had been betrayed by a member of the "Gathering of Tribes," I had fallen to the lowest level of the "Abyss.

    I had no time to sleep this peacefully.

    I''m going to go to ...... and have a good morning, Mr. Wright. It''s dangerous to move so soon after waking up from sleep.

    "Meh, yeah?"

    Yes, I am May, my lord''s maid.

    A beautiful woman in a maid''s outfit with long black hair tied in a ponytail sits down to greet me in the morning.

    My fuzzy, sleep-woke head starts to move.

    I was betrayed by a member of the "Gathering of Tribes" and received a "SUR, Mei the Seeker''s Maid, Level 999" from my boon (gift) "Infinite Gacha". I was able to survive by evoking "9. After that, I reached the limit of my energy and strength and fell asleep.

    Yes, I was betrayed - and I was betrayed.

    Ahhhh... ......"

    Mr. Wright?"

    I crouch there with my head in my hands.

    Aaaaahhhh!"

    I was betrayed.

    I was betrayed, abused, and almost killed by a member of the "Gathering of Tribes" whom I had trusted.

    They knew I was not "Master," so they tried to make it look like an accident to kill me, just in case.

    It was not a dream.

    It was not a dream that I was betrayed by the "Gathering of Tribes" members, Drago, Garou, Sasha, Nano, and Diablo!

    It was real.

    Saddened and frustrated, I involuntarily shed tears in public.

    May hugged me and patted me on the back as if she was comforting a child.

    It must be hard for you, isn''t it? I know it''s hard for you, being betrayed by the people you trusted. But it''s all right. I am here for you, Mr. Light. Even if the goddess becomes your enemy, I will stay by your side.

    She hugs me tightly.

    A gentle touch.

    Her soft hands caress me again and again.

    "Mae ......"

    I am so wrapped up in his tenderness that I can''t stop crying.

    I thought I had lost everything.

    I thought I was going to die, that I was going to be killed.

    But I had her.

    The only one who would stand by my side even if God became my enemy.

    Thank you, Mae .......

    I buried my face in her chest and thanked her with sobs.

    --I wonder how long it has been.

    Tears, sobs, weakness, and anger finally calm me down.

    My face turns red as May sees my embarrassment.

    Sorry, I showed you the weirdest part. I''ve calmed down now.

    I don''t know what''s so weird about it. I''m not going to say anything. Rather, as a maid, I am happy that you have shown me this precious side of Light-sama."

    Ugh. ......

    I blushed even redder when he hit me with his true feelings straight away.

    At the same time, my stomach rumbled.

    I haven''t had anything to eat since I was sent away yesterday by the transfer trap, so it''s only natural that my stomach rumbled.

    Hearing the sound of my stomach growling, Mei apologetically asks, "What''s wrong with you?

    Light-sama, first of all, I would like to say that we should have a meal, but as a maid who upholds the way of the maid, I feel so ashamed of myself, but is it possible to get food and seasonings out of Light-sama''s bounty (gift) "Mugen Gacha" (infinite mess)?ббWorst case scenario, we have to eat the monster that attacked me (us). ...... It is against my maid''s way to put the meat of such a monstrous creature in my lord''s mouth, so ......"

    I notice when they say.

    We haven''t moved from the spot where we were caught in the transfer trap.

    We were almost in the center of a large space, and there were several white cocoons around us. Perhaps the monsters we had defeated were encased inside those white cocoons.

    The place where I am is also covered with fluffy threads that form carpets, quilts, and so on.

    Only Mei is capable of such a trick.

    Admiring her useful power, I followed her words and pressed the "Infinite Gacha" button.

    I''ve seen bread (with mold) on the ground, so I''m sure food and seasonings will appear, too," she said. I''ll press the button continuously to get food for now.

    Thank you very much. Let''s level up as soon as we finish eating."

    May''s words made my hand stop involuntarily.

    Level up?"

    Yes, let''s start with at least level 1000 to avoid instant death."

 85 - Episode 2 Light, Level 1000

    I was lucky enough to get a "N, Bread" card right away from the benefit (gift) "Infinite Gacha".

    When I took it back from the card and tried it, it was white, soft, and had a hint of wheat sweetness.

    I was surprised and shocked to see white bread for the first time.

    I wondered if the nobles and kings ate this delicious bread every day!

    I was so impressed that May said, "What do you mean by ''kobo''?" He explained.

    Perhaps he wanted to explain that the bread that the nobles and kings eat is made in specialized workshops, perhaps in a workshop, just as the artisans in the city make bags and shoes.

    She is not only beautiful, but she is also as smart as she looks.

    (I guess she is different from me, who came from a poor farm background.)

    After finishing his meal, he takes a break and immediately explains about my level up.

    The "magic string" that I spin is a string created by magic power. Therefore, its softness, shape, material, hardness, etc. can be changed at will by magical manipulation.

    May''s "Magic String" was used to make the comforter and quilt on which I slept, to defeat monsters that attacked me, or to capture them and keep them from moving.

    The pure white carpet on which I am currently sitting was also made by her with "Magic String.

    The monster that attacked us was caught in that white cocoon. Mr. Wright, please hold the stone in your hand and throw it from a distance without getting too close.

    ?"ббIs that enough?ббIf you work hard, I''m sure you''ll find a strong weapon from the ''Infinite Gacha''?"

    You''re right, it will come out. However, Mr. Wright is only level 15, and even though I (I) am by his side, I don''t want him to get too close to me and have any problems. You may think I am overprotective, but please forgive me.

    It is true that May is level 9999 and has a strong power called "magic string," but nothing is absolute in this world.

    I would probably die from the aftermath of an attack by a monster over level 1000, not to mention the damage it would do to me.

    Considering such an eventuality, it is only natural to be overly cautious about my safety until I reach a higher level.

    I respond to her concern with a smile.

    Thank you," she said. I will throw stones from a distance as May instructed.

    Thank you for your generous response.

    May bows to me as she sits down.

    I smile back at her shyly.

    She looks up and gives me a quick nudge.

    Let''s start with that cocoon closest to us. Mr. Wright, please take the stone.

    Yes, thank you."

    The stone May handed me was processed to be easy to throw.

    Apparently, while I was sleeping, the walls and floor of the "abyss" were cut and processed with a "magic string.

    I get up and move to the white cocoon, hiding in May''s shadow.

    ............"

    Part of the white cocoon peels away to reveal the bound monster.

    It is the "huge four-legged beast with a snake tail" that first attacked me.

    According to May''s appraisal, it is a monster named "Snake Hellhound.

    It is currently bound by her "magic string" and is unable to move, and its mouth is also bound, so it cannot even cry out.

    She is unable to even cry out because her mouth is bound. She is pleading for her life with a sad and wistful look.

    Frankly speaking, it is very hard to throw stones.

    Come on, Mr. Wright, come on in.

    Uh, yeah, got it. ......

    May nudges me to throw a stone.

    It hits a hard, tough-looking fur and is bounced.

    The damage is probably zero, but the important thing is the fact that I attacked and hit it.

    It is common knowledge among adventurer parties, but adventurers in this world are not always in the vanguard.

    In a large party, there is also a rear guard who heals.

    Then, does the experience value that monsters bring to the vanguard only go to the vanguard that attacked?

    The answer is no.

    I don''t know how it works, but experience is distributed according to combat contributions. Therefore, healers, scouts, and even rear guards can gain experience.

    And - that''s what "side-stepping" is all about.

    In other words, the party of adventurers would attack from the side of another adventurer''s party and get a small taste of the experience. In this case, even if the damage is small, at least a small amount of experience is gained as a result of participating in the battle.

    This is an act that would normally be frowned upon, but May decided to raise my level by intentionally performing this "side-blow".

    ''...... Okay, it''s not doing any damage, but it''s getting my attention!

    We know that even by getting the attention of an opponent, experience is distributed on top of it.

    This is a move often used by scouts and others who have no offensive capabilities.

    Then--I''m going to finish you off.

    May continues with a light flick of her wrist, and the white cocoon envelops the monster once again.

    The cocoon trembled slightly, and red liquid--blood--spread slowly on the ground.

    In that split second, the level 1000 monster inside was slain without a single scream!

    ''Mr. Wright, have your levels gone up?

    Uh, yeah, I''ll check.

    May pointed this out to me and I hurriedly checked my status.

    My level, which had been 15, had now risen to 70.

    How could my level go up by 55 just by throwing a single stone?

    You''re so great, Mei!ббI can''t believe my level went up so much!"

    Congratulations. However, you have only just begun. There are other monsters out there, so please throw rocks as often as you can.

    May smiles slightly and pulls out a stone from somewhere that has been processed to make it easier to throw.

    There are definitely more than 10 white cocoons.

    It seems that we will not be able to finish until we hit all of these cocoons with a stone.

    (Mei is surprisingly spartan. ......) I thought to myself.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Anyway, I just kept throwing stones - with naps in between.

    As I leveled up, my stats went up, and I began to take damage, albeit slight.

    I could feel it, and I kept attacking anyway, trying not to let go of that feeling.

    To survive, status is more important than anything else. No matter how high May''s level was, if I remained weak, I would die with a single blow.

    I did not want to drag her down. Not only did she save my life, but I can''t allow her to continue dragging me down.

    I just kept throwing stones.

    And as my status increased, it gradually changed from slight damage to moderate damage and then to greater damage.

    And with May, I was able to defeat a wide variety of enemies, the ones that were easier to gain experience from.

    And then - I let out a trembling sound as I checked my own status.

    I said, "Level 1000 ....... I never thought I would reach level 1000, the pinnacle of the Dragonute, Demon, and Elven races. I, a human, am level 1000. ......

    I thought it was only natural that Mr. Light would be this good. You have the right qualities. In fact, I personally thought he would grow a little more. ...... I was wrong.

    No, no, no, Mae!ббBecause level 1000 is awesome!ббThey say the highest racial (human) level is 100 and it doesn''t go any higher!бб...... Huh?ббI remember hearing something like that at the Adventurer''s Guild, but how am I exceeding my racial growth limit?"

    This is what I heard from other adventurers at the guild as a member of the "Gathering of the Tribes".

    I heard that there are various upper limits to the level of each species.

    It is generally called the growth limit.

    Once you reach a certain level, you cannot go any higher.

    The level of a race is about 100, and that of a beast race is between 200 and 30. 0, 500 for dwarf species, 300-10 for demon races The elven race and the dragon race (dragonneut) are said to be 1,000.

    This is just a common sense guideline, not an absolute rule.

    So why am I at level 1000?

    May answers this question.

    I don''t know about other species, but Mr. Wright - don''t humans have that ''growth limit?ббI think the reason why we think that race (human) does not break through level 100 and above is simply because the required experience level increases rapidly and then they simply cannot reach it. I think that the level of Light-sama may have been lower than I (I) had expected because of this fetter. Perhaps there is no such thing as a "growth limit" for other species, just a level range where the experience required is higher. It may be that low-level monsters have difficulty raising their levels, or that the growth compensation value differs depending on the individual or species. ...... is just speculation at the moment, so there is a high possibility that I am wrong."

    I see......... Actually, I''m at level 1000, so maybe May''s right."

    Maybe this is a great find!

    ...... though it''s not something we in the "abyss" can do anything about.

    For the time being, the monsters that appear in this dungeon are not enough to raise the level of Light-sama, aren''t they?

    May...... in case you''re wondering, this is the lowest level of the world''s biggest, strongest, and worst dungeon, The Abyss. ......

    I didn''t think he would say "not enough" at the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    She brushed off my point and said, "I''m not satisfied.

    Then, Mr. Light, let''s finish up here for now. Before we eat, let''s take a bath together to remove sweat and dirt.

 86 - Episode 3 Baths

    After being safely dropped into the lowest level of the "abyss," I am ready for my first real break.

    Thanks to May, my level has reached 1000.

    She tells me that.

    Then, Light-sama, for now it is time to finish the level up. Before we eat, let''s take a bath together to remove sweat and dirt.

    A bath?ббBaths, you know, the kind of baths where nobles and kings get into hot water?"

    I have never been in a bath, although I know that there is an act called "bathing," in which the entire body is immersed in hot water.

    I usually bathe in the water in my room at the "Gathering of Tribes" base, and in winter, I wipe my body with a towel soaked in hot water.

    When there was a river near the campsite, the men would get naked and bathe in the water.

    Yes, that bath. It''s very pleasant, and it takes away the fatigue, you know?"

    ''...... May, you can''t do this at any price. To take a bath, you have to turn a lot of water into hot water and fill a box or something with hot water for people to put in, you know?ббThere is no way you can take a bath in a dungeon when it''s so hard even on the ground.

    No problem. I can prepare everything by myself.

    ?"

    She begins preparations as soon as she says it.

    First, she creates a box with a "magic string" big enough to hold a person.

    "Magic, manifest and create water, water.

    When May casts the spell, water is created in the air and fills the box.

    After a few moments, steam rose from the water and turned into hot water!

    That''s great, Mei!ббIn no time at all I had a bath!ббYeah, how did the water turn into hot water!"

    It''s not difficult. The bathtub was created with my ''magic string,'' so I just converted the magic power into heat and heated the water inside.

    I don''t understand the "turning magic into heat" part, but I understood that I had done something great.

    I never thought I''d see the day when I''d be able to bathe in the baths of nobles and kings!

    Let''s take a bath right away. Before getting into the bathtub, let''s wash our bodies thoroughly so as not to contaminate the water. Let me help you, Mr. Wright.

    Wait a minute, Mei!ббAre you planning to get in with me, by any chance?

    May suddenly takes off her own maid''s uniform.

    To be precise, the maid''s uniform itself seems to have been made of "magic string," and in an instant she is in her underwear.

    Her large breasts, her waist, which was so thin it looked as if it might break, and her fleshy thighs - May''s fine skin was exposed to my view.

    I was so embarrassed that I hurriedly turned my back to her and asked her a question.

    I was aware that even my ears were turning red.

    May responded to this question in a ''natural'' tone of voice, and gently hugged me from behind while I was still in my underwear.

    (Nn......, May''s skin is ...... soft......!)

    As I am moved by May''s softness, she moves her fingers while hugging me from behind, unbuttoning and removing the buttons of my clothing.

    She undoes the buttons of my clothes and undresses me. "Master Light, it is a natural practice for maids to wash their lord''s body and take a bath with him. It is a natural act for a maid to bathe with Master Light and serve him. It is as natural as water flowing from high to low or a bird flying in the sky. So there is no need to be shy. Taking off the lord''s clothes while holding him like this is also necessary to take off the clothes more carefully and carefully. It is a very natural act for a maid."

    For some reason, May is talking a little too fast and starts to ramble on.

    I am a 12 year old from a poor farm background and know nothing about the upper class society that employs maids.

    If May, a ...... maid and erudite, says so, is it a matter of course?

    "If May says so ......, is that normal?"

    Yes, I swear by the Way of the Maid."

    He assures me with a sharp look on his face.

    Hmmm, then there is no problem?

    At any rate, I was convinced and we decided to take a bath together.

    "Mei, mei!ббI can at least take off my own clothes."

    No, this is also the duty of a maid. I will not be distracted from serving Mr. Wright until the very end."

    She takes off her underwear and helps me take off my jacket and pants while wrapping a towel made of "magic string" around my body.

    Because of the difference in our levels, resistance was almost meaningless as she gently helped me take off my clothes and underwear.

    I was made to sit on her lap, covering my lower body with the towel she had made for me.

    She says, "Since this is the first time for you to take a bath, I will serve you while explaining the bath to you. First of all, aren''t you cold?ббLet me warm you up a little with my body."

    Saying so, May gently hugs my body.

    I could feel her warm body heat coming through her skin. It was comfortable, as if I was being wrapped in her body.

    I felt her body temperature was comfortable. It makes me feel at ease. ......

    I, too, feel at ease when I hold you in my arms, Mr. Wright. I am very happy that the lord who is to protect me is here, and now I am able to protect Light-sama with all my strength. I can''t believe that the first person I met after manifesting in this world was such a lovely and honest lord. ...... It really is fate. The meaning of my (my) existence is here now. Everything is for the sake of Mr. Light. All my (my) life belongs to Light-sama. ......"

    May hugged me softly and tenderly, her arms holding me tighter.

    For some reason, my heart jumps and shudders when I feel her soft, firm, uplifting skin against mine.

    (I don''t know what this feeling is. ...... I''ve never been hugged so tenderly before. ......)

    ''Master Wright, are you getting a little used to it?бб...... first, we''ll use the running water to roughly wash off the dirt from your body."

    May reaches for the hot water.

    Then she scoops the hot water into a hard tub that doesn''t look like thread and pours the hot water roughly over her head.

    (It''s hot ...... and feels good ......)

    I can feel my skin rising to the perfect temperature of the hot water.

    The warmth of the water is good, but I feel hotter when I feel May''s soft skin against the back of my head and back, her moist thighs, and the human skin temperature that seems to envelop me.

    I close my eyes and go to ....... I''ll play it again. Yes, yes, you''re good at it. ...... You''re so cute."

    May pours hot water over me again. This time she pours it slowly over my entire body, and finally she hugs me and strokes my shoulders and back with her slender, supple fingers.

    (It''s ...... warm ......)

    There is a feeling of gentle heat coming from the skin that May''s fingers touch.

    She takes good care of me. She touches me, caresses me with her fingers, touches my cheeks together, and warms me slowly, as if she were washing a treasure.

    While I am aware of the heat she gives me, May continues her explanation.

    She continues, "You''ve finished your ...... hot bath. Now we will start to wash our bodies and hair in earnest to remove the dirt. Fortunately, I am very grateful that the shampoo and soap came from Mr. Light''s "Infinite Gacha. I''ll wash Mr. Light''s hair first. If the foam gets in your eyes, it will hurt, so please keep your eyes closed."

    Uh-huh. Yes.

    Shanpuu?" I close my eyes to do the following.

    May''s slender, supple fingers brush against my hair and head, tickling but feeling good.

    After rinsing off the bubbles with hot water, the next step is to wash my body.

    Mei, Mei!ббI can wash my own body!

    No, sir, this is my duty as a maid.

    Uh-oh.

    I lather soap on a towel made of "magic string" and wash my back.

    It is a maid''s duty, and if she is told that it is a reward for her hard work, it is hard to resist.

    Gentle lather and her palms touch my skin as she washes it. Every time she touches me, my body feels hot for some reason, but I just close my eyes and let her wash me as she maturely does.

    To be honest, I was very embarrassed to be washed in front of her, let alone on my back, even though I was a .......

    She said, "Yes, that''s all right. Now that you have finished washing, let''s get into the bathtub. Let''s soak up to our shoulders and count to 100.

    ............"

    Soaking in the bathtub while May holds me from behind.

    Her breasts hit the back of my head, but the heat of the water and my embarrassment made it difficult for me to think properly as she hugged me tightly from behind and whispered in my ear the sound of her voice.

    ''After you get out of the bath, let''s have dinner. From now on, let''s take a bath together every day to prevent illness and maintain our health.

    ''Umm, yeah, okay, I''ll take a bath with you: ......''

    May clenches her fists in the hot water.

    Did a monster approach her and get ready to attack?

    But no such shadow could be found in my sight.

    Embarrassed and the warmth of the water prevented me from thinking clearly, and I simply nodded at May''s words.

    Thus, May and I began taking a bath together every day for a month.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    One month after being dropped into the lowest level of the "abyss" - I surpassed level 3000.

 87 - Episode 4 Light, Level 3000 or so

    A month has passed since I was dropped into the lowest level of the Abyss.

    The monsters in "The Abyss" are usually between 1000 and 3000 levels.

    Thanks to Mei''s help, I have reached the level of 3000.

    The only problem is that the level of ...... has been slowing down.

    We converted the large space that we were sent to by the transfer trap into a sleeping area and placed furniture such as beds, tables, and chairs that came out of the "Infinite Gacha" (gift).

    If we set up our beds in a small space, we would have to deal with monsters in close proximity.

    As a result, while blocking the entrance and exit with May''s "magic string," we are prepared to deal with monsters whenever they appear in this space.

    I''ve gotten used to this kind of life by now, so I sit down on a chair and talk with May over a cup of tea she made me.

    The monster level in the lowest level of "The Abyss" is between 1,000 and 3,000. As I feared, my level has almost reached the end of the line.

    The only saving grace is that our armament, standard of living, etc., remain at a high level thanks to the blessing (gift) of Mr. Light, "Infinite Gacha.

    I can''t believe I''m supposed to be at the bottom of the world''s biggest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss," and yet I can live a better life than on the ground. ...... I didn''t expect it either.

    During the "Gathering of Tribes," I was given a very small one-person room in a base rented by the team.

    The bed was small, the rest of the space was extremely small, the bedding was very thin, and the pillows were hard.

    However, for people (human beings) like me who came to the city to escape from poor farmers, it is common to stay in back alleys, horse stables, or group rooms in cheap hotels on the days when we earn money.

    A single room in a base, even if very small, is essentially the height of luxury.

    And - although currently inside the dungeon, where you never know when a monster might attack - there is a maid, Mei, and a big bed with a fluffy futon.

    Meals were also prepared by Mei or served with cards, with a wide variety of delicious foods that had never been eaten on the ground.

    There are sweet, salty, and many other strange tasting snacks.

    They also have a bath and numerous changes of clothing, so much so that they change their underwear every day.

    Life in the "abyss" today is far more comfortable than it was on earth.

    Not only the living environment, but also the armament: a human child like me can hold a fantasma-class spear. ...... It''s really unthinkable on earth."

    The spear I am currently using as my main weapon is called "UR, Uragan.

    It is a fantasma class weapon, and its speed increases when it is in my possession because it is imbued with the wind attribute.

    When the user thrusts it into an enemy and applies magical power to it, it releases the power of the wind storm, widening the wound and damaging the interior.

    It has a very high killing power and is very useful.

    The reason why I use a spear is that it is safer because I can keep my distance. ...... I learned various weapons from former members during the "Gathering of the Tribes" era.

    The one that I was most apt at was the spear.

    Next to the spear was the bow, and the least talented was the sword.

    The most important thing to remember is that the best weapons are the spear, the bow, and the sword, in that order.

    The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you want to do and how you want to do it. The most important thing to remember is that you can''t just go out and buy a new one.

    The "Infinite Gacha" is amazing while my favor (gift) because such a thing comes out with a bang. ......

    It''s all thanks to Mr. Wright. As a follower, I am very proud of my nose."

    May, as a waiter, compliments me as she brews me another cup of tea.

    Incidentally, I was using only the armor I had made with May''s "magic string" because it was lighter and stronger.

    The "living environment, weapons, armor, and personal items are no problem,......, but what about leveling up?ббI wanted to get up to level 9999 like May, but I don''t think I''m going to make it ......"

    There is no need to force yourself to raise your level to 9999.

    I just need to go up to the ground and take revenge on the former members of the "Gathering of Tribes", to find out the truth about what "Master" is, why I was almost killed, etc., and to take on the rest of the world.

    It takes a lot of power to achieve revenge and to know the truth about everything. Hence I myself wanted to be level 9999. ......

    Mei cuts in with a serious tone in her voice.

    ''......Light-sama, I have an idea to raise your level, may I make a suggestion?''

    What?ббThat''s my girl May, of course I''ll ask for it!ббSo what''s your method?"

    The "Infinite Gacha" ejected cards of people and monsters with wills like mine.

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    As she pointed out, I have been hitting "Infinite Gacha" as often as I can to make time for it. Thanks to her, food, daily necessities, beverages, luxury items, weapons and armor, and many other racial (human) and monster-type cards such as "Fairy Maid," "Mohawk," and "Merchant" have been ejected.

    The range of cards was large, from level 10 to 5000.

    The cards are stored in the item box that I learned from the "SSSR Item Box" from the "Infinite Gacha".

    The spell cards from the "Infinite Gacha" are basically gone after use, but there are some cards like the "SSSR Item Box" that can be used to memorize magic for the owner.

    The reason why Mei and I are still alone without summoning the human or monster type cards in the item box is because it is difficult to survive in the "Abyss" if the cards are too low level and we have to protect them.

    I don''t think we have enough time to spend on that, so it''s better for us to be alone," she said.

    I''ve talked with her and we''re going to summon a ''SUR'' card like Mei''s when it becomes available.

    Why did you mention other cards now?

    May tells us with her usual calm expression and voice tone conscious attitude.

    I thought that if I summoned those with high levels and Mr. Light played a hand with them, their levels would go up. If he or she who is summoned can become food for Mr. Light as well as myself, I will gladly take my place..."

    Mei!

    For the first time, I call her name with anger and sadness in my voice.

    I call her name for the first time with anger and sadness in my voice, "Are you asking me to do the same thing as those ...... members of the ''Gathering of Tribes'' who betrayed me and tried to kill me like a piece of trash?ббI was betrayed by my friends, and now I''m being betrayed by my friends. ......

    I''m sorry, I can''t help it. I am sorry. I misspoke. Please forgive me for my own shallow thinking."

    May bows deeply and asks for forgiveness.

    I get up from my seat and walk over to her.

    I let her raise her head and hug her tightly.

    She is taller than me, and I end up burying my face in her chest.

    I tell her, burying my face in her chest as if to hide my eyes, which have become moist from past betrayals and the sadness of her words.

    I tell her, burying my eyes in my chest to hide the sadness of her words and the betrayal of the past. If even Mei is no longer under me,...... I''m sure I won''t be able to bear it."

    Yes, I (I) will continue to stay by Mr. Wright''s side no matter what. Everything is for the sake of my beloved lord, this body, this heart, everything belongs to him. I swear by the way of my maid, I will be absolutely loyal to my lord. In the heavens, I will be a bird with wings, and on earth, I will be a branch of the chain of reasoning, and I will stay by the side of Lord Light for many years to come. Let me stay with you forever. ......"

    Yeah ...... thanks Mae."

    I hugged her for a while, and May lovingly stroked my back and head.

    I strengthened my arms in response to her hug.

    A few minutes later, I rubbed my reddened face and eyes with my cuffs to cover them.

    ''May''s proposal--I would never do anything that would sacrifice my friends. But I also really want to raise the bar. So, as far as I''m concerned, I think it''s time to defeat ''that thing.''"

    The monster at the bottom of the abyss.

    Yes," he said. Let''s defeat the dungeon guardians of the "Abyss" to improve our level.

    Thus, the decision was made to defeat the dungeon guardian monster sitting in the innermost part of the "Abyss," estimated at level 5000.

 88 - Episode 5 Light, Level 3000 or so

    According to May

    I can do most things. That''s why I am not a very good fighter.

    May says, ''I am not strong,'' but when I have a mock battle with her, I can''t do anything and lose.

    She literally can''t even get her hands on it.

    She is this strong.

    How strong would a level 9999 specializing in combat be?

    May is in charge of scouting and obtaining traps, maps, and directions to the dungeon guardian monster at the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    What is a dungeon guardian monster?

    They are the guardian monsters that protect the dungeon core.

    It is said that the most powerful monster is the dungeon core, beyond which the dungeon is said to be maintained, managed, etc.

    Beyond the large door that May discovered, she says, "There is a sign of a large monster, roughly level 5000 or so.

    From the level of the monster, we can be sure that it is a dungeon guardian monster.

    The dungeon guardian monster is usually around level 5,000. If Mei is here, we won''t lose, right?

    Yes. The moment we entered the room and met, I thought I could use the ''magic string'' to break them apart.

    ...... Still, she''s not strong enough, apparently.

    I don''t get it.

    I change my mind and tell her.

    I''m going to fight by myself at first for combat training. I''m going to fight alone at first for combat training, so don''t knock me down in pieces when we enter the room, okay?"

    I understand. However, if we determine that Mr. Light''s body is in danger, we will intervene. You must not push yourself too hard.

    I know. May is already overprotective.

    As a maid, it is only natural for me to protect Mr. Wright''s life.

    May, more like an older sister than a squire, holds me gently in her arms, nailing me to the ground.

    I tried to rebuff her by calling her "overprotective" in my tone, but in reality, I was happy to see her attitude and kindness, as if she were my older sister.

    Thus, it was decided that we would fight against the guardian monsters of the "Abyss" dungeon.

    Since it was too hasty to go right now, we decided to head there tomorrow when we woke up.

    I took a bath with Mei again today and rested my body for tomorrow''s battle.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The next day.

    After breakfast and getting ready, we moved to the "Nahra" guardian''s room in a familiar manner.

    On the way, we met some monsters of level 1000-3000, but it was a good preparation exercise. Instead, we beat them.

    Since it has been more than a month since I was dropped into the lowest level of the "Abyss," my level has improved, I am well equipped, and the monsters are all familiar to me, so I don''t fall behind.

    We were able to easily reach the room of protection with the ease of a stroll.

    It is a huge door decorated with a hideous relief.

    It must be four or five meters high.

    I do a light preparatory exercise with the spear "UR, Uragan" in my hand, which is imbued with the attribute of wind.

    Mei, I told you yesterday, basically you can''t touch it. I''m the one fighting for training at first."

    I understand. Remember that I am here to help you if you are in danger, Light-sama, and please don''t do anything reckless, okay?"

    I already know."

    While conversing in a friendly atmosphere as if we were sister and brother, I put my hand on the giant door.

    When I touch the door, it opens automatically as if it were opened and closed by a giant.

    It was dark inside, but when the door opened, the ceiling and walls lit up.

    The room was flooded with so much light that there was no need to worry about the darkness.

    The ceiling was high and deep enough.

    It was so large that a small village could easily fit inside.

    I was the first to enter the room.

    Mei followed neatly behind, taking three steps back.

    I looked at her and asked, "Is that the dungeon guardian monster from ''The Abyss''?

    At the far end of the hall, a huge body with a stocky build was sleeping.

    It had red scales that seemed to snap at the mere touch, and nine heads.

    When it noticed our presence, it slowly turned its head and let out a low roar.

    It had no wings, but its huge body seemed to be about 15 meters long.

    Level 5,000, a hydra, they say.

    May confirms the information with an appraisal.

    The level is as expected.

    I am about 2,000 levels away from her.

    Considering the difference in level, I would have been defeated without being able to do anything about it.

    Before Hydra can stand up, one of the heads opens its mouth to us.

    What?

    As soon as I recognized that my mouth was open, a black mass was spit out at super speed!

    I quickly jump to the right and May evades to the left with a relaxed attitude.

    The place where we were standing was gouged out, shattering the floor.

    They catch you off guard with their slow movements and then spit out super-fast boulders!ббThat''s not fair!"

    The other party is a monster. I don''t think they even recognize cowardice or meanness.

    May tsk tsk tsk''s in a light tone to my shout.

    I don''t have time to react to her point.

    Although there is a level difference between me and Hydra, I was able to avoid the rock attack earlier with "UR, Uragan," a fantasma-class spear that increases the owner''s speed due to its wind attribute.

    Combining this spear with cards from the "Infinity Gacha" should be enough to win the game!

    In return, I take out a card from the item box.

    Bakugou Flame!ббRelease!

    SSR Bakugou Flame

    This is one of the top offensive magic in the Tactics Class.

    The combination of explosion and fire makes this card effective against most monsters.

    The smoke billowing up from the explosion envelops Hydra.

    No matter how many "Abyss" dungeon guardians and level 5000 monsters there are, this is a damage that cannot be ignored!

    Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

    Muh, unharmed!ббAnd they can afford to return the attack!"

    Hydra''s two mouths open, and one of them spits out flames in return.

    The other sprayed some kind of liquid at high speed.

    I avoided it, relying on the speed increased by "UR, Uragan.

    The flames caressed his cheeks and the liquid traced the floor of the dungeon.

    The flames only scorch the hair, but the floor through which the liquid has passed makes a burning sound as it melts away.

    If you get hit by that thing, you''ll get away with a lot!

    La, Mr. Wright, it''s about time I (I) got my hands on ......."

    I''m just getting started, so don''t worry. Don''t touch May yet!"

    May calls out to me with concern when she sees the melting floor.

    But this is just the beginning, and I am still a man. I can''t make a sound too soon in front of her, even as the Lord.

    If magic is hard to work, I''ll just have to strike directly at her!

    He kicks the floor, grabs "UR, Uragan" and charges.

    Three of the nine heads turned to face us, and the remaining six warned May. The dungeon guardian monsters also seem to instinctively know which way to watch.

    It''s frustrating, but we''ll take it as an opportunity.

    Flames, molten liquid, rocks, etc. are flying in.

    I avoid all of them with a good margin and shorten the distance.

    Contrary to its slow and heavy appearance, the enemy quickly flashes its tail.

    But since I had expected this attack, it becomes an opportunity to do the opposite.

    Kicking the floor hard, I evade the tail!

    Aiming at the neck that turns away from him, he swings both hands at "UR, Uragan".

    It is only a fantasma class (fantasma class) and pierces deep through the scales that seem harder than steel.

    I immediately released the power of Uragan.

    Uragan!ббShow me your power!"

    With a voice, the magic power poured in.

    At the same time, a storm of wind comes out of Uragan, ripping off Hydra''s head!

    I''m not sure what to say.

    Apparently not expecting me to take one of his heads, Hydra let out a yelp of pain and frustration.

    I quickly moved to a safe distance and readied my Uragan, not being greedy.

    Yes!ббThanks to my equipment, I can fight even if my opponent is level 5000!ббThis might be enough to defeat him without May''s help ......!"

    I couldn''t finish the line.

    I couldn''t finish the line because my head, which had been shredded by Uragan''s power, regenerated and revived in about 10 seconds.

    I was like, "Oh my God, he can regenerate a shredded head in almost an instant!ббHow awesome are your regenerative powers!"

    Dear Light, it''s time for me (me) to go ......."

    May calls out to me with concern.

    But I have my own will as a man.

    I take out a card from the item box.

    Don''t mess with it, May!ббThe battle is still to come!"

 89 - Episode 6 vs Hydra

    Don''t mess with me, Mae!ббThe battle is not over yet!"

    While nailing May, who is cringing like an older sister watching over her younger brother on his first shopping trip, she takes out a card from the item box and charges again.

    She takes out a card from the item box and strikes again, "Guoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

    As expected, the head was just dropped, and Hydra was alerted and added one more head in my direction.

    It turns four heads toward me.

    The remaining five ...... just continued to warn May, who was standing still. May has never made a move on me, but I can say that it is a level 5,000 "abyssal" guardian monster that keeps alerting me.

    ''Gooooooooooooooooooooooooo!''

    Kuk!"

    The hydra spits a black bolt of lightning from its newly added neck.

    The speed of the attack was faster than expected, and I stopped to evade.

    Another head spits out rocks to take advantage of the opportunity.

    You son of a b*tc*!

    He pulls out a new card from the item box and shouts.

    ''Ice Sword!ббRelease!ббFly!"

    He releases the "R, Ice Sword" and strikes the flying rock.

    Naturally, the ice sword was no match for it, and it shattered without a second thought, but that was exactly what I was aiming for. I don''t intend to shatter the rock. All I wanted to do was to divert its trajectory and send the enemy''s attack flying in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    Thanks to this, the rock was far off target, but I couldn''t help but grumble in my heart.

    гиThe "Infinite Gacha" card is convenient, but it can''t be used while it''s in the item box, so you have to take it out and hold it in your hand. (It is inconvenient that you have to take it out and hold it in your hand once, which delays the process by one tempo.)

    With frustration in his heart, he kicks the floor again and tries to close the distance between him and the hydra.

    On the contrary, Hydra spits rocks, fire, molten water, and black lightning from its four necks to keep me away as I approach.

    I evade all of them, but this doesn''t help me close the distance!

    I take out the infinite gacha card from the item box again.

    I watch for the right moment for Hydra to spit out an attack.

    Firewall!"ббRelease!"

    Gooooooooooooo!

    Hydra is highly resistant to magic, and the "SSR Bakugou Flame" was almost ineffective.

    Nevertheless, it is only a living creature, and it was startled when a wall of flames suddenly appeared in front of it. It interrupts its attack.

    If only there was that split-second gap!

    He closes the distance at full sprint and smashes through the wall of flame with the spear of "UR, Uragan," which has the wind attribute. He drove the spear deep into Hydra''s neck.

    Uragan!ббShow me your power!"

    As the magical power poured in, a second storm was generated inside the hydra, shredding the neck from the inside.

    Since he left it like this earlier and it regenerated, he next plans to contain it with an "Infinite Gacha" card.

    ''Freeze the whole wound!ббIce cold!ббRelease!"

    It targets the wound, not the scales of the hydra, but the flesh inside, and freezes it.

    SSR Ice Cold.

    It is a tactical class "Tactics Class" offensive magic that puts the enemy in ice.

    After freezing the wound to a crisp, it kicks the enemy in the neck and moves away.

    While keeping his distance, he watches to see if the shredded neck regenerates - it doesn''t seem to regenerate after more than 10 seconds.

    ''...... Okay!ббApparently, freezing the wound will prevent it from regenerating!"

    If you freeze the wound and don''t let it regenerate, you can shred all the heads off.

    If you use the "UR, Uragan" and "Infinite Gacha" cards of the "Fantasma Class," you can even make a level 5,000 dungeon. Even guardian monsters can be defeated!"

    About a month ago, I was betrayed by a member of the "Gathering of Tribes" and could only run away from monsters. I gained confidence.

    I''m going to push through this--!

    Uragan!ббShow me your strength!"

    Ggaaaaahhh!"

    He drops another Hydra head with Uragan, and immediately after releases (releases) "SSR Ice Cold" to freeze it.

    Now there are seven enemy heads left.

    But--

    (...... I guess I''m getting tired soon. My stamina may be nearing its limit)

    We have made up the approximately 2000 level difference with our prepared armors and strategies, but our opponent is a dungeon guardian monster in the lowest level of this "abyss". I am dealing with it alone.

    My physical strength is not infinite. I felt that I was gradually approaching my limit.

    At that moment

    "Guooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

    !ббI''m putting rocks on my own neck, on my own wounds!"

    Hydra tries to choose self-inflicted wounds to break the ice that clings to her non-regenerating neck.

    Even if it temporarily expends physical and magical power, it may have decided that this is the scene for more necks.

    I won''t let you ......!"

    I do not miss that split-second opportunity, and I thin into the hydra.

    He strikes a blow to the uragan.

    ''Ggahgahgahgahgahgahgahgahgahgahgahgahgahgah!

    Whatever the creature or monster, the heart is the source of all power.

    Aiming at Hydra''s heart, he releases Uragan''s power.

    ''Kuh ......!

    Master Wright!

    Uragan''s magical power was able to make a large hole in the enemy''s torso and half destroy the heart.

    But because I was too close, one of Hydra''s heads, its fangs, snatched my body.

    (............!)

    I notice that I have a terrible cold, and my vision starts to shake jerkily, as if I''ve been hit by the heat.

    What, I suddenly feel sick!ббIt''s impossible. I don''t train so softly that I would fall ill at this level. I couldn''t figure out the cause, so I checked my status and found that it said "highly poisonous.

    ?ббWhat is a deadly poison? Is this another of Hydra''s special abilities ......?ббI can''t believe they even have this kind of lure. ......

    They weaken their opponents simply by biting their fangs with a deadly poison.

    Hydra is not easy to defeat because of its super regeneration.

    Moreover, Hydra itself did not attack aggressively but took its time, aiming from the beginning to take away its strength by poison and other means.

    But we can''t lose just yet at this level!ббHigh-level detoxification release!

    The "Infinite Gacha" card, "SSR, High-level Detoxification," taken from the item box, was used to cure the poison.

    Then I sprint towards the hydra. I gouge out the rest of the head and slam "UR, Uragan" into Hydra''s body once more.

    I had just blown out half of Hydra''s heart, but the wound is slowly regenerating and healing. However, perhaps because the wound was inflicted on the central part of the body, it heals more slowly than the rest of the body.

    With this, I can blow it all away!

    Uragan!ббShow me your strength!"

    Gggggaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!"

    The hydra, its heart blown out, screams a desperate cry.

    (....... The other heads are still moving, albeit slowly!бб(How sturdy are they?!)

    The seven remaining heads of Hydra try to attack me.

    But ...... that attack was never released forever.

    "I will not allow any further disrespect to ...... Light-sama, that you ...... lizard-like creatures should get carried away!"

    May frowns her willow eyebrows and lets out a sound of stifled anger.

    With a flash of her arm, a thin beam of "Magic String" flashes through the air.

    A moment later, Hydra''s seven heads and the rest of its body are disintegrated into a dice-shaped mass of flesh.

    Even Hydra, who has super regeneration, seems to die if she is reduced to a dice-shaped lump of flesh.

    "Hah, hah, hah ....... Thank you, Mei ......."

    I managed to defeat the hydra.

    I kneel on the ground from exhaustion and breathe heavily.

    (May''s last attack was awesome. (Mei''s last attack was amazing. She destroyed the Hydra''s head in an instant, which I had struggled with. Even that was the weakest among the level 9999 or ...... impossible)

    Dear Wright, it was a great fight. Here are some recovery and detoxification potions. Please drink them."

    The look of anger on her face disappears like a lie, and May rushes over to her like a mother worried about her own child.

    She is distracted and sits there, wobbly from exhaustion.

    Like a sister caring for a doting little brother, May supports my body and gives me a recovery and detoxification potion to drink.

    (Detoxification potion ...... Well, the air contained poison too. ......)

    It seems that the poison was gradually released not only from the fangs, but also from the mouth and blood of the enemy. If it had been a prolonged battle, it would have surely reduced our ability to fight.

    With my throat numb from the poison, I managed to recover and gulp down an antidote potion.

    Even after drinking the antidote potion, the numbness does not disappear immediately.

    I was too fatigued to move for a while and rested my body on Mei''s large breasts and thin arms.

    I told you I wouldn''t do anything reckless. ......

    I didn''t mean to be reckless. ...... But more importantly, why wasn''t the hydra poison working on May?"

    Poison does not work on maids.

    May assures without hesitation.

    When she answered so honestly, I couldn''t say anything but to agree with her, ''Maids don''t work with poison, that''s great.

 90 - Episode 7 Light, Level 3500

    So this is the dungeon core. ...... It''s surprisingly big."

    I see. I, too, had an image of something a little smaller.

    Me and Mei were impressed by the dungeon core, a sphere that floats in front of us and holds more than one hundred pounds.

    A few hours ago - while being poisoned - we were able to take off two heads of Hydra and destroy its heart. And in the ensuing May''s attack, the rest of the hydra''s head and body were chopped down to dice and killed.

    May gave me a detoxification and recovery potion to eliminate the poison.

    I was unable to move due to the effects of the poison and fatigue, so I left my body in May''s care.

    I check my level until the numbness disappears.

    It had surpassed level 3500.

    I am happy to have surpassed level 3500, but since there is no monster stronger than Hydra from now on, I have to think about how to raise my level further... ....

    I''m all set to go to ....... Let''s get going."

    Yes, Master Wright."

    Now that the numbness is gone and gone, we head further in than where the hydra was.

    On the way, Hydra''s body, which had been cut up into dice, was too fine to retrieve, so Mei burned it away with her magic.

    Scouting, sorcery, cooking, lock-picking, appraising - really, she can do basically anything.

    After finishing with Hydra''s body, we proceeded to the back of the house.

    There is a door, and it seems to be a mechanism that cannot be opened unless the hydra is defeated.

    When we proceeded beyond the door, a large space awaited us.

    The ceiling is gently domed, and the space is large enough to accommodate the entirety of the huge mansion where the nobleman lives.

    In the center of the hall, a dungeon core was floating at a high level.

    We approached it and touched it.

    It glows faintly, but it is neither warm nor cold.

    Is this the dungeon core of the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss"? ......

    Mr. Light.

    ''It''s all right, I know. I''m not going to break it. Not even for my own purposes."

    At the sound of May''s voice, I turn around and reply.

    If the dungeon core is destroyed, the Abyss will lose its function as a dungeon.

    If it loses its functionality, monsters will not be generated, traps will not be restored, and the "transfer" card can be used to instantly return to the point where the "Gathering of Tribes" members betrayed me.

    If we can return to that point, we can travel right back to the ground.

    However, it does not match my purpose.

    In fact, I would even say that it is the exact opposite.

    My purpose is not only "to take revenge on the former members," but also "what is Master? Why did I have to be killed?" I want to know the truth.

    Revenge aside, to ''know the truth'' is likely to involve a fight with the state.

    Only a nation can contend with a nation.

    Therefore, I also need to create a nation in the "abyss" to compete with the nations of the earth.

    To do so, I need to use my "Infinite Gacha" - a gacha that can be used an unlimited number of times. The probability of cards being discharged changes depending on the concentration of magic power.

    It is necessary to produce a large number of beings like Mei at the lowest level of the "Abyss," where the concentration of magical power is the highest.

    But destroying the dungeon core, which is considered to be the source of the magical power, is a complete waste of time.

    It is also important that the lowest level of the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon allows the accumulation of strength without worrying about invasion from the outside.

    There is no better place for my gift "Infinite Gacha" than the lowest level of "The Abyss. I wouldn''t destroy the dungeon core if I didn''t have the strength to do so. I''m going to go to ......, but I can''t just sit here and do nothing."

    We are not going to destroy the dungeon core, but we are not going to continue to leave it there and do nothing.

    As long as the dungeon core exists, the dungeon will be maintained.

    That means monsters will continue to spring up and traps will continue to be replenished. I will not be able to build my state in the lowest level of the "abyss" if that is the case.

    In order to accumulate my state and forces in the lowest level of the Abyss, it is essential to control and analyze the dungeon core.

    Mei also stood by my side and observed the dungeon core.

    ......I pride myself on being able to handle anything, but it is impossible for me to analyze and control the dungeon core.

    May turns to me.

    If you can summon a level 9999 magic expert like myself or someone who specializes in analysis from Mr. Light''s "Infinite Gacha," it should be possible to control the dungeon core.

    I nodded in agreement with May''s words.

    It is true that neither I nor May can control the dungeon core at present.

    However, we have the "Infinite Gacha.

    We can just keep hitting the "Infinite Gacha" button until we get a card that will allow us to analyze and control the dungeon core, no matter how long it takes.

    This is the strength of "Mugen Gacha.

    For now, let''s leave the analysis and control of the dungeon core to our future colleagues.

    I think Mr. Wright is right.

    Also, let''s move the sleeping quarters in the hall here. Apparently, there are no monsters around the dungeon core."

    There are no scratches on the floor at all.

    No matter how sturdy the floor of the lowest level of the "Abyss" is, there will be a certain amount of marks left by monsters as they move about. The fact that there are none suggests that there are no monsters around the dungeon core.

    We can say that there is no problem in the hall where we are currently sleeping and waking up, as we are used to it. ......

    If you don''t have to worry about monsters, there''s nothing better than that.

    May agrees with this suggestion.

    The space is big enough, and it''s great that there are no monsters here. Now I will be able to calmly teach combat training, study, and culture to Light-sama.

    ......?"ббMay, why is there a connection between securing a monster-free zone and me studying?"

    I thought it would be difficult to concentrate on my studies when you never know when a monster might attack. Therefore, if there are no monsters in the dungeon core room, we should increase combat training between the two of us and also study more in the future."

    I''m a little ''miffed'' at her statement.

    I may not be as well-educated as May, but I''m still learning a little. Thanks to you, I can write my name correctly and I don''t get cheated out of my change when I go shopping in town.

    I insist with pride.

    It is rare for a child from a poor farm background to be so well educated. Usually, they cannot write their own names, cannot read, and have not mastered addition and subtraction, so they are often falsely charged for change when they shop in town.

    To be honest, I am classified as a very intelligent child from a poor farm background.

    May holds her forehead with one hand at my chest-thumping assertion.

    I understand your feelings, Mr. Wright,....... I know how you feel, but please believe in me (me) and accept my study. In the future, you will definitely need it to get revenge and the truth, Mr. Light. I promise you that you will never regret it. If you have any regrets at all, I hope you will redeem them with my life."

    ?"ббAga?"

    I tilt my head back, unsure of the meaning of May''s words.

    At any rate, I could sense her desperation.

    So I reluctantly accept it.

    I said, "Well, if ...... May insists that much, I''ll study it. ...... and teach me gently, okay?"

    "Uh--uh!ббOf course. I will teach you in private, just the two of us.

    May looked away from me and held her nose at my request.

    After holding something back for a few seconds, she turned around again and replied in her usual manner.

    After I had killed the hydra and reached the dungeon core, somehow we were left alone to study in addition to our combat training.

 91 - Episode 8 "Naraku" Dungeon, Year 1

    --It has been about a year since I was dropped into the "Nadir" dungeon.

    I defeated Hydra, the guardian monster of "The Abyss," and occupied a room in the dungeon core.

    Since monsters do not spring up in the dungeon core room, he switched his living base to this place.

    At that time, at May''s suggestion, he learned to read, write, do the four arithmetic operations, and cultivate himself.

    As he learned, he realized how young he was.

    (I want to punch myself in the past for thinking I was an intellectual just because I could add and subtract names and simple arithmetic!)

    That alone, compared to rural kids of the same age - which is actually probably great considering I was 12 a year ago - is more of a perception of black history. It is inevitably strong.

    Let''s get back to the story.

    It has been about a year since I was dropped into the "Abyss" dungeon, and a lot has happened in that time. I am especially impressed by the increase in the number of friends with the level of Meiklas.

    For example, about two months after I defeated Hydra and moved my living base to the room in the dungeon core - about three months after I was dropped into the "Abyss" dungeon, for the first time, except for May I drew the SUR.

    "SUR, genius monster tamer Aoyuki, level 9999, released!

    When I release (release) the card, a huge divine magic circle is generated around me, just as it was with Mei.

    When the light subsided, a girl who looked a little older than my sister Yume was standing in front of me.

    She was wearing a hoodie with cat ears, her breasts were small, and her arms and legs were thin.

    She has a young face, and combined with her fantastic blue hair color, she is a very fragile and beautiful girl.

    When Aoyuki makes eye contact with me, she looks at me with ''jiggle'' eyes as if she is searching my heart.

    We maintain eye contact for about 10 seconds.

    He mewed like a cat, "Nya~."

    He shakes his cat-ear hoodie and rubs his face against my chest as he closes the distance between us.

    It reminded me of a real cat or my younger sister Yume, who spoils me, and I couldn''t help but relax my cheeks.

    When I stroke the bottom of his chin, he squints his eyes like a real cat.

    I stroked the bottom of his chin and his eyes narrowed like a real cat''s. "Take care of me from now on, Aoyuki. I know you''re going through a lot, but please lend us your strength.

    Nya!"

    Aoyuki cheerfully replied to my request in cat language.

    I immediately asked her, ''Can you control the dungeon core?'' I asked.

    If dungeon cores spawn monsters, then aren''t dungeon cores a type of monster?

    Then I thought that "Genius Monster Tamer Aoyuki" might be able to "control it". ......

    Uny~......"

    Even Aoyuki, who is not an expert in controlling dungeon cores, shook his head.

    There was nothing we could do about it.

    About three months after Aoyuki was ejected - six months had passed since she was dropped into the "Nadai" dungeon.

    I draw a new SUR.

    And it''s a card that seems to be an expert and knowledgeable in dungeon core control.

    I immediately summon "SUR, Elly the Forbidden Witch, Level 9999" and ask.

    She was summoned, played her blonde hair confidently, and assured me.

    I, the forbidden witch who has mastered magic, sorcery, forbidden arts, and spiritual arts of all kinds, will be able to control the dungeon core without a second thought!

    Oh!ббThat''s my girl Ellie!ббI''m counting on you!"

    Nnggg--Yes, you can count on me, Lord Light!

    Ellie, perhaps truly happy to be trusted by me, agreed with a smile, her cheeks flushed red and her body trembling.

    --but after about a month of Ellie''s attempt to control the dungeon core, ...... there was zero progress.

    Ellie crouched with her head in front of the dungeon core.

    Her first job from the Lord of Light is not going well at all!ббWhat is this dungeon core? It makes too much sense!

    Don''t be so down, Ellie. If there''s anything I can do to help you, just let me know!

    ...... Nazna, your best job is to stay quiet. That is enough for me to help you."

    ?"ббJust being quiet is good enough for you?ббThen I''ll take care of it!"

    Progress in controlling the dungeon core has been extremely slow, but we have been able to create a new SUR, "SUR, Ancestral Vampire Knight Nazuna Level 9999" was pulled after about a month.

    Aoyuki and Ellie had a gap of 3 months.

    Very lucky.

    Other useful items - to remember the despair and vengeance of being betrayed by the members of the "Gathering of Tribes" and to remain at the age of 12 years old, " We were also able to obtain "UR, bracelet of immortality" and "UR, card holder" which allows us to use the gacha cards without having to take them out of the item box and hold them in our hands.

    Thanks to them, I was able to greatly expand the range of my tactics.

    Incidentally, when Nazuna was revealed to me, I thought that she was a "true vampire knight" and that her swordsmanship and spearmanship would be excellent, so I was going to have her practice them.

    Certainly, Nazuna was strong.

    She showed prodigious skill not only with the great sword, but also with ordinary swords, spears, halberds, and so on.

    But .......

    ''Master, the spear is like this shu!ббPoof!ббHa!ббYou can goof off as a "Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

    Oh, um, hmm?"

    She has prodigious skills, but because she is a sensualist, it is very difficult to understand how to teach her.

    Nazna also tries her best to teach me, but there are some things that ...... people are not suited for. In the end, Mei continued to be in charge of my training. As for magic, Ellie will make time for me and will be in charge.

    However, I am very glad that I summoned Nazna from the card. She has an energetic personality and immediately became our mood-maker, creating a cheerful atmosphere.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --About a year after being dropped into the "abyss".

    After six months of Ellie''s work on dungeon core control, she finally succeeds in analyzing and controlling a portion of it.

    Light God!ббWe finally succeeded in controlling the monster outbreak, traps, etc.!"

    That''s Ellie!ббNow we can finally move on to the ''abyss'' remodel!"

    Congratulations, Ellie. I knew you would do it."

    Nyah!

    ?ббWhat is it?ббDid you have something to celebrate?"

    I, Mei, said blessings, Aoyuki spoke cat language, and Nazuna said, "? above his head and asked what everyone was so happy about.

    Ellie bowed her head reverently as we gave our compliments.

    She said, "It''s all because of the cooperation of the Light God. Above all, the credit for my work belongs to the Light God. But I am extremely flattered by your praise.

    However, it is still only monster outbreaks and traps, etc.

    Since the analysis of the transfer inhibition has not been completed, it is not possible to go above ground.

    According to Ellie, it will take more time.

    However, it is very nice to be able to disarm and control monster generation and traps.

    We can now concentrate on those who were too weak to be summoned from the cards - fairy maids, those who are good at building and remodeling, other facilities, and improving our strength.

    I told everyone again.

    Let''s immediately expand our forces in order to get the truth out of the countries in order to get revenge.

    Thus, we were finally able to concentrate on preparing our forces against the state.

 92 - Episode 9 Light, Level 7000

    Ellie succeeds in analyzing and controlling part of the dungeon core.

    Although only monster generation and traps, etc.

    However, the analysis of the transfer inhibition has not been completed, so it is not possible to go out to the ground.

    According to Ellie, it will take more time.

    However, thanks to the ability to control monster outbreaks, traps, etc., we have finally been able to remodel the "abyss" and build up our national strength.

    She is such a busy woman that she spends her spare time teaching me about magic, which is Ellie''s area of expertise.

    Dressed in her usual witch-like costume, Ellie holds a piece of chalk in her hand and writes sentences on the blackboard about "witchcraft and magic.

    I sit at my desk and watch.

    When Ellie finishes writing, she puts down the chalk and pats her hand.

    She turns to me sitting at the desk and begins to explain.

    I''m going to start the lesson again on the classification of magic and the difference between magic and dark magic, forbidden magic, and so on.

    Ellie puts on her best face and points to a section of the blackboard.

    Let me start by talking about magic," she said. There are three main categories of magic. There are the combat class, the tactical class, and the strategic class. Basically, offensive and defensive magic, including recovery, assistance, and support, are all classified into these three classes.

    When one gets used to it, chanting can be discarded, the power varies depending on the amount of magic power put into it, and the shape can be changed to some extent depending on the image, etc.

    I had learned about this area before, so I could easily understand it.

    Then, how are they classified into these three categories?

    Ellie clears her throat lightly and then explains.

    Combat class - refers to small-scale magic performed by a single magician. Typical examples are Fire Arrow, Ice Sword, and other offensive magic. Depending on the person, there may be a bias in the attributes learned, or there may be many of them. Generally speaking, those who are more biased are considered to be more specialized and to be more successful.

    Tactics Class - refers to magic that affects a wide range of areas. The ability to use even one Tactics Class is considered a barrier to becoming a first-rate magician.

    I heard from an adventurer in the guild during the "Gathering of the Tribes" that the ...... race (human) cannot overcome this barrier. Dragonites, elves, and demons can easily overcome it, though.

    I guess it is inevitable for human adventurers to be low in magic power at the beginning of their low level. It will be different if you raise your level. ......

    The last is the strategic class - magic that affects more than the tactical class, such as making meteorites fall from the sky or causing the earth to crack with tsunamis and earthquakes. Hence, it is called "strategic class.

    It is said to be a highly technical and costly magic that is rarely practiced.

    However, it is said that the Elie class can handle the strategic class with ease.

    These are some of the simple classifications. There is another class of magic that is not generally known, and that is above the strategy class (......). That is the Ultimate Class.

    Ultimate Class" - weather change, bringing the dead back to life (there are detailed conditions for use), angels (messengers of the goddess.) The Ultimate Class is used to change the weather, bring the dead back to life (with detailed conditions for use), send down angels (messengers of goddesses, light users), connect to other dimensions, and more.

    In the Ultimate Class, chanting is a must, even for me. Depending on the item, you may only be able to use it once a day. Now, let me explain the last part about magic.

    Magic - magic, new magic, local indigenous magic, etc. that are not classified in the above four categories are called magic. Dark magic, conjuration magic, forbidden magic, etc. Since they have not been classified, theorized, or clarified, we call them "magic" for convenience. It can be classified as combat, tactical, or strategic, depending on the scope and strength of its influence.

    After a brief explanation, I will begin to summarize.

    The "Nightmare Summoning (Kashmar Summoning)" used to raise the level of the God of Light (Shinsama) is a magic that is classified as an Ultimate Class magic. It summons monsters with malicious intent from the other world. So we are not summoning our ''friends'' at all.

    But a summons is a summons, right?ббIt''s a bit tricky to defeat someone after inviting them for our own reasons, isn''t it? ......

    The reason why we are having a "lesson on magic" this time is because I had a question about ...... this "Nightmare Summoning (Kashmar Summoning)".

    My level has reached 3500, but thanks to Ellie, I have a clue how to solve it.

    The idea is to defeat the monsters summoned by "Kashmar Summon".

    The monsters summoned by "Kashmar Summon" are all in the 9000 level range.

    These monsters are no match for the Hydra, the guardian monster of the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss.

    By defeating these monsters with May and his friends, my level rose to 7000. ......

    ''How about summoning them and then defeating them?'' Is it possible that the monsters we summoned, no matter how hostile and indiscriminate they may be, are still our friends? This question came to mind and I asked Ellie.

    I myself was betrayed and almost killed by a member of the "Gathering of Tribes. Because of that experience, I am not willing to sacrifice my friends in order to raise my level.

    She took the time to explain the situation to me in order.

    Ellie turned to me once again and continued her explanation in an endless stream.

    The "Light God (Shin-sama) is concerned about...... certainly, under normal circumstances, the monster you summon will basically be in the position of a companion who listens to the summoner''s commands. But "Kashmar Summoning" is an exception to the rule.

    Exceptions?

    Yes, sir. Kashmar Summon summons enemy monsters in the Otherworld, which can be misinterpreted as a summons. I''m just saying. I''m not a member of any group or anything like that. Rather, they think of us only as ''killable, eatable prey that went out of its way to show itself.

    It is terrible to be explained once again.

    The name "summon" is in there, but does it mean that "Kashmar Summon" is a magic that only brings the enemy right in front of you?ббIs it closer to the sense that we are not contracting through summoning, but rather connecting space?"

    Ellie responds to this question with a smile.

    She smiled and said, "You are indeed the God of Light!ббThat''s exactly right.

    ''I appreciate the compliment, but I have some questions about ....... How can there be magic just to call the enemy?ббIt''s been useful to me, but I''m not sure how to use it normally. ......

    In a manner of speaking, it has been very useful for my leveling up, but I can''t imagine a situation where I would be required to do so elsewhere.

    I''m in a crisis, and when I try to use it to defeat an enemy, it just summons more vicious monsters that attack me regardless of friend or foe. It is too difficult for adventurers and others on the ground to use it to raise their level.

    I can only imagine how to use it to prepare for self-destruction, or to take to the streets. ......

    Ellie responded to this question again with a smile.

    It is what is called ''forbidden magic''. But if you ask why such dangerous magic exists, it is because ...... there are interesting subjects, research, and magic!

    Ellie assures me with a good smile.

    She seems to have a strong sympathy for the sorcerer who developed "Nightmare Summoning (Kashmar Summon).

    It is as if a craftsman is trying to improve his skills or even violate a taboo in the face of an interesting research topic.

    And in fact, I am sure that "Kashmar Summon" has been useful for me in raising my level.

    I can''t deny my research because it''s useless or meaningless.

    As I explained, the monsters summoned by "Kashmir Summon" are not your friends. Rather, they are enemy monsters. So please feel free to defeat them in order to raise the level of the God of Light.

    I nodded to Ellie''s words for the time being.

 93 - Episode 10 "Naraku" Dungeon for 2 years

    With the help of Ellie''s Ultimate Class magic, "Kashmar Summon," I steadily increased my level.

    I worked with Mei, Aoyuki, and Nazuna to defeat monsters and demons in the 9000 level range.

    Thanks to their help, I successfully reached level 9999.

    Ellie gave me more good news.

    She finally lifted the inhibitor of the "Natsura"!ббWe have succeeded in controlling it!

    That''s my girl Ellie!ббIt''s really great!"

    Congratulations, Ellie.

    The office in the dungeon of "The Abyss.

    While May and I are doing paperwork, Ellie reports to me with a smile.

    --It has been about two years since I was dropped into the "Abyss" dungeon.

    It has been about a year since Ellie began her research on disabling and controlling transference, and finally the "Forbidden Witch" Ellie has taken control of the entire "Abyss" dungeon core.

    While she was working on the dungeon core, we were not playing around.

    I was leveling up, and Mei and the others were remodeling the lowest level of the Abyss to make it more livable, organizing the "Infinite Gacha" gift cards, preparing our forces, and making plans for our future activities on the ground.

    They also gathered other level-5000 class people such as Nemmu and Gold and had them start a reverse invasion of the "Natsuku" dungeon.

    The reverse invasion - that is, having them invade the dungeon from the lowest level of the "Abyss" to the surface - was, to be honest, not going well.

    The level of the monsters was going down as we went up the levels. Furthermore, thanks to Ellie, monsters reappeared, traps, etc. were stopped. Once you defeat a monster or break a trap, it will never return.

    But it was simply too big to update the hierarchy at the desired rate.

    During the "Gathering of the Tribes" era, I didn''t realize that the place we called "the middle level of the abyss" was still a shallow part of the .......

    It is unexpected.

    However, the story changed when Ellie was able to lift her inhibitions and gain control of the transition.

    The "SSR, Transition" can now be used to transfer to the place where I was betrayed by a member of the "Gathering of Tribes". From there, I know the way out, so I can get to the surface."

    Light God(Shinsama)......"

    Ellie lets her words trail off with a somber look on her face.

    She must have felt sadness and anger at the part about being betrayed by a member of the "Gathering of Tribes" and so on.

    As for me, I remember the past betrayal, and I don''t feel anger, but I don''t feel sadness now. Immediately after the betrayal and for a few months, I would see it in my dreams, scream, and wake up in the middle of the night to be comforted by Mei, who was by my side.

    It''s really too late for that.

    What was more important was to be able to use the transfer system and go above ground.

    Now I can finally do some activities on the ground.

    Yes, now I can finally collect information on the ground with my merchant card, race (human) card, and so on.

    I nodded at May''s words.

    There is the possibility of revenge against the members of the "Gathering of Tribes," and with "Master" there is the possibility of going to war with nations around the world to find out the truth about why I was almost killed.

    In order to get revenge and the truth without fail, I first need ''information''.

    For this purpose, I was planning to go out to the ground and summon a race (human) from the "Infinite Gacha" card to register and act as a merchant or adventurer.

    Under May''s initiative, fake money had already been manufactured to fund their activities on the ground.

    Gold and silver bars from the "Infinite Gacha," a gift, were entrusted to a subordinate specializing in counterfeiting to produce gold and silver coins for each country. Since they specialize in counterfeiting and use the same amount of precious metals, they have succeeded in producing gold and silver coins that are completely indistinguishable from each other.

    We plan to use this money to fund the activities of each of these companies.

    (During the "Gathering of Tribes" era, I knew that "information has value," but honestly, I didn''t really feel it. ...... (Information is important, but back then I was more focused on securing money and food.)

    Thanks to following May''s admonition and devoting time to study, I now have a deeper understanding of the "value of information.

    I am really glad that I took her advice and studied at that time.

    Therefore, I understand the importance of gathering information. ......

    May I say one thing that I really want to say?

    "Selfish?"

    May and Ellie make a puzzled expression at the sudden request.

    I said it out loud.

    I''m willing to seek revenge and find out the truth, but I want to see the countryside once I''m able to go to the surface. I want to see how Dad, Mom, Niichan, and Yume...... family are doing now. ......

    Mr. Wright, ...... that is not selfishness, etc. It is a natural human desire. Above all, Mr. Wright''s wish is my wish.

    Yes!ббRather, we must meet and greet your father-in-law, mother-in-law, brother-in-law, and sister-in-law!

    The nuance of Ellie''s "about your father" is slightly disconcerting, but she nails it before I can point it out.

    I don''t intend to meet with my father and his family. I don''t want them to stop me from seeking revenge or the truth.

    Therefore, I intend to look in on the village and my family without being seen by the "SSR, concealment of presence".

    May and Ellie both voiced their agreement to this proposal.

    Then, please don''t worry about it. If they can''t see us and just want to check on us, there is no problem at all. I hope you will have me by your side as an escort, just in case.

    I''m sorry I can''t greet your fathers, but I''d love to see the Light Gods'' hometown too!

    Thank you, both of you. Shall we go above ground then and see how the village is doing?

    Thus, it was decided that I would show my face in my countryside.

 94 - Episode 11 Homecoming 1

    Thanks to Ellie''s efforts, we were able to disable the "abyss" from shifting.

    Now we can use "SSR, Transition" to return to the place where we were almost killed by the "Gathering of Tribes" members.

    From there, I could remember the route back to the surface, so I would be able to go to the surface for the first time in about two years.

    Since I was about to go above ground, the first thing I wanted to do was to go back to my hometown.

    When I learned that I was going back to my hometown once, Mei, Ellie, Aoyuki, and Nazuna declared that they would come with me.

    The other fairy maids also wanted to go, but as expected, I couldn''t take them all along, so I decided to let only the four of them represent me.

    Before departure, everyone gathered in the office.

    I was wondering if it would be better if I wore that dress instead of this one.ббSince we are meeting with the family of the Light God (Shinsama), we need to make as good an impression as possible. ...... I''m going to go change my clothes a bit!"

    Ellie, since you will be using ''SSR, presence concealment,'' you will not be seen, so it won''t matter what clothes you wear."

    May''s statement is correct. But May herself has been making too many minor alterations to her hair, ribbons, and maid''s outfit since a while ago, hasn''t she?"

    May looks over her own witch-like costume many times, and when Ellie is not satisfied with it and wants to go back to change, May refuses to let her go. However, Aoyuki, unusually, gave Mei a sharp rebuke.

    Umm, this is, you know, just in case. ...... Well, that''s right, even Aoyuki is looking cleaner than usual. ......

    At this tsk tsk, Mei''s cheeks turn pale and her mouth twitches a little as she turns her gaze toward Aoyuki.

    Nya~"

    Aoyuki looks away and purrs like a cat.

    From Mei''s point of view, she didn''t want me, her master, to know that she was putting more effort than usual into her appearance because she, the maid, might meet her parents (actually, the possibility is close to zero because she uses concealment of her presence).

    Mei glares a little at Aoyuki, who has brilliantly passed her own objections with a cat''s meow, while her cheeks turn red.

    ''I can''t wait to see what your master''s family, your hometown, is like!

    Nazna, on the other hand, was genuinely looking forward to seeing my family and hometown.

    I let out a wry smile at their words and actions, and pull out the "SSR, Existence Concealment" so that everyone can see it.

    We''re wasting time, so let''s get going. Is everyone ready?

    Yes, no problem.

    Nyah!

    I''m fine, too.

    I''m ready when you are!"

    Hearing Mei and the others'' replies, I use the "SSR, Existence Concealment" card.

    SSR, Existence Cloaking, Released!

    SSR, Existence Hiding" is a card that makes our presence unrecognizable to our senses, magical powers, and magic items.

    The users will not become unrecognizable to each other.

    We are still firmly in the presence of Mei and the others.

    Next, I took out a card for shifting.

    I took out the card, "I will move to the upper level of the ''Abyss''. --SSR, Transition, Release!

    Firmly in my mind, I recall the scene of the betrayal and use "SSR, Transition.

    In an instant, I found myself moving to the place I had seen in my dreams many times, the hall where I was betrayed and almost killed by a member of the "Gathering of Tribes" to enter the middle level of the "Abyss".

    ............"

    Mr. Wright."

    It''s all right, Mae. Just because you''ve come to a place where you''ve been betrayed now doesn''t mean you have to be emotionally disturbed to show it."

    Anger and vengeance simmer more than sadness, but this is not the time to express those emotions.

    I nudge everyone with a smile.

    Let''s get moving. It''s only a short walk to the ground from here!

    This is only in comparison to the lowest level of the "abyss.

    I know the way to the ground, so I start walking ahead.

    Since we were all level 9999, it took us less than half the time it took the "Gathering of Tribes" members to go back the way we came and get to the surface.

    It was still morning and the weather was clear.

    For the first time in about two years, I basked in the sun above ground.

    So this is the ground. ......

    Nyah. ......

    I see that the area around the "abyss" is all trees. The sky is so high.

    The monsters in the area don''t look very strong. The monsters in the Abyss are still more formidable.

    Mei and Aoyuki muttered with deep emotion, while Ellie and Nazuna observed their surroundings with interest.

    I was enjoying the sunlight that was hitting my body for the first time in a long time.

    I had been exposed to pseudo sunlight in the basement of the "abyss," but the light on the ground is exceptional.

    (I''m finally back above ground. ......)

    Returning to the ground for the first time in several years.

    For all of us, this is the first time on earth and in the sun since we were summoned.

    After enjoying the sun, he took out a new card to get everyone''s attention.

    Let''s get moving, shall we? SR, Flight, Release!

    The "SR, Flight" allows the user to fly for 24 hours.

    My hometown is west of the Abyss.

    Beyond the virgin forest where the "Abyss" is located, past the great river that leads to the sea, and further on - there is a village.

    It is the northernmost village in the Kingdom of Humans.

    Life is hard, but everyone helps each other to make ends meet. Thanks to that, the whole village was close like a family.

    My hometown came into view after flying for a few hours.

    ......?"

    My eyesight has been enhanced as I have risen to level 9999. I was still far away, but thanks to this I was able to catch a glimpse of the village.

    The fields were in disarray, and I thought, "Huh?ббWhy are the buildings crumbling?"

    Wrong place?

    Impossible!ббThere is no way to make a wrong turn because of the flight.

    But no matter how you looked at it, it was not a home village - it was an abandoned village.

    It was not just an abandoned village.

    It had not been destroyed by a natural disaster, but by a violent "naniqa" that had wreaked havoc.

    Fields were razed, livestock sheds and dwellings were destroyed, and there were numerous burn marks.

    Wells were also smashed and fences destroyed.

    What the ...... is going on!"

 95 - Episode 12 Homecoming 2

    What the hell is this ...... going on!"

    After resolving the "abyss''s" inhibition of transition, we were finally able to go above ground.

    We then set out for our home village, only to find that it was an abandoned village that had been destroyed by the "Nanika.

    The fields were in ruins, the houses were destroyed, and there were burn scars.

    Above all, as we approached, we noticed that there were many ...... corpses lying around.

    The wind, decay, small monsters, birds, rats, etc. have gnawed on them and turned them into skeletons, but you can guess who they are by some of the clothing they may have been wearing and their physique.

    Meme-chan, Yume''s friend, the old man who had a stern face but was kind to the children, the ladies who made delicious bread on Bread Day - they unconsciously stop flying, land in the village, and run on the ground.

    The path that was ingrained in my body, not in my head, led me to my parents'' house, the house where my family was waiting for me...

    Aaaaahhh ......"

    It wasn''t there.

    Not a single pillar had been erected, and it had been crushed as if trampled by a giant.

    Most importantly, there were two skeletal remains near the house.

    They were a man and a woman, based on their clothing, and the man was lying on the ground protecting the woman.

    I recognize those clothes.

    I had seen these clothes every day a few years ago.

    Daddy, ka-chan ......?"

    The death of my father and mother.

    No sense of reality.

    Ito-sama--rai--"

    Have I come to the wrong place by mistake?

    Or I''m still asleep and just having nightmares. ......

    ''Mr. Wright!ббYou''re in for a rude awakening!"

    Meh, y......?"

    I turned around to see Mei, Aoyuki, Ellie, and Nazuna all staring at me with concern as I was grabbed by the shoulders.

    I was on my way to the village with the girls when I noticed something unusual, and ignoring Mei and the others, I ran ahead of them and came here alone.

    Yes, the scene spread out before him was all real.

    Yes, it''s all real.

    Mr. Wright!

    The shock is so strong that he winces and cries out, unable to hold it in.

    May hurriedly leans in to support her body and pats her back. She takes care of me, not caring that the handkerchief she took out is soiled.

    Ellie uses her magic to create water to rinse out her mouth, and Aoyuki steps in between to block my view.

    Nazuna is stuck in the middle, not knowing what to do.

    ''Don''t--don''t be silly.

    After spitting out as much of the contents of my stomach as I could, the next thing I know, I''m spitting out my emotions.

    I stood up unsteadily like a ghost and shouted like a yell.

    "Stop kidding around!ббWhy is my village dying?ббWhy must my father, my mother, and everyone in the village be killed!ббWhy!ббWhy? !ббGod!ббDo you think I have sinned enough to deserve this outrage?

    Intuition tells us.

    Why was the village destroyed, the villagers, my parents killed?

    It must be because I was a "master" candidate.

    Of course, it could have been a completely unrelated monster or bandit who went on a rampage.

    But I was investigated as a "master" candidate and almost killed in the "abyss.

    How is it possible that my hometown was destroyed by accident this time?

    That''s just not possible in the normal course of events!

    In turn, as they tried to kill me, each country, or perhaps one country alone, would have destroyed the village.

    I couldn''t suppress the murderous desire that welled up inside me.

    I howled to the heavens.

    I will kill you!ббThe ones who destroyed my home!ббI''ll kill you!ббThe people who killed my family, I swear it!ббI will never forgive you!ббI''ll find you and I''ll kill you for sure, even if I have to split the grass roots!ббYou will get what you deserve!"

    Lamentations of those who have reached level 9999.

    Even Mei and the others were unable to move from the spot due to the sheer force of the wailing. Birds flew out of the forest in unison, and the beasts fled to get away from the scene.

    My heightened sense of awareness tells me that I''m in danger, but this is no comfort to me at the moment.

    I continued to spew my anger and resentment at the world until my throat was hoarse.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю

    In one way or another, I screamed until my emotions calmed down in that place.

    After that, I couldn''t stay furious forever, so I moved into action.

    Once there, I returned to the "abyss" with "SSR, transfer" and formed a team to investigate the village.

    I wanted to get as many clues as possible about the people who destroyed the village, the villagers, and the people who killed my family.

    However, we still know very little because of the years that have passed.

    The village was destroyed several years ago.

    Houses, fields, livestock pens, wells, etc. were all thoroughly destroyed.

    The villagers seemed to have escaped, but almost all of them were killed.

    It was as if they held a grudge against the village, or as if they wanted to erase its existence.

    However, it was still too late to tell if they were monsters or if they had been destroyed by another species.

    There was only one saving grace, one piece of good news.

    Ni-chan and Yume''s bodies have not been found yet.

    After the investigation, we collected the bodies of their parents and villagers and made graves for them.

    I moved the fairy maids from the "abyss" to help me with the "SSR, transfer.

    As far as I could ascertain, there were no bodies of Nyi-chan and Yume in terms of clothing and physique.

    After this fact was discovered, I had them investigate the surrounding area, including the nearby forest, but with no results.

    Of course, for example, the two escaped into the forest and were attacked by monsters and died. The bodies were eaten whole and no remains were found - a common occurrence.

    However, the fact that there are no remains means that there is a possibility that somewhere in this world the two escaped safely and are still alive.

    --Of course, I understand that this possibility is close to zero.

    When I learned this fact, I called May into the office and gave her instructions.

    "Tell the merchants and prospective adventurers who will be on the ground to gather information about Ni-chan, Yume, and the two of them.

    ......, what would you like me to do in order of precedence?

    Yes. ......

    Resources are finite, and it is difficult to investigate everything ''this and that. If you try to investigate everything, you will only gather shallow or incomplete information, which will lead to confusion and embarrassment.

    It is only natural to set priorities.

    Of course I cannot forgive the revenge of my village and my parents, but I also cannot disregard my own revenge and knowing the truth.

    I tell them without hesitation.

    I want you to give priority to revenge and information about "Master" and other countries.

    I am in awe of you. I will arrange it that way.

    May bowed neatly.

    It was only a hunch, but I had a feeling that the destruction of my hometown, my village, and the murder of my parents had something to do with the case in which I was a candidate for "master".

    Therefore, I felt that if I prioritized revenge, "master" and other countries, I would be able to obtain information related to the destruction of my hometown along that line.

    It is only a hunch, but .......

    May leaves the office.

    I lean back in my chair.

    When I close my eyes, images of the destroyed village, the slaughtered villagers, and my parents come to mind one after another.

    I can''t help but feel a little nervous.

    ''--Tou-chan, ka-chan, everyone, I''ll definitely avenge you. ......

    A small voice echoes in the office where only I am.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    About six months later, after we have completed our revenge on Garou, we understand from his reaction that our power is sufficient to reach the ground.

    I am convinced.

    I am convinced, "Ah, finally, I am ready for revenge.

    And we overflowed out of the Abyss into the earthly world.

 96 - Extraordinary Edition 1

    A girl - her name is Silica - was rescued near the "Giant Tower" by the Mohicans.

    She and her parents were traveling back and forth between the human kingdoms as peddlers.

    On the way, they were attacked by monsters and her parents died.

    Silica was lucky to survive, but it was difficult for the human girl to survive on her own, and she fell into slavery.

    After some twists and turns, she was bought as a slave by the elves and made to walk in the virgin forest as a leader and bait for the monsters.

    On the way, however, she was attacked and killed by a giant four-legged monster with a snake for a tail. The elf was frightened that he too would be eaten, but the monster ignored him and disappeared into the forest.

    Later, when he left the forest with the help of the Mohicans, his ownership was transferred to the merchants.

    As the daughter of a former peddler, she appreciated that the merchant to whom she was sold was ''doing a solid business'' and treating them as well as possible.

    (It could be that the demand is great because the "Giant Tower" fiasco has just attracted adventurers and soldiers, but it''s a solid business practice. ......)

    They don''t make big profits, but they don''t go into the red either.

    That''s the way they sold it.

    Silica was the daughter of a former peddler, so she could do the math, which made her very useful in the store.

    She was also as good-looking as anyone else and prided herself on her charm.

    (I hope she can become the merchant''s concubine.)

    Silica herself was a slave, and although she was as good-looking as anyone else, she had useful appeal. The merchant is single and older, but acceptable enough.

    Above all, she thought it was much better than being sold to someone else again and forced to be a "leader and monster bait.

    However, her treatment changed drastically.

    A human woman who calls herself the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" has attacked the Queen Elf Kingdom on the back of a dragon.

    She forced the Elven Queen to recognize the "absolute independence of the human race" and declared it an official law, forbidding the enslavement of the human race.

    Thanks to this law, the slaves held by the merchants who were doing business near the entrance to the primeval forest - including Silica herself - were caught by this law.

    As a result, the ownership of the merchant''s silica and other girl slaves was transferred.

    To be precise, under the merchant, an immensely beautiful woman, dressed in a maid''s outfit, with transparent wings on her back and somehow floating in the air, appeared with a dragon and said

    I''m in charge of this area, but how much are all these girls worth?

    Well, ......, how about this much?"

    I''ll be right with you. I''ll add a little color to it. Good job!

    Thank you!"

    They bought themselves with formal money.

    If they had been forcibly taken from us, we would have complained, but we were slaves, and if we were formally bought and sold, we had nothing to say.

    The woman looked somewhat languid, but she had large breasts and was so beautiful that even Silica herself would forgive most things if she smiled at you.

    The clothes she wears are maid''s uniform, but there is not a single stain on them. The fabrics looked expensive enough that one could tell at a glance that they were of good quality.

    (I wonder if the price of one maid''s outfit would be more expensive than the price of a hundred of mine.)

    The adventurers, who were rough around the edges, were not going to remain silent when a beautiful maid showed up.

    They try to mess with her.

    The maid, not caring about the dragon''s roar, nudges Silica and the others away.

    We''re going to move, so get on the dragon''s back. It''s only a short ride from here to the tower, so don''t be scared and don''t be wild. If you fall off, you will die.

    "What?

    Move on the back of a dragon. ......

    This means that we will be flying and moving through the air.

    As slaves, they have no choice, and the four slave girls, including Silica, ride fearfully on the dragon''s back.

    Then, please do me a favor.

    Gruuu!"

    The dragon flaps its wings and flies through the air to the sound of the maid woman''s voice.

    Hee!

    The slave girls, including Shirika, let out a short scream, but they all cling to the dragon with their bodies stiffened to prevent them from falling.

    The actual travel time was less than 10 minutes, but the girls felt it was more than that.

    After safely reaching the rumored "giant tower," the girls all sat down on the spot as if feeling grateful for the ground.

    ''Yes, thank you for your hard work~. There is nothing in particular to do after this, so just relax for a while. I''m going to go report, so please wait here for a while. And don''t go into the forest without permission from me and the others. We are cleaning up the monsters, but it''s not perfect, so you might die if you go into the forest without permission.

    Ha, yes, I will be careful."

    Silica responded on behalf of the maid lady.

    The maid woman said to the dragon, ''Thank you for your hard work - you can rest now for the day. The dragon nodded and took off again into the sky.

    The maid woman watches the dragon fly off into the sky, and then heads off to the "giant tower".

    The slave girls were left there with a pout.

    Silica''s fear, stimulated by her temporary air travel, calmed down, and she began to observe the "giant tower" again.

    (This is the "Giant Tower" I''ve heard so much about. ......)

    A tower as tall as the name "Giant Tower" stands in the center of the plaza, a pure white, heavenly tower.

    The ground in a radius of about 1 km was leveled around this "giant tower," and golems that looked to be about 3 meters high stood evenly on the border with the forest in place of guards.

    In addition to Shirika and the others, there seemed to be more than two or three hundred former slaves (humans).

    Silica noticed this number intuitively.

    (We''re going to die if we don''t do something about it. ......)

    Although the area around the "Giant Tower" has been cleared, there is not even a single field.

    There is not even a tent, let alone a house, so there is no place to sleep, and of course there are no clothes.

    The surrounding area is surrounded by virgin forests, so there is no way for shoppers or peddlers to come to the nearby towns.

    Even if they were to stock up on food, the nearest place to buy it would be the Queen Elf Nation, a nation of proud elves.

    It would be possible to threaten them again with dragons and take their food from them. ......

    There is still a race of former slaves (humans) from all over the Elven Queen Nation to come. It is physically impossible to feed them all.

    гиI heard that it was the "Witch of the Great Tower" who declared the "absolute independence of the human race," but there is no way that someone with such a great big tower and so many dragons in tow would be concerned about the lives of the people below them. In other words, we have to make a living by ourselves from now on. ...... But we, as children, will never be able to do it. ......)

    How long will it take to get food from the fields? ......

    If left alone, it will be nearly impossible for girls like Silica and the others to survive until then.

    (We can''t all survive like this unless we at least use magic to make food like the legendary sorceresses in the story. ......)

    But a story is just a story.

    It is a figment of the imagination and generally impossible to produce food through witchcraft.

    In other words, Silica and her friends have no choice but to die here. ......

    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the "magic" in the world of magic is not only a product of fantasy, but also a general conception of what magic can do.

    I''m sorry I made you wait. I''m going to build a temporary facility for everyone to live in, so please wait a moment~.

    ......?"ббGive me, huh?"

    I''ll give you a little space there. Then, release the prefab.

    The fairy maid held a card in her hand and chanted "Release," and a one-story iron building appeared in front of her.

    ''............ eh?"

    Silica could only let out a questioning voice, unable to comprehend what was happening before her eyes.

 97 - Extra Edition 2

    Not caring that Silica, a former slave girl by race, and the other former slave girls are surprised, the fairy maid enters the "prefab" that was built in an instant.

    Within seconds of entering, she opens the door again to reveal herself to Silica and the others.

    She opens the door again and appears before Silica and the others. If you need anything else, please tell Aashika or the other maids. It may take some time to prepare some of the items. Then come in and check. Oh, and no shoes are allowed in the room.

    Yes. ...... Sorry to bother you."

    Fairy maids are always floating in the air, so their feet never get dirty.

    Silica and the others followed her words and took off their shoes before entering the prefab.

    The room was about eight tatami mats in size, with two wooden bunk beds at each end, a carpet on the floor, a wardrobe in the back, a tea table and cookies in the center, and bottled tea.

    (Yikes, to create a room comparable to such a middle-class inn in an instant!бб(Oh, it''s impossible!)

    As Silica and the others are astonished and stunned, the fairy maid speaks to them.

    We discussed the beds and decided on the top or the bottom," she said. There are enough clothes and underwear in the wardrobe for everyone, so please discuss that as well. There are temporary toilets outside the prefab house, so you can use them. You can see the well, can''t you?ббPlease take care of it as you see fit. At any rate, you have time until dinner, so just pick up some butter cookies and tea on the table--the chabudai.

    "Oh, sis, am I allowed to eat this pastry?"

    The youngest of the former slave girls reaffirmed with sparkling eyes.

    The somewhat languid-looking fairy maid smiled, patted her head and nudged her.

    Of course~. That''s why I brought it out. The lid of a plastic tea bottle comes off when you twist the top part like this. Well, I still have work to do, so I''ll call you when it''s time for dinner.

    The fairy maid leaves the prefab.

    The remaining girls sat on the carpet for the time being, reaching for the snacks and tea on the chabutai.

    The youngest former slave girl''s eyes sparkle.

    Mmmm!ббThis candy tastes so good!"

    The tea is also delicious, not cloyingly sweet. ......

    I can''t believe that we, who were slaves, could eat such delicious food. ......

    ............"

    Unlike the girls who were impressed by the taste of butter cookies and tea, Silica, a former peddler''s daughter, was immensely excited in her heart.

    (These cookies are too delicious!ббThey didn''t just add premium sugar to make it sweet, they balanced the texture, the feel, the taste, etc.!ббAnd they are all the same shape and baked to ....... They are made by the hands of a very renowned craftsman. (If I sold them, each one could be worth a silver coin.)

    The girls crunch and eat deliciously the cookies, which can be sold for a silver coin a piece if you choose the right place to sell them.

    If they are not so good, one or a few cookies can be sold for the same price as their own.

    It is not only cookies.

    гиThe tea is also filled with a drinkable amount of high quality sugar, and the transparent "pettobotsukuru," which is different from glass, is also useful and ...... anyone who wants this container alone would probably pay several silver coins for it.)

    Only Silica, a former peddler''s daughter, could have realized the incredible amount of money spent on even a single snack or tea given in a light-hearted manner.

    --But her surprise is far from over.

    As the sun sets, the fairy maids use light magic to create a ball of light to illuminate the area.

    Thanks to this, it was as bright as daylight despite the night.

    Supper is self-service, and the menu includes stew, grilled or oiled meat, baked or boiled fish, bread, salad, and many other items.

    Each person lines up according to his or her preference, receives a tray with his or her supper, and sits down to eat it at a couch and table prepared in the open air.

    After eating, the dishes are to be returned to the designated place.

    The dishes are to be returned to the designated place when finished eating. There is enough for everyone.

    Oh, oh, oh, you can have a refill!"

    A bespectacled fairy maid stirs the stew in a large skillet.

    The nerdy-looking fairy maid next to her shouts out permission for a refill, somehow happily. Another maid taps her on the back of the head.

    The fairy maids, all of them beautiful and pretty, are like bees in a giant tower.

    Shirika stood in line and looked at them, and then she said to herself, "They are all so beautiful.

    (Maybe there is some kind of magic that creates beautiful women and girls in the "Giant Tower.)

    The more I thought about it, the more I saw beautiful women and girls of different types coming and going from the "huge tower.

    Shirika and her friends received their dinner and sat down at an empty table.

    Everyone immediately started to eat their dinner.

    !ббThis stew is delicious!"

    It''s full of vegetables and meat!

    This meat is good too!ббAnd fish!"

    The bread is white and fluffy, like something a nobleman would eat!

    Silica and her roommates were innocently delighted by the deliciousness of their dinner.

    Silica, on the other hand, was shocked by the deliciousness of the ...... stew, meat and salad, but above all, she was most astonished by the bread.

    (This bread!ббThey are soft as if they were shredded clouds. Most importantly, the wheat used in this bread ...... I''ve never had anything like it!)

    Wheat is made in many countries, but the best is the racial (human) kingdom.

    Located almost in the center of the continent, the Human Kingdom''s main occupation is agriculture, and wheat and vegetables are produced in large quantities.

    These are exported to five other countries to earn foreign currency.

    In other words, the Kingdom of Humans is a pantry for the other countries. In a bad way, it is a weak country that is deprived of food due to the weakness of the human race.

    Therefore, the taste of wheat in this world is basically that of the Human Kingdom. Naturally, the taste of wheat grown in other countries and lands varies, but the difference is not that great.

    Nevertheless, the wheat that Silica tasted was sweeter than the wheat that exists in this world.

    (I couldn''t tell when I ate cookies because of the sweetness of the sugar, but when I ate bread, it was distinctly different. The sweetness of wheat is stronger than that of sugar. But I''ve never seen or heard of such sweet, fragrant wheat!)

    In other words, the food we are now happily eating is something we have never seen or heard of - in other words, ''not made in this world.

    (What, a dream?бб(Is this a dream?)

    She is unsure of where she is currently.

    She says, "Didn''t ...... taste good?ббOr is there something wrong with you?"

    Huh?

    I looked up when I heard a voice and saw the most beautiful maid among the fairy maids calling out to me.

    She is a beautiful girl, but on the contrary, she is so beautiful that she seems to have lost her individuality.

    Silica moistens her dry throat with saliva and denies it.

    ''It''s okay, I''m fine. I''m not sick. The food is delicious."

    Well, that''s good."

    An overly beautiful fairy maid laughs.

    The way she laughed was also very cute.

    She tells me with a smile on her face.

    Don''t worry. You are saved.

    Hey, what are you ...... saying?"

    The beautiful girl maid assured Silica''s heart with eyes that saw through everything.

    The "absolute independence of the human race" that the master approved and proclaimed. Now that you have been declared and protected, you will no longer suffer from hunger, shiver in the cold, be discriminated and look down in fear of the threat of foreign enemies. Once you are protected by the master, happiness is guaranteed.

    Then she smiles and continues her words.

    As long as you are alive, you have the right to be happy. No one species is above another and no one race (human) is below another. As long as ...... we are here, we cannot be bought by others. No one is ordered to die. You will be free to stand on your own two feet here. You will be taught how to fish, you will be taught how to grow high-yield crops, and you will continue to stand on your feet. You even have the freedom to leave this place - it is absolutely guaranteed that you will be happy, that you will live ''of your own free will.

    ............"

    The eyes of the beautiful girl maid were endlessly beautiful.

    There was no fanatical darkness caused by religion in sight.

    Her words are not fanaticism. Like the sky is blue and the wind blows - she is absolutely convinced that the silicas are absolutely committed to "live of their own volition".

    So you have nothing to worry about, okay?"

    Yes.

    Silica responds, and once again, she gives a big smile and walks away.

    The remaining silica is aware of their situation.

    (Thanks to the power of the "Witch of the Giant Tower," we have been liberated and can "live by our own will. ......)

    When my father died and my mother died, I gave up everything.

    She too became a slave and thought she would soon go to her parents.

    (I, may I live ......?)

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" is so powerful. It must be an easy task to cut down trees and expand the land.

    Even if hundreds, thousands, or tens of thousands of humans gathered together, they would not have to starve, shiver in the cold, or look down in fear of foreign threats and discrimination.

    It is like a mythical world in a story.

    (We somehow got lost in the world of stories. ......)

    Silica takes a mouthful of stew.

    The stew had turned to a slight warmth, but it was just delicious.

 98 - Episode 1 Blue Justice

    Father!ббPlease reconsider!"

    In the capital of the racial kingdom, a young girl''s voice echoes in her office in the castle, which is more the size of a slightly larger mansion than a castle.

    The girl is Lilith, the first princess of the racial kingdom.

    She has long golden hair with gentle waves in it, and large, strong-willed eyes. She is about the latter half of 150cm tall and about 15 years old.

    Her skin is white, and she has a lovely appearance that makes her a dainty and beautiful girl.

    She was wearing a glamorous dress that, although not spectacular, suited her well, as if she were the first princess.

    She appealed again to her father, the king, with big eyes.

    Please grant me permission to go to the rumored "Great Tower" that has brought the elven species to their knees!

    Lilith, I have told you many times. "I have told you many times, Lilith. What will you do if you, the first princess, go near the rumored "Giant Tower" and give other species the wrong impression that you are involved with the "Giant Tower"?ббAs the princess of a racial kingdom, you must strictly refrain from doing anything to mislead other species.

    Sitting in his office chair, the racial king lets out a weary sigh and nails his daughter.

    The king has gray hair, thin cheeks and wrists. He had a face that could more aptly be described as "emaciated" by stress than healthy and thin.

    Lilith''s large eyes widen even more from anger at her father''s comment.

    Why do you have to be so overly considerate of other species just because they are a race?ббIt is true that races are inferior to other races in terms of power. But that does not mean that they should be treated unequally as they are now!ббTo get out from under such unequal treatment, we must show our strength against other species!ббFor this purpose, we should cooperate with the "Giant Tower", which advocates "absolute independence of the human race" backed by the mighty power of dragons, protects slaves and then frees them, and even banned the slave trade in the Queen Elf Kingdom, through diplomacy and cooperation with each other to demonstrate our power to other species!ббOtherwise, the race will be treated as chattel to be exploited by other species for the rest of their lives.ббWe must fight to regain our pride!ббI am ready to give my body and life for that purpose. So, father - no, Your Majesty the King, please stand up!"

    ............"

    Even after hearing his daughter''s passionate long speech, the king''s response is sluggish and he lets out a weary sigh.

    Lilith, don''t get your hopes up too much about the "Giant Tower. Rumors are just that, rumors. Do you want to start a war based on rumors?"

    So!ббI am asking you to send me to the "Giant Tower" to verify those rumors!

    And rumors are just rumors, and it is your desire to make the status of our race (humans) more dangerous by inadvertently putting other species on alert?"

    ...... not true." But I must confirm the rumors.

    Lilith.

    He forcefully interrupts his daughter''s line in mid-sentence.

    The king tells his daughter in a tone of voice as if he is telling her to be a little girl.

    The weak race (humans) cannot be a match for another species. All we can do is to keep our heads down and let them pass us by.

    As if to say he has nothing further to say, the king motions with his hand for him to step back.

    Lilith understood that there was nothing more to be said, so she quietly withdrew.

    Lilith heads for her private chambers with her squire waiting outside the room, but within a few steps she comes face to face with her brother, who is three years older than her and is now 18 years old.

    He is around 170 cm tall.

    He is a beautiful man with blond hair and a well-balanced body, but like his father, his face lacks a strong sense of dignity. The hair on his forehead had receded slightly, and his expression was dark, as if he were tired.

    He seemed to have visited the office to have a talk with his father, who is also the king.

    A bundle of papers was tucked under the arm of his brother''s squire.

    Lilith, who had not yet recovered from the heat in the office, appealed to her brother with sharp eyes.

    ''My brother, may I have a moment?

    ''Not well, but ...... well, it''s a request from my sister. Make it quick."

    The squires back each other off and move to the end of the hallway.

    Immediately, the younger sister Lilith made her request to her brother.

    Lilith, the younger sister, immediately made a request to her brother: "Please ask your father to join forces with the witch in the ''Tower of Titan'' to improve the status of the race (humans)!

    I''m sure your father was against it. ...... I am against it as well.

    Are you saying that you are happy with the position of the human race as it is?

    There is no good or bad. ...... Lilith, you need to be more realistic."

    A brother tells his sister as if to remind her.

    Rumor has it that the Titan faction is able to fight the Queen Elf thanks to the dragons in their ranks. If they send their valuable forces to the Human Kingdom, the Queen Elf Kingdom will surely take advantage of the opportunity and wage war against them. That is why the giant tower side cannot move their dragons without hesitation. They can''t afford to worry about the racial kingdom (us).

    Huh?ббBut as far as I have heard, there are many dragons. So many that they cover the skies of the Queen Elf Kingdom!ббThen it shouldn''t be difficult to devote a force to one or two of them!

    ''Common sense tells us that there aren''t enough dragons to cover the sky, and it''s impossible to sustain them. ...... Even if there were no problem with their strength, if they hold the salt, we are finished."

    The racial (human) kingdom exists almost in the center of the continent.

    It is surrounded by five other nations.

    We are the only ones who don''t have access to the sea, so we have to buy salt from the other five countries to survive. What do you think would happen if all five countries stopped exporting salt at the same time?ббPeople cannot live without salt. Without rock salt, we will dry up without a fight. Before we can fight, the other five species will have us by the collar and we will have lost.

    "Just because it''s ......!ббDo you really think your brother is going to let this go on!"

    Theories don''t win out, and Lilith explodes with emotion.

    Lilith''s emotions explode. "Do you really think it is good that we are at the mercy of the other five species, unable to decide on import and export tariffs, and forced to sell out our people without telling them if they want us to!ббCan this be called an independent country!ббThis is just a colony - no, a cattle state!"

    I see your point, ...... Lilith. But the reality is that we can''t go against the other five species. I don''t like the way they are selling out their people either. But in order to keep the big alive, we have to kill the small. It''s cruel, but isn''t it our role as royalty to make cold decisions in order to keep the masses of people alive?"

    ............"

    Unable to argue, he simply falls silent.

    The blue sense of justice prevails, and with a light tap on his sister''s shoulder, the older brother steps aside to go see the king again.

    Even as his back passed by, Lilith could only look away in silence, unable to offer a single counterargument.

    Unable to say anything back to her father and brother''s righteous arguments, Lilith is left alone with her thoughts, worrying about the future of the human race.

    Before she knew it, she was back in front of her room.

    When the squire opens the door, the maids and apprentice maids all greet her at once.

    ''Welcome back to ......, Princess.''

    Nono, tea, please."

    ......

    He wishes tea to Nono, the head maid with Lilith, to calm his mind.

    Nono bows and immediately goes to prepare the tea.

    Lilith moves across the room to the living room table.

    Her chair is pulled by the apprentice maid.

    ''Thank you, Yume.

    Your words are a waste of time, Princess!"

    The girl was ten years old this year, her hair was long to her shoulders and tied with a ribbon on one side. The maid''s uniform she was wearing was plain in design, but the fabric was made of solid material.

    Yume is an apprentice maid for the First Princess Lilith of the Human Kingdom.

    --Yume is the apprentice maid to the First Princess Lilith of the Kingdom of the Human Race.

 99 - Episode 2 Location of Yume

    While I was praising Ellie for successfully bringing back the Queen Elf Kingdom and even bringing back new information, I receive an urgent call from May with a telephonic message.

    The content of the message was that she had found out the whereabouts of my sister Yume, one of the family members I had been searching for.

    The content of the telegram instantly erased the fall of the Queen Elf Kingdom and the new information about "Master", and I involuntarily turned my voice inside out and said, "BUHHH!ббThey''ve found the yume! I was so astonished.

    May rushed to the Oval Office and gave detailed information.

    "...... Yume is surrounded by the Human Kingdom?"

    More precisely, it appears that she is working as an apprentice maid."

    Ellie, who was present at May''s report, is killed.

    She said, "How can you let the sister princess of the great God of Light work as an apprentice maid? ......!ббIt''s beyond disrespectful!ббNo matter how human they are, they should be made to pay for their sins with their lives."

    I''m not done debriefing you yet, Ellie. Quiet, please."

    I''m sorry!

    May''s report is interrupted, and my voice raspy with irritation.

    Ellie nods as she is scolded by her master, a complete turnaround from her angry, murderous appearance.

    Normally I would follow up with her, but I don''t have time for that and turn my attention to May''s story.

    She understands that he wants to continue the conversation and gives priority to the report.

    Lilith, the first princess of the Kingdom of Humans, found Yume-sama collapsed while traveling in a carriage in the capital. She was badly wounded and used a recovery potion, thanks to which she seems to have escaped with her life. The princess is said to be energetic in other charitable activities such as soup kitchens at her own expense and to have a strong sense of justice. She is called "the saint of the race (human)" by some. She hired Yume-sama as an apprentice maid not only to make her pay for the potion, but also to protect her who has nowhere else to go.

    I was looking for information on Yume and Nii-chan in one way or another.

    Since the investigation had focused on the orphanage and the slavers, the apprentice maid of the royal family was apparently a blind spot and was discovered too late.

    I ask Mei a question.

    Not that I doubt it, but are you sure the girl is really Yume?

    Yes, they said the features match."

    ''But the princess protected you in the racial (human) kingdom capital, right?ббYou can see how far from my hometown I am at .......ббIf I traveled normally it would take me over a month by carriage."

    I am sorry. I am not familiar with that area."

    May uttered an apologetic apology.

    If Yume is safe and alive, there is no problem, but ...... how did he travel to the racial (human) kingdom capital?

    Where''s Nii-chan?"ббNot with Yume?"

    The brother has not been confirmed. Only Yume-sama has.

    I thought that the two of them had escaped safely from their attacked hometown, but the fact that only one Yume has been found suggests that they were separated or, worse, dead on the way?

    If we could talk to Yume face to face, we would know a lot more.

    Thank you for your report, Mei. I''m really glad to know that Yume is safe and I know where he is. I''m glad to know that Yume is safe and where he is, and of course we should have someone with a high level of secrecy protect him right away.

    If so, please leave that role to me!

    Ellie, who was scolded by me, raises her hand as if to clear her name.

    Mei gave her her opinion.

    Ellie needs to stay on to manage the "Giant Tower," build a living environment for the humans who have gathered around it, and to serve as a stern reminder to the fallen Elven Queen State.

    Niggity-niggity, sir.

    May''s point is a good one, so Ellie cannot refute it and voices her objections.

    In fact, Ellie has a role to play as the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    She is in the process of freeing human slaves from the Queen Elf Kingdom and building a living area around the "Giant Tower.

    No matter how much "SSR, transition" is there, we cannot have Ellie move lightly.

    Considering the certainty of the situation, I was hoping you would let me go."

    I feel safe with Mei," he said. Take care of my sister ...... Yume."

    I will take you to Master Wright on my maid''s way, I promise!"

    Me and May look at each other.

    She''s in good hands.

    The only problem is how to bring Yume back. ......

    We can''t just break into the castle and force our way home.

    The other party used potions, hired us and protected us. We can''t do anything out of courtesy to return the favor.

    I also want to see with my own eyes if it is really Yume himself.

    Ellie raised her hand again at this thought.

    If so, how about requesting the Human Kingdom through the Queen Elf Kingdom to come and inspect the "Giant Tower"?

    The "Humanists" have declared their "absolute independence" and are in the process of actually gathering racial slaves around the "Giant Tower", freeing them, and preparing them for a better living environment.

    It is not out of line for the Human Kingdom to come to inspect whether they are treating the slaves humanely or not.

    Even though they have bowed the knee to us, the Queen Elf Kingdom still has authority. We left it uncolonized in order to take advantage of that authority, and we would like you to work here for us. The Queen Elf Nation will never refuse to allow the First Princess, who is so passionate about humanitarian aid, to visit us.

    If we also inform them that we will pay for their transportation and stay, guarantee their safety, and welcome them, there will be no reason for them to reject us.

    We should welcome the first princess, who is enthusiastic about humanitarian aid, and ask her to accompany her younger sister, Yume.

    Then we can see her face to face and take her back to "Nabu" as it is.

    I praised Ellie with a smile for her clever idea.

    I smiled and praised Ellie''s brilliant idea.ббGreat idea!ббCan you please implement this right away?"

    Nngh!ббOf course!ббI will immediately ride to the Queen Elf Kingdom to process your request!"

    She was so pleased with my praise that she shook with joy and left the office.

    Ellie heads to the Queen Elf Kingdom as the "Witch of the Giant Tower" to issue a "Request for Inspection of the First Princess of the Kingdom of the Races.

    The remainder of the party, Mei and I, had a detailed discussion about how I could directly check on my sister Yume, and how I could immediately take her back to the "abyss" if she was the real Yume.

 100 - - Episode 3 Giant Tower to Be Visited

    I had no idea that I would be invited directly from the "Giant Tower" for an inspection tour. It is truly the guidance of the Goddess!"

    In the royal castle in the capital of the Human Kingdom, in the room of the first princess Lilith, she sips tea and shouts with joy in front of the letter sent to her.

    The sender is the now popular "Giant Tower. The letter was sent to Lilith through the Queen Elf Kingdom, requesting her to inspect it.

    The "Tower of Gigantism" has declared its "absolute independence of the human race.

    In accordance with this declaration, they want Lilith, who is enthusiastic about humanitarian aid, to directly check whether the humans freed from slavery are not being mistreated, whether their living environment is not bad, and whether they are being fed well, so that they can advertise both inside and outside the country that there are no problems.

    Lilith was naturally receptive to this request.

    From her point of view, this is a good thing.

    Her father, the human king, also cannot say no to the request since it is made through the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    On the contrary to Lilith, who is high with joy, her maid-in-charge Nono, who is serving her, has a timid attitude.

    She asks, "...... Princess, do you really intend to go to the ''Giant Tower''?"

    I wonder if Nono is against it?"

    I''m not so much against ...... it, I just think it''s too good to be true and I''m a little skeptical."

    When I wanted to visit the "Giant Tower" but was met with opposition from those around me, I was somehow approached by a source I couldn''t refuse - a fact that, taken alone, seemed suspiciously like a fraudulent ploy.

    Nono continued with an uneasy expression.

    I heard that ...... the other party is using magic that surpasses even the elven species that are skilled in sorcery, and that they are using a number of dragons. If inviting us to the ''Giant Tower'' is not for an inspection tour, but to brainwash us with sorcery,......"

    Lilith, who had been buoyed by her point of view, also tightened her expression.

    The other party is the "Witch of the Giant Tower" who brought down the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    Nono''s point cannot be said to be absolutely certain.

    It is true that we cannot dismiss this possibility, but it is a request made through the Queen Elf Kingdom. We have no right to refuse. I myself have no intention of refusing. I am going on an inspection tour with the intention of jumping into the mouth of the Demon King. ......, but the maids who will accompany me should volunteer to do so after giving that information. And I''ll make sure to tell them the worst-case scenario, okay?"

    ...... awe. Then, if I may be so bold, Nono would be honored to accompany the Princess.

    You don''t have to do anything, do you?

    I can''t imagine Nono, who has been by my side since I was a child, leaving the Princess''s side after all these years. I''m worried about what the Princess might do if I let her out of my sight,...... and I''d rather feel safer with her by my side."

    Oh my God!ббNono is so quick to treat me like a child. I''m turning 15 this year!"

    ......Nonono will always be a pretty princess to her, so please give up on her."

    At some point, the squire, who was supposed to be having a dark conversation, giggles and chuckles in a funny way.

    The two are confirming their strong bond with each other, but the "Giant Tower" side - the Lights'' side - is only requesting an inspection to confirm whether the younger sister Yume is genuine and, if she is, to protect her peacefully in the "Nachi".

    Therefore, their fears were completely unfounded.

    However, there was no way that Lilith and the others could have known about such a situation, and later on, a selection was made by those who wished to join the death squad-like atmosphere.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    On the day of departure from the "Giant Tower.

    Lilith and her friends appear in the castle garden of the Human Kingdom.

    Since they had been notified in advance that they would need permission to ride the dragons to pick them up, the day of the departure was not only the day of the castle, but also of the entire capital city.

    In addition to Lilith and her friends who were on their way to the "Giant Tower," many others had gathered in the garden to catch a glimpse of the dragons.

    The official reason for this was "to welcome the messenger of the Giant Tower.

    The larger the number of people, the better for the country''s reputation, so permission was granted.

    ...... seems to have the most other aims, though.

    ............"

    Brother Lilith, whose hairline is somewhat suspicious, was also present with the soldiers, but for a different purpose than dragon viewing.

    -At the time of the hour, black grains appeared in the sky.

    The grain gradually grew larger and larger.

    A blue scaled dragon, about 10 meters in length, swoops down toward the garden of the racial (human) king''s castle.

    Normally, this would have been called a "dragon attack!" But thanks to the advance notice, there was only surprise, excitement, and murmurs.

    The dragon lands safely in the garden.

    A maid descends from the dragon''s back in a gravity-defying motion.

    The people who had gathered to catch a glimpse of the dragon were more transfixed by the maid than by the dragon.

    Her long black hair, which seemed to cut off the darkness of the night, was tied up with a ribbon and played with her hair. She was tall for a woman, with large eyes, long eyelashes, red rosy lips, and a stringy nose. Everything was perfectly arranged, and her skin was translucent white, as beautiful as if she were a doll that God had painstakingly created.

    Her clothes, too, were made of fabrics that could be recognized at a glance as high-grade materials, and the design was sophisticated.

    The beauty of the maid was a sight to behold for men and women of all ages present.

    She bowed politely and announced in a voice that sounded like a rolled bell.

    My name is Mei, and I will be your messenger. Thank you for agreeing to my request for an inspection.

    We are honored to have the opportunity to inspect the famous "Giant Tower"!

    Lilith was quick to recover and greet the woman who introduced herself as May.

    If it were between countries, a more formal welcoming ceremony would be required. I would honestly be at a loss to answer the question.

    Then, I did not know what scale and what kind of welcoming attitude I should show ...... because there are no examples.

    If the Giant Tower were to get into a conflict with another country, there is even a risk that the human kingdom, which has nothing to do with the Giant Tower, would get involved.

    Therefore, it is not good to be too flashy.

    As a result, they settled on a welcome party with the atmosphere of a home party, saying, "It would be good if a large number of royal family members and vassals greeted the guests.

    The "Giant Tower" side also sent only one maid (who is so beautiful that one would suspect her to be a beauty goddess).

    They maintained a perfect balance that would not be suspected of being "friendly" in the eyes of other countries.

    May we move on to the "Giant Pagoda"?

    As for me, I''d ask you to ......"

    Lilith turns her attention to her brother.

    Her brother was still admiring May''s beauty.

    Lilith, who was in no mood to be outdone, gave her brother a poke to bring him back to consciousness.

    Lilith''s cheeks flushed red as she spoke out her request.

    I beg your pardon. I am Claw, the first prince of the Human Kingdom. I am the first prince of the Human Kingdom, and on behalf of the king, who has been ill, I would like to greet you.

    After a brief greeting, Claw conveys his request.

    I would like to accompany myself as well as my sister Lilith on this visit, is that acceptable?"

    ............"

    Beside her brother, Lilith suppresses her uninteresting emotions inside.

    Only Lilith received the invitation to inspect the site, and her brother Claw was not originally invited. Claw is on watch to make sure that Lilith does not enter the "Tower of Titan" politically.

    The "I''ll take the place of the king who is ill," was also a play to make this proposal.

    In fact, the king is not sick. It was just a way for Claude to broach the subject and ask for permission.

    Lilith wanted to interfere, but her brothers would not allow her to do so, and she could only think bitterly in her heart.

    (Since dragons are not that tall, I wonder if the messenger could refuse ...... the request if possible.

    But despite Lilith''s inner thoughts, Mei willingly responded.

    Of course," Lilith replied, "I''d be delighted. We have plenty of room to move around, so we have a few requests.

    Her large eyes turn to a young girl in a maid''s outfit among the servants who have come to see the dragons.

    There are many young girls of her age living in the vicinity of the "Giant Tower. We are planning to interact with them during our visit, and we would appreciate it if a girl of the same generation could accompany us if possible. Of course, we will guarantee their safety, and they will not have to worry about expenses, clothing, food, drink, rooms, or anything else. We would be very grateful for your help.

    Lilith and Claud are somewhat doubtful about May''s request.

    If asked if there is much merit in having a girl of the same age accompany Lilith to interact with the young girls,......, she replied, "Not zero, but I don''t think there is much.

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to be honest with yourself. There is no reason to refuse.

    Claud readily agrees with a smile on his face.

    Of course, there is no problem. Hey, Lilith?"

    ''...... Yes, your brother is right. Yume, come here."

    Ha, yes."

    "............"

    The girl who was called "Yume" nervously raised her voice because of the attention drawn to her by Lilith.

    When her name is called, Mei lets out a slight sign of agitation.

    Luckily, her agitation was not noticed by the humans present.

    Male knights, five.

    Three maids plus one additional maid.

    One female knight.

    Including the first prince and first princess, a total of 12 people were on their way to inspect the "giant tower.

    The dragon is about 10 meters long, but ...... can all of us really ride it? The atmosphere of the event is such that the audience is not sure what to expect.

    It is not only the number of people.

    The luggage they had prepared was quite heavy and large.

    May, not caring about the atmosphere, spoke to the dragons.

    Then you will go back to the ''giant tower'' later.

    Gruu."

    The dragon nodded.

    When May finished listening to the reply, she took out a card.

    May took out a card. "Now, I will take you to the ''Giant Tower. The trip will only take a moment and there is no danger at all. So please don''t worry. Now, if you''ll excuse me. "Transference, Release."

    As soon as she chants, the card comes into force.

    What''s that?

    As May said, in an instant, the scenery switches from the garden of the Racial (Human) King''s Castle to a pure white hall that has never been seen before.

    May bowed again to Lilith and the others, who were speechless and astonished.

    Welcome to the "Giant Tower. We are delighted to welcome you to the Giant Tower.

 101 - - Episode 4 A touching reunion

    (Ba, silly!ббI can''t believe they use long-distance transfer items just to get around!ббHow much wealth does the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" hold?)

    In an instant, the world switches from the garden of the Castle of the Racial (Human) King to the interior of an unfamiliar white building.

    Only long-distance transfer items can do this.

    Long-distance transfer items are items that royalty, nobles, top-level adventurers, and wealthy merchants always have on hand to ensure their safety and escape in times of emergency.

    It would be unthinkable for such a rare item to be used for transportation.

    It was no wonder that Claw, the first prince of the racial kingdom, was astonished.

    On the contrary, Princess Lilith said, "The power of the Witch of the Giant Tower is real! He let out an excited laugh.

    The siblings had different expressions on their faces.

    May, not caring about their reactions, nudged them onward.

    This is the inside of the first floor of the "Giant Tower. The audience hall is on the third floor. Please come this way."

    The first floor of the "Giant Tower" is lined regularly with thick pillars that look like large trees more than 1,000 years old.

    After the battle with the "White Knights," it was decided that the human race would create a living environment around the "Giant Tower," and the interior was remodeled in anticipation of welcoming guests.

    Before the battle of the White Knights, the floors were not physically connected, but now each floor can be accessed by stairs.

    The lights are not bothered to go up the stairs to the fourth floor, so they use their transfer cards to move around quickly and easily.

    For this occasion, an audience room and a waiting room for the squires were created on the third floor.

    Since the room was originally made by combining Ellie''s magic and "Infinite Gacha" cards, it was not so difficult to play around with the inside of the room.

    We went up the stairs to the audience chamber.

    Two fairy maids x 2 with transparent wings were waiting in front of the door.

    Both of them are different types of beautiful women and girls, so much so that the men accompanying them could not help but gawk at them.

    However, the beauty of the fairy maids was not as beautiful as May''s.

    May turned around and spoke to me.

    This is the audience room. Only the First Prince Claw and the First Princess Lilith of the Human Kingdom may enter. Inside, the master of the "Giant Tower," the "Witch of the Giant Tower," is waiting for you. Our people will guide you in. The other knights and squires should wait in another room.

    Thank you for your consideration of ......." Now, everyone, please stand back until further notice."

    Clough, who had been admiring the fairy maids, revives his consciousness at May''s words and gives instructions to his subordinates.

    Lilith also thanked her, and their attention turned to the "Witch of the Giant Tower" inside the audience chamber.

    May nudges her followers in a natural manner.

    Ladies and gentlemen, this way, please."

    The first prince and first princess are removed, leaving ten remaining.

    Continuing down the corridor and turning a corner, they found a rest room for the attendants.

    There are two doors, and two beautiful fairy maids are waiting in front of each door.

    The one in front is the men''s rest room. In the back is the ladies'' lounge.

    I need you to wait a minute.

    The female knight who came along to escort Lilith raises her hand.

    Why do you have separate rooms for men and women?ббI don''t see the point in going to the trouble of separating them."

    I have prepared this for you because I believe it is difficult for you to rest sincerely when you are under the gaze of the opposite s*x. We have no other intention than that."

    May lightly raises her hand, and the fairy maids open the door.

    Please take a rest until the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" and the others finish their meeting. If you have any requests, please do not hesitate to ask.

    ''............''

    This is not the mood to talk about ''men and women in the same room'' now.

    If you say such a thing, it''s like shouting, ''We don''t trust you and we doubt your safety.

    There is no way we can win if we go against someone who has dragons and can easily use long-distance transfer items.

    If that is the case, it would be more constructive to keep the other side in line.

    The male and female knights are conversing at eye level as they enter the room.

    They are here as royal guards.

    They are all skilled and quick-witted.

    If something happens, we will make a commotion and work together to get through it," they said, conversing only with their eyes.

    The women are also nudged into the next room.

    The female knight takes the lead in entering the room. She is on the lookout for a surprise attack just in case, and enters the interior with her consciousness and body in a state of combat.

    ............"

    Tables and sofas. There was no window, but plants, paintings, and vases were tastefully arranged, and the table was lined with fruits and pastries that I had never seen before, as if they were works of art.

    It was more like a reception room for royalty and aristocracy than a place to "entertain a retinue.

    (There doesn''t seem to be any place for people or monsters to hide or any suspicious signs. ......)

    A female knight briefly checked the room.

    She had been selected as Lilith''s escort, and she boasts a strength that no ordinary racial male knight would be able to match.

    Lilith often goes out of the castle to attend soup kitchens and other events for the poor. As in this case, a female knight would often step forward to check for danger.

    It is not advisable for the first princess to go to the poor district as an escort for safety reasons, but the female knight accepted Lilith''s sense of justice in a favorable manner.

    Therefore, checking the danger level of a place she was going to for the first time was a familiar task.

    The lack of a place to hide would be a big factor.

    After her hand sign, the maids enter the room.

    May also went straight into the room and closed the door.

    What?

    Immediately after the door closes, he notices something strange.

    Before I knew it, a boy was standing at the back of the room!

    (Ridiculous!ббIt''s impossible!ббThere wasn''t a single place to hide!ббFirst of all, it''s hard to miss him standing in such an obvious place!ббHow could it be?)

    The female knight, astonished, reaches for her sword, does something, and quickly gets into position to protect the maids.

    What is he?ббIdentify yourself!"

    The boy standing at the back of the room does not respond to the female knight''s description of him.

    He is a human with black hair and a face so well-defined that he could be mistaken for a beautiful girl, and the clothes he wears are of good quality.

    His eyes were not on the female knight, but on the maids.

    To be precise, his eyes were on Yume, the youngest of the maids.

    The boy''s large eyes were moistened with tears, and he let out a gravelly sound.

    ''Yume,......, you are safe,.......

    ni...... ni?"

    Yume......!"

    Ni-chan!"

    Yume, the maid, runs past the female knight.

    The female knight and maids were too confused to react.

    The black-haired boy also rushes toward her, spilling tears.

    The two embrace head-on and shed tears for each other.

    Thank God!ббI''m glad Yume is safe!"

    Niichan!ббNi-chan!ббNi-chan!ббYume also met Ni-chan!

    Suddenly, an emotional reunion began before our eyes.

    However, the female knights and maids could not continue to appreciate the moving scene until the end.

    "Oh, this--?

    ............"

    A female knight looks back.

    The last sight she saw at this point was May using "SR, Sleep.

 102 - - Episode 5 Greetings with everyone

    Hii!ббNi, Ni!"

    It''s okay, it''s okay!ббI just fell asleep and the girls behind me are on my side!"

    Three maids and one female knight were put to sleep by the "Infinite Gacha" card "SR, Sleep.

    It was a surprise attack, and since it was not of a high level, it worked exceptionally well.

    When they were about to fall to the floor, two fairy maids held them up one by one.

    The fairy maids slowly laid them down on the floor.

    Suddenly, Yume was frightened by the fall of the people she knew and clung to them.

    As I calmed her down, I told her that Mei and the others were on our side.

    Once again, Mei and the fairy maids kneel down on the spot and greet her.

    Yume-sama, please forgive me for my rudeness in not telling you. I (I) am one of the vassals serving Light-sama, "SUR, Mei the Seeker''s Maid, level 999. My name is ''9''. Please take care of me henceforth."

    The fairy maids followed May''s example, kneeling down on the spot and hanging their heads.

    Suddenly, Yume''s eyes go black and white as she hugs me.

    Yume''s eyes go blank as she hugs me.ббSir?ббWhat do you mean level 9999?бб...... Huh?ббIf you look closely, Ni-chan hasn''t changed either?"

    A lot has happened since we left the village. ...... A lot.

    Remembering the past, the tone of his voice sinks.

    I sense that Yume is puzzled by the fact that I am the same as I was three years ago, and I hastily put on a smile to cover it up.

    I smile to cover up my confusion. "Let''s move to a place where we can relax so we can talk about the details of our relationship.

    But, Yume, I''m here as the princess''s maid, so I can''t move around without permission. The chief maids will be angry with me. ......

    Don''t worry, you don''t have to worry about that.

    I take out a card from my pocket.

    "Yume, take this.

    Uh-huh.

    Yume takes the card in her hand.

    Can you take the card and say ''release'' for me?"

    Ri, Ri Riis?"

    In response to the sound of her voice, the card releases its power.

    The next thing Yume knows, the "other Yume" is standing in front of her.

    When she notices the presence of the "other Yume," she hugs me with a frightened expression on her face.

    Ni, ni, ni!

    It''s okay, that Yume is another Yume I created with a magic item. He is not an enemy.

    Yes, Yume is the other Yume-sama created by "UR, the second shadow. Please give me your instructions.

    UR, Double Shadow" - a shadow that appears exactly like the user. Even the clothes he wears are reproduced, and his speech, behavior, and habits are indistinguishable from those of the user.

    Even when I am on earth, the gift of "Infinite Gacha" cards is being discharged in the "abyss. The secret to this is the power of this "UR, Double Shadow.

    The "UR, Double Shadow" not only looks exactly like the card itself, but even imitates the benefits of the card, albeit in a degraded form.

    So, when "UR, Double Shadow" came out, I used the card to create "the other me" and kept hitting the "infinite gacha" button.

    However, this "UR, the second shadow (Double Shadow)" was not perfect. It seems that the rate of emission of higher ranks of "Infinite Gacha" cards is lower than I can do. But that can be covered by sheer numbers.

    I am still hitting the "Infinite Gacha" cards in the dungeon core room, deep underground in the "Abyss.

    The "double Yume," who also has the same behavior and habits, will take care of the rest, so there''s no need to worry about being exposed as an impostor. So, Yume, tell her, ''I''ll take care of the rest.

    Uh, yeah, "Oh, I''ll take care of it."

    I understand. I will work for them as Yume."

    Yume, the second shadow (double shadow), nodded in accordance with the instructions.

    I looked away and left instructions for Mei and the others.

    Mei, take care of the rest.

    Understood, sir.

    By "post-processing," I don''t mean getting rid of the maids who are still sleeping.

    It''s just to manipulate their memories with "SR, hypnosis," just like I did with Mya, whom I helped before.

    I just want them to forget the scene where I met and reunited with Yume.

    I took out my "SSR, Transference" card and grabbed Yume''s shoulder.

    I took out my "SSR, Transference" card and grabbed Yume by the shoulders. Stay close to me, okay?

    Uh, yeah, okay."

    She is confused, but obediently listens to me and hugs me tightly.

    I imagine "abyss" and use the card.

    SSR, Transition, Release.

    The vision switches instantly.

    All the way up to that moment, May and the others kept their heads down.

    We finished our trip to the "Nadir" training site without incident.

    At the training center, my friends had gathered to get a glimpse of my sister, Yume.

    I was sorry to say that I had asked them to avoid the friends who were too close to the monsters so as not to scare Yume.

    Therefore, many of the people who gathered at the training center were racial types.

    Yume was surprised to see the scene spread out before her, and froze in her tracks.

    Aoyuki and Nazuna call out to her on behalf of the others.

    Nya~!

    Welcome home, master!"ббIs she your sister?

    Yes, it is. Yume, this nekomimi over here is Aoyuki and this silver-haired one is called Nazuna, and they are both very important friends of mine, so make sure you greet them properly.

    I''m Yume, my brother''s younger sister. Hello."

    Oozingly, Yume greets Aoyuki and Nazuna.

    Aoyuki squeals and rubs herself against Yume''s body.

    Aoyuki is older than Yume, but she is cute. It looks like a real cat.

    When Yume pats Aoyuki under the chin and on the cheek, Aoyuki lets herself go.

    This is quite a rare sight, as Aoyuki does not like it when others try to touch her.

    If she''s the master''s sister, she''s like my master!ббIf you have any problems, don''t hesitate to order me around!"

    Yes, thank you, Sis Nazna."

    I''m not a big fan of the "Nazna-sis ...... mmmmmm, Nazna-sis ......!"

    Nazuna''s chewy cheeks loosened up and she ruminates over Yume''s line, "Nazuna, big sister.

    Nazuna is older than Yume in terms of appearance and age. It is not surprising that Yume calls Nazuna "big sister.

    Nazna had never been called "big sister" before, so she was really happy about it.

    She assured him with a twinkle in her big eyes.

    Sister!ббFeel free to do anything you want with me!ббTell it to my sister Nazna here, won''t you!"

    "Uh-huh."

    Yume nodded with a smile while being pressured by the high-tensioned Nazuna.

    The other fairy maids, Gold, Nemmu, Mera, and Suzu also wanted to say hello - but if we had them all say hello, no amount of time would be enough, and Yume would be exhausted.

    I call out to everyone.

    We''ll greet them later, but first let''s move to the room to calm Yume down. Ice Heat, please show us the way.

    I understand, sir. My name is ''UR, Ice Heat Level 7777, Grappler of Flaming Heat and Freezing,'' the master''s faithful servant. Seihime-sama, please be my guest. Let me show you to your room, Seihime-sama."

    Uh, yeah, thank you."

    Yume, who is not accustomed to being served, is puzzled, but thanks him for his hospitality.

    I used to be like this," he says with a wry smile, as he takes Yume''s hand and follows Ice Heat''s lead.

    The destination is her room, which she has prepared for Yume.

    I will move here for now to calm down and listen to what she has to say.

    Thus, we were reunited with Yume and completed the protection of her to the "abyss," the safest place in this world.

 103 - - Episode 6 Cheesecake

    --Turn back the clock a little bit.

    Welcome, my dear. I am the Witch of the Tower.

    A girl with a robe over her head and her face hidden was waiting in the audience room.

    Although her face was hidden, her large breasts peeked out, she had a good style, and her resonant voice was beautiful.

    (Considering that she has beautiful maids like fairies at her side, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" must be a very beautiful woman. ......), the first prince Claw muttered in his heart.

    Thank you for inviting me. My name is First Prince Claw of the Kingdom of Humans.

    Likewise, I am the First Princess Lilith.

    After the three of them finished greeting each other without incident, the meeting began in the audience room.

    The content of the meeting itself was bland.

    Ellie explained the treatment of humans in the "Tower of the Giants," the detailed contents and intentions of the "absolute independence of race (humans)," the position of the "Tower of the Giants," their insights, and future direction.

    Clough and Lilith basically took the role of listeners, and the meeting was held peacefully on the sofa across the table.

    After the meeting ended without incident, the first princes were escorted to the residential area where they would be staying.

    The first prince and his family were asked to return to the residence where they would be staying. You must be tired from the trip, so please take care of yourself first.

    I appreciate your thoughtfulness, Witch of the Gigantic Tower.

    I''ll see you at dinner.

    Clough replies with a smile, but in his heart, he tweaks, ''I''m not tired or anything using items for long distance, but .......''

    The reason he doesn''t say it out loud is that he is afraid that he can''t see the bottom of the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' even if he exchanges words with her.

    When we left the audience room, the fairy maids and the guards & followers of the claws who were already waiting for us were waiting for us.

    We followed the fairy maids down to the second floor.

    The second floor had been remodeled just like the third floor.

    The entire second floor was used as guest rooms, and rooms were assigned to Claus, Lilith, her guards, and her retinue.

    The room to which we were shown had already been filled with luggage brought in from the human kingdom.

    The room Lilith was shown was obviously more luxurious than her own room in her own country.

    The only thing that made her feel a little uncomfortable was the lack of a window, but she did not mind because of the furnishings, artwork, and fruits she had never seen or eaten before.

    With the help of Nono, the head maid, I changed from my outdoor dress to indoor clothes.

    I have some time before dinner, so I feel tired to keep wearing the dress for outside. Of course, she will have to wear a different dress to dinner.

    I ask, "...... Princess, what did the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower'' look like?"

    She was intelligent, knowledgeable, and very elegant, although I couldn''t tell because she was hiding her face with her robe. Above all, she is a real powerhouse, using ''long-range items'' just to get around, and she has dragons!ббWe need to talk to him and ask him to help the Human Kingdom at any cost. For that, we have to do something about your brother. ......"

    I change into my loungewear and sit in front of the mirror to have my hair brushed.

    Nono receives a comb from Yume, the apprentice maid, and goes behind Lilith.

    Nono and Lillith walk behind Lillith, "Is something wrong?"

    ...... No, not particularly. I was just tired from the many shocking events and fell asleep for a moment when I sat down on the waiting room couch.

    Nono, the head maid, and her friends witnessed the emotional reunion of Light and Yume in the waiting room and were put to sleep by "SR, Sleep.

    However, the memory was altered by "SR, Hypnosis" to "I fell asleep for a moment," as Nono said.

    Lilith let out a faint giggle at this statement.

    It''s so unusual," she said. Nono dozing off. Is there anything else?"

    ...... else?"

    Nono ponders.

    Lilith looks at Yume through the mirror and asks her.

    Yume responds with an innocent smile.

    The sweets on the table were delicious!ббThe tea was a little bitter, so I added a lot of sugar and milk.

    Yume is still not sure how good the tea is. "Hmmm...you still don''t know how good tea is, Yume," he said. But the tea served at the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" had a more distinct flavor and aroma than any other high quality tea leaves. Where did she get it?ббI''d love to know the brand, as it''s my personal favorite."

    ...... princess, you can''t have anything too expensive."

    I know what I''m talking about. If I had that kind of money, I would rather buy a piece of candy for the poor or for the children in the orphanage.

    As expected of the Princess!

    Yume lifts Lilith with a smiling face.

    Lilith, the master, Nono, the educator - the other maids, and the female knights escorting her did not feel at all uncomfortable with Yume.

    She is already an impostor who has been replaced by "UR, the second shadow," but no one feels any different.

    Her words, actions, habits, memories, and even her gifts can be copied.

    Even if one makes full use of magic items and appraisal, it is difficult to distinguish them from imposters.

    However, there is no weakness.

    Gifts deteriorate, and magic items worn by the wearer cannot be duplicated. If a person is killed, he or she will disappear, so it is easy to tell that he or she is an impostor. Furthermore, there are restrictions such as the fact that the person must actually use the "Infinite Gacha" card of his or her own volition in order for it to be copied.

    There is no such thing as a perfect magic item.

    After brushing my hair, I sit down on the sofa and have a cup of tea made.

    Lilith relaxes and talks about the future.

    There is still time before dinner. I have to somehow outwit my brother and get him to agree to cooperate with the Human Kingdom. Nono, we''ll have a meeting for that."

    "...... Roger that. Yume, you will go back to the other room until I call to you."

    Yes, ma''am!ббNow if you''ll excuse me."

    Yume (imposter) bows and leaves the bedroom and moves to the adjacent living room.

    Lilith and Nono, who remained in the guest bedroom, had a meeting to discuss future developments until supper.

    --It is impossible to expect the girls, who are mere humans, to predict that this meeting will be meaningless.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    After dinner and chit-chat, Lilith ducks into the guest room bed.

    As she lounged in bed, she thought about dinner.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" was also present at the dinner, which was a course meal, and her table manners were even more refined than those of the royalty themselves.

    Most surprising of all was the deliciousness of the meal.

    гиThe vegetables had no bitterness at all, and even the seafood and meat were slightly sweet. Above all, I never thought cheese could turn into such a tasty snack!ббIt was so good that I ate two of them, which was still a shame (......)

    One of Lilith''s least favorite foods is cheese.

    Aside from the texture and taste, the smell was not her favorite, and it was one of the foods she would not like to eat if she could.

    However, the dessert "rare cheese cake" served at the end was out of this world. It was so delicious that I could say it was heavenly food.

    I ate the first one in an instant and asked for the second one.

    Brother Claude was also amazed at the deliciousness of each dish, and his eyes widened when he saw his younger sister having a second helping of the cheese dish, which she did not like.

    (What if I am considered "unworthy of a cooperative relationship" because I showed my appearance to the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" (....... My predatory nature will determine the future of the race (humans), etc. ......)

    I feel pathetic and depressed just imagining it.

    But such feelings did not last long.

    "--Good day to you, First Princess Lilith."

    What?

    Lilith jumps out of bed at the call.

    A woman was standing at the end of a lace gap in the canopy bed.

    She immediately recognizes the voice.

    "...... ''Witch of the Giant Tower''?"

    I''m sorry it''s so late at night. But I have come to ask Master Lilith to meet my Lord.

 104 - - The Lord of the Seventh Episode "The Witch of the Giant Tower"

    Lord of the Witches of the Great Tower?

    Princess Lilith gets out of bed so as not to be rude and faces the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" who visited her unannounced at midnight.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," who stubbornly did not take off her robe during the daytime meeting and dinner, reveals her true face.

    Her blonde hair is tied in two buns, and her large eyes are framed by long lashes. She had seen many different kinds of beautiful women and girls inside the "Giant Tower," but her face was even more well-developed and styled.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" answers with a smile on her face.

    ''Yes, the god I serve--the Light God (Shin-sama) wishes to meet Lilith-sama in person. He wants to meet with you unofficially and in secret, so I have made a rude visit to see you at night. I have already taken steps to ensure that the squires, who are sleeping in the next room, will not notice, so you will be able to join us without concern.

    Unofficial?ббIf this is top secret, does that mean my brother will not be attending?"

    Yes, only Lilith.

    Why do you want to meet informally and secretly with only yourself?

    Lilith assumes a quick reason in her mind.

    (Hostages?ббAre they trying to incorporate me because I am easier to move politically?бб(Or to brainwash them with magic?)

    The Witch of the Giant Tower," Ellie smiles fondly.

    As if seeing through her heart, she explains the reason to dispel her fears.

    She explains the reason for her concern. I have no intention to harm Lilith-sama. God of Light just wants to say thank you to Lilith-sama.

    "Thank you, sir?"

    This reason confused Lilith even more.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" created the Giant Tower, brought down the Elven Queen Nation, and almost took it under her control. She wants to thank the one who made her so powerful and subordinates her.

    I had no recollection of this, and it would have been more convincing if she had said that she was summoned to brainwash Lilith herself.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" continues with a fond smile.

    I can understand your confusion and wonder. But what I have just told you is the truth. The Yume-sama whom Lilith-sama saved, she is the sister of my Lord, the Goddess of Light. I just want to thank you for that."

    "Yume''s brother ......?"

    Yes, sir. There were some circumstances that caused the Light God (Shin-sama) to lose track of his sister, Yume-sama, and his older brother, and he has been searching for them for a long time. In the midst of all this, he discovered that Lilith-sama had healed Yume-sama''s wounds and was protecting her.

    (Oh, sure, Yume told me that he had two older brothers, and when the village was attacked, the oldest brother pulled him by the arm and ran away. I heard that the second brother left the village before that and I never saw him again. ......)

    I had no idea that this second brother was the master of the "Witch of the Giant Tower". ......

    (But Yume''s parents both came from poor farmers, and her second brother should be the same, right?ббHow did you get someone as powerful as the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" under your command?)

    The more Lilith learns about the reason why he wants to see her, the more new questions spring up in her mind.

    The Witch of the Gigantic Tower," Ellie continued, not caring what was on her mind.

    The Light Goddess invited Lilith and her friends to see for themselves if the apprentice maid working in the castle whom they had heard about was in fact the real Yume-sama.

    !ббOh, I didn''t know that. ......"

    I know it''s rude of me, but please forgive me. The light God (Shin-sama) confirmed that it was Yume-sama herself, thanks to her direct confirmation. By replacing him with an imposter, we were able to safely protect Yume-sama and place him under our custody.

    Wait a minute!ббAn impostor?ббIs the yume by my side now an imposter?

    Yes, sir. Please forgive us for replacing him with an impostor without permission, considering our circumstances.

    I''m not sure how ...... that''s possible. Since when?ббBecause Yume reacted as usual, and I didn''t feel any different at all. ......

    It''s natural that you can''t see through it because it''s designed that way. So please don''t be too discouraged.

    It''s made that way"-that is, if they wanted to, they could create and replace not only Lilith but also her brother and even her father''s imposters on the side of the "Witch of the Tower.

    (How much power do the witches in front of us have? !)

    Lilith could not help but be astonished and shudder.

    At the same time, she did not forget to calculate, ''If we use this power well, we can change the future of our race (humans).

    This attitude was typical of Lilith, who has a sense of justice and duty as royalty.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" nudged Lilith, who had been deep in thought.

    You understand the reason, don''t you?ббIt would be impolite to keep the Lord of Light waiting any longer. Shall we move on?

    Wait, wait, wait!ббI understand that it''s unofficial and top secret, but it''s indeed ...... to head out in your nightgown."

    Lilith hugs herself with a face so red you can see it even in the dark.

    She is 15 years old, a maiden even a flower is ashamed of.

    As one would expect, she is not comfortable meeting men in her nightgown.

    Ellie lowers her eyebrows apologetically.

    You are right," she says. I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you. Please wait a moment.

    What?

    She snaps her fingers.

    In an instant, Lilith''s nightgown is transformed into a high-end dress that she herself could never match, even with all of her own clothes.

    The jewelry is used in moderation without being obnoxious, and the design is so advanced that if she were to go out socially in this dress and jewelry, she would attract the attention of every man and woman in the room.

    Ellie smiles with satisfaction and nods again.

    ''This won''t be a problem, will it?

    Ha, yes, no problem. ......

    Lilith was already too surprised to refuse.

    Ellie''s smile deepens and she extends her hand.

    ''Well, let''s head on down to the God of Light (Shinsama). Lilith-sama, give me your hand.

    I do as I am told and extend my hand.

    Ellie squeezed Lilith''s hand and pulled out a card.

    It says, "Transition, release.

    The figures of Ellie and Lilith disappear from the second floor guest room of the "Giant Tower".

 105 - - Episode 8 Secret Audience

    In an instant, we move from the pure white "giant tower" to the black world.

    It is not dark because the walls are lit.

    The walls, ceiling, and floor are all black and smooth like a mirror. This is why the entire world appears black.

    Lilith does not know.

    She does not know that she has now moved to the lowest level of the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss.

    "Come on, Lilith-sama, this way."

    ............"

    Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" in a witch-like costume, nudges me to start walking.

    The destination is the throne where her master awaits.

    After a few minutes of steady thumping on the floor, we arrive at a huge door.

    It is a huge metal door of unknown material, with detailed relief designs on the surface. The elaborate, exuberant, calculated design was made with a technology so isolated that no craftsman on earth could ever have created it.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" paused, smiled amicably, but nailed it.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" stopped, smiled friendly, and nailed her: "Beyond this door, my dear one. Please do not be rude to him.

    ......?

    I have had many conversations with the "Witch of the Giant Tower" today in a short period of time. But this was the first time I had heard her voice tone. Despite the friendly smile, her eyes were not smiling at all.

    Fanaticism.

    Lilith intuitively understands that even the slightest act of disobedience will surely get her killed, no matter if she is a princess or a nobleman.

    She nodded silently over and over again.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" gives a satisfied smile, as if to say, "Well done," and gives way.

    At the same time, the huge door slowly begins to move.

    Without a single squeak, the door opens with a smooth motion.

    ----"

    The door opened into a mythical world.

    Lilith''s breath and thoughts stop.

    Her breath and thoughts stopped at the same time because the scene spread out before her was a world too far away for a mind of her size to comprehend.

    For a moment, she was as good as dead.

    That is how astonishing the scene was before Lilith.

    The ceiling was so high that it was blurred from the haze, and monsters were waiting in orderly fashion in a hall that could have completely contained even the royal castle.

    A carpet continued straight ahead of Lilith, and at the far end sat a throne adorned with gold, jewels, and precious metals. A huge banner adorns the wall behind it.

    In front of the throne, three beautiful girls line up in front of the stairs.

    In addition, there is a huge dragon, a giant, a huge beast with three heads, a huge wolf with pure white hair down to the tips, etc.

    The fairy maids, beautiful women and girls that we have seen many times in "The Tower of Giant," are lined up in regular rows. There was also an unusually tall woman, a beautiful woman with red hair on the right side and blue hair on the left, a girl with a long spear-like tube in her hand, a knight in golden armor, a beautiful brown girl with her mouth hidden, etc. - the variety was so great that at first glance one could sense a lack of unity, but the "Witch of the Giant Tower" Ellie showed me that there were many different types of maids. The same quality that I felt is leaking out of all of them.

    Absolute loyalty.

    Even one of the maids gives off a feeling of overwhelming loyalty that goes beyond fanaticism, to the point that she would gouge out her own heart and offer it herself with a big smile if she were desired.

    He understands that he will not get away with it if he offends their absolute loyalty in any way.

    (If you are even a little rude to me, I will be killed without question. ......)

    A red carpet extending to the throne.

    Mythical monsters line both sides of it, and if even one of them appeared on earth, it could end a kingdom or create a wound that would never heal.

    The person who sits on the throne is the target of overwhelming loyalty from these monsters.

    (Is the person sitting on the throne a child of the ...... race (human)?ббI''d say he''s about 12 or 3 years old.)

    He was a boy with black hair and a face so pretty that it could be recognized from a distance.

    He was short and his golden throne did not yet fit his physique, and when he sat down, his legs did not reach the ground, but his superior appearance made him look very cute.

    If it were just a child of a race (human) sitting there.

    (That''s not just a racial (human) child. ...... That''s a monster among monsters. ......)

    Lilith understands with her soul.

    An incarnation of despair and power so overwhelming that it can be seen from a distance.

    Sitting on that throne was indeed a god.

    (As the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" said, God - there is no other way to describe it. I would believe it even if you told me that he was an evil goddess in love with a mythical goddess.)

    Lilith''s whole body, not just her legs, shakes as she is completely taken in by the intimidation and atmosphere.

    Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," nudges her.

    Please go ahead. The Lord of Light is waiting for you.

    I could only see his mouth because his face was hidden by his robe during the daytime meeting - but I can see now that the smile on his face at the meeting was an affectionate smile.

    Because now, touched by God''s majesty, he is smiling a bewitching smile filled with reverence.

    ............"

    Having come this far, Lilith has no right to refuse.

    She suppresses her fear with her royalty and pride, and walks forward with legs that are about to fall over.

    ''............''

    The monsters lined up on either side of her stare at Lilith with interest.

    She breaks out in a cold sweat and her armpits break out in a terrible sweat just by looking at them.

    She could see more clearly now that these monsters were capable of killing her with a single snort, let alone a move of their arms.

    It wouldn''t hurt to be frightened inwardly.

    After walking on a carpet so long that it seemed to give the illusion of being a thousand miles long, I saw a line of three beautiful women and girls, as beautiful as Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower".

    Lilith naturally stopped a few steps in front of them.

    One of them was a beautiful woman who introduced herself as Mei, who had come to pick them up in the Human Kingdom.

    Next to her was a mysterious, blue-haired nekomimi beauty.

    Passing Lilith, Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," lined up next to the silver-haired, energetic-looking beauty.

    (......Should I kneel?)

    Lilith hesitates in her heart.

    Generally speaking, it is very bad from a diplomatic point of view for a royal to bend the knee to the king of another country and assume the courtesy of a vassal.

    Even if this was a top-secret informal audience, and even if there was nothing to win in terms of strength, financial resources, or human resources.

    ............

    ......!

    Silent pressure comes from the beautiful women and girls behind and in front of you.

    Why don''t you kneel?" And.

    Level 9999 and other high level people are gathered here.

    If she were to be seriously intimidated, Lilith''s heart and spirit would be unable to endure it and she would choose to die.

    It is only a mild irritation, but it is only a matter of time before they get really angry.

    As Lilith is torn between weighing the honor of her country and her own life, and whether to kneel or not, a word comes from an unexpected source: "I am not going to kneel.

    I will not tolerate any disrespect to the guest I have invited.

    With a single word from the dark-haired boy on the throne, the intimidation from those around him fades away as if it had never existed in the first place.

    Some frown and desperately continue to adopt an attitude of respect.

    The boy straightens up his residence and addresses Lilith.

    I apologize for calling on you so late at night. I am Lilith, first princess of the Kingdom of Humans. I am Yume''s brother, Light.

 106 - - Episode 9 Hope of Race?

    I am sorry to call on you so late at night. I am Lilith, the first princess of the Human Kingdom. I am Light, brother of Yume.

    The boy who introduced himself as Light, Yume''s older brother, stands up from the Golden Throne and walks down the stairs to Lilith, the First Princess of the Kingdom of Humans.

    Light stands in front of her.

    Lilith is slightly taller than him, so he is looking down on her, but he does not mind and bows his head.

    He is not bothered by the fact that Lilith is slightly taller than him. Princess Lilith not only saved my life with her potion, but she also gave me a job and gave me generous protection. Thank you so much."

    When Wright bowed his head, all of Erie and even the monsters behind him bowed their heads to Lilith in unison.

    The fact that Light, who is powerful enough to be called a "god," the "Witch of the Giant Tower," and the mythical monsters all bowed their heads and thanked Lilith was confusing.

    But at the same time, Lilith experienced a sense of superiority and felt a large amount of pleasure chemicals flooding into her brain.

    However, not saying anything at this point would be fatal to her.

    She hurriedly flapped her hands from side to side.

    No, no!ббI just did what a human being should do. So please raise your head."

    Thank you once again for your noble spirit, Princess Lilith."

    Nnu......."

    Wright thanks him with a big smile.

    Lilith crushes on his smile, which is so beautiful that she could be mistaken for a girl, and her cheeks turn red and a small noise escapes her mouth.

    Wright does not notice and proceeds with his story.

    I will never forget the debt of gratitude you owe me for saving my sister. In exchange for the potion that healed Yume''s wounds, we have prepared the finest potion we can offer. We have also prepared a reward for you, so please pay it.

    What?

    When Wright turned his attention to May, she showed him a barrel full of gold coins from her item box and a top-quality potion on top of it.

    Lilith was flustered at the sight of this actual item.

    (The one I used on Yume was an intermediate level potion, not the top of the line potion as it looks. ...... And "a barrelful of gold coins," literally a barrelful of gold coins!бб(Unbelievable!)

    The potion bottles are gold-worked and claim to be top quality by the look of them.

    A barrelful of gold might equal or exceed the national budget of a racial (human) kingdom. It is impossible for an individual to receive and take home such a large sum of money.

    First of all, the reason is unexplainable.

    No matter who I explain it to, no one will be convinced.

    Lilith looks at him bitterly, "How can I refuse?

    Lilith looks at him bitterly, "How can I refuse?

    He replies with a smile.

    Princess Lilith will take the high-grade potion as an insurance policy in case of emergency. It''s only necessary if you don''t show it in public. As for the gold coins, I would like you to consider them as your personal funds. I will introduce you to a merchant who has a store in the Kingdom of Humans later. I will leave this barrel with him, and if you contact me with the amount of money you need, I will prepare it immediately.

    Oh, thank you for your thoughtfulness."

    With such well-prepared words, I had no way to say no.

    Lilith smiled affectionately.

    If you can take it home with you, there is no need to be troubled with money.

    The Light side also wanted to receive the high-grade potion and gold coin barrels for their own sake.

    She saved her own sister''s life, gave her a job, and protected her in the castle for several years.

    A mere thank-you would not be enough to save his face as the Lord of "The Abyss".

    He needed to show something that exceeded the expectations of the first princess.

    Therefore, they prepared a high-grade potion and a barrel of gold coins, and even prepared the groundwork for her to receive them.

    Wright added a few more words.

    But this level of gratitude is not enough to satisfy my feelings. But this is not enough to make me feel good.ббIf you wish, I can provide ''bracelets of immortality,'' ''rejuvenation potions,'' ''poison-disabling earrings,'' and so on?"

    This is just ...... like something out of a fairy tale.

    At his offer, Princess Lilith squeezes out her voice.

    Even without reading her mind, it was obvious that she was taken aback.

    It would be laughable if anyone else were to say it, but I have a feeling that Light, a boy who follows mythical monsters, could have prepared for it.

    He said, "Please don''t hesitate to tell me. He saved my sister''s life. If you have any doubts, I can give you all of them."

    Wright told me as casually as if he were giving me an assortment of candy that I could buy on the street.

    How much money do you have to spare? Lilith''s smile is drawn back as she is astonished in her heart.

    Lilith repeats her breathing to calm herself down.

    (This offer is very much appreciated. ...... For example, if I could borrow one or two of the monsters here as my followers, instead of the magic items offered, I would be very grateful to the racial (human) kingdom. Contempt, undue pressure to reduce grain prices, tariffs, selling off slaves - many problems could be put to rest. (But ......)

    Giggling, Lilith clenches her palms tightly.

    ''Is that really what you want?'' and she accelerates her thinking the most since she was born.

    Her conscience appeals.

    (I don''t know what the repercussions would be if I depended on beings like them. But it is also true that it is an unwanted hope. ...... So, for me, as a princess, the most important thing is to protect the tomorrow of the race (human). The most important thing for me is to protect the future of the race (human), even if I have to kiss the devil or be cursed as a demon king, I will accept everything!)

    Lilith turns again to Light.

    She spoke of hope.

    Light, I have only one wish for the future of the ---- race (human), please lend me your help!ббPlease!"

    ...... understand. I will lend you my help, however small it may be."

    Lilith''s offer is accepted with a smile.

    His immediate response without hesitation makes her feel as if she has been dancing in the palm of his hand from the very beginning.

    But now that she has said it out loud, there is no turning back.

    Will Lilith''s choice be a boon, a despair, a blessing, or a d*mnation for the race (human)?

    The outcome was not known at this point.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --The next morning.

    After breakfast, the first prince and first princess of the Kingdom of Humans make an inspection tour around the "Giant Tower.

    Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," is their guide.

    There are two dwellings, a metal box and a wood house, aren''t there?

    The metal box is called "Puleabu. The metal boxes are called ''puhaebu,'' and they were given to us as temporary houses. At present, we are in the process of making houses out of wood, giving priority to households with children rather than singles.

    Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," answers Lilith''s question with ease.

    After protecting the slaves, she used "R, Prefab" from the "Infinite Gacha" card as a temporary measure of comfort. After that, she cut down wood from the surrounding virgin forest, dried it with magic, and built a house, giving priority to her family.

    They employed former human craftsmen to make the house, and also produced furniture, tableware, etc.

    Claw, the older brother, spoke next.

    The fields are cultivated by ...... golems, aren''t they?

    That''s right. Human beings are not strong enough. Besides, a golem can plow tirelessly and without fatigue. However, human hands are necessary to do detailed work ...... such as sprinkling seeds and watering the fields. We should not rely on the golem too much, but contribute to each other in areas where we are good at. We have the right people for the job.

    I thought it was a great idea. By the way, would it be possible to borrow the Golem?"

    I am not thinking about it. We have no intention of letting them out in the future either.

    That''s too bad. I thought that if you lent it to our country, it would promote development. ......"

    Clough is disappointed.

    However, if the golem were to be taken outside and loaned to development as desired, it might be temporary, but that would eliminate jobs for the race (humans).

    Without jobs, they cannot earn wages, eat soup and bread.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" stands for "absolute human independence. There are other reasons, but at this point in time, soon after the establishment of the "Giant Tower," there is no need to do anything that will be resented by the human race, even if only a part of it.

    When the "Witches of the Giant Tower" and the others are noticed, the fairy maids who are in the middle of their work stop and bow their hands, while the humans get down on their knees, fold their hands, and bow their heads as if in deep prayer.

    Lilith''s eyes light up as she says, "We should join hands with them for the future of our race (humans)," while her brother Claw''s face shows his dissatisfaction as he says, "Ignore the human royal family and ...... The

    Ellie channels her frustration and heads to the next guided tour location.

    Next, you will inspect the outer rim of the building," she said.

    --The first floor entrance to the tower was guarded by a shadow observing the scene from the first floor entrance to the tower.

    It was the First Princess Lilith herself, who was supposed to be inspecting the tower.

    The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re looking for, and then you can make the right choice.

 107 - - CHAPTER X -- CONCERNING RACES AND THE FUTURE

    I can''t believe that not only my brother, but even my head maid, Nono, doesn''t realize that I''m an imposter. ......

    Lilith, the first princess of the Kingdom of Humans, who is wearing a hood over her head and spying on the inspection, lets out a surprised sound in her voice.

    It is an imposter of Lilith who is currently inspecting with Ellie and the others.

    She has created an impostor of Lilith using "UR, Double Shadow. She was sent to the inspection instead of the real one.

    The reason for the visit is to discuss and exchange opinions with the Lights in order to "make the status and future of the human race a bright one".

    If we do not confirm each other''s opinions and decide where we should land in the future, there will be discrepancies.

    However, the discussion would take a long time, so I asked Lilith (herself) to switch places with me by using "UR, Double Shadow".

    We are planning to have Lilith (fake) move to the Human Kingdom, if necessary, in addition to the inspection.

    Since Lilith (fake) has multiple cards, it is not so difficult for her to switch with the real one.

    "--Honored Princess Lilith, I think we are ready for your confirmation.

    I see. Thank you, Ms. May. For listening to my wishes."

    No, no thanks. It''s all at Mr. Wright''s request.

    Lilith thanked May, who stood behind her, and withdrew to the back.

    The reason I was stealing the inspection this time was because I was curious to see if my impostor would really be detected.

    It''s not that I don''t trust the power of the card, but this is something you can''t really feel just from words.

    Therefore, with Light''s permission, the real Lilith (the fake) was watching the inspection.

    When Lilith (the real one) understands that her brother and the head maid cannot see through her, May nudges her to the top floor where Light is waiting for her.

    Of course, moving from the first floor to the fourth floor on foot was a hassle, so May used "SSR, Transition.

    (I can''t believe she used the "Transference" magic item just to go up to the fourth floor. ...... You really are out of the ordinary, aren''t you, Light-sama?)

    Inwardly, Lilith is astonished, but maturely follows May''s instructions.

    The surrounding scenery instantly switches from thick pillars to a corridor.

    Lilith, under May''s lead, heads for the office where the lights are waiting.

    Lilith is in the office.

    In the office, we exchange opinions.

    Lilith, who is sitting on the sofa, looks blue and says, "I''m sorry, I don''t know what to say.

    I never thought such a horrific act had been committed. ......

    I let out my thoughts when I heard that I was almost murdered in the "abyss" just because I was a "master" candidate.

    I explained to Lilith about our situation and "Master", my revenge against the former "Gathering of Tribes" members, and my search for the truth about why I was almost killed.

    Of course, I don''t want to give them any more information than they need to know.

    I tried to talk to her to find out if she had any information about "Master" and the search for a "Master" candidate, but she seemed to know nothing about it.

    I asked her if she had any information about "Master" or the search for "Master" candidates. I''m sorry, but even though I''m royalty, I don''t know anything about ...... my father and brothers, including myself, are basically not taken seriously even in diplomatic situations. I''ll ask my brothers about it as soon as I get back to the castle, just to be sure.

    No, don''t worry about it. It would not be good if I touched him and aroused his suspicions.

    While softly nailing him, he continues his story.

    In the process of gathering information on revenge and "Master", he became angry at the current situation of the human race, partly because he is a human, and as a result, he declared "absolute independence of the human race" through Ellie, and talked about the current situation of protecting former slaves around the "Giant Tower".

    He also talks about the current situation in which he is protecting former slaves around the "Giant Tower" through Ellie.ббWe will avenge any fire that falls on us, though.

    Of course I understand. I do not want to take the throne by force against my father and brother. Above all, my vassals will not follow me even if I take them by force. --I am ashamed to say this, but I don''t know how many weeds from different countries are growing in the castle. If we don''t get rid of them first, we won''t be able to sit on the throne in peace.

    The "grass" is the spies.

    To build the future of the Human Kingdom, Lilith was considering ascending the throne herself. However, without eliminating spies from other countries, even if Lilith forcefully became the king of the Human Kingdom and pushed for favorable reforms, her vassals would not agree, and they would have to remain vigilant against poisoning, assassination, and kidnapping.

    It would be too much for Lilith''s spirit to endure if she only pushed forward by force, and she would not be able to stay in a state of constant threat to her life.

    Above all, it is impossible to manage a nation in such a state.

    So the first priority is to find and identify the interloper. At the same time, it is necessary to make arrangements for my accession to the throne as queen. --I must also work to gain the approval of the majority of countries before the Council of Principality, which is held every four years.

    Lilith frowned awkwardly and sadly.

    We, the human kingdoms, are not even allowed to decide on our own king. ......

    She bites her back teeth in sincere regret.

    According to Lilith, it is customary for the next king of the Human Kingdom to report the generational change at the Council of State and receive acceptance from the other five countries.

    In reality, however, the next king of the Human Kingdom is decided by the other five species.

    The purpose of this system is to exclude those who are dissatisfied with the current relationship so that they do not gain the throne of the human race.

    The system is based on a majority vote by five countries, excluding the races.

    (I didn''t think they had the right to decide even their own king. ......)

    When I first hear this fact, I have a new headache about the poor treatment of race (human).

    I feel ashamed to admit that I am not ashamed of this. ...... However, it will be possible for me to reverse this system, abolish the current king and accede to the throne as queen according to the formal procedure."

    It is not that difficult.

    All we have to do is create a nation that does as we say, like the Queen Elf Nation, and subjugate three of the five species.

    If obtaining the throne of a race by force would cause problems, then we can work from behind the scenes to seize the other races and then allow them to legally obtain the throne.

    There is still time, and I don''t think this is something we can do right now. Above all, we need to identify the spies who are spreading in the royal palace first and foremost. Please cooperate with us, Mr. Wright.

    I will definitely cooperate with you as long as you promise. But what will you do after you identify them?"

    I will make up a reason and fire you. Or--"

    Lilith pauses for a moment to say something, but then immediately asserts herself firmly.

    In some cases, we will cut off their heads behind their backs. Even if the chief maid, Nono, is a spies from another country. I''ll do whatever it takes to get my hands dirty in order to secure a bright future for the human race.

    She appears to declare her firm determination to us.

    I will not run away no matter what. So I want you to cooperate with me until the end.

    I myself would like to lend a hand in opening up the future of the race (human), although it is within my capacity.

    I will help you to open up the future of the human race.

    ?"

    May, who serves as a waiter, reacted slightly to something.

    The movement was so subtle that Lilith didn''t notice it, but my nerves, which had been sharpened to Level 9999, caught it.

    (It seems to be a report of some kind. Is there a problem somewhere?)

    I continue my conversation with Lilith with caution.

    She says, "So when I officially succeed to the throne, based on the rules, I will review tariffs, abolish slavery, eliminate unfairly low prices for grain, and so on--"

    Lilith and I have a series of conversations about the future of the future racial (human) kingdom.

    At that time, May was communicating with Aoyuki, who was controlling the "Snake Hellhound," via telepathy.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" has set forth the "absolute independence of the human race," but some of the elves have not forgotten the pleasure of oppressing and reigning over the human race, depriving them of the labor power that they had been able to use up almost for free until now.

    One of them has detected a hostile move against the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

 108 - - Episode 11 Silent Killing

    When former human slaves are freed, they are basically transported to the "Giant Tower" on the backs of dragons.

    The reason is that it is the quickest way to get there.

    If "Infinite Gacha" cards or "SSR, Transition" cards are used, the slaves can be moved more quickly, but there is not enough time to use them to move the former race (human) slaves.

    Therefore, basically, movement was done by dragons.

    However, there are some who say, "I don''t want to fly!ббImpossible! There is a segment of the population that

    In consideration of these people, some arrange for horse-drawn carriages and escorts to move across the virgin forest to the "Giant Tower" in a humble manner.

    It is costly and time-consuming, but it would not look good if a pregnant woman''s heart stops and she dies from fear while traveling in the sky, or if a pregnant woman''s delivery is hastened due to shock. As a company that upholds the "absolute independence of the human race," a certain amount of consideration was necessary.

    Today, when the first prince and first princess of the Kingdom of Humans came to visit, they saw former human slaves moving on foot through the virgin forest.

    Pregnant women, old people, and men and women of small stature were walking silently.

    Basically, the primeval forests around the "Giant Tower" are safe because the hostile monsters have been eliminated by the level 1000 "snake hellhounds.

    However, a problem arises only this time.

    There was a figure staring at the group moving through the forest with eyes clouded with sticky hatred.

    One male, of the elf kind, level 300, Junom.

    In his eyes, there was a definite hatred for the race (human).

    гиThe proud Elven race should never be subjected to the Humans (an inferior race) and be at their beck and call!ббWhat a "Witch of the Giant Tower"!ббHuman Independence!ббThe humans (inferior species) should have been slaves under us!ббWitch!ббYou''ve gone too far!)

    If I were to describe Junom''s ideology, I would say that he is an "elf-breed absolutist" of the stiffest type.

    In a sense, he is a typical type of elven pride.

    Junom is usually active as an adventurer in other countries, but he heard that his homeland, the Queen Elven State, had bowed to the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    When he actually returns home, he finds that the possession of racial (human) slaves is prohibited by law in the Queen Elf Nation, not just in the capital, and he does not see any of them.

    The elven species in the capital were also concerned about the sky and appeared more frightened than before against racial (human) adventurers and merchants.

    After seeing the scene of more than 100 dragons spewing their breath all at once over the capital, shaking the ground and hiding the sky in a cloud of dust, the elven species living in the capital have never tried to offend the human race.

    If they were to get into a bad mood and provoke the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who upheld the "absolute independence of the human race," and the sky was covered with dragons again--I don''t even want to imagine it.

    Therefore, the elven species in the capital took an attitude of distancing themselves from the race.

    Such an appearance was unforgivable from Junom''s point of view.

    (How dare the proud elven race be frightened of the human (inferior) race, the most inferior of the six!ббHave you no pride as elves!ббIt''s pathetic!ббI must do something to restore the pride of the elven species!)

    Rumor has it that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" destroyed the "White Knights," the strongest in the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    Although it is only a rumor, Junom decides not to make the same mistake and targets the former human slaves who are moving to the "Giant Tower" in order to ensure a successful outcome.

    гиIf the slaves are killed while on the move despite the policy of protecting humans, it will tarnish the reputation of the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    If that happens, "Absolute Independence of Race (Human)" will not collapse ......, but if human deaths are too frequent, it will be questioned.

    Is the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" really conscious of trying to protect the race (human)?

    Is the ideology being espoused not false?

    (No matter how strong a fortification is, it often collapses through a small hole, as is often the case in all ages and cultures. If I can use this incident as an opportunity to damage my reputation and bring down the "absolute independence of the human race" in the future, ...... hopefully I can be a hero to the elven species!

    The hatred of race (human) is intertwined with the desire for honor.

    Junom''s eyes became more muddy.

    In his brain, a rose-colored dream spreads.

    гиI, the future hero of the elven race, will be honored to be your stepping stone, you human (inferior) race!)

    The beautiful girls in maid dresses flanking the front and back of the moving former slaves seem to be terrific, but they are unaware of their presence.

    After reassessing his escape route, Junom puts an arrow to his bow and sucks in his breath.

    ''Die!ббHumans!ббYou will rue the day you flirted with that foolish witch!"

    Multiple arrows are fired from Junom''s bow!

    With only level 300, one arrow was more than enough power to kill a race (human).

    --But that''s if it hits.

    A few arrows are released, but they disappear in the middle of the shot.

    They literally disappeared right in front of Junom''s eyes.

    And even though he shouted and fired his arrows, none of the humans moving through the forest looked back.

    It was as if Junom did not exist, as if he was invisible.

    What the hell is going on?

    Junom''s head flies off.

    It flies through the air as if popping a cork in a bottle of wine.

    As he is still conscious halfway through his flight, Junom notices a beautiful brown girl standing behind him.

    As his vision spun around in circles, the beautiful brown girl kept her cold gaze on him.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    A beautiful brown girl "UR, Level 5000 Assassin Blade Nemmu" lets out a sigh.

    ''An amateur who doesn''t even know the ins and outs of silent killing ....... At all, I usually have no problem enough with monsters, but you add more ...... hassle. Annoying bastard."

    As she said, I usually let the level 1000 "snake hellhounds" handle these kinds of people.

    But this time, the racial (human) kingdom inspectors are coming to the "Giant Tower".

    Aoyuki, noticing the attackers, asked Mei for instructions and rushed Nemmu to the site, just in case the visiting royalty heard the screams.

    They used "R, Silent" to muffle the sounds around them, prevented all the arrows they shot, and took care of the attackers.

    May was slightly startled and shook herself, as she had been telegraphed to during an informal meeting with Light and the first princess, Lilith.

    The human race moving through the forest was unaware of the series of problems, and headed for the "Giant Tower.

    Leaving the decapitated corpse of the elf species to the Snake Hellhound, Nemmu pulls out his "SSR, Transfer" card to return to the Abyss.

    One of the elves who can''t accept the "absolute independence of the human race," huh? The world is changing, but how can we be under the illusion that the position of ourselves and our race (humans) will remain master and slave forever?ббI don''t understand. ......"

    Living creatures have an instinct to kick others down and dominate them. That is understandable.

    But what makes us think that our own position of advantage will last forever?

    If you keep getting hit, they will not remain silent. There is no way that the one-sided beating can continue.

    Without realizing it, he lost his life. He must have been dreaming. A dream that suited him.

    It seems that there are other sporadic occurrences of this type of situation, and that there are other elven species that are destroying themselves. If there are still some elven species who don''t understand the situation and want to get their hands on themselves, maybe we should tighten them up again?ббI''d better advise Lady May or Ellie once."

    Nemmu disappears from the scene, muttering the worst possible thing for the Queen Elf Nation.

    At the same time, the silent effect wears off, and the only sound that spreads is the chewing sound of the Snake Hellhounds, which are eating the corpses of the elven species with a crunching sound.

 109 - - Episode 12 Yumes Memory Survey

    After my meeting with Lilith, the First Princess of the Human Kingdom, I return to the "abyss.

    The inspection team of the Kingdom of Humans has already returned after their inspection.

    When they return, not the real Princess Lilith, but an imposter created by "UR, the Second Shadow (Double Shadow)" has returned.

    The real Princess Lilith will continue to stay in the "Tower" and will have many discussions about the future.

    Leaning back in my chair in the office, I let out a few words to Mei and Ellie.

    I was a little surprised by Princess Lilith''s request, but we are going to collide with other countries someday in order to learn the truth about some of our goals. In the process, we can help her a little by the way. Above all, I have had my own feelings about the treatment of humans. ......

    Since he had experienced discrimination during the "Gathering of Tribes" period, he knew that the status of humans was not so good even from a common sense point of view.

    However, I did not know that even the king of my country could not decide.

    They are treated too badly.

    It would not hurt to do a little bit to help improve the status of race (human) and reduce discrimination.

    The problem is what Yume told me about his past. ......

    Yesterday, I was finally reunited with my sister Yume.

    I have already created an imposter of her with "UR, Double Shadow" and replaced her with the real one.

    After that, he safely protected the real Yume to "The Abyss".

    In her room, which she created for Yume, she told him about the destruction of the village.

    It was about half a year after I left the village that the village was attacked.

    According to Yume, it was about half a year after I left the village.

    In the middle of the night, there was a loud explosion, which woke up all of us, including my father. When I went outside, I heard the sound of repeated explosions, and people were screaming all over the ...... place.

    Yume''s expression intensified as she recalled her painful past.

    Els-nii hugged Yume for a long time until the explosions stopped. When it stopped, she ran away with me in her arms. But on the way, it was too dark to see, and I fell into the river--and when I came to, the princess saved me.

    The river is one of the tributaries nearby, just outside the village.

    It is fed by melted water from the snow-covered mountains, merges with the main stream, and flows directly to the sea.

    The river passes near the Human Kingdom and the Principality of Six on its way, so did the oldest brother, Els niichan, and Yume survive as a result of being swept away?

    But according to the story, Princess Lilith is ''helping Yume inside the capital. Furthermore, where did Els niichan, who would have been swept away with her, go?

    And what about the mysterious explosions in the village?

    Did someone, several people, or an army, etc. attack the village?

    The mystery deepened, but we could not get any more directly from Yume.

    She is 10 years old this year.

    The incident happened about two and a half years ago.

    As expected, it was so long ago that she does not remember any details, and she has probably actively forgotten some things due to painful memories.

    For my part, I am just thankful that Yume is safe.

    If she is safe, there is a good chance that our oldest brother, Els-ni-chan, is also alive.

    In the meantime, in order to get more information, we are going to read Yume''s memories tonight using Ellie''s forbidden technique.

    The forbidden art of reading her memories has helped me in many ways - I only have images of Kite, the "White Knights," the Elf Queen, and others who are in agony from the intense pain.

    I raise myself from my seat in the office and tell Ellie, leaning forward.

    I''m going to ask you to read Yume''s memories tonight in order to get information about the attack on my hometown village and Els-ni-chan. ...... I''ll ask you to make sure my sister doesn''t suffer as much as possible, okay?"

    Of course!ббI would never do anything to cause pain to Yume-sama, the Light God''s sister princess. Light God, please don''t worry.

    Ellie assures me emphatically, but I can''t shake my uneasiness.

    She understands my feelings and softly explains to me about the forbidden art of memory reading.

    The art of memory reading is like reading a book that contains your memories," she said.

    In the case of Kite, "White Knights," and Queen Elf, the "book" was handled roughly in a way that was meant to hurt.

    In order to save time, the pages were flipped, folded, shredded, and collected in one place, and pain was intentionally inflicted to stimulate the reader to obtain the desired information.

    This time, however, they turn the pages carefully one by one, as if they were handling an old book that can be torn just by touching it, and even if there is information they want, they take their time so as not to irritate the person in question.

    I promise you," he said, "that we will also use the Light God''s (Shin-sama''s) grace (gift) "Infinite Gacha" card in combination, and that my sister Princess will sleep deeply and not feel any pain at all!бб...... just to be polite, it will likely take quite a bit of time to gather the information. ...... is that OK with you?"

    Of course, I don''t mind. I don''t care how long it takes, I just want Yume to feel no pain or suffering. You can use the "Infinite Gacha" card, the "Abyss" and the "Giant Tower" personnel without any restrictions. Ellie, I''m counting on you, okay?"

    Nnnn--!"ббThank you, Lord Light!ббI will certainly do my best to meet your expectations!

    Ellie was happy to hear me say "I''m counting on you," and she responded cheerfully, her body shaking with joy.

    She was in a good mood, as if she were about to skip, and headed for Yume''s room.

    Ellie says it will take some time, but she will be able to read the memories painlessly.

    I trusted her and watched Ellie''s back.

    Then, a week had passed since we welcomed Lilith, the first princess of the racial (human) kingdom.

    Ellie, the "forbidden witch" who had read Yume''s memories, appeared in her office with a blue face and gave a report.

    She conveyed shocking information.

    A level 9,000 human race has destroyed my village!

 110 - - Episode 13 Many Questions

    A week has passed since we welcomed Lilith, the first princess of the Human Kingdom.

    We have had many discussions with her about the future.

    Thanks to her, we have been able to get some valuable opinions here and there.

    However, since she is staying here for a long time, she is going to be replaced by Lilith (fake) who is in her home country soon.

    Thanks to the week-long reading of Yume''s memories, we were able to obtain major clues that would lead us to the culprit behind the destruction of the village - but at the same time, it also brought up a lot of questions.

    Ellie, the "forbidden witch" who read Yume''s memories, came to the office with a blue face to report.

    She conveyed shocking information.

    A level 9,000 human race has destroyed my village!

    Oh, only as far as my sister-hime''s memory has confirmed.

    Ellie''s report made me involuntarily rise from my chair in my office and lean forward in surprise.

    May, who was sharing the room with me, was also making a surprised expression with her eyes unusually wide.

    She explains to me why Ellie determined that it was a "level 9000 race (human)" that attacked the village.

    She explains, "When Princess Younger Sister was running away with her brother, she saw a figure floating in the sky at the edge of her field of vision.

    The figure was in the sky and seemed to be attacking the village.

    From its silhouette, it had no wings, horns, tail, or long ears, and it was not short. The figure was not tall, nor short, and had an extremely common body shape. Based on this, they determined that it was a human, not a beast, dragon, elf, dwarf, or demon race.

    As for the level, it is difficult to explain, but I guessed their level through the eyes of my ...... sister princess."

    According to Ellie, it is naturally difficult to gauge an opponent''s competence through memory. It''s like trying to identify the type of fish underwater without a lens.

    You can''t tell the details of the fish, but you can at least tell the size and color of the fish.

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your computer is to use a computer that has been designed to work with your computer. But it''s only a guess, and there''s a good chance I''m wrong.

    "............"

    If Ellie, the "forbidden witch," was able to discern it from the residue of leaking magic, there is not that much chance that she is off.

    I sit back in my chair in my office and ponder.

    After a while, I open my mouth.

    If Ellie''s guess is correct, it raises a number of questions. ......

    How did the race (human) get to the 9000 level?

    How did a race (human) destroy a village of the same race (human)?

    If you are a racial (human), you must know about racial (human) discrimination on earth, so why are you against the racial (human)?

    If the 9000 level is correct, isn''t he or she a "master"?

    If he was a "master," why did he attack my village?

    If the 9000 level is correct, why were Niichan and Yume able to escape?

    Isn''t it possible that another species attacked the village under the guise of being a race (human) and a "master"?

    --I can''t help but talk to myself.

    I can say, "How does a ''race (human) get to the 9000s level~'' is almost impossible on the ground, even for me, right?"ббAnd as for "Master," if the attacker was "Master," why did he destroy the village? Did they have to destroy the village of their origin for me, a potential "master" candidate?ббDoes that mean ''Master'' will be an enemy for us too ......?"

    Moreover, if the 9000 level is correct, I don''t understand the reason about how Niichan and Yume were able to escape.

    If I were to try to destroy my home village, I could certainly annihilate it.

    I was confident that there would be no survivors.

    Despite this, Niichan and Yume escaped and survived.

    Even though I had only seen them with a forbidden spell to search their memories, it was hard to believe that Ellie would be so far off the level of the magic power leaking out of her opponents.

    For example, even if he was level 5000, it would not be difficult for him to kill all the villagers without missing a single one.

    Or perhaps the villagers who attacked the village missed the two on purpose?

    If so, why did he miss them?ббI don''t know why.

    ......" We have an important clue to find out who destroyed the village, but we also have a lot of questions. Frankly, it''s all a bit tangled up and my head hurts."

    I''m sorry about that, too. ......

    I''m sorry. I''m not blaming Ellie. I didn''t mean it the way I said it.

    I hurriedly called out to Ellie, who looked pale and bowed her head in heartfelt apology.

    I did not intend to blame Ellie in the slightest.

    Although I was pleased with the information, I never blamed her.

    At any rate, thanks to Ellie, I was able to obtain clues as to who had destroyed my parents and my hometown. I will definitely avenge my parents and the villagers, as well as the former members of the "Gathering of Tribes. Absolutely. ......

    I let my boiling desire to kill, anger, and vengeance overflow into the office without hesitation.

    Since only May and Ellie, who are level 9999, are present, I am able to express my emotions. They are the only ones who can be exposed to my anger and break out in a cold sweat.

    If there were ordinary people in the room, my heart would have stopped and I would have died.

    Breaking the tense atmosphere, May makes a suggestion.

    If so, how about the next target, Light-sama, how about the ''Dwarf species''?"

    ............"

    I turn my gaze only to May and ask her.

    She explains with her usual blank expression.

    The information Ellie brought to us this time made it necessary for us to get more information about "Master". In addition, when I read the memories of Queen Lief VII, the Queen of the Elven Kingdom, it was suggested that there might be other beings besides Masta who are considered dangerous. Perhaps it is that existence that destroyed Master Light''s homeland."

    (Surely that''s a possibility, or ......)

    I nodded to May''s point.

    When Ellie read Leaf VII''s memories, the leaders of each country were secretly exchanging information about "Master" at the meeting of the five races held once every four years in the Principality of Six. .

    At the meeting, Lief VII said, "We can''t dismiss the possibility that there is more than just the Master. I heard LEAF VII muttering, "We can''t rule out the possibility that it''s not the Master, so we have to kill him.

    She continued her story.

    She continued, "The species that have information about this existence are one of the three: dwarves, demons, or dragonutes. Or more than one of the three may have information. ...... and from the information I obtained during my meeting with Princess Lilith of the Human race, I have learned that the characteristics of the Dwarf species make it likely that they can be incorporated into our camp without a struggle as long as they are fed."

    A trait that the dwarf species possesses ...... its insatiable appetite for knowledge.

    They may be trying to take advantage of it.

    The most important thing to remember is that the Dwarves have a great deal of knowledge about the world, and they are very eager to learn more about the world.

    Hopefully, we may be able to get information easily without fighting with the Dwarf Kingdom.

    Furthermore, if I can control the Dwarf Kingdom from behind the scenes or get them on my side, I can do whatever I want with Nano, the Dwarf species who betrayed me.

    ...... An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, a traitor for a traitor, huh? Interesting. It might be fun to get the Dwarf Kingdom to betray Nanno.

    I wonder how Nanno, a former "Horde Gathering," will look when he is betrayed and cut off by the nation to which he belongs.

    I listened to May''s suggestion and smiled with genuine amusement.

 111 - - The Mohicans and the Beasts

    There was a struggle in one of the back alleys.

    You guys!ббYou''re a human (inferior species), don''t get cocky with me!

    You should not be adventurers, you should be farmers and tinker with the soil, you worms!

    Why do we have to be told what to do by you?

    "Yes, yes!ббThat''s right!ббWhat''s wrong with being adventurers?

    In a town in the Dwarf Kingdom, which is located near the border of the Queen Elf Kingdom - or rather, just on the edge of the border line, there was a dispute between young men of the beast race and young men of the human race.

    Rather than a dispute, the beastmen, a lion and a tiger, were one-sidedly engaging two young men of human race who appeared to be novice adventurers.

    Even though it was two against two, it was a beast race adventurer with the appearance of a bipedal lion and tiger vs. a fledgling race (human) adventurer who had just come out of a farming village.

    It is clear from the fire which side would come out on top in a fight.

    It could be said that the lion and tiger bestial adventurers were involved with that in mind.

    These unfortunate race (human) adventurers x 2 are called upon to save the day.

    Hey, hey, hey, you were selling oil in a place like this!"

    The young ones are so quick to slack off!"

    You''ve got some nerve to bother us!"

    We need to have a reminder meeting ASAP!"

    When I turned around at the sound of their voices, I saw a group of adventurers, all of them wearing mohawks and dark glasses of questionable appearance, standing between the beast race and the young men.

    The mohawks faced the beastmen as if they were a wall between them and the youth.

    A red-haired Mohawk with a small bird on his shoulder tells them

    ''I need to talk to our prefects, so I''ll leave you here for the day.

    What?ббUh-huh?"

    Drunk with the impact of the Mohawk, the beast-race adventurers are confused.

    In the meantime, the other Mohawks pushed the young men away from the group, and the group broke away.

    The "prefects" are not real, and the Mohicans are trying to help the young men by talking out of both sides of their mouths.

    --But that is not the case.

    Wait a minute!ббWhat the hell are you doing ending this on your own?

    We''re not done talking about this!

    Tsk!"ббIt''s not going to be easy to make it work, is it? Bastards!ббPlan Omega!"

    Hyahaha!"

    The beastman adventurers are startled by this call and step back.

    The five Mohicans, including the leader, confront them head-on.

    The leader of the group, on behalf of the others, announced

    There are seven of us here and only two of you. I don''t think we have a good chance to fight, do you?ббWhat do you think?"

    Don''t lick me, you human (inferior)!"

    Although there is a difference in numbers, as the beast race of lion and tiger, they cannot back down and maintain a strong attitude because of the ''increased number of people'' before they were unilaterally involved.

    The Mohawks also wanted to avoid unnecessary conflict, so they warned the others by putting their numbers on the line. This was the content of the "Plan Omega" operation.

    Incidentally, "Plan Omega" has no meaning. The Mohawks named it that because it sounded cool.

    However, it was ineffective, and they clucked their tongues inwardly.

    For a moment, there is an atmosphere of immediate confrontation, but a third force breaks through it and appears.

    "That''s enough, you guys!ббIf you make any more noise, we will show no mercy!"

    What?

    Everyone in the room turns toward the voice.

    A sturdy bear, a monkey, a raccoon dog, a fox, and a mouse were standing in front of everyone''s eyes.

    The Bear Beastman folded his arms and laughed challengingly.

    He was a bear, but he was a human, and he was a human. If you insist any longer, we will side with the humans.

    "Oh, why are you taking the side of the humans when we''re all the same race of beasts?

    "Hmph, it''s obvious--because you don''t have a shred of the ''chivalry'' my brother taught you!"

    It''s decided! The Bauerschwein is all smug and says, "I''m not a Bauerschwein.

    These Bauerschwein were the ones who had tangled with Wright and his friends in the past, and they were the ones who were taught the "chivalrous spirit" by Gold.

    They are now going around solving problems like this one in accordance with Gold''s teachings of "chivalry.

    As a result, their reputation is much better than before.

    This is also due to Gold''s infusion of "chivalry" into them.

    Others would say, "Chivalry? But, the situation is such that people are tilting their heads in doubt.

    The beast race of lion and tiger understood that they were indeed at a disadvantage and backed down.

    ''d*mn it, ......, remember!ббLet''s go."

    "Oh, oh."

    As they round the corner of the alleyway and are completely out of sight, the Mohawk leader bows to the bear-beastman.

    Together, the new adventurers bowed their heads.

    Thank you for saving us from a dangerous situation.

    Oh, thank you!"

    What a bunch of nonsense. You are not as chivalrous as you look, and you are not afraid to protect the new adventurers!ббI would love for you to meet my brother and learn more about chivalry!"

    The bear-beastman is a hawk, making unintelligible statements.

    The Bauerschwein left briskly without making any gesture of begging for a reward for their help.

    Later, the new adventurers thanked the Mohawks and offered to pay them a small amount of money as a reward.

    The Mohicans were adamant and rather went on their way to the dining room. While treating them to a meal, he gave them a lengthy explanation of "what it takes to be an adventurer.

    According to them, "If you die right after you save them, it''s not a good night''s sleep, hyahaha! The first time I saw him, he was a very nice guy.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The night of the day we rescued the new adventurers and gave them a long explanation of "what it takes to be an adventurer.

    When the Mohicans returned to the inn, the leader gave a lengthy report to the little bird.

    Kotori is Aoyuki''s follower.

    Therefore, he is able to transmit information to Aoyuki - the "Natsura" - through the little bird.

    Aoyuki said, "It is still believed that Kite, an elf species, is deep in the dungeon. Therefore, since visibility is poor after the jungle on the fourth level, the number of adventurers who dive for fear of surprise attacks seems to be decreasing.

    Kite, an elf species, is a former member of the "White Knights" and a descendant of the "Sabumasuta. He is wanted for "killing adventurers," mainly humans, in the dungeons of the Dwarf Kingdom.

    Wright defeated him and took him to the "Abyss" to obtain information, but he has already been defeated.

    At that time, he gave false information to the Adventurers'' Guild that "Kite seemed to be heading deep into the dungeon.

    As a result, adventurers are still hesitant about the non-existence of the kite.

    Regarding the "absolute independence of the race (human)" - the elven species are divided between those who are disheartened and those who are outraged upon hearing about the fall of the capital of the Elven Queenate. The Dwarf species hated the Elven species and were making fun of it in the taverns. The racial (human) species seem to be listening to the story half-heartedly. I did not see any demons or dragon races (dragonutes) and their reactions are unknown. The problem is the beast race."

    The Mohawk leader tells us with strong concern.

    For some reason, since the ''absolute independence of the human race,'' the majority of the beast races have been on edge throughout the city. If they see a weak-looking racial (human) adventurer, they even cause trouble. ...... In the past, they used to despise the human (inferior) race and never showed such blatant irritation. ...... Please keep that in mind. That concludes my report."

    After a full report, the little bird moves to the window.

    When the Mohawk leader opens the wooden window, he flies away in spite of the night, as if to say, ''I''m done giving you information and my job is done, so it''s after hours from now on.

    The Mohawk leader looks away until he is out of sight and then closes the wooden window.

    The other Mohicans sitting on their beds call out to the leader.

    Leader ......, as you reported earlier, the beasts have been tense lately, but I think the cause is "absolute independence of race (humans)," isn''t it?ббBut why are the uninvolved beasts so tense?"

    I''m sure there''s plenty of that going around.

    The Mohawk leader transfers the water from the jug on the table to a glass and drinks it.

    After wiping his mouth, he continues.

    The human race, which has been looked down upon as the most incompetent of the six species, has put down the elf race and has come to uphold the ''absolute independence of the human race. If left unchecked, the beast race will become the most incompetent and the lowest class. They are afraid of that.

    Are you saying that they are taking a bullish attitude out of fear that they might be subjected to the same racial discrimination ...... that they have been subjected to up until now?

    That''s what I mean."

    Mohawks involuntarily fall silent.

    The worst imaginings pass through their heads.

    ''Leader ...... worst, won''t the beast race go out of control if this continues?''

    ''It''s very possible ...... that it''s still okay for now, but over time it will certainly make the beast race relationship smell scorching.''

    If that''s the case, I guess the next step for us is to infiltrate the Allied Beastmen Nations and gather information.

    It''s going to be tough work.

    I''m sure. But it''s all for the Lord Light. For the sake of the Lord Light, we will go to the battlefield or the bottom of the dungeon.

    At the leader''s words, the other Mohicans agree with him, their eyes so full of determination that you can see it even through their sunglasses.

    The room is a private room, but the volume is kept low because if they shout too loudly, they will be heard in the adjoining room.

    Their level is certainly not high.

    However, their loyalty to Light (the Lord) is as high as anyone else in the "Nut.

    The leader sips his second glass of water.

    (Although, I wonder what will happen to them in the future...)

    He worries about the future in his heart.

    He could only hope that at least his fellow Mohicans would be able to complete their mission without any loss of life.

 112 - - Episode 1 Nanos Dream

    The Dwarf Kingdom is a mountainous nation surrounded by mountains.

    Although there is little flat land, there are many minerals and resources that can be extracted from the mountains, and combined with the technology of the dwarves, they export many products to other countries.

    The Dwarf Kingdom is located directly west of the continent, with the Majin Kingdom in the north and the Queen Elf Kingdom in the south, both of which are blocked by mountains.

    Relations with the neighboring human kingdom were neither good nor bad.

    In the capital of the Dwarf Kingdom, a man enters a bar.

    He sits at the counter in the back and drinks the sake he ordered in a boring manner.

    He is Nanno, a traitorous Dwarf race who betrayed Wright and approved of Wright''s almost murder in "The Abyss.

    His arms and legs are short but thick, and he is short but muscular and stocky. He does not give the impression of being frail, but rather of a thick, sturdy, small mountain.

    He has a large amount of beard around his mouth, giving him the appearance of a typical dwarf.

    The customers in the store are also basically dwarves, and they enjoy drinking after work with their friends.

    Nanno is also drinking after work, but ...... he has neither the release from work nor the pleasure of drinking.

    He had failed in his investments, had numerous debts, and had the gloomy air of someone who is worried about the future.

    Thanks to this, Nano''s surroundings are different from the others, darker and even shadowy.

    Hah. ......

    Nano stirs the liquor being poured into the wooden mug again and lets out a sigh.

    The reason he is blocked up - it is not because he is heavily in debt and worried about the future.

    Rather, he has enough in savings to live on for the rest of his life.

    He has been offered a job as a blacksmith, one of the best in the capital of the Dwarven Kingdom, and he is working there.

    From a third party''s point of view, he is a successful man.

    However, Nanno drinks alcohol as if he is pessimistic about life.

    He has his own reasons for being pessimistic about life.

    (......My life is a daily grind. ......Will I never be able to make the legendary weapon I have longed for?)

    Nano was an orphan.

    From an early age, during his time in the orphanage, he favored tales of heroism. He especially liked heroic tales featuring legendary swords, spears, and bows.

    He came to wish to "create legendary weapons" instead of becoming a "hero" at a very young age.

    After graduating from an orphanage in a provincial city of the Dwarven Kingdom, Nano found a job at a blacksmith''s shop, as he had hoped.

    He was so talented at making weapons that he was praised by his masters and brothers.

    His life was smooth sailing, but at the same time he realized his own limitations.

    At the same time, he realized his own limitations: "If I continue like this, my dream will only be a dream--I will never be able to create the ''legendary weapon'' with my own hands. ......

    Even though he is said to be talented, his talent is only enough to create a weapon that is common around here. At this rate, he will never be able to reach his own desires.

    Nano realized this, and in order to fulfill his childhood dream, he started working at a blacksmith''s shop while also working as an adventurer.

    On his days off, he would dive into dungeons and ruins from early in the morning to work as an adventurer. He hoped to earn money to set up his own forge in the future, and also to obtain a sample of his ideal "legendary weapon" for analysis and research.

    Naturally, his master, brothers, and colleagues stopped him.

    They told him that because of his skill, if he continued to work hard, he would be able to become a master of the profession, and that he should stop diving into dungeons and ruins.

    But his desire is to create "legendary weapons" with his own hands.

    In order to block his objections, Nanno did not cut corners in his blacksmithing work, and he did it better than anyone else around him.

    If the next day was a vacation, he would dive into dungeons and ruins as an adventurer right after work.

    People around him looked at him as if he were a madman, but Nano did not mind at all.

    He never felt tired because he was pursuing his dream, and no matter how many times his life was threatened, he simply enjoyed himself.

    He felt alive and fulfilled.

    Therefore, he did not care at all about what others thought.

    Then Nano was approached by the Dwarf Kingdom.

    Investigation of a candidate for "Master"?

    Hey, you, you want to give it a try?"

    An emissary from the Dwarf Kingdom had heard of Nano''s reputation and came to see him.

    The five nations of adventurers, excluding humans, were to gather together to discover and report on the discovery of the being known as the "Master.

    Dwarfs who pursue a career as adventurers or craftsmen tend to be very determined to excel in their field.

    Therefore, the number of people who can handle this kind of work as investigators is overwhelmingly small. If they had the time, they would have pursued their chosen field of study.

    But that doesn''t mean that we can''t send out personnel for the sake of the nation''s reputation.

    Because it was a top-secret national project, it was also impossible to send out a clearly incompetent person.

    In that respect, Nanno, who has achieved excellent results while working as both a craftsman and an adventurer, might be interested in taking on the project. He approached me with the idea.

    The time commitment is long, but if you fail, I''ll give you a huge honorarium, and if you succeed, I''ll give you this much in rewards and privileges.ббWhat do you think?ббI don''t think it''s a bad deal."

    The amount of money and privileges offered by the messenger were indeed impressive.

    There was only a top-secret deal from the government - but Nano was not moved by it.

    Rather, it was the existence of "Master" that moved him.

    гиIf he could discover and get to know this "Master", there was a good chance that he would be able to obtain knowledge and an idea that would lead to the creation of a "legendary weapon"!)

    The more NANO listens, the more he is attracted to "Master" who possesses powerful strength, weapons, and knowledge.

    He wanted to join the "Gathering of Tribes" in order to meet "Master" and gain the knowledge to create "legendary weapons" rather than receive a huge reward.

    --However, a few years later, the potential "master" who was caught in his net was not the right one.

    Disposing of Wright in the "abyss" ...... precisely because he was lost by the transition team and his death was not confirmed, all the members agreed that "there is no way that Wright, a dying human (inferior species), can survive," and reported it to the upper management.

    The upper management also listened to the "Gathering of Tribes" members and decided that "it is unlikely that Wright is still alive.

    He was found to be dead.

    As a reward for the murder of the suspected human, a large sum of money was paid to the members of the "Gathering of Tribes," but Nanno initially declined.

    Instead, he requested to "participate in the search for another ''Master''" but was denied.

    The agreement in each country forbade the re-hiring of those who had already served once, so as not to alert other potential "master" candidates who might emerge.

    As a result, they were forced to accept the reward for killing the "master" candidate light.

    Thanks to this, he earned enough money to keep him from having to work for the rest of his life, and he found a job at a top-class blacksmith shop, the envy of all dwarven craftsmen.

    He has an environment that would be the envy of any dwarven species wishing to pursue a career in blacksmithing, but from ...... Nano''s point of view, he is conversely far from his dream.

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get a job is to be a smith. I thought about it, but then I realized that if I acted in such a way that violated the contract, other species would come to kill Nano, not to mention the dwarf species.

    Above all, ''how do we find the "master"?'' This raises the question, "What is the best way to get a good result?

    Even Light, a candidate for the "Hazure Master," was able to find it, largely due to luck. Basically, it is extremely difficult to even find a "master" candidate.

    Finding a "master" on one''s own is like trying to find a single gemstone in the desert.

    Then, if we are asked if we should dive into dungeons and ruins as we did in the past to look for "weapons" that could be used as samples,......, we would have to go back to the "Masters", even though we know the existence and means that are closest to the "legendary weapon" and have a high possibility of obtaining information about it. It would be torture to resume a process that I don''t know if I can really create, such as diving into a dungeon by myself by trial and error.

    (Just when I thought I was getting close to my dream, I''ve gone all the way away from it. ......)

    As a result, I could not give up on my dream, could not find a way to explore "Master", and spent my days in idleness.

    (d*mn!ббd*mn those little lights!ббIf only I hadn''t fallen for that fake little shit, I could still be searching for "Master" with the help of my country at the "Gathering of Tribes"!ббIncompetence!ббAt least suffer and die in the "abyss" to atone for your sins, you incompetent human (inferior species)!

    Nano, in a fit of anger, spewed hateful invective in his heart against the candidate "Master" Wright, who had been caught in a net a few years ago.

    Together they drank all the sake left in the wooden mug.

    He drinks it all up, looks down at the empty mug, and lets out a sigh.

    (How can I find "Master"? ......I would be willing to have my soul bound by the Demon Lord after death if I could meet "Master" who may be the beginning of my dream to create the "legendary weapon". (......)

    Nanno''s wish was granted.

    You are NANO-sama, right?"ббMay I have a moment of your time?ббI have something very important to tell you.

    A human with a hat on, threadbare eyes narrowed even further, and a stern smile on his face approached.

    He appeared out of the dark shadows as if he were a messenger of the Demon King.

 113 - - Episode 2 Nano and the Forbidden Sword 1

    "Mr. Nanno, right?ббMay I have a moment of your time?"

    Nano, a dwarf species, turned to look at the voice and saw a man standing there as if he had appeared out of the dark shadows.

    He was about 170 cm tall, slender, and wore very ordinary clothes. He carried a leather bag on his shoulder.

    Overall, a race (human) with few features approached him.

    If I had to say more, I would say that his threadbare eyes and his smelly smile are a little memorable.

    Nanno stared at the human with a stinky look on his face.

    He didn''t mind and slid over to sit next to Nano.

    Since the restaurant was almost exclusively frequented by dwarves, the chairs and counter tables were generally small and it seemed difficult to sit down.

    I am Hisomi, a peddler of weapons and armor. Please come in."

    ...... tsk."

    Nano clicks his tongue in a bad mood.

    (What a troublesome guy to get involved with. ......)

    Nano spat out in his chest.

    90% of the racial (human) kingdom are farmers, and the remaining 10% will be slaves, adventurers, and merchants.

    Excluding farmers, merchants are the second most common job taken by Humans, after adventurers.

    Compared to becoming an adventurer, becoming a merchant does not require much skill or strength, so the hurdle is low, and many human beings aspire to become merchants.

    However, there are many dangers such as bandits, night robbers, and monsters once you leave your village or country. If you have an escort, it will cost you a lot of money and you may not be able to make a profit. In addition, as a human, you may be looked down upon by other species, and you may end up in the red.

    As a result, human traders were at a disadvantage compared to traders of other species.

    Among such human traders, "dwarf products" are the most popular.

    Dwarf products are of high quality, and the Dwarf Kingdom has less discrimination against humans than against other races.

    ...... Of course, this is not to say that there is zero discrimination, and there are some extremists, but basically, many Dwarfs are "going their own way".

    They are too busy mastering their chosen profession (craftsman, adventurer, cook, brewer, etc.) to voluntarily deal with other species.

    It''s more like "I''m not interested" than "I don''t look down on humans.

    ...... "The opposite of love is indifference," as they say, and from the perspective of the humans, indifference may be more gratifying than harsh discrimination.

    There are not many purposes for which this kind of race (human) peddler calls out to you. There are two main purposes.

    One is for those who are trying to make contacts with craftsmen in order to obtain more brand-name, high-quality dwarven-made products.

    The other is those who try to sell their wares to the dwarves.

    Hissomi, a narrow-eyed racial merchant, continues his story with a stinky smile.

    As a peddler, I usually deal in dwarven products and other things, but this time I have brought the goods that Nanno-sama is looking for.

    Tsk!"

    Nanno clicked his tongue again in a grumpy manner.

    In the past, when I was a blacksmith & adventurer, these people would call on me. It was a well-known local story that Nanno''s goal was to create "legendary weapons," so he told me, "These are the legendary weapons and materials you are looking for! They would try to sell me junk.

    Nanno has worked in a blacksmith shop for many years and is even seriously studying magic weapons for his future.

    His dwarven temperament makes him as deep as the experts.

    However, Nanno, who is labeled as an eccentric, seems to be underestimated, and there have been more than a few con artists and merchants who have tried to make a buck by cheating Nanno.

    It seems that this time was no exception.

    He stares at me intimidatingly, and briefly refuses.

    I don''t want it, get lost.

    I am not so sure. I''m sure it''s something that will please Master Nanno.

    I said I don''t want it!ббShall I make it impossible for you to smile that smirk ever again?ббYeah?

    ......?

    The fine merchant is threatened and pales.

    Nanno himself is a former "Horde Gathering" and is around level 300.

    It is normally easy to drive away a human merchant with just a sense of intimidation, but this time he is strangely insistent.

    Oh, please calm down, NANO-sama. I have prepared something that really pleases you, NANO-sama. ......

    The merchant, who calls himself Hisomi, looks blue and glances at a book from the leather bag on his shoulder.

    Nano''s irritated and intimidated demeanor instantly changes to astonishment.

    He gulped and motioned with his hand for the book to be put away.

    A dwarf species that was partially near them sensed the swarthy air and said, ''What is it?ббA fight?" Nanno, however, was unconcerned and nudged the merchant with his chin as he placed the liquor bill on the counter table.

    The two left the store, receiving strange glances at their backs from some dwarven species.

    Their next stop - Nano''s home.

    Nanno lived in a middle-class apartment complex for singles, despite the fact that he had enough money to live on for the rest of his life.

    He rents it because the blacksmith shop where he currently works is just a stone''s throw from here, and it is easy to get to.

    The room is for single male dwarves, so the ceiling is low and the furniture is a bit small and inconvenient for other species.

    Nevertheless, the racial (human) merchant Hisomi does not mind, and he silently follows Nano into the room with a smirk of triumph and a stinky smile.

    After locking the door firmly, Nanno moves into the living room and asks him about the book he just read.

    He finally manages to squeeze his voice out of the bar, his throat twitching from the tension, while fishing his eyes out in an intimidating manner.

    ...... Are you out of your mind?ббI can''t believe you''d let that thing peek out in front of that many people."

    I am sure that you are pleased, Mr. Nanno.ббI can''t believe you didn''t capture me and turn me over to the soldiers. ............ or are you still interested in me?ббI''ve been working on a book about this ''forbidden sword making'' project."

    What is the Forbidden Sword?

    It is a cursed weapon with a powerful force that is rarely unearthed from ruins.

    Although called "swords," they basically refer to weapons in general.

    Basically, it is a cursed weapon that can shave off the user''s life span, make the user seek the living blood of others, or corrode the user''s spirit and make the user go insane.

    Some fairy tale heroes are said to have been able to use the "forbidden sword" with great mental strength, but it is generally regarded as a dangerous item.

    Therefore, it was called "forbidden sword," "cursed weapon," or "evil sword.

    Under the Six Nations Agreement, "forbidden swords" were also treated as dangerous goods, and it was required by law to be reported immediately upon discovery. Intentional violations could even result in the death penalty.

    The book that deals with such "forbidden swords" - as one would expect from what Nanno is saying - is a book that describes the "manufacture of forbidden swords.

    There are forbidden items that can be heavily punished simply by possessing them silently after obtaining them from dungeons or ruins.

    The "Forbidden Sword Manufacturing" book in the possession of the human trader HISOMI would be a felony without question just for having it.

    However, Nano did not report him and brought him silently into his home.

    A good one-dwarf species should have seized him and turned him in to the security soldiers right now. ......

    Nano didn''t move and questioned hissomi.

    ''Where did you get such a dangerous object?ббAre they real?"

    ............"

    Hisomi''s smile deepened at Nano''s question, like a gambler who has won a bet.

 114 - - Episode 3 Nano and the Forbidden Sword 2

    A book summarizing "The Manufacture of the Forbidden Sword" can be found at ....... How did a racial (human) merchant get his hands on such a thing?ббIt''s not a fake, is it? ......"

    It''s not a fake," he said. I got it by accident.

    He narrates.

    While peddling, he happened to find a group of fallen adventurers.

    They had died after escaping from ruins or dungeons, perhaps attacked by monsters. While scavenging the corpses for saleable items, he apparently found an old book that contained instructions on how to "manufacture the forbidden sword.

    (Not an unlikely possibility. ......)

    Nano mutters in his chest.

    In fact, there were a certain number of adventurers who lost their lives due to a monster''s surprise attack while traveling in a worn-out state after escaping from a dungeon or ruins.

    The books excavated from the ruins range from those with grammar similar to that of the present day to those that need to be deciphered. At the moment, it is not yet a factor that can determine that the ancient book in his hands is a fake.

    Hisomi''s words were undeniable.

    He continues.

    At first I thought of selling it to the back, but I soon realized that it would be sold for not much money, or worse, I would only be blamed for the crime and the goods would be taken away from me. But it was too good to throw away, and when I was ...... wondering what to do with it, I heard a rumor about NANO-sama," he said. I heard that he wants to create a ''legendary weapon''?"

    ............"

    Nanno narrows his eyes.

    He is not hiding it, so anyone who does a little research can find out that NANO is trying to create a "legendary weapon.

    I can''t tell you how many times I''ve been tangled up with pushy merchants because of this.

    I heard that Nano has made a fortune as an adventurer and has earned a large amount of money. When I heard this rumor, I realized, ''Hissomi, this is the blessing that the Goddess has bestowed upon you,'' and I brought you this story."

    Hisomi''s stinky smile deepens further.

    I want to own my own restaurant," he said. However, the only way for a human being to run a store is to save and acquire it from generation to generation, or to win a fortune as an adventurer, or to be lucky enough to get a patron to open a store. I am the first generation, and there is no way for me to win a fortune or borrow money. No matter how hard I try, it will be impossible for me to open a store in this lifetime in the usual way. But I really want my own store!

    "............"

    ...... How about it, Mr. Nanno? I am sure you can understand why I brought this book to Mr. NANO, even though it is a dangerous bridge to cross. For a human being, it is a big dream to have his own store. For that purpose, we will cross even dangerous bridges. ......I am proud to say that it was not a bad bet based on Mr. Nano''s reaction.

    As the merchant pointed out, Nano was excited in his heart, although he did not show it.

    The "Forbidden Sword" is a cursed sword, but it is also true that the "Forbidden Sword" exists among the "legendary weapons" that appear in heroic tales. There are actually stories in which heroes wield their power by suppressing curses with their strong mental strength.

    The book that describes how to manufacture it is right in front of you!

    Dreaming of manufacturing the "legendary weapon," he also participated in the search for "Master. Even after Wright''s elimination, he declined the reward for his success, and after he was rejected, he even tried to find "Master" on his own, believing that it would be an important opportunity to manufacture the "legendary weapon.

    The means to get closer to that dream is now in front of me.

    Even if it is a "forbidden sword," a "cursed weapon," or an "evil sword.

    I will test my opponent while making an effort not to show my inner excitement.

    This is because there is a possibility that this is a trap to set you up.

    ...... Do you really think I will pay him?ббFirst of all, I don''t have to pay you anything, but I can kill you, copy your books, and hand you over to the soldiers as the main culprit along with your corpse."

    Nano threatens to kill him while leaking his murderous intent.

    Hithomi, taking the killing blow from a level 300 or so dwarf species head-on, tells him the words.

    I have half of the books in my hand. The other half is kept in a place known only to me. If you kill me, you will never get the other half. If you are skilled enough to torture me in this cramped room with someone in the next room, please feel free to try."

    I said, "...... Tsk, it''s all so calculated. This is why I hate merchants.

    I''m flattered by your compliments.

    Nano spat out a line, to which Hisomi bowed with a theatrical motion.

    I didn''t like his pretentious attitude, but I finally realized that he was serious about selling the book on "Forbidden Sword Manufacturing" from his unwavering stance even when faced with the serious murderous intent of a level 300 sword.

    (You want to own your own store, even if it''s a dangerous bridge as he said. ...... It''s a dream for a racial (human) merchant), Nano muttered in his chest.

    When Hisomi looks up, he takes out the "Forbidden Sword Manufacturing" book from his leather bag and offers it to Nano.

    He accepted the "Forbidden Sword Making" book, suppressing his inner excitement.

    I''ll give you the money. Give me the other half.

    Please inspect the contents first. Once Master Nanno is satisfied and we have received the specified amount, we will give you the rest.

    Tsk, merchants really are shrewd. All right, I''ll call on him as soon as I''m ready."

    That''s what I''m talking about, Mr. Nanno!ббThank you!ббNow I can have my own store!"

    Hisomi unexpectedly raises a squeal of delight.

    The two immediately set about finding a way to contact each other, a way to receive the large sum of money without attracting suspicion, and a way to prepare two copies of the contract, each signed by both parties and held by one of them, among other details. The two sides exchanged information.

    Thanks to this, NANO had not even been able to read through the "Forbidden Sword Manufacturing" book (half of it), even though he had received it.

    When he finally completed the necessary exchanges, HISOMI told him, squinting and rubbing her hands together.

    If Nano-sama needs anything for manufacturing after ......, please contact me and I will prepare it for you immediately.

    "Hmm!ббYou''re trying to pick up a little money, too? What a shrewd fellow you are.

    Thank you very much. That is the highest compliment a merchant can receive.

    Nanno lets out a lighthearted remark, half sarcasm, half intimacy of sharing each other''s inaccessible secrets.

    Hisomi responded with a sly smile that did not dampen his good mood.

    After the exchange, HISOMI leaves the room.

    Nano, who is left behind, finally looks down at the "Forbidden Sword Manufacturing" book.

    I was so upset when I found out that I would never be able to search for "Master" again because of that d*mned light (trash), but ...... it seems that my luck has turned around!

    Nanno was so excited that he forgot to eat or sleep and devoured the "Forbidden Sword Manufacturing" book.

    Meanwhile, HISOMI, the human trader who left his room, also laughed.

    It is not the smile of a man who has crossed a dangerous bridge and concluded a big business deal.

    He smiles as if to say, "I don''t feel any danger at all.

    Now, I wonder if the "Giant Tower" will be involved in this matter or not. ......

    His soliloquy was lost in the hustle and bustle of the Dwarven capital and melted away, unheard by anyone.

 115 - - CHAPTER IV ATTITUDE TO RACES OF VARIOUS KINDS

    --Turn back the clock a bit.

    Lilith, the first princess of the Human Kingdom, who came to visit the "Giant Tower," was replaced by an imposter in "UR, Double Shadow," and the real one remained in the "Giant Tower" and had various conversations with me.

    In the process, I obtained useful information from her mouth.

    We sat on the sofa across the table from each other in the office of the "Big Tower" and talked.

    If what Mr. Wright said is true, we can easily pull the Dwarf Kingdom to our side.

    ...... Lady Lilith, do you have any evidence to support this?"

    Yes, of course!

    She responds cheerfully and explains her rationale.

    The Dwarf species is a species that is willing to pursue its own chosen path.

    Those who seek to rebuild the great civilizations of the past, the quest for making swords and armor, crafting, tableware, magic items, etc., etc., etc.

    Yet, it seems that countries are restricting technological evolution because of the destruction of the thriving magical civilizations of the past. This must be quite stressful for the Dwarf species.

    It is like telling a fish not to swim or a bird not to fly.

    The reason why they don''t go against us is that it would be bad for them to make an enemy of the elves, demons, and dragons, not to mention us humans and beasts, and in the worst case scenario, the dwarves themselves could be destroyed.

    ...... I see. Certainly anyone would choose the path of oppression over destruction.

    I nodded at her words.

    Lilith continues strongly.

    Yes, I have no doubt that anyone would think so. The most important thing to remember is that the human kingdom is not only a country of people, but also a country of people. ...... is a country of people, but also a country of people. Dwarves are the best."

    Lilith says that at first she herself had an image of "putting young children to work in the mines," but the dwarves told her, "The mines are not children''s playgrounds. Amateurs should stay out! The first thing they do is not allow people to enter coal mines and other places.

    The reason why Dwarfs seek human slaves is to take care of their own personal needs, to take care of their chores, and so on.

    "When I was a child, I had the opportunity to talk with the Dwarf race royalty when I attended the Six Principality Conference. ...... The Dwarf king was fond of saying, ''I want to stop being king quickly and concentrate on my work and research.'' ...... '' I was shocked, even at a very young age."

    Lilith talks about the past with a faraway look in her eyes.

    There was a definite sense of realization in her words.

    Therefore, it is rarely exercised in dangerous work, even if it is for daily chores.

    Dwarves are not interested in anything other than their own pursuits.

    In the extreme, they are not even interested in other species, let alone human beings.

    Of course, not all dwarves are all dwarves. It is said that there are a certain number of people who look down on "humans (inferior species).

    However, I hear that dwarves who work in artisanal jobs are significantly less likely to discriminate heavily.

    So if you offer them rare ores, weapons, items, etc., I think they will listen to you surprisingly well, don''t you?"

    --The above is Lilith''s view.

    (At first, the Dwarf receptionist looked down on me as a "human (inferior species)," but when I started delivering ...... valuable items, she turned her palm 180 degrees. (I remember being welcomed back with open arms.)

    I remember when I started as an adventurer wearing "SSR, Mask of the Clown" on the ground. I guess I was judging them based on whether or not they were beneficial to my profession.

    --I asked Lilith, a royalty who has experienced the Six Principality Conference, about the attitude of each race toward human beings.

    The beast race--they look down on humans anyway. Many of them were rough.

    Elf race: They seem to be closer to hatred than "dislike". The most common reason for this is that their appearance is similar to that of the human race. Lilith thought. Perhaps this is why the human slaves sent to the Queen Elf Kingdom were treated as livestock.

    It seems that the demon race (humans) are treated as easy labor and livestock. To be honest, they had no regard for the human race, and in many cases, they looked at the dragon race as their enemy. They did not seem to regard them as enemies in the sense of hatred or vindictiveness, but rather as rivals to the Dragonites.

    They naturally took such an attitude at the meeting, believing that they were the best among the six races. No malice at all. They are very secretive, and it is not clear how the humans sent to the Dragon Neut empire are treated.

    That''s all.

    May remembered Lilith''s story and suggested that our next target should be the Dwarf race, the Dwarf Kingdom.

    And I took her suggestion and decided that our next target would be "revenge against the Dwarf species Nano and contact with the Dwarf Kingdom.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The basement office of "The Abyss.

    Me and Mei have a meeting on "Revenge on the Dwarven Nano and contact with the Dwarven Kingdom".

    Aoyuki will be monitoring the area around the "Abyss" & "Giant Tower" via monsters, and Ellie will be helping the former slaves (humans) who are developing a town around the area as the "Witch of the Giant Tower".

    Nazuna was ...... her sister Yume''s playmate and escort.

    The most important thing to keep in mind is that you should be able to find a good deal of information about the company and its products and services.

    Yes. In the case of the Human Kingdom, we asked them to inspect the "Giant Tower" to see if they are treating the humans humanely. However, it would be difficult for the current "Giant Tower" to contact the upper echelons of the Dwarf Kingdom because it would be conspicuous, and it would also be difficult to create a building block that would be acceptable to all nations. On the other hand, there are cases in which it is beneficial to act openly in order to attract attention,......, but in this case, it is somewhat off the purpose."

    If we contact the Dwarven kingdom as ...... "Giant Tower", there is a good chance that they will refuse to meet with us because they don''t want to be misunderstood by the dragon race (dragonites) and others.

    There is no point in doing something they don''t want to do before we talk to them.

    Our goal is to get revenge on the former members of the "Gathering of Tribes" and to find out the truth about why "Master" and I were almost killed.

    There is no need to take strong measures before we know the extent to which the Dwarf Kingdom has information about and is involved with "Master". There are beings who attacked my hometown, and there are stages in getting information and making things happen.

    Of course, if it''s too bad, I''m going to destroy the whole country. ......

    I need to gather information for that first.

    I''d like to have Nemmu go to the Dwarf Kingdom and meet directly with the Dwarf King for a secret meeting to determine the depth of information they have, and if their past behavior wasn''t too bad, then we can discuss whether or not we can form a cooperative relationship behind the scenes. If they are willing to cooperate, fine. Or reject them and turn against them.

    What if they turn against us?

    I answer May''s question with a broad smile.

    In that case, I will just break her heart or replace her head like the Queen Elf Nation and rule her from behind the scenes. Either way, the result will be the same.

    As expected of Mr. Wright.

    May smiles the same smile at my words.

    Thus, the meeting that would determine the future of the Dwarf Kingdom took place deep below the "Abyss".

 116 - - Episode 5 Dwarf King Duggan

    Citadel of the Dwarf Kingdom.

    Surrounded by mountains, the capital''s castle was built as a fortress by the many stones that could be obtained, and by the elaborate dwarven species.

    Even the furniture inside the castle was of the highest quality.

    It is not because it is a royal castle that they put so much effort into it.

    My work is the best! The dwarven craftsmen would deliver their most confident works in order to claim that they were the best.

    As a result, although each piece is excellent, the overall coordination is slightly unbalanced.

    From a third party''s point of view, this is a matter of concern, but for those who actually use them, it does not seem to be a big problem, and so far there has been no sign of any correction.

    The user, King Dagan of the Dwarf Kingdom, returns to his bedroom after a day''s work.

    Tonight, all he wants to do is drink and sleep.

    ''Oh, d*mn it!ббI want to quit being king and concentrate on my work and research. Why do I have to do all this work?

    He is a dwarf with a bald head and a bushy beard. He is short, but his torso, limbs, and shoulders are well muscled, giving him no impression of frailty.

    He returns to his bedroom with a stomp of his footsteps, drinks from a bottle of wine on the table, and roughly wipes his mouth with his sleeve.

    Everything he did and said was uncharacteristic of a king.

    Dagan regrets his past with the bottle in his hand.

    d*mn it,......, why did I play par at the meeting? If only I had made a goo then, I''d be studying it right now!"

    The content of the dialogue may sound appalling to others, but to him it is a serious ongoing problem.

    In the management of a dwarven nation, royalty is not elected as king based on bloodlines.

    The masters of craftsmen who have been around long enough to be involved in the founding of the Dwarf kingdom gather together and impose a king on each other.

    Originally, the Dwarf Kingdom was created by a group of craftsmen who gathered together to create more excellent products.

    For the craftsmen, it is troublesome and irrational for them to gather together to form factions and make decisions by consensus. It is most efficient for someone to stand at the top and decide the country''s policy as the king. Therefore, it is customary for the masters who have gathered from the past to impose the king''s tasks on each other.

    The state has managed to keep up appearances as a nation because it has a minimum number of bureaucrats to run the state and because the quality of dwarven products produced is so high that no other species can imitate it.

    Dagan also comes from a family that has been developing and researching magic items since the founding of the nation.

    He is a skilled craftsman and a well-known researcher of magic items who is well known among the Dwarf race.

    It could be said that this is why he was forced to take on the job as king. ......

    When the king was chosen, there was a battle for the throne between Dagan and another Dwarf who has been a member of the family since the founding of the kingdom and is comparable to Dagan in terms of craftsmanship.

    After a noisy debate, it was finally decided by rock-paper-scissors-scissors, and Dagan was defeated and had to be crowned king.

    He still regrets that one.

    Dagang takes the next sip from the liquor bottle in his hand.

    Geef!ббBut when the next Six Principality Congress is over, my term will be over!ббWhen it is over, I will be free to devote myself to the development and research of magic items!ббWe''ll just have to be patient until then. ......"

    "......, Dwarf King."

    ......?

    As I count down my fingers and wait for my term of office to end, I am approached by a voice, even though there is supposed to be no one else in the bedroom.

    I turn toward the sound of the voice, and a figure appears from the shadows of the bed, wearing a hooded cloak over his head.

    An assassin?

    Dagan shouted loudly and held the empty bottle in his hand like a sword with his right hand, while his left hand went behind his back.

    He dropped to his haunches and assumed a full battle stance.

    The trespasser showed no signs of impatience in the face of Dagan''s warlike posture, and pointed out in a calm and unaffected tone of voice

    The trespasser, in the face of Dagan''s warlike attitude, points out in an indifferent voice: "It is impossible, Dwarf King, to shout and call your soldiers to you. Furthermore, it is useless to try to activate the magic item on your waist. We have taken care of everything."

    What?

    Dagan rolls his eyes in astonishment.

    As the intruder pointed out, the reason he shouted so loud was to call for the soldiers waiting outside the bedroom, and he tried to activate the magic item hanging from his waist, his real mission, to create a barrier while drawing their attention by thrusting out his right hand, which was holding a liquor bottle.

    By creating a barrier between him and the intruder, he tried to buy time for the soldiers to run in - but he was surprised to find that all of this was seen through and disabled.

    To be precise, the magic item that creates the barrier could be activated for a moment - but even if the technique was activated, the unidentified entity in front of them would not allow the barrier to continue to exist. Judging from the fact that no one came even if they shouted loudly, the opponent is of a higher rank. Even if the barrier is created, it is likely to be destroyed by some means soon. ...... And there is a possibility that the magic item will not be activated at all in the first place. It is best to avoid hostile action for now.

    The intruder tells his business to calm Dagan down.

    First of all, I would like to apologize for the impolite manner in which I visited you during the night. I did not misbehave in order to harm the Dwarf King. I have come to speak with you."

    You are not an assassin sent by the ...... Dragonites, the Elves, or the Demonites, are you?"

    Yes, sir. Yes, I am a servant of the Most High. He desires to know the truth.

    "...... the truth?"

    What is "Master"?ббWhy should we kill a "master" candidate who was in error?ббIs there possibly a higher being than "Master"?ббThere are others, but the Great One wants to obtain all truth. Therefore, the Great One wishes to meet with the Dwarf King in secret. Of course, the safety of the Dwarf King is guaranteed in the name of the Great One. So please, may I have a moment of your time?"

    ............"

    Dagan falls silent.

    He is the king, albeit an imposed one.

    He naturally knew some information about the "Master" and other things.

    However, it is not something he should talk about with a suspicious-looking person.

    Nevertheless, he easily penetrated the fortress that the Dwarves had created with the best of their technology, and even made it to the king''s bedroom without falling victim to the soldiers or the latest security magic items installed there.

    Even Dagan''s trump card, the magic item that creates barriers, would have been easily disabled.

    If he refuses, it will be easy for him to kill himself and escape from the citadel again.

    With his life on the line, he could not easily refuse or agree to do so, so he kept silent.

    --In fact, the intruder, "UR, Level 5000 Assassin Blade Nemmu From the point of view of the "Dwarves," breaking into a fortress created by Dwarves was a piece of cake, and there were no security soldiers or the latest crime prevention magic items.

    He is not a level 5,000 assassin.

    From her point of view, it was as easy as moving into the next room of her house.

    Back to the story.

    Nemm had no intention of killing the Dwarf King even if he rejected her offer.

    This was because he had been instructed to do so by Light.

    She would withdraw without making a move, and at a later date, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" would crush the Dwarf Kingdom from the front and add it to its fold like the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    From the Light''s side, it did not matter which way they went.

    In the meantime, following the advice of ...... Lilith, we took out the negotiating materials.

    Nemmu pulls her hand out from under her cloak with slow movements so as not to provoke.

    For a moment, Dagan is alarmed by her movements, but then realizes that she is not moving to murder him and looks at him.

    Nemmu opens the lid of the small box in her hand.

    If you accept the meeting, I have asked you to give me a ring of the Fantasma class, a magic item that disables poisons.

    A fantasma class magic item?

    Lilith said she heard that Dagan, the Dwarf King, has a bloodlust for the development of magic items.

    Therefore, he prepared a fantasma class magic item as bait for participating in the conference,......, and the effect was tremendous.

    Dagan, who had been revealing his wariness, randomly crowded Nemmu''s hand like a dog that has been offered food.

    ''Let me see!ббLet me touch it!ббLet me lick it!"

    Or, if you accept the meeting, I will present it to the Dwarf King, if you like. ......

    A meeting!ббAll right, let''s go!ббAnd when and where do I have to go to get this ring?

    "............"

    Nemmu''s attitude is completely different from before, and this time Nemmu falls silent in surprise.

    (I wonder if it is really safe to bring him to Master Light. ......)

    Nemmu couldn''t help but think about it in her mind.

    In the meantime, Dagan continued to look at the fantasma class magic item in her hand from up, down, left, and right with a mousy gaze, his eyes shining like a boy''s.

    --At any rate, this was how the first step in the secret meeting with the Dwarf King Dagan was agreed upon.

 117 - - Episode 6, "Accelerating Technology Will Destroy the World" How Does It Destroy?

    Welcome, King Dagan of the Dwarves, and thank you for visiting us by ill-mannered protocol and traveling a great distance to see us. My name is Light.

    "Long distance, I moved from my bedroom in an instant with a long-distance transfer item!ббThere is no need to worry about the difficulty of transportation. But where the hell did you get that magic item for shifting?ббRuins?ббDungeon?ббIf you still have some left over, would you be willing to sell it to me for research?ббIf you can''t sell it, can you show it to me and let me touch it?ббJust a little, just a little touch and see and smell!"

    ............"

    Dagan the Dwarf King, accompanied by Nemmu, is led to the "4th floor of the Giant Tower" reception room.

    Like Ellie, I put on the "SSR, Recognition Inhibiting Hood Cloak" and we met face to face.

    May is behind me, and she is not hiding her face.

    Two other fairy maids were waiting in the reception room.

    They were serving and escorting me.

    As soon as they see me, they ask me questions about the benefit (gift) "Infinite Gacha" card "SSR, Transition" like a torrent.

    (I''d heard that they were bloodthirsty for the development and research of magic items, but I didn''t realize it would go this far. ......)

    I was inwardly astonished & don''t know what to say, but nodded to my seat without saying it out loud.

    I was surprised and don''t know what to say, but I didn''t say it out loud and went to take a seat.

    ''Well, I''m sure you''re right, ...... it''s a magic item that can travel such a great distance, ...... I''m sorry to be unreasonable. I''m sorry to be so unreasonable, but when I see a magic item that is useful, I lose myself.

    When I refused, Dagan backed down surprisingly easily.

    I had the strong feeling that I was talking to a craftsman, as I had heard from Lilith, the first human princess, rather than the king. Dagan did not want to be king of the Dwarf Kingdom, but he was forced into it by other craftsmen. It is a composition that is hard to imagine in other countries, where the most power in the country is forced upon each other and evaded.

    When Dagan''s attitude calmed down, I suggested we sit down.

    We sat across the table from each other, with the fairy maid pulling out a chair for us.

    Mei put the tea down in front of us at just the right moment and stepped back.

    I started to talk to her at the same time.

    ......First of all, thank you very much for coming all the way from far away to see us, even though we requested the meeting in a very impolite way. I had something I really wanted to ask the Dwarf King, Dagan-sama, so please forgive me."

    Since he is invited as a guest, do not be overbearing and treat him in a normal manner, not in the manner of a superior.

    Dagan, seated in front, raises his hand lightly to show his appreciation to May, then grabs the rim of the cup with his hand and drinks the tea messily.

    He is acting more like a relative''s old man who comes to the house than the ...... king.

    You don''t have to worry about it at all. In fact, I''d be willing to accept any meeting where they give me a fantasma class item every time!ббHa ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

    He laughs with amusement in a truly serious tone of voice.

    The image of the Dwarf species was fixed on the dour Nanno, but ....... The distance between us becomes slightly elusive due to his too easygoing demeanor.

    Dagan, not caring about my confusion, proceeded with his story.

    The assassin says you want to know about the "Master" relationship,......, but I don''t know much about it myself.ббIs that okay with you?"

    I have a question for you: "...... Yes, that''s fine. May I first ask what you know about Master Dagan?

    No problem. First of all, what is "Master"?

    Dagan began to talk, but most of the content was already known to him and did not contain any new information.

    However, he does mention some interesting information along the way.

    It seems that it was the king of the dragon race (dragon newt) and the demon race at that time who decided to kill the candidate who turned out not to be a "master" or a former master. The two proposed the idea, and since there were no objections, the decision was made as it was. I don''t know the reason why they decided to go to the trouble of killing the "master" candidate.

    If you ask more details - the king of the dwarf race was not interested, the elf race was "all for it if it''s a race (human) they don''t like," and the beast race agreed to go along with it if the other races agreed to it.

    (In other words, the Dragonute empire and the Demon Kingdom know why they went to the trouble of killing a former "Master" candidate who turned out not to be a "Master". So there is a key to those two countries. ......)

    This is valuable information that was not in the memory of Queen Elf Nation Leaf VII and others.

    Next, I turned my attention to the main issue.

    I tried to find out if there were any grievances in making and taking in treaties behind the scenes.

    Thank you very much for the information about "Masta. By the way, what do you think about the current suppression of technology in the world, ...... Dagan-dono?

    I''m going to take this opportunity to say it outright: ...... I don''t like it!ббI don''t like it at all!ббWhat is this "Accelerating technology will destroy the world"!ббEspecially, the technological restoration and research of past civilizations is the number one contraindication and is the most problematic!ббHow many times have I thought of breaking the ban and doing research on ...... the most important thing of all!

    It seems that the dissatisfaction had built up more than we had imagined, and he starts talking as if a volcano were exploding.

    By the way, what is a "forbidden item"?

    It is said that five countries, excluding the Kingdom of Humanity, have signed an international treaty behind the scenes called the "Forbidden Items.

    In a nutshell, it is an agreement that says, "Let''s decide what we should not do together.

    Apart from historical research into the causes of past civilizations'' demise, the restoration and study of the technology of the time is strictly forbidden.

    The reason for this is because it is believed that "accelerating technology will destroy the world.

    Aside from daily necessities, military weapons in particular are prohibited in principle. There is even a rumor that a punitive force will be sent to kill anyone who breaks the ban.

    In fact, several of my acquaintances were secretly researching behind my back. They have been found dead or missing.

    Why are you researching something that is forbidden ......?"

    Of course it is!ббBecause that''s where the interesting research is!"

    Dagan''s eyes had once asked Ellie, back in the days of the Abyss when she could not yet go above ground, "Why do you study useless and dangerous magic?" When I asked her the question, her expression was similar to the one she had when she answered with blazing eyes.

    It was as if a craftsman was trying to improve his skills or even violate a taboo because he could not resist an interesting research topic.

    Dagan continued to talk excitedly without stopping.

    Do you know?ббIn past civilizations, it is said that it was possible to artificially create fantasma-class weapons. And even mythological class!ббWe can barely produce a relic class, no matter how much money, effort, and years we put into it now!ббI wonder how technologically advanced past civilizations were!ббI get excited just imagining it!ббDon''t you agree, Mr. Wright?"

    It''s an interesting story," he said. -By the way, it is forbidden because it is believed that ''accelerating technology will destroy the world,'' isn''t it?ббDoes Mr. Dagan have any idea how past civilizations were actually destroyed?"

    Hmmm ......"

    Dagan reaches for his tea and sips it.

    Unlike before, he takes a pause, with an air of regret.

    A sharp look comes to his eyes.

    The answer is, ''I don''t know either. Of course, as a general education, I know some of the theories that historians have espoused. You are not looking for those answers, are you?

    Yes, sir.

    I, like Mr. Wright, have wondered about this ......

    Again, after a strange pause, Dagan turns to look at me.

    ''Mr. Wright--if ''accelerating technology will destroy the world,'' how do you think it will be destroyed?

    ......I honestly can''t imagine what it would be like. If I had to guess, I would say that there was a war that could destroy the world.

    I see. ......Me as an engineer, I imagine things like ''a massive magical explosion. When making magic items, a newbie can accidentally blow up and blow off his fingers. I imagined it growing so large that it would destroy civilization. But then I realized, ......, if such a huge explosion were to occur, would it wipe out an entire civilization?"

    ............"

    It is a civilization that may have even created a mythological class. It may be able to create weapons with that much destructive power. But why is it that no one has ever told us about the destruction of past civilizations because of it?ббThere are species that live for a thousand years, yet not a single legend remains. For example, how are we still alive on ...... if there is not a single legend left because the entire species disappeared in that massive explosion?ббWouldn''t it be strange if they hadn''t perished?"

    ......?

    Dagan''s question sent shivers down my spine.

    We had considered this possibility ourselves, but when Dagan - a third party - mentioned it to us, we became more convinced.

    Dagan, too, notices the prediction we have reached and smiles.

    We are six species," he says, "and there are beings like ''gods'' who don''t give a d*mn about the ancient people of a civilization that flourished in the past. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense.

 118 - - Episode 7 Large-Scale Past Civilization Ruins

    We are six species, and there is a god-like being who does not care about the ancient people with a flourished civilization in the past. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense.

    "............"

    Dagan described the beings who destroyed past civilizations as "gods.

    I folded my hands and thought about the meaning of the word.

    (God, or ....... It''s just like a fairy tale. If "God" is a metaphor or simile for something, would you say that "beings other than Master" are the metaphor or simile for "God"?бб(Or something else entirely, or an evolution or enhancement of "Master" ......)

    I continue to listen to Dagan''s story while my thoughts continue to run through my mind.

    As I continue to ponder, I continue to listen to Dagan''s story. "I, ......, am intrigued by the technology of "Master" but, to tell the truth, I honestly don''t care about the rest of it. The reason why past civilizations died, and whether there is a higher being than us, is for scholars to investigate. There is no answer to that question now, and there is nothing we can do about it. If you still want to know more information, you''ll have to ask the Dragonites or the Demonites."

    Dagan plays with his beard and tells us why.

    The amount and quality of information differs greatly depending on the species. We Dwarves are technological, and the Elves are related to the blood and lineage of "Master". Human and beast race are not given information as far as I know. But the Dragonute and the Demonute have more information than the other four. I would not be surprised if those two species know the existence of the "god" that destroyed civilization. The only problem is that the size and military strength of the ...... nation is far superior to ours. They are too inflexible to be questioned like they were in this secret meeting.

    Rather, the secret talks with the Human Kingdom and this time with the Dwarf Kingdom are the exception.

    The only way to extract information is to bring them to their knees as in the case of the Queen Elf Kingdom, but as Dagan pointed out, both the Dragonute and Dwarf kingdoms are literally orders of magnitude different from the other nations in terms of the size of their countries and military power.

    Before accumulating our military strength underground and advancing above ground - we all agreed that if we were to fight the nations of the world head-on, the Dragonites and the Demonites would be the most troublesome.

    Currently, we control the Queen Elf Kingdom from behind the scenes, and we are in steady contact with the Human and Dwarf kingdoms, but this is only a preliminary battle. The threat level of the other two countries is still higher than the others.

    (However, as Dagan pointed out, if we want to get more information, we will have to deal with the two countries of the Dragonites and the Demonites. ......)

    You say, "...... Well, I''ve said a lot of things, but actually there are other ways. Other ways to know the truth about the destruction of past civilizations. ...... That is, excavating the ruins of the past."

    ...... what?"

    As I was considering in my mind how to cut off the two countries, Dagan, sitting in front of me, tells me in a casual tone.

    I look at him and he smiles a good-natured smile.

    Between you and me," he says, "there is a large relic of a past civilization that has been secretly kept by the Dwarves for generations. And there are ruins of past civilizations that have remained underground and are in pristine condition. If we explore these ruins, I think there is a high possibility that we will discover the truth about the cause of the demise of past civilizations. There is even a theory that even the mythological class (mythology class) was artificially created by this past civilization. There is a high possibility that there are clues in the ruins of this past civilization, something that will lead to the truth.

    Isn''t it the job of the academician to investigate the ruins?"

    What Mr. Wright wants is the truth. I want the technology of past civilizations. Since we seek different things, I think we can share the same goal, don''t you?"

    ...... I see. So what is it you want?

    I want to join forces and conquer the ruins."

    Dagan leans forward.

    We have sent out many expeditions to the ruins of a large past civilization that we have kept secret for many years, but no one has ever returned to ...... them. Even with the best adventurers of the time and the most advanced dwarven armaments. You can''t imagine the level of internal recommendations that would be expected. --But if you have an assassin under your command who could enter my bedroom undetected, you must have other skilled men under your command.ббI want them to conquer the ruins of a large past civilization that we Dwarves have kept secret for generations!

    ...... Interesting story. But doesn''t that mean there really is something there that we want?

    It''s true, but it''s very possible. Just by looking at it, you can tell that it is the remains of a large-scale past civilization that used unparalleled technology. That is why the Dwarf king has kept it secret from generation to generation. So that it would not be leaked to the outside world and sabotaged or confiscated by the dragon-nymphs, elves, and demons!ббI''m sure Mr. Wright would agree if he saw it at first glance. There''s definitely something here!ббOf course, we want as much of the technology and research heritage as possible, but if we want something, we will give it to you on a negotiated basis, and all other gold and silver treasures will be yours, and we will provide you with everything you need!ббSo what do you think?ббWill you help us?"

    ............"

    The Dwarf King approaches with an overwhelming heat that I have never seen before.

    Dagan''s eyes were blazing with excitement and anticipation, and as an engineer, he had an insane color.

    (You saw a similar eye color when Ellie discovered an interesting magic theme and was researching it. ......)

    I tend to think in escapist terms.

    First of all, when I tried to have a meeting with the Dwarf Kingdom to obtain information or to make various maneuvers for revenge, I found that the other side was eager to ''join hands'' with me because they wanted to excavate the ruins of past civilizations. ......

    It is impossible to "assume.

    (However, I would be lying if I said that I am not interested in "large-scale past civilization ruins". If, as Duggan says, it is truly an unparalleled large-scale past civilization site, there is a high possibility that it may contain clues as to the causes of the demise of various advanced civilizations (......).

    Information that would be kept secret by the Dragon Newt, the Demon Race, "Will Accelerating Technology Destroy the World?" Even if we do not invade the two countries, we may be able to find out about the "ruins of a large-scale past civilization" by searching for such things as the "existence of a dangerous entity other than Master.

    We can also attack the "Ruins of Large Scale Past Civilizations" where no one has ever returned, but we should be able to do so with sufficient force.

    ......And speaking personally, I am interested in the "Ruins of a Large Scale Past Civilization. Even if we don''t get the information we are looking for as a result, something useful should be unearthed. Even if there are no results, any adventurer would want to dive into the "unknown ruins of the past.

    Taking into account the various conditions, I made a decision.

    I made a decision based on the conditions of the site: "I understand ....... I''ll take you up on your offer. May I work out the details?"

    Oh, wow!ббThank you, Mister Wright!ббOf course, let''s start discussing this in detail right away!ббIf there is anything on your side that you want, or anything you want us to give up, just let us know!ббI will give you everything I can on the authority of the Dwarf King!"

    He declared, "I will prepare everything I can prepare" without even discussing it yet.

    It seems that the "ruins of a large-scale past civilization," which the Dwarf race has been keeping secret, is a long-cherished dream of his, and the technology that lies in those ruins is something he wants so badly that he can''t wait to get his hands on it.

    I wonder how large the remains of a past civilization really are. ......

    With some trepidation, I began discussing the conditions for a "large-scale past civilization site" attack.

 119 - - CHAPTER VIII Preparation for Large-Scale Past Civilization Archaeological Survey

    When I held a top-secret meeting with the Dwarf King Dagan at night to take in the Dwarf Kingdom - for some reason, we decided to attack the "Ruins of a Large Past Civilization" that was hidden in the Dwarf Kingdom.

    The reason-- Dragon Newt, the Demon Race would be keeping it a secret, "Will accelerating technology destroy the world?" Even if we don''t invade the two countries, we may be able to find out about the "ruins of a large-scale past civilization" by searching for such things as the "existence of a dangerous entity other than Masta.

    If we could obtain information and hints that might be kept only by the dragon-nymphs and the demon-nymphs, and if we could bring the Dwarf Kingdom, which is dissatisfied with the suppression of technological development, to our side, and if we could obtain various things from the ruins of past civilizations, there was no way we would not try our hand at this.

    Dagan, the king of the dwarves, also gave us a contract that he would cooperate with us if we successfully conquered the "Ruins of a Large Scale Past Civilization. With this, we can proceed with our revenge against Nano and Princess Lilith''s nomination as the princess of the Kingdom of Humans without any problems.

    I am very proud of you, Mr. Wright. I thought it was a wonderful result.

    In the office of "The Abyss," Mei and I look back on last night''s secret meeting with King Dagan of the Dwarven Kingdom and exchange conversation.

    Just as Lilith, the first princess of the Human Kingdom said, Dagan, the king of the Dwarves, easily moved to the "Giant Tower," the venue of the meeting, with a single Fantasma Class item.

    Since Dagan was dissatisfied with the current situation in which the development of technology was being halted by the other four species, he was able to easily put the matter in order.

    The only problem was...

    The only problem is that we don''t know the scale of the "large-scale past civilization ruins" that we are planning to attack. ...... Well, I guess we''ll just have to give it a try."

    King Dagan only said, ''At a glance, you can tell it''s the ruins of a large past civilization.'' ......

    After working out the terms and conditions in detail and exchanging two contracts, both in each other''s possession, I mentioned the "Ruins of a Large-Scale Past Civilization.

    The location was one of the prospecting sites in the southwest of the Dwarf Kingdom capital, which they had discovered during their work.

    After the discovery, they understood at a glance that it was the "Ruins of a Large-Scale Past Civilization," and continued to conceal it so as not to be discovered by other species, which prohibit the acceleration of technology.

    More than 1,000 years have passed since its discovery, and though skilled adventurers of the time have been sent out several times with the latest Dwarven armors, no one has ever returned to the site.

    So there is no other information available.

    I understand what you''re saying, but it''s a bit of a problem for those on the receiving end of ......

    "The only response I got was, ''I can''t explain any more without having you visit the site.

    May, who was serving at that place, also remembered the words of Dagan, the Dwarf King, and let out a light sigh.

    As she pointed out, when we asked if there was any other information, all we were told was, ''Anyway, there is no way to explain it without having them see the site.

    As a result, we have no map of the ruins, nor do we know anything about the enemy''s tendencies.

    ''Well, dwarves are not a race suited for belly tricks, so I don''t think it''s likely to be a trap. ...... At any rate, let''s give it our best shot, taking into account the possibility of ''abyss'' or worse. On the day of the dive, we will need to bring the Dwarf King Dagan and other Dwarf species with us."

    If it was just me (us), it would have been easier for me as a maid because I wouldn''t have to take care of it. ...... She insisted on going with us. ......

    May lets out a light sigh again.

    When he learned that we have many of the magic items that made Dagan shift long distances, he said, ''Take me to the ruins, too! He said.

    According to Dagan, long-distance transfer magic items are rare, and in the past, he has forced some of the best adventurers he has sent to the ruins to have one that could travel several hundred meters, but they have not returned.

    In other words, a few hundred meters is not enough to avert a crisis, so much so that not a single one of them could return.

    However, this time we learned that we were in possession of a long-distance transfer magic item that could move us across the country with plenty of time to spare.

    We can escape if we are in danger, so isn''t our safety guaranteed?" It was inevitable that he would want to "see for himself" inside the ruins of a past civilization that had been kept secret for many years.

    He could have refused if he had asked for it strongly, but considering that the ruins of a past civilization had been kept secret within the Dwarf Kingdom, he decided to accept the first time. If it was too difficult, we could go back and dive again on our own.

    Therefore, we decided to have the Dwarf King Dagan and several Dwarf species accompany us this time as investigators.

    I myself have a romantic interest in the ruins of a large past civilization that has been kept secret for so long, so I understand how you feel. ......

    If they are as slow as they are, our safety is not a problem if we are careful, but ....... We have told them that we will intercept the enemy, but that what happens inside the ruins is their responsibility, and of course they understand that.

    Ellie is helping with the development of the town that is being built around the "Giant Tower. Aoyuki is busy monitoring and investigating the "abyss" and "giant tower," right?ббThen let''s dive into the ruins with me, Mei, Nazuna, Mera, and Suzu.

    It is unfortunate that Ellie and Aoyuki cannot move, but Mera and Suzu would be more suitable in this case.

    I''m not sure how much I''m going to be able to do with the time I have left, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it. ......

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get the job done. I''ll give instructions to the participants then. May I take charge of the selection of those who will take over the duties of the participants?

    I''m looking forward to working with you. I can trust you with May.

    Thank you very much. I will do my best and highest work on my maid''s way!

    She seemed truly happy to hear me say, "You can trust me with May," to which I responded with a spirited response.

    She bowed and left the office.

    I watched her spirited back with a wry smile.

    I was left alone in the office, smiling to myself as I wondered what was in store for me in the "ruins of a large-scale past civilization" that I was about to conquer, and what kind of place it would be.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --After a dozen days, Dagan, the Dwarf King, makes up a fake inspection tour "to the west" and makes time to accompany the survey of "Ruins of Large-Scale Past Civilizations".

    The fake inspection party is supposed to travel west to a dwarven port town, kill some time, and come back.

    During that time, they would like to reach the deepest part of the "large-scale past civilization ruins" if possible, and see and hear about it with their own eyes.

    When the expert dwarves accompanying them heard that they would be able to "dive into and investigate the ruins of a large-scale past civilization," they agreed to participate in the project, although they were aware of the risks involved.

    The Dwarven technicians are apparently so high up that they should be counted from the top, but they are very light on their feet,.......

    To be honest, I''m worried about the state of the Dwarf Kingdom''s operations.

    The Dwarven king and his party were moving along the western highway, and then they parted ways with the fake inspection team and headed for the "Ruins of a Large Past Civilization.

    What in the world is in the ruins? Will there be snakes or dragons?

    I looked at the clear sky and muttered lines filled with anticipation.

 120 - - 9th Episode "Large-Scale Past Civilization Ruins" Entrance

    The "ruins of a large-scale past civilization," which the Dwarf race has long kept secret, were discovered in the southwest of the capital of the Dwarf Kingdom.

    The western road twists and turns avoiding the mountains, and a well-maintained road leads to the port city.

    The Dwarf Kingdom is basically surrounded by mountains, and there is little flat land.

    However, this is a Dwarf species.

    Taking advantage of the numerous mountains and volcanoes, they were happy to keep digging to see if there were any useful resources.

    There are a certain number of dwarves who specialize in mining and prospecting, and they have unearthed a large number of resources.

    At the same time, the dwarves have discovered many dungeon-like caves and ruins.

    The "Ruins of a Great Past Civilization" is one such example.

    There is a high possibility that the "Ruins of a Large Scale Past Civilization" are spread out underground beyond the mountainous and virgin forests that are considered to be on the border line of the Elven Queen State.

    In other words, in addition to interference from other races, if there were useful magic items or materials, there was a possibility that the Queen Elf Nation would claim that if they obtained them in their own territory, they would give them to us as well, which is why they could not make the existence of "large-scale past civilization ruins" public.

    However, now that the majority of the primeval forests are held by the "Giant Tower," we can explore them without worrying that the Queen Elf Nation will insist that we give them our share of the forests.

    And this is the ''ruins of a large-scale past civilization'' that we Dwarves have kept secret for many years!

    !ббI see, now I understand what you mean by ''I know it when I see it'' ......"

    Yes, ......, I thought this was spectacular.

    There are so many buildings and tools I''ve never seen before, Master!"

    ......!

    I''m surprised. Masaka underground nikonna place ha ......"

    Kekekekekeke!"ббAfter having been through the narrow tunnels, I was even more surprised to see this scene.

    Not only me, but all the members who participated this time ...... May, Nazna, Tin & Rock, and Mera, in their turn, were astonished.

    Dagan, the Dwarf King, stroked his beard proudly upon hearing those words.

    We went down the cave we dug for the trial digging, and when we dove into a side road on the way - we went out of the narrow dwarven species-sized tunnels and into a space so wide that we could look up at the ceiling.

    It was large enough to hold a castle or two with ease.

    Not only was it large, but as far as the eye could see, there were facilities, tools, metal cranes, and sturdy warehouse-like buildings that looked as if they had been transported from an entire small town.

    As we stopped, Dagan and a few dwarves led the way.

    We followed them.

    As far as our grandfathers could tell, the architecture is completely different from that of the earth. They concluded that it was most likely built by a civilization that died out in the past. It is very rare to find a large factory, an artisan town of a past civilization. This would be the first time on this scale. ...... The problem lies ahead."

    Dagan and his group keep going and going, reaching the end of a large space.

    The lanterns in their hands illuminated the area - in fact, we could see just fine without the light source, but we could see what Dagan and his team wanted to show us.

    I wondered, "Is this a hole?ббThe trap--it''s nicely color-coded for a trap, and it seems too big ......"

    I thought it was a dead end, but there was a rather large hole in the ground there.

    It seemed to be the only place where the color was different from the other buildings.

    It was a grayish color with black grains mixed in.

    The size of the hole was such that even a giant could easily pass through it, and it must have been about 5 meters long and wide.

    When I looked inside, it was so deep and dark that I could not see the bottom even with my ...... level 9999 vision.

    It is as if the demon king is opening his big mouth.

    Dagan explains about the big hole in front of us.

    We thought this hole was a garbage dump at first, but we found out differently as soon as we ...... examined it in detail. First of all, the material used to make the hole. You can see that it''s a different color than the buildings in this space, but it''s also ...... literally orders of magnitude stronger."

    Warehouses, cranes, and rails in factories are made of bricks, steel, and other materials that even a layman like me can imagine at a glance.

    However, the material used to make the giant holes--which at first glance appears to be gray stone with black grains mixed in--makes a metallic sound when lightly tapped.

    We tried to break it somehow and bring it back to analyze it in detail, but it didn''t break even if we hit it with a ...... hammer or hit it with magic. I''ve never seen or heard of such a solid object!"

    In other words, it seems to be an unknown substance that has never been seen or heard of, even from a Dwarf species perspective.

    While I was listening to Dagan''s story, Nazna and Mera responded to the words "unbreakable even when hit with a hammer" and asked, "Can''t we break it with our own power?" The "I''m not sure what I''m supposed to be doing" feeling.

    Tin took some distance from them, who were about to start their destructive activities, and Mei was standing by my side, giving them a cold stare.

    I let out a wry smile in my chest and continued to listen to Dagan''s story.

    ''Is it just a dumping hole made of that stuff?ббNo!ббWe can only speculate that this hole was used to bring the factory''s products underground, and the underground products to the surface. We believe that this is the case. In other words, there is a possibility that there are more ruins than this group of buildings under this hole. No such "large-scale ruins of a past civilization" have ever been discovered!

    Even this group of buildings from a past civilization is something rarely seen.

    If, in spite of this, there is a hole that carries things made here even deeper underground, and if there is something spreading further underground, it is understandable that ...... dwarves would call it "the ruins of a large past civilization".

    We have tried many times to see what is deep underground. We tried to measure the depth by dropping things into the hole, but the sound did not come back. So a number of good men went down with long ropes on their bodies. ...... None of them came back.

    None of the skilled adventurers or craftsmen returned.

    Is there a trap in the middle of the hole?

    Or are there powerful monsters, vicious traps, etc. waiting for us at the end of the hole?

    This is certainly the reason why, if they saw the existence of long-distance travel magic items and Nemum''s skill, they would ask him to ''dive into the ruins of a large-scale past civilization.

    A half-hearted adventurer would not be able to do it, but it would be like going just to die.

    How''s it going?ббCan you get to the bottom?"

    "Mae, what do you think?"

    No problem. With my ''magic string'', I thought I could get you down safely no matter what kind of trap was in the middle of the hole.

    The "magic string" that May spins is a thread created with magic power, and its softness, shape, material, and hardness can be changed at will by magical manipulation.

    If a foothold is created with this string and a fine mesh of walls is built around the foothold, arrows and attack magic can be prevented from coming in the middle of the foothold.

    If I, Nazna, Tin, and Mera surround the dwarves as guards, it will not be difficult to deal with them no matter what happens.

    ......

    As I was seriously considering how to descend into the hole, I heard a strange sound of ''gurgling'' and the sound of Nazna''s voice that she makes when she causes irreparable problems.

    I looked at her and saw that she had picked off a piece of the hole''s material that the ...... dwarf species had been unable to destroy over the years, a gray wall with black grains mixed in.

    Nazna makes a blue face and a ''I did it ......'' expression.

    The dwarven species, except for Dagan, who had been irresponsibly cheering, quieted down and stared intently at the shards in Nazna''s hands.

    Dagan, the Dwarf King, also changed the color of his eyes when he noticed that Nazna had picked up a piece of the hole wall.

 121 - - Episode 10 Fragments and Descent

    I thought it was a good idea to give it my best ...... and then it came off ......."

    Nazna ...... said it came off. ......

    The gray wall mixed with black grains, which the dwarven species could not destroy no matter how they tried, could not resist the grip of Nazna, who at level 9999 is the strongest in the "abyss," and it seems that part of her horn was picked off.

    "Ughhhh ......, I''m sorry master ......."

    I''m totally ......." These ruins are theirs to discover and own, so you can''t just randomly destroy them unless they''ve been attacked by the enemy or something."

    Ha, yes ...... dwarf species, I''m sorry!"

    Nazna, who was angry with me, bows her head to the dwarf species, including Dagan, shaking with a blue face.

    Hearing this, Tin & Rock and Mera also bow their heads.

    "Ah!

    I''m sorry, I should have stopped sooner.

    Keke, keke, keke!ббI''m sorry, I was intrigued when I heard it was a substance that had never been broken before, and I just had to try my hand at it. ......

    I too turned to Dagan and uttered an apology.

    ''My apologies to all of my colleagues. We did not damage the ruins out of malice, we just wanted to test our strength, as they said, so please forgive us for this incident."

    Or, no matter, no matter, rather, little girl, would you mind showing me the shard in your hand?"

    "Hello, Mr. Wright?"

    Nazna calls out to me and asks.

    I nod, and she holds out a piece of gray wall with black grains mixed in, which she picks up with her right hand.

    Not only Dagan, but other dwarven craftsmen flock to Nazna like ants to sugar.

    ''Whoo-hoo!ббI got a piece of the wall that no matter how I tried I couldn''t break it!"

    King Dagan!ббLet me see it!

    And to me!ббLet me see it, let me touch it, let me take a little sample!"

    Wait, wait, wait, you''re the only ones being coy!ббLet me take a closer look!"

    Dagan, who obtained the gray wall mixed with black grains from Nazna, takes it in his hand and looks around at the debris as if licking it.

    The other dwarven craftsmen crowd around, taking the shards from Dagan, looking them over, and trying to start various experiments.

    During the process, a fistfight breaks out between the king and others over who gets to keep the shards.

    The king''s wife, who was in charge of the shards, said, "Oh, master, did I do something wrong?"

    Nazna, the strongest of the "Natsura" clings to my arm with a donkey''s attitude and face.

    Tin and Mera also distanced themselves from the dwarven species who had started a fistfight over the shards.

    Even Mei was unexpectedly holding her temple with one hand.

    I did the same, holding my head with one hand.

    Don''t worry, it''s not Nazna''s fault. It''s just that we underestimated the Dwarf species'' passion for making things. ......

    I had not expected them to start a fistfight over a single piece of the wall, even though they had never managed to break it before.

    The dwarf craftsmen and Dagan were so enthusiastic that they did not think of the option of having Nazna pick it back up again for the number of people.

    That''s how much they all wanted the shards that could serve as samples of the new material.

    Before the conflict became too fierce, they loudly asked, "Why don''t you ask Nazna to pick up the necessary amount?" He suggested, and was able to restore calm to the place.

    I asked Nazna to collect four additional fragments, and all five dwarven species participating in the event received the fragments with smug smiles on their faces.

    After they had finished putting the samples away, I looked at May, who was already ready to descend.

    She nodded silently and was the first to climb into the box of strings made to seal the hole in the wall with "magic strings.

    The person who made it is acting to show that it is safe.

    When she enters the string box, she raises her right hand, palm up, and announces.

    I created this box with my ''magic string. I have tied magic strings to several of the buildings here for support, so please be assured that the strings will not break even if twice as many members of this group ride on them.

    We will surround the perimeter, so please keep Dagan and the others gathered in the center for easy protection. If any problems arise, we will deal with them. Mera, if there is a problem with May''s magic string, please take care of it.

    Kkekekekekekeke!"ббLeave it to me, Mr. Wright!"

    Mela is determined to clear her name.

    If the magic string should break, the "UR, Chimera Mela Level 7777" will be able to transform their bodies to allow all of them to be able to work together. prevent them from falling to the bottom of the hole.

    There is no more reliable backup person for May.

    At first, I thought about descending to the hole by "SR, flight," but decided against it because I was not sure if I would be able to respond immediately in case the dwarves I was escorting took some sudden action.

    As a result, this method of descent was adopted.

    Mr. Wright ......

    May looks at me as if to say, "I want Mr. Light himself to be in the center of the escort.

    I pretended not to notice and let Dagan and the others ride first.

    If I became the escort, the burden on May and the others would increase.

    Above all, we were about to dive into the ruins of an unknown past civilization.

    I cannot put my friends in danger and stay in a safe zone by myself.

    After making sure everyone is on the string box and blocking the entrance and exit, we begin our descent.

    I start to descend, "...... hmmm, the descent isn''t as fast as I thought it would be."

    If you increase the speed of your descent too much, it will take a toll on your body."

    May replies to Dagan''s question.

    He nodded in understanding.

    He descended to the bottom of the hole at a speed equivalent to a brisk walk.

    Even though more than 10 minutes had already passed, there was no sign that they had reached the bottom at all.

    One of us, Mera, who was on the lookout for traps or monsters, let out a funny sound.

    Kekekekekeke!ббHow deep is it? Still no sign of an exit, not even a single sign of people or monsters. I''d believe it even if they said, ''It''s connected to the place where the evil god is.

    Mera, don''t be afraid.

    ...... (kokkoku)"

    A timid tin nodded at Mera''s statement with a face so blue you could see it even in the dark.

    Tin is not good at scary stories, and apparently gets teary-eyed on the rare occasions when fairy maids tell her such tales.

    If you''re as strong as she is, I don''t think wraiths and zombies are a thing. ......

    After a few more minutes - May is the first to notice something unusual.

    It seems that the thread hanging ahead of her has reached the end of the hole.

    She continues, "Ladies and gentlemen, we will be reaching the end of the hole in about 100 meters. Please be aware that there is a possibility of a surprise attack.

    If a monster or other surprise attack were to occur, it would be impossible to detect and prevent it, and if the attack was not too severe, it would be impossible to break through the string box that May had created with her "magic string.

    However, just in case, he is very vigilant.

    And as predicted, after descending about 100 meters, we reach the end of the hole.

    Even though we are deep underground, soft light like sunlight enters through a gap in the string box.

    May wisely loosens a part of the string box to create a large window.

    Beyond the window, two spiral structures were built to connect the forest and the meadow, the sky and the earth, and they were faintly glowing.

    That is not what illuminates this subterranean world.

    Light similar to sunlight was pouring down from the ceiling.

    I wondered if this was the remains of a past civilization. ......

    I involuntarily let out a soliloquy.

    But no one heard me talking to myself.

    Everyone present was transfixed by the world spread out before them.

 122 - - CHAPTER XI -- TWO SPIRALS CONNECTING THE BODY TO THE

    ''Aaaaahhhh!

    What?

    The light resembling sunlight, forests and grasslands, and the architecture of two spirals that stretch on for a long distance as if connecting heaven and earth - as I was gaping at the majestic view of the huge space spread out underground, I saw a string box created by "Magic String" and a box with a string that was made by "Magic String". The dwarven species in attendance let out a yell.

    Apparently, they were too excited and moved by the sight spread out before them.

    ''Goh, master ......''

    Nazna grabs my arm again, startled by the sound of my voice.

    It was amazing to surprise Nazna, the strongest of the "Nazuna" - but to be honest, I also felt a kind of oddness from the dwarves who were clinging to the window and screaming with joy from excitement.

    (From the point of view of dwarves who are more like engineers and researchers, I can understand their excitement at the fact that they have created such a space and world under the ruins, let alone in a dungeon. ......)

    In fact, as a layman, it is an interesting sight.

    Two spiral structures were erected as if to draw two spirals and connect them, as if to support the heavens and the earth, and they were faintly luminous. Moreover, if you look around, you can see not one, but at least four pairs of two spirals, spaced far apart, but probably equally spaced.

    How could they have built such an architectural structure connecting the faraway ceiling to the ground?

    Light resembling sunlight was pouring down from the ceiling.

    In addition, there are forests, meadows, and hills below, as if the world on the ground had been transplanted directly to the ground.

    Some dungeons have skies, grasslands, and rivers, which were probably created with the technology of past civilizations.

    If you look closely, you can see the same hole we descended from, and a large amount of earth and sand seems to have flowed into it to form a hill.

    The rest of the area, except for the place where we descended, must have been buried because it could not endure the years.

    Mr. Wright, is it all right if we go down to the ground?

    ......Yes, please." Everyone be careful of attacks from monsters and enemies. Dagan and the others, please do not go down to the ground and do not act immediately, okay?ббIt''s dangerous.

    I''m sorry, Mr. Wright. The scene spread out before my eyes was so wonderful that I must have lost my mind for a moment.

    He pointed out the nails to Dagan and the others who were about to get off the ground and run to the forest or the spiral building as soon as they arrived on the ground.

    We are already inside the ruins of a past civilization.

    Traps set to intercept intruders and unknown monsters may attack.

    It would be a terrible thing if they made a wrong move.

    The string box operated by May arrives at the ground without any impact.

    The place where we descended was just a meadow with lush green grass. There is a forest on my left, and four double-helix buildings, one in front, one behind, one to the left and one to the right.

    Nazna, Tin, and Mera went down first to check it out.

    Since there was no problem, Mei, Mei, and Dagan and the others followed and went down to the ground.

    There seems to be no sign of anyone but us.

    (cocking his head)."

    Tin, who has the best search ability, nodded her head in agreement with Locke''s words.

    Nazuna, on the other hand, looks around with an expression as if she sensed something.

    Tin, Locke, don''t let your guard down. There is something a little funny about these meadows and forests.

    Nazna is right, it seems we should be on our guard. Maybe it''s because we''re underground, but there''s not a single ...... insect or bird sound. It''s just too quiet."

    That certainly seems odd."

    I added my own explanation to Nazna''s discomfort.

    Mei agreed and carefully looked around while putting the yarn box back in place - so far, there was no suspicious activity in the area.

    ...... rather.

    What kind of grass is this?ббIs it edible?ббIt might have medicinal properties.

    We''ll dig up the ground and bring back some dirt."

    Hey, you guys, try eating some of the soil here. It tastes different from the soil on the ground!

    "Hmmm, it''s true. I''ve never tasted anything like it.

    Dagan and his team plucked grass from the prairie and collected the soil by the roots.

    Not only that, they put not only the grass but also the soil in their mouths and began to taste it. Perhaps they are checking to see if the soil above ground is different from the soil in this underground space. ......

    From the outside, they look like a group of crazy people.

    But they are so serious that I am afraid to stop them.

    I tried to do my job without paying attention to Dagan and the others.

    Mera, I need you to search the surrounding area and explore this place. See if there are any other stairs or holes that lead down to the basement like that hole.

    Kekekekekekeke!ббLeave it to me, Master!"

    Mela raised her voice, happy to be relied upon by me.

    Almost simultaneously, several wolves fly out from under her skirt and dozens of small birds from the hems of her arms.

    It looks like a magic trick, but all of them are detached fragments of Mera''s body.

    She has already introduced herself to Dagan and the others, but as expected, they stop their investigation in surprise when they see several animals appear from under their clothes, fly away, and run out in front of them.

    This is the reason why they chose Mera instead of Aoyuki for this investigation of the "ruins of a large-scale past civilization.

    Aoyuki is a genius tamer who can follow almost any monster.

    Conversely, if he does not have a monster with him at all times, he will not be able to show his true potential.

    On the other hand, although his level is lower than Aoyuki''s, Mera, a chimera, has the power to change his body into any monster he wants depending on the situation.

    In this investigation, where anything can happen, it would be hard to find someone as qualified as she is.

    --In the case of Aoyuki, it is possible to communicate with his followers at any time, but in the case of Mera, it is not possible to know the information stored by his alter ego unless he fuses it back into his own body.

    It would be easier to get information at any time like Aoyuki does. ...... Everything is not always perfect.

    I know it will take some time for Mera to get a grasp of the area, Mr. Wright, but shall we begin preparations for encampment?"

    I just entered ...... the "Ruins of a Large Past Civilization," but I can''t move around poorly without information ....... I''m going to prepare to camp here today, just as May said...!"

    Before I can say, "Let''s get ready to camp," I turn my attention to the forest on my left and ready the staff in my hand.

    Mei, Nazuna, Suzu, and Mera have already noticed and are on the alert as well.

    The only ones who have not yet noticed are the dwarves, who ask me with expressions of surprise different from the ones they had when several animals appeared from under Mera''s clothes.

    What''s wrong, Lord Light?"

    They are the enemy. Dagan and the others should gather together and stay where they are. Me and May will escort you.

    I''m going to go.ббWe''ll call out to the others right away!"

    Dagan moves to the other dwarven species in a hurry, calling out to them and gathering them so that they can be easily escorted.

    Meanwhile, we keep our eyes on the forest.

    ............"

    After a while, the enemy "slunk" into view.

    Stone Golem?"

    Emerging from the forest was a humanoid stone golem about 2 meters long.

    Starting with this, stone golems in the shapes of wolves, bears, praying mantis, and other creatures began to appear from the forest.

    They appeared as if they had suddenly shifted. ......Where in the world did they come from?"

    There was no sign of golems in the forest until just a few minutes ago.

    Not even a single insect, bird, or small animal, let alone a golem, could be seen.

    "Master!ббAre you sure you want to take these guys down?

    Nazna, with a voracious look on her face, holds up a large sword that is even bigger than her own and gives me a puppy dog look that I can''t wait to see her go on a rampage.

    Against the Stone Golem, Nazna is well overpowered. No matter how strong he is, if the battle is concentrated on one person, fatigue will accumulate. Considering the efficiency--

    Tin, Locke, take care of this. Nazna, please go with me and May to escort Dagan-dono and the others.

    Roger that!ббAll right!"

    Nazna was not able to go on a rampage, but she was happy to receive instructions from me, and with a cheerful expression on her face, she turned to escort Dagan and the others.

    At the same time, the stone golems also started moving toward us.

    The fast wolf types were the first to rush out.

    Tin, Rock, I''ll take care of it.

    Koku!"

    Raito-sama, o-nuritsu sekudasai, tonokoto desu!

    When Locke loudly spreads Tin''s reply, she fires the long spear-like tube in her hand - a musket gun.

    The first battle at the "Ruins of a Massive Past Civilization" was thus set off.

 123 - - Episode 12 Stone Golem

    Do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do!

    The muzzle of the "musket gun" is pointed toward the ceiling, and the magic bullets created by Tin''s magic power continue to be discharged.

    Her magic bullets are capable of firing approximately 1,000 bullets per minute.

    In other words, she can fire several hundred magic bullets in a little over ten seconds. And she does not only fire magic bullets.

    She can control the magic bullets after they are fired.

    !"

    Ola!ббSmash all the stones to pieces!

    Both Tin & Rock were very enthusiastic, perhaps because they were entrusted to me.

    After firing, I operated the magic bullets that were standing by in the sky.

    They literally rained them down, shooting, crushing, and destroying the swarm of stone golems that were about to attack them.

    It crushed and incapacitated the body of the wolf type that approached most quickly.

    It also crushes the humanoid, mantis, and bear type stone golems that approach late, one after the other.

    At a quick glance, there were over 100 stone golems that had emerged from the forest, but they were defeated almost instantly by Tin & Rock.

    What an ''intelligence weapon''...... to take down a swarm of stone golems in an instant!

    Dagan and his colleagues were astonished when they saw Tin & Rock fighting for the first time, and some of them fell on their butts at the sound of bullets being fired, as if they had been cowed.

    Mela, who had been backing up Tin and Rock, shrugged her shoulders in dismay.

    Kekekekekekeke!ббI thought it would be different from the one on the ground because it was a stone golem that suddenly appeared from the ruins of such a large past civilization, but it''s not much of a stone golem at all. I was hoping for something a little more interesting."

    ...... Mela, it looks like you don''t have to worry about that. Apparently, this underground stone golem is somewhat different from the one above ground."

    To Mera, who was complaining in a bored manner, I pointed to the first Stone Golem that was defeated.

    The wolf-type stone golems that were supposed to have been destroyed - the parts of the stone golem that had been destroyed were gathering and beginning to repair themselves.

    Not only wolf types.

    Humanoid, bear, praying mantis, and other destroyed stone golems began to regenerate and were trying to stand up again.

    Dagan and his colleagues were astonished by this phenomenon.

    !ббWhat is going on?ббUsually, a golem stops moving when its core is destroyed. I''ve never heard of them regenerating, much less regenerating!

    And all the golems you''ve defeated start to move?ббHow is it possible that not a single core was destroyed under that many attacks?

    In general, golem monsters such as stone golems cease their activities when their core, the nucleus, is destroyed.

    Since the core is usually located in the center of the body, the basic strategy when dealing with golem monsters is to target the torso.

    Once the core is destroyed, the golem monster stops moving. There have been no reported cases so far where the destroyed torso, limbs, etc. are regenerated in spite of the destruction of the core.

    I observe with interest, placing my hand on my chin.

    Hundreds of stone golems appear from the depths of the forest.

    A group of ordinary adventurers would have been able to defeat them in an instant.

    As one would expect from the ruins of a past civilization, they are very different from the golems on the ground. I wonder how they regenerate?ббIf all of the defeated golems regenerate and start moving, does that mean their cores are regenerating as well?"

    Hey, Mr. Wright!ббThis is no time to relax!ббAt this rate, we will be overwhelmed by the Stone Golem horde!

    At the sound of Dagan''s panicked voice, I give them a reassuring smile.

    It is impossible to overwhelm us with this amount of stuff, but we can''t afford to frighten the targets of our escort any further.

    Tin, Rock.

    (KUNG)!"

    Tin nods, and this time the muzzle fires directly at the Stone Golem swarm!

    ''Do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do-do! and continue firing magic bullets until the swarm becomes a pile of rubble.

    --The tin can add magic power to impart a wide variety of attributes to the magic bullets. For example, bad statuses such as deadly poison, bleeding, confusion, darkened vision, curses, paralysis, hypnosis, hallucination, and debilitation. On the other hand, it is also possible to grant recovery, physical strength, poison recovery, and magical strength.

    Even a single shot can create a vicious magic bullet that gives bad status, but of course it consumes an appropriate amount of magic power.

    It is impossible to keep shooting magic bullets that have been given attributes without a break, no matter how much tin they are.

    However, conversely, it is possible to keep firing magic bullets that have not been given any attributes, no matter how many times they are fired.

    Normal magic bullets are balanced with Tin''s automatic recovery ability, so it is possible for her (?) to continue to fire magic bullets no matter how long it takes. The "Mere Old Man" can keep firing as long as he has the strength to do so.

    Tin is not level 7777.

    He can fight for three days and three nights.

    Therefore, even if tens of thousands of stone golems of this level attacked them, they were not a threat at all.

    --In the worst case scenario, if we deployed the Nazna, we could even crush the entire visible space around us. Therefore, no one on our side saw them as a threat.

    But, well, it is one thing to not see them as a threat, and another thing to go along with any more regenerative assaults.

    May, bring me one that still has some form left to it.

    Awe."

    She lightly waves her arm, and the "Magic String" wraps the wolf-shaped stone golem, which still has some form left, in the string and carries it to her hand.

    The upper half of the golem''s body has been crushed into two thirds.

    Dagan and the others, more out of curiosity than fear, begin to gather around the wolf-shaped stone golem.

    I search for the core while smashing the center of the golem''s torso with my cane, but ......

    No core?ббNormally, a stone golem should have a core in the center of its torso. ......"

    You''re sure it''s not there?

    I suspect it''s not in the torso, but in the lower half of the body."

    No, some of them moved even when their lower bodies were shattered. Perhaps the core is smaller than we thought?

    No, no, no, I think--

    Forgetting that they were being attacked, the dwarves noisily and noisily began to argue their own theories in front of the nearly half-destroyed stone golem.

    However, each theory is only a hypothesis and cannot be the decisive factor in overcoming the situation.

    Furthermore, not only from the depths of the forest, but also from the meadows behind them, a swarm of stone golems was approaching, making the earth shake.

    Of course, they were no match for Tin & Rock.

    Although the sound of shots being discharged from their musket guns was loud, they turned the swarm of stone golems into fragments without any particular sense of danger.

    The question that remains is how to deal with the regenerating Stone Golem. ......

    (Should we just use the "Infinite Gacha" card to ice the Stone Golem?)

    If they regenerate, just put them on ice to stop them from moving.

    In that case, I''m worried that Dagan and the others might catch a cold from the cold, let alone us.

    I''m sure you''ve heard of ......?ббCome to think of it, why isn''t the Stone Golem on hand regenerating?"

    The Stone Golem that Tin & Rock had destroyed was now regenerating and trying to attack us.

    Yet, the Stone Golem, which was brought to us with the core destroyed to confirm its existence, showed no sign of regeneration.

    Dagan and the others noticed my point, and we had more heated discussions, but still no definitive answer was forthcoming.

    I myself fell silent and thought about it.

    (What''s the difference between there and here ......?ббIs it possible that because he''s with us, his magic is leaking out and inhibiting his regeneration?ббNo, there isn''t. If that''s the case, just getting close to them will stop them from moving if they''re not careful. First of all, there''s no core, so there''s no magical interference. I think there''s a more obvious difference, which is why it doesn''t regenerate. ...... ah)

    Yes, because the answer is so different that it is obvious at a glance.

    "Is it not regenerating because it is on a cloth made of May''s ''magic string'' (......?)?"

    Mr. Wright?

    Master?"

    May and Nazna, who were by my side, responded to my soliloquy, except for the dwarven species who were arguing on the verge of a fistfight.

    I have probably guessed why there is no core and why it regenerates," she said.

    At my words, the dwarves, who had been engaged in heated discussions, stop moving.

    In their eyes, I saw a look that said, "Amateurs, really? I''m really sorry, man." Some of them shrugged their shoulders with cold eyes, as if the heated discussion they had just had was a lie.

    In the face of these dwarves, I told them my theory that I had realized.

 124 - - CHAPTER XIII -- SMELL OF WATER

    I think I have a pretty good idea why the core is missing and why it regenerates.

    At my words, the dwarves, who had been arguing noisily in front of the wolf-shaped stone golem with a destroyed head that May had recovered, shrugged their shoulders.

    We are amateurs who don''t even know the gears of technology. How can we, as professional engineers, know what we don''t know?

    I didn''t care, I just went on with my theory.

    The reason our wolf-shaped stone golem, with its head destroyed, doesn''t regenerate is because, unlike the other one, it''s on a cloth made of May''s ''magic string.

    The magic is almost impossible to block or interfere with before it is activated as an art," he said. The way it is transmitted is similar to sound, or rather, sound is transmitted no matter how many boards you put up to block it, right?ббIt is believed that sound can be transmitted instantly by leakage through the most minute holes, or that the board itself that is blocked becomes the source of the sound. Therefore, it is not a good idea to block magic power with such a narrow cloth. ......"

    Oh, you mean that?"

    Dagan looks at me with reluctance, and I say, "I don''t know what to say.

    I have learned many things not only from May at the bottom of the abyss, but also from Ellie, who is probably the most skilled witch in this world at handling magic. I have already predicted that much.

    The same wavelength - think of it as ripples on the surface of the water - means that magic power of the same strength and color can be transmitted through the same obstacle, ignoring it. We can cancel each other out by hitting each other."

    I point to the cloth made of May''s threads spread out on the floor.

    The "magic string" of Mei can exert its "magic counteracting effect" and cancel out the magic interference to the target object. Therefore, even if a stone golem with only its head regenerates its body, this stone golem will not regenerate its head. From this, isn''t it highly likely that the ground or the soil itself is endowed with a regenerative function to repair the stone golem?ббIf so, that would explain the lack of a core. ...... So, perhaps, this underground world itself is playing the role of the core."

    I''m not sure what you''re talking about.

    As expected of Mr. Wright, you have great insight.

    ?"ббI didn''t quite get it, but that''s the master!"

    The Dwarf species said, ''If you compare it to ripples on the surface of the water, it''s possible to cancel out the magic!ббI never thought of that idea!" He makes an astonished face and May praises his insight as if he is impressed.

    Nazna is ''? He tilted his head, but seemed to understand that I had clarified a fact that even the top engineers, the dwarves, were unaware of, and praised me without reservation.

    I can''t help but let out a wry smile and stroke Nazuna.

    Nazna, too, is petted by me and smiles, looking truly happy.

    Meanwhile, the dwarf species, defeated by the amateurs'' ability to analyze technology, shudder with blue faces.

    I don''t think it is ...... technically possible to make the soil and ground have a regenerative function, using this underground world itself as the core?"

    ''It''s not normal, but ...... it certainly makes sense when you think of it that way. It makes sense that so many of their enemies suddenly appeared unnoticed, literally growing out of the ground, and that the stone golem has no core.

    "If we tried to recreate it with our technology--"

    The dwarven species recovered from their shock and began discussing technological relationships again.

    Gradually, the sound of tin and rock gunfire and being attacked by a swarm of stone golems seemed to be less and less of a concern.

    (Assuming my theory is correct, ...... the Stone Golem will continue to regenerate and spring up unless we literally destroy this underground space itself. Now how do we stop it ......)

    If either Ellie or Ice Heat were here, we could have either of them ice this entire underground space, and the Stone Golem would not be able to regenerate and would not spring up from the ground.

    However, this time Ellie is helping to build a town around the "Giant Tower" and Ice Heat is taking over the internal administration of "The Abyss" in place of Mei.

    I''m thinking ...... that I could bring either one of them here once with my boon (gift) "infinite gacha" card "SSR, transfer" and ice them, and then I''ll be able to get them out of the mela. One of the wolves, which had been separated and allowed to grasp its surroundings, turns back at high speed.

    It seems to have found something.

    The wolf returns under Mela''s skirt and fuses with her body.

    It shared its memories with the main body, Mera.

    "--kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббMaster, I smelled water under that double-helix building, and I think I have discovered a hole leading down to the basement. It''s a little noisy down here, so why don''t we move?"

    Mela is right, we have time, and the enemy is a little noisy here, so let''s move on." Thanks for the discovery, Mera. Thanks to ......, I''ve decided what to do about this Stone Golem."

    Then I take out a card.

    SSSR, Ice World, Release.

    When I release the card, cold air spreads out from under my feet at once, icing the stone golems.

    SSSR, Ice World", a card that has a wide range of effects, trapping enemies and objects other than allies in a world of cold air, icing them in space.

    It stops the Stone Golem''s movement, albeit temporarily. I think I''ll take this opportunity to go down through the hole that Mera discovered in the lower layer. May I join you, Dagan-dono?"

    ...... Oh, oh. How could you ice all the stone golems in an instant? ...... We''ll follow his lead.

    Even if they are iced, they will melt over time, and in the case of a strong man, he can escape by force, but a stone golem or so will not be a problem. If they found a hole to go down to the lower level, it would be enough to keep them on ice for that time.

    Having obtained the consent of Dagan and the others, we headed further underground.

    Mela leads the way and we walk to the double-helix building that "smells like water".

    Mela fired an attack spell into the sky and sent a light signal.

    This was a signal to call back the other bodies that were heading for exploration of the surroundings.

    It takes time to move on foot, and new stone golems appear sporadically.

    However, no matter how many come, they are no match for the infinite number of bullets fired by the tin and rock, and are kicked out of the way.

    To be honest, the movement itself was a walk in the park, with only the noisy sounds of gunfire and destruction.

    After an hour or so, we arrive at the double-helix building.

    There was a steel lid directly below the double-helix building, but it had been destroyed by adventurers sent by the dwarves in the past, or perhaps it had been damaged and had a gaping hole in it.

    When I looked into the hole, it was still dark and I could not see the bottom.

    I turned around and sent out instructions.

    Mei, please do as you did before.

    Awe."

    She bowed and created a string box with "Magic String" as if she had descended from a hole in a former factory zone.

    Dagan and the others quickly climbed into the string box, as if they were used to it after the second time or didn''t want to stay in this layer any longer.

    Once everyone is on board, Tin & Rock destroy the last of the approaching stone golem swarms and get into the string box.

    After making sure Tin & Rock are on board, they turn their attention to May.

    She nods and

    I will come downstairs. Everyone has forgotten anything?"

    Kekekekekeke!"ббI''ve taken in all of the alter egos, so there''s no problem.

    Mela answers May''s confirmation, and after the others confirm that nothing has been forgotten or left undone, they descend the string box at walking speed again.

    The stone golems are probably no longer around, but they remember to block the holes with "magic strings" to prevent them from jumping into the holes during the descent.

    No matter how many Stone Golems of that size gather, it is impossible to break the "magic string," which has been reinforced with magic power.

    Therefore, they were able to descend with peace of mind.

    Dagan also let out a sigh of relief.

    It was a totally ridiculous hierarchy," he said. If we could obtain that stone golem technology, however,......, it would change the power structure on the ground. In a sense, I now know why the first item on the list of prohibited activities is "Prohibition of research and restoration of technology from past civilizations. I have no idea how much technology past civilizations really had. ......

    For example, if we were able to bring the "regenerative stone golem technology" to the ground, it would be the equivalent of having an army that would attack almost indefinitely.

    Certainly this alone would change the force map on the ground.

    (But it may be inappropriate, but I''m personally beginning to look forward to seeing what past civilization technology we''ll see next. ......)

    The "regenerative stone golem technology" alone was an amazing technology for the dwarf species.

    I feel as if I am waiting for a stage play to see what kind of past civilization technology we will see next.

    (In Mera''s words, she said, ''I smelled water,'' so I wonder if we''re going to have a water attack next?бб(Then there would be a big river or a lake or something.)

    I was inwardly excited, thinking about the next underground ruins.

    --a few minutes later, May is the first to notice and speak up, just as she was the first to go down.

    It seems that the string hanging ahead of us has reached the end of the hole.

    The end of the hole will be reached in about 100 meters, ladies and gentlemen," she said. Please be careful, no matter what happens.

    Everyone returns her words with a voice or a nod.

    A few moments later, light leaks out again through a gap in the string box.

    There is no sign of enemies around, and even in the thread box, there is a strong smell of water.

    May again wisely loosens a part of the string box to create a large window.

    The view we saw through the window shocked us more than the first time we descended into the underground world.

    This is ...... amazing. ......

    The entire window was covered with sparkling water.

    A world I had only read about in literature - the "sea" - spread out before our eyes.

 125 - - Episode 14 The Sea of Archaeological Sites

    For me, the "sea" is something from a story.

    I understood what the "sea" was like from my parents and other adults when I was a poor farmer, from adventurers during the "Gathering of Tribes" period, and from books that came out of the "Infinite Gacha" (a gift) during the "Abyss" period.

    It is not difficult for me to see the "sea" directly if I wanted to, but I never thought about it because there was no need for me to go out of my way to see it.

    However, even though I was inside the "ruins of a large-scale past civilization," the scene spread out before my eyes could only be described as the "sea" that I had seen and heard about in stories and books.

    Even though it was underground, there was a light source like sunlight coming from the ceiling, and as far as the eye could see, blue seawater made white waves and then disappeared.

    Part of the islet below us (50m radius) is a sandy beach, and it is exactly the seaside scene as seen in the book.

    I don''t care if it''s a dungeon,...... how can you create a sea with human hands?"

    I was surprised to see the floor above me overflowing with stone golems, but the scene unfolding before my eyes shocked me even more.

    I had never imagined that an ocean could be created underground.

    How could they have thought of creating it, carried it out, and completed it?

    May''s string box quietly lands on the islet.

    The islet is only partially covered with trees and offers a very good view.

    As we did on the upper floor, we went down first to check for monsters, traps, etc., and then asked the dwarves to go down.

    There is no sign of monsters on the islet and no traps.

    We are now in the middle of the islet, and the first thing we do is to go down and check for monsters, traps, etc., and then the dwarf species descend.

    Dwarf species descend from the string box and run out excitedly.

    Some of them dig up the ground and collect soil, flowers, and sand from the beach.

    Some took a lick of seawater, and when they found that there was no problem, they gulped it down.

    One of them took off his clothes and was about to jump into the sea to observe the undersea, but he stopped himself. This is because they don''t know what is going on under the sea.

    The ...... excited dwarf species may be more troublesome than a poor enemy. It''s like leading a child.

    I sigh lightly and give instructions to Mera.

    Mera, I want you to search the surrounding area as you did on the upper floor.

    Kekekekeke!"ббUnderstood, Master!"

    Mela changes her body again to create an alter ego.

    From each arm, she creates four gallant-looking birds of prey, and they fly away from her long hem.

    I look away from the birds and look around.

    I think I''ll take a break here until Mera''s alter ego returns. I''m sure we''ll be resting here until Mera''s body comes back. It''s dangerous to move through the

    Lord Light!ббIn the meantime, may I study this islet and the sea!"

    The shaggy-bearded ossan dwarf species appeal to me with their sparkling, boyish eyes.

    Unable to say "No," I sigh again and give my permission.

    In fact, there is still time for the Merah birds to return. In the meantime, I''m sure I''ll have some free time.

    ''I''ll give you an escort, but please be very careful. We can''t fully grasp what''s under the sea, let alone on the islets.

    This is not a threat, but no matter how much our ability to detect signs improves with Level 9999, it is difficult to grasp even the inside of the ocean.

    It is almost impossible to grasp the depths of the ocean, let alone to the water''s edge.

    If you are like Mera, you can fish out a part of your body, release it, let it explore, retrieve it, and then check its memory, you may be able to grasp the details, but it''s impossible for us to do so.

    We could have an escort.ббAll right!"

    Dagan the Dwarf King replied cheerfully, and the dwarven species split into two groups.

    The two sides are the study of the islets and the beach & saltwater side.

    I send out instructions to Mera, Tin and the others.

    Mera, Tin, please escort them.

    If we are attacked underwater, we will be able to respond quickly.

    (whimpering)"

    Kkekekekekekekekeke!ббThen I will escort the dwarves on the islet side."

    At Locke''s suggestion, the group was neatly divided, with Mera on the islet side and Tin and the others on the ocean side.

    By the way, Nazuna, who was not chosen as an escort, is .......

    The sword on her back was in her hand, and she was digging in the sand, touching the waves and digging in the beach with interest.

    The great sword she carries, in case you''re wondering, is second in class to the "Shinso Gungnir" that I hold in my hand inside the "Natsura".

    ...... Incidentally, there is a difference between the rarity of the cards that come out of my "Infinity Gacha" and the Mythology Class, Fantasma Class, and other classes (classes), or simply the same thing. There is no such law as what grade is SUR, what grade is UR, and so on.

    It seems that the "Infinity Gacha" card''s rarity classification is based on whether the armor or tool is rare or capable, while the Genesis Class (Genesis Class) to Relic Class (Relic Class) is based on magical power content, attack power, defense power, recovery power, and so on.

    In "Infinite Gacha," while strength is of course important, items with "rare" abilities are also likely to be classified into the higher rarity classes. I guess that "Infinite Gacha" is special in that area because I am the only one who has that ability.

    (...... Well, Nazna''s sword is protected by magic power and is not something that rusts when wet with seawater, so is it okay?)

    As I am thinking about this, a voice calls out from behind me.

    ''Mr. Wright, your resting place is ready.

    ......Thank you Mae."

    It will take some time for the mela birds to return, no matter how you think about it.

    May had finished setting up a shaded umbrella, table, chairs, tea set, and snacks from the item box as a place for them to wait.

    She even had time to balance the color scheme, using white as the base color to match the blue of the ocean.

    Despite the fact that we are inside a dangerous ruin to which no one has ever returned, the atmosphere here alone is like a tea party in an aristocratic garden.

    May pulls out a chair to make it easier for me to sit down.

    After I sit down, she brews me a cup of tea in her expert hands.

    I don''t know where the tea leaves came from, but I personally liked it because it smelled sweet and gorgeous.

    ''Yeah...... it''s delicious, Mei.''

    Thank you."

    The temperature, the intensity, the taste, and the smell are all soothing to my taste buds.

    The sound of waves hitting my ears for the first time repeatedly.

    At first I think, "It''s a little louder than I imagined," but as I listen to it over and over again, the sound of the waves becomes more and more pleasant.

    Even Mei, who stands by my side as a waiter, seems to be listening with her eyes closed, as if the sound of the waves is soothing to her.

    Despite the fact that we were inside a dangerous ruin, I felt very relaxed.

    As I sipped my tea and stared blankly for a moment, out of the corner of my eye I saw Nazna imitating a dwarf species, pumping seawater into her hand, putting it in her mouth and drinking it.

    Ugh!

    The seawater was tastier than expected, and when he let out a squeak, he spit it out.

    Mei frowns at her misbehavior, but Nazuna doesn''t notice and rushes toward me with teary eyes.

    Oh, my master~!

    Nazna ...... what are you doing ......"

    Because the dwarven species are drinking it, and I thought it might taste good."

    There are dwarf species that take seawater, put it in their mouths and taste it, but you don''t have to do anything ...... to imitate them.

    I was stunned and handed them sweet cookies and the tea I was drinking.

    A teary-eyed Nazna washed the seawater out of her mouth with the tea and replenished the sweetness with the cookies.

    Indirect kiss with Mr. Wright......

    ............"

    Mei lets out a few small words, and Tin, who is escorting her at sea, looks at her enviously.

    Nazuna doesn''t notice any such words or glances, and returns to her usual bright smile.

    Thank you, Master!ббAfter all, Master is so kind, I love him!"

    Yes, yes, thank you. Next time be careful not to put everything in your mouth, okay?"

    Don''t worry, I know!"

    Nazna is ...... only energetic in her replies. ......

    A little worried, she goes straight to May and asks her to bring out a new chair.

    She sits down and starts eating the snacks in front of her with a crunch, as if she was hungry.

    She looked so happy as she ate the sweets and drank the tea that it made me feel happy too.

    --A few hours later.

    A few hours later, the alter ego that Mela released seems to have discovered something and comes back.

    Mela reintegrates with the alter ego and checks its memory.

    Kekekekekekeke!ббMaster, it seems that we have discovered a small island in the south where the double helix we saw above stands. From the air, it appears that there is another hole to dive down."

    Thanks Mera, I can count on you."

    "Ahh!ббKekekekeke!ббNo need to thank me. We are only happy to be of service to our master!

    Mela was so happy to hear my praise that she turned bright red, shook herself, and raised her voice.

    Although she is afraid of some people because of her height and large mouth, it was very cute to see her blushing and happy.

    I rather think that Mera is a somewhat cynical but honest and cute girl, so why is she afraid of me, even if only some of them are?

    Tilting my head in my chest, I turned my gaze in the direction I was heading next.

    ''......Now that we''re heading south next, how do we cross this ocean?''

 126 - - Episode 15 Crossing the Sea

    Mera''s alter ego discovered the next destination.

    It is said that a double spiral building similar to the one seen in the upper level stands to the south.

    Mera sends a signal to the rest of the bodies, urging them to return.

    After confirming that the two groups have safely joined and reintegrated with Mera, they think of a way to cross the sea.

    (You can use the "Infinite Gacha" card to call up a sea-dwelling creature large enough for a person to ride on, but you can also use ....... Once you call them up, you can''t go back to the card, and moving across the ocean is a little more risky.)

    Calling up high level marine creatures has the advantage of making them more competitive in sea battles.

    However, since we are moving from one level to another, there will probably be no sea in the next level, and I am not sure about summoning sea creatures from the "Infinite Gacha" card for a short period of time.

    (Then again, I''m getting a pretty good read on the dwarves'' behavior, and I think it would be faster and safer to tie everyone together with a string and then take to the skies.)

    I muttered to myself, took out my "Infinite Gacha Card," and executed it.

    гиSR, Flight, Release!

    In a whisper, he put "SR, Flight" on everyone.

    Now everyone will be able to keep flying in the sky for 24 hours.

    The reason I used it in a whisper was because if the dwarf species knew about it badly, they would press me to ''sell me magic items and let me study them'' as they did at the time of the transition.

    Therefore, I will deceive them by assuming that I used magic.

    ''Now you can fly if you are conscious. It will be difficult until you get used to it, and for your safety, I will tie you with May''s ''magic string''. If it is painful or tight, please let her know.

    "Yes, Lord Light."

    Dagan the Dwarf King nodded on his behalf.

    Aside from us, the dwarves were not accustomed to flying for the first time and might fall into the moving sea.

    So we came up with the idea of having May attach a lifeline to us with her "magic string" to help us move.

    Although May''s workload would be slightly increased, she would be able to cope without any problems if they fell into the sea or were ambushed from underwater.

    Let''s go, then," he said. Mera, take the lead.

    Kkekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббUnderstood, Master."

    Mela, who has the best grasp of the destination, takes the lead and flies.

    The dwarves, struggling to fly for the first time, waddled to the surface and followed us.

    After climbing about 100 meters, we headed south toward our destination.

    At first it was dangerous, but after 10 minutes of flying, the dwarves had gotten used to it and were able to fly at a slightly slower pace.

    Compared to the first time when they were pulled by Mei, they were probably able to fly well enough.

    (......But flying in the sky again, it''s amazing ...... to have a 360-degree view of the ocean with no more islets in sight. (......)

    Everywhere you look for 360 degrees, all you see is the horizon and no land.

    Looking down, one discovers a school of sparkling, starry fish on the shallow ocean surface. Perhaps small fish are swimming together.

    The sunlight-like light pouring down from the ceiling is reflected by the seawater, making it so blue that the boundaries between worlds become blurred.

    The scene is extremely beautiful, but I feel as if the world is melting away, and at the same time I feel an instinctive fear.

    Suddenly, I am curious.

    (How did the adventurers who dived into the ruins at the request of the dwarves in the past cross this sea?)

    The steel-like lid blocking the upper level had been destroyed by sheer force, suggesting that the adventurers had probably already reached this level.

    Nevertheless, I recall that there were no bodies, traces, or remains of the adventurers on the islet.

    In other words, the adventurers had arrived at this man-made sea and had continued onward.

    They didn''t have a well-prepared boat, did they?

    Or did they pack up and swim to get around?

    "Master, that thing!ббLook at that thing!ббIt''s amazing!"

    While I was thinking about how past adventurers moved around, Nazna called out to me cheerfully.

    At the tip of the finger she pointed at me, there was a white moving shadow.

    What?

    I can understand her excitement.

    Cutting through the blue sea, a huge-bodied fish appears to stand upright and slap the surface of the sea.

    It had three eyes, one on each side, and was about 30 meters long from head to tail fin. It was white in color, and the sight of it diving with its head down and tail erect was just as powerful.

    Not only me, but also Mei, Mera, Tin, and other dwarves were gaping at the giant fish diving in the sea.

    It was a world of nature - or rather, a man-made world - but it was so huge and majestic that even the most foolish of the dwarf species fell silent.

    I couldn''t take my eyes off the beautiful sight.

    (I wish everyone in "The Abyss" and Yume could see it, too. ......) I couldn''t help but think about it.

    It was such an impressive and moving sight, but then the huge fish twisted its body in the water and peeked out toward the surface again.

    At the same time, a bad premonition runs through my back.

    Reflexively, I take out my "Infinite Gacha" gift card and release it.

    Almost at the same time, a huge white fish shoots out from its mouth with a thrusting force of huge seawater.

    SSR Bakugou Flame, Release!

    It is an offensive magic that ranks high among the tactical class б╢Tactics Classб╖.

    The combination of explosions and flames makes it a useful card that is effective against most enemies.

    Multiple copies of that "SSR Bakugou Flame" were used at different times to offset the extremely thick seawater spear.

    The "SSR Bakugou Flame" was used at different times to cancel out the ultra-thick seawater spear.ббReact fast, man!"

    ......е├."

    I''m sorry, but we are the ones who should be handling this.

    Nazuna praises me for letting go, and Suz & Rock apologize.

    I waved my hand lightly as if to say, ''Don''t worry about it,'' and kept my gaze on the ocean.

    I didn''t think it was possible because I sensed hostility, but I wondered if that huge fish was also a monster that eliminates intruders like the stone golem that attacked us in the upper levels. ......

    The name is the Cylonagus baleen whale, level 4000.

    May uses her appraisal to provide a supplementary explanation.

    Level 4000 means that he is equal to or better than Hardy, the leader of the "White Knights," under Hydra, who fought in "The Abyss" about three years ago.

    I wonder how technologically advanced the people of past civilizations were to create such a huge fish to intercept intruders.

    What in the world was the reason for the demise of such past civilizations?

    I''m not sure what to say.

    With a gut-wrenching yelp, the Sirona gas giant whale sinks deep into the sea again.

    We would be grateful if it would just retreat. ......

    It seems it won''t be that easy after all.

    It''s coming!ббMay, escort Dagan and the others!"

    "Awe."

    At the same time as he flies instructions to May, the back of a blue whale emerges from the sea, with countless holes and releases a fine spear of seawater.

    Compared to the extremely thick spears released from its mouth, they are less powerful.

    However, the large number of spears makes them difficult to avoid.

    ......!

    Tin immediately readies a rock and fires a magic bullet!

    Countless magic bullets intercepted, but it was difficult to shoot them all down.

    I, Nazna, and Mera helped to intercept them.

    May defends Dagan and the others with her "Magic String.

    All of their attacks were blocked, but the white-finned pilot whale was still able to get away with the "oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh! He shouted again and insisted that he would never let them get away.

 127 - - Episode 16 vs. Silonagas Great Whale

    The white-finned pilot whale screams as if expressing its will to ''never let go.

    The whale''s belly echoes, "Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! The sound reached us in the sky.

    (I wanted to show it to everyone in the "Natsura" and Yume if I had the chance, and I thought about not touching it because of its scarcity value, but it would be a different story if it attacked ...... us.)

    I involuntarily look down with cold eyes and give instructions.

    Tin, Mera, you can do it, can''t you?"

    (KUNG)!"

    ''Kekekekekekekeke!ббLeave it to me, master!ббI will immediately drown that fish of no stature who is interfering with us in the sea!"

    Tin nodded vigorously and Mela replied in a good mood.

    Tin holds the lock for a counterattack, and Mera begins preparing to create a chimera for anti-underwater use.

    ''Kekekekekekeke!ббI''m sorry, but I''m going to have to ask you to stall for a bit. It''s going to take me a little while because I''m creating a chimera for underwater use."

    (N)."

    Mela, setetedatte-sa."

    As Locke tells Tin''s words, Tin takes aim at the Sirona gas giant whale and squeezes the trigger!

    The whale quickly runs away into the sea.

    As the magic bullet strikes the underwater, it loses its momentum before reaching the diving Sirona gas giant whale.

    Despite its huge size of about 30 meters, the white-finned pilot whale dives and moves faster underwater than one would expect.

    Furthermore, they move slowly as they move through the ocean, occasionally bringing their backs to the surface and releasing spears of fine seawater from their countless holes to attack us.

    ......!"

    Tin took advantage of the gap and tried to hit them with magic bullets to make them bad status, but it was difficult to hit them because of the large number of spears of seawater and the fact that they quickly dived underwater and used the water as a shield.

    I was unintentionally impressed by the behavior of the white-finned pilot whale.

    (I was impressed by the behavior of the white-finned pilot whale, which is much more intelligent than I thought ...... that it could use its geographical advantage to successfully prevent tin attacks.)

    At about level 4000, it would normally be more than 1.5 times higher than "UR, Hermaphroditic ( If you were to take on a "double) gunner tin level 7777," you would almost certainly lose.

    In fact, although their level is much lower than 4000, the members of the "White Knights" who fought in the "Giant Tower" were defeated by Tin and his team without being able to do anything about it.

    The reason why they are able to compete with each other in spite of this is because the Sirona gas giant whale is making good use of its "geographical advantage" - the man-made sea.

    (As far as bullet dodging goes, they are better than the "White Knights," aren''t they?) I can''t help but think about that.

    But the victory was unassailable.

    There is another "UR, Chimera Mella, Level 7777.

    Kekkakekakekake!ббSorry to keep you waiting, giant fish!ббYour custom-made Chimera is ready!"

    The skirt of the mela swells up to create a chimera for anti-underwater use.

    Orca, a 10-meter-long, streamlined fish chimera with large horns, the upper half black and the lower half white, drops into the ocean below.

    When it reaches the surface of the water and sinks into the sea with a large column of water, it strikes at the Sirona gas giant whale in a swift motion.

    The timing of the attack was just before the whale''s enemies were about to emerge from the water and attack, but the body of the fish chimera "Orca," which was created by Mera, hit the whale so hard that the body of the Sirona gas giant whale emerged from the surface of the sea.

    It was not a tin to miss that opportunity.

    !"

    Ora!ббTapuri eats laiyagare!"

    The magic bullet fired from the rock precisely lands on the body of the white whale.

    Although these magic bullets are loaded with bad status, the opponent''s body is nearly 30 meters long, so even if one or two bullets hit, it will take some time for the effect to take effect.

    However, once this happens, all that remains is for us to hunt them unilaterally.

    Kekekekeke!ббDon''t think you can escape!

    Mera happily looks down at the scene below.

    The white-finned pilot whales seem to be unable to cope with the nimble orcas, which are unable to move fast enough to keep up with their huge size in the water, and they seem to be falling behind.

    The orcas repeatedly pierce it with their thick horns, body by body, as if to pierce it.

    Whenever she exposed her body even a little to the surface of the sea, Tin''s magic bullets slammed into her without restraint.

    ''Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    No matter how ineffective the magic bullets with bad status may be due to their huge size, they begin to have a reasonable effect when they are shot dozens or even close to a hundred times.

    The effects of multiple bad statuses such as poisoning, blindness, bleeding, paralysis, sleep, confusion, curses, hallucination, debility, and confusion, etc., make the movements of the victims even worse.

    The orcas took advantage of this opportunity to attack further.

    The blue sea is muddied with the blood of the blue whale.

    Although this side has an overwhelming advantage, ...... not everything is going in the right direction.

    Perhaps it was because the sea was stained with the blood of the blue whale, or perhaps they were noticed because of their rampage, but the other fish gathered and joined the fight.

    "Master!ббThere''s a fish with wings flying towards us!ббInteresting!"

    Just as Nazna said, the feathered fish flew in unison toward us and charged.

    Feathers, however, are not feathers like birds, but rather thin, shiny, silvery scales.

    The beak of the feathered fish is sharply pointed, and it lunges at us with great force, but we are too high up to reach it, and it falls into the sea.

    They try to attack us flying in the air in groups of several hundred, but only a few dozen at most can reach us.

    I''m not sure how we''re going to manage with such a small number.ббI won''t let Mr. Wright lay a finger on me."

    A few dozen of them would only be dispatched by Mei, who was escorting the dwarves, using her "magic string" in a single hand.

    They posed no threat at all.

    In addition to the feather fish, there were fish with dorsal fins and sharp fangs, and fish with saw-like heads, but they had no way to reach us, and were either shot to death by tin bullets or tried to interfere with the orcas and were beaten back.

    The number of obstacles has increased again, and the Sirona gas giant whales are too big to be decisive at the moment.

    The bad status caused by Tin''s magic bullet will probably kill it in time, but I don''t know how many hours that will be due to its ...... huge size, which makes it less effective against poison and bleeding.

    I''m sorry, but I don''t have time for that.

    I call out to Mela, whose skirt is flapping in the wind, as if the lower half of her body is gone because she used it to make "Orca.

    ''Mera, I think it''s about time, don''t you?

    Kekekekekekeke!"ббThat''s right. I have weakened him a lot, and I think it''s time for him to be in good shape.

    She agrees and uses her entire left arm to create a new fish chimera.

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббThen let''s get this over with!"

    Mela uses her entire left arm to create a single fish.

    It is slightly larger than a small fish.

    Its body surface glistens and its head is sharply shaped. It looks like a small sword.

    The first time you see it, you will probably shrug your shoulders and say, "It''s small for a fish that uses one left arm. ...... Its ability is very impressive.

    Mela drops a small knife fish.

    It follows gravity and falls, creating a small ripple that quickly disappears.

    The small knife fish slithers through the school of enemy fish and pierces the Sirona gas giant whale.

    The effect was dramatic.

    The effect was dramatic: "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

    The Sirona gas giant whale begins to lash out frantically as if to shake something off.

    The orcas'' attack was nothing to worry about, just desperation.

    The reason why the blue whale is so rampaging is that the ...... small knife fish is entering through the wound, passing through the blood vessels and inside to get to the brain.

    Eventually they reach the brain and take over the body of the invaded target.

    The white-finned pilot whale may instinctively realize this and lash out in an attempt to somehow eject the small knife fish, but it is a futile action.

    There is a restriction that the subject must be weakened to some degree before it can burrow in, but it is impossible to eject it because it is fully satisfied.

    After a few moments - the white-finned pilot whale jerks and convulses and stops moving.

    Apparently, the small knifefish reaches the brain.

    It pierces the brain and seems to have taken control of all of the Sirona gas giant whale.

    With this, the Sirona gas giant whale is literally no longer an enemy.

 128 - - Episode 17 Cottage

    "Tin, Mera, I don''t want any more distractions from my flight, so take care of the remaining hostile fish."

    KOKUROKU!

    Kkekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббLeave it to me, my master!"

    Tin and Mera joyfully resume their attack while flying.

    Tin fires a magic bullet from the sky.

    Mera has already given instructions to Orca and Koutouji, so the two go on a rampage.

    In particular, they attack the fishes with the white-finned pilot whale, which takes their brains and seizes control of their bodies, sinking more and more into the sea.

    Taking advantage of its huge body, the blue whale, without worrying about the damage to its own body, hit its own fellow fishes and killed them with its tail attack.

    Because of the large number of enemies, many fish were killed by the attacks because they could not evade the attacks.

    Even if they were able to escape safely, the orcas would successfully exploit an opening and attack them, or tin snipers would snipe them from above even if they escaped near the surface of the sea.

    Once the mainstay of the ship, the white whale, was taken away, there was no way for the other side to win, and they were defeated unilaterally by the tin whales.

    About ten minutes after the battle began, the hostile fish that had gathered were wiped out.

    The surface of the sea is a mixture of blood red, pieces of flesh, and scales, creating a disastrous hue.

    However, after a while, the color will fade with the waves or sink into the sea to regain its former beauty.

    Now, let''s move quickly before the second group arrives. Mera, hurry up with the recovery of the segmented body. The blue whale is in the way, so get rid of it.

    Kkekekekeke!ббYes, sir.

    Following my instructions, Mela descends to retrieve the orcas and knifefish.

    If the body of the white whale was clean, riding on its back to the destination might have been a nice change of pace, but riding it with its entire body covered in blood and not a single uninjured part ...... would have been problematic.

    (First of all, even if there were no wounds, it would probably not be that comfortable to move around on the back because of the vibrations. (First of all, even if there is no wound, it is not likely to be comfortable to ride on the back.)

    For efficiency and safety, it is better to fly as is.

    Wait a minute, Mister Wright!ббMera-dono!ббThat white whale has taken hold, hasn''t it?"

    As I was contemplating the ride in my chest, Dagan, the Dwarf King, gave me a moment.

    Everyone''s eyes turn to the dwarves.

    Dagan speaks up on behalf of the others.

    If that big fish is controlled by Lord Mera, then I would like to take it home and use it for research.

    I understand your feelings about ......, but it is indeed impossible. They are docile because they are dominated by the mera alter, but if you remove them, they will just die. First of all, where are you going to keep and study a fish that big?"

    Gnu......."

    The dwarf species stares at the blue whale with a look of deep regret when I make a good argument.

    After confirming that there is no counterargument, I signal to Mela with my hand.

    As she begins her descent again, the dwarves start to blurt out things like, "What a waste," "What a fun research subject ......," and "I''m sure there are others out there, if you could help us capture them on the way home ......."

    The passion of the Dwarf species for research gives me a headache.

    They really are more troublesome than a bad enemy.

    Mera finishes retrieving the orcas and the small knifefish.

    As the small knifefish slips out of the white-finned pilot whale, it convulses loudly once. Gradually, the huge body sank deeper and deeper into the sea.

    Apparently, after death, the body does not float to the surface, but sinks into the sea.

    We watched it go down and resumed our flight to our destination.

    There is a possibility that the second group of the enemy will come, and there is no need to waste any more time.

    After a few moments of moving from the spot, we can see the island.

    It is about one and a half times larger than the small island where we first landed.

    At the center of the island stands a building with a double-helix structure, which we saw in the upper level. It extends to the ceiling far above and is connected to the island.

    As expected, there were only a few trees along the coast, a sandy beach, and short grass and flowers.

    (...... What is the purpose of this double-spiral building?)

    We arrive at the island, curious, but with no way of knowing the answer.

    Tin first landed on the island to check for traps, and found no problems. After that, everyone lands on the island.

    The dwarves were disappointed that they could not get a white Longhorned Baird''s Whale, but once they landed on the island, they started to investigate and collect the whale without any hesitation.

    I am honestly impressed with how quickly they switched from one to the other.

    The island is free of traps and dangerous monsters, but as before, I asked Tin and Mera to escort the dwarven species.

    I took Mei and Nazna with me and moved directly under the double helix.

    As with the level above, the steel lid had been destroyed and a hole existed to go down.

    It seems that there is still an underground.

    "Mr. Wright, would you like to continue to the basement?"

    ...... No, let''s stop here for today. We are tired, but Dagan and the others are probably tired.

    Dwarf species are energetically collecting and investigating, but as expected, they were attacked by endless stone golems, the giant fish Sirona gas giant whale, and other large schools of hostile fish.

    Instead of forcing ourselves to move on here, we should stay overnight to rest our bodies and spirits.

    Then I''ll set up the order for the night shift."

    You can put me on the night shift, too, okay?ббAnd as adventurers, we have more experience than Mei and the others.

    Have fun. I (I) will take care of the night watch, so please rest yourself, Mr. Wright.

    I''m not joking, and I have no problem taking on the night watch for real, but ...... May lightly brushes me off and urges me to rest.

    I''m not joking, I''m serious, and I have no problem taking on the night watch.

    I thought about returning to the "abyss" once everyone was there with "SSR, Transition," but I decided not to do that. ......

    It is certainly possible to return to the "Abyss" from this place, but at worst, there is a possibility that we may not be able to return to this place with "SSR, Transition". In that case, we would have to go underwater again from the beginning, which would be troublesome.

    It would also reduce the sense of urgency and the sense of exploration of the ruins.

    The remaining problem is the housing environment.

    Normally, we could pitch a tent and camp out in it with a thick cloak as a futon - but in our face, we would rather have the dwarf kings be more comfortable and safe than to tell them, "Please camp out here.

    So I take out a card from my pocket.

    I move away from the bottom of the double helix, choose a comfortable spot, and release the card''s power.

    "SR, Cottage, Release!"

    A two-story cottage that seemed to convey the warmth of wood appeared on the island of the ruins of a past civilization.

    As expected, Dagan and the others who had been surveying the island gathered in straws.

    They were all asking, "Hey, Mister Wright, where in the world did this building come from?"

    It was created by a somewhat special magic. The basic furnishings are all here, so you can rest here today in your room of choice.

    This is witchcraft!ббHey, let me look inside!

    Me too!ббMe too!

    Let me see it!

    Curiosity piqued, the dwarf species entered the cottage in droves.

    (...... Dwarf species really do go straight for the jugular when they find something interesting.)

    Their easy-to-understand behavioral principles make me look at them far away.

    By the way - "SR, Cottage" is equipped with a basic set of furniture, but the iron box prepared for the former race (human) slaves who started living in the "Giant Tower," "SR, Cottage," and "SR, Cottage" are not furnished with basic furniture. N, prefab" is empty.

    Therefore, in addition to "N, Prefab," the fairy maids were given normal (N) card furniture cards, such as beds, desks, tables, wardrobes, and so on.

    The "N, Prefab" had the advantage over the "SR, Cottage" that there were more of them and they were of a reasonable size, so they were easier to find a place to put them.

    --I''ll get back to the story.

    Now, let''s quickly build the cottage where we will stay tonight.

    I take out another gift card, "Infinite Gacha" card "SR, Cottage" and release it.

    In an instant, a cottage is built in front of me, where I will stay tonight.

    It''s easy to clean up afterwards, since I can just put it in the "item box" on the way back home.

    What?ббNazna, you''ve been peeking in that hole for a while now, what''s going on?"

    Nazna, who would normally be as excited as the dwarves to check the inside of the cottage, has been peering into the hole leading to the next underground level for some time now.

    She did not immediately respond when I called out to her, but turned around with her head tilted back.

    She turned around with her nose twitching, and told me, "I''m going to go down to the next hole.

    Master...... next hole, I think we should be even more careful than before. It smells dangerous."

    It seems that something touched Nazuna''s intuition, the strongest of all the "Natsura.

    At her words, Mei and I looked at each other and our expressions tightened.

 129 - - CHAPTER XVIII -- CONTRAINED Sword, MANUFACT

    One of Light''s avenging partners, Nano, a dwarf species, resigned from his job to manufacture the "Forbidden Sword".

    He moved to a house in the suburbs.

    The house has a combined stone and metal fence and a metal gate.

    The house is a two-story structure with a garden, but it is not well maintained, and the building is designed to be sturdy rather than decorative.

    Therefore, the house has the image of a small fortress rather than a nobleman''s mansion.

    Funding was not a problem, as he was paid for the murder of Wright, a candidate for the "Master" position.

    The house Nanno moved into was originally built for blacksmithing research, so it was very suitable for manufacturing the "forbidden sword.

    A semi-subterranean forge.

    There is also a research room in the basement to prevent secrets from leaking out.

    The former owner of the house, like Nano, continued his research to create the "legendary weapon," but his wish was not fulfilled and he died.

    Is it a kind of irony that someone has moved in to try to create the "legendary weapon" again?

    Hello, my name is Hisomi.

    A racial (human) merchant raises his voice at the entrance of such a mansion.

    He rang the door knocker loudly so that Nanno could hear him.

    The merchant appears at the mansion, loading the ordered goods onto a carriage covered with thick cloth.

    The merchant is a human, about 170 cm tall, slender, and wears very ordinary clothes. The leather bag he usually wears on his shoulder is currently in the wagon.

    Overall, he has an unremarkable appearance.

    If I had to say more, I would say that his threadbare eyes and his stinky smile are only slightly memorable.

    The sound of the door knocker seems to have reached him safely, and the door opens slightly.

    Even though it is still daytime, the inside of the door is dark.

    It is probably because they have not turned on any lights.

    Despite this, Nano''s eyes were shining as if they were lit up with a gleam.

    "Oh, hi, how''s your ...... luggage?"

    Of course, I have brought all the items ordered by Mr. Nanno again.

    HISOMI tells us with a stinky smile.

    Nano chuckles at his words and motions for him to ''go around the back.

    We''re going to put our stuff in through the loading door in the back.

    HISOMI goes around the back as he is accustomed to doing.

    He goes around to the back and pulls the wagon near the loading dock.

    HISOMI takes out a memo from her pocket and reads out the names of the goods to be brought in this time.

    We have brought food, alcohol, daily necessities and consumables, as well as iron ore, coal, and various alchemical materials. And we have prepared three barrels of special materials this time as well. However, these special materials are a little too heavy for me, so ......"

    I understand. You are a soft touch, ....... But it is an important material. I will carry it well, you stay out of it.

    "Oh, no, thank you.

    NANO sniffs once at HISOMI, who smiles smugly, and quickly gets to work.

    Nano carries in a large barrel.

    He is around level 300.

    He can carry a large barrel of this size with ease.

    Meanwhile, HISOMI carries in small items such as groceries.

    Since the two of them worked together, it did not take that long to carry the items in.

    After carrying in the goods from the back loading entrance, they faced each other inside the warehouse, and Hisomi spoke to Nano.

    Then we will take the payment from the Adventurers'' Guild account as usual.

    I''ve got it. Here''s your certificate.

    Nano hands a certificate to HISOMI with the amount of money prepared in advance.

    This would allow him to receive NANO''s money in the Adventurers'' Guild account.

    HISOMI tucks the certificate into his pocket with great care, then turns to the topic of conversation with the ease of small talk.

    How is the production of the example going?ббIf there are any materials or supplies you are missing, I will make them available to you right away."

    No problem. No problem at all," he said, "in fact, it''s going very well. Look at this.

    He makes a maniacal smile and pulls out a knife from his waistband.

    The blade of the knife was slightly reddish, and if you looked closely, you could see a faint black haze rising from it.

    The knife was made as an experiment according to the book on the production of the ''forbidden sword'' that I bought from you," he said. Although it was made from a single human, I was able to create a relic-class knife with ease!ббHee-hee-hee!ббIsn''t that wonderful!"

    Yes, it''s a great job. I would love to have you take it down to me as a product.

    HISOMI replied, not moving his smug smile at all, even though he had heard that "one race (human) was used as the material for the creation.

    The "forbidden sword" they are talking about is a cursed weapon of great power that is rarely found in ruins.

    The word "sword" refers not only to swords, but also to axes, spears, and other weapons in general.

    Basically, it is a cursed weapon that can shave off the user''s life span, demand living blood, or erode the spirit and drive the user insane.

    It is said that some fairy tale heroes were able to use the "forbidden sword" by holding it down with their strong mental strength, but it is generally regarded as a dangerous item.

    Therefore, it was called "forbidden sword" or "cursed weapon.

    Under the Six Nations Agreement, "forbidden swords" were also treated as dangerous goods, and if they were acquired by mistake or found in the possession of others, they were strictly ordered to report it immediately. Intentional possession in violation could even result in the death penalty.

    Nano purchased the book for manufacturing such a "forbidden sword" from Hisomi, and is actually creating it "from human materials.

    Nano, who has manufactured a reddish knife, is pleased with the merchant Hisomi''s reply.

    I see... I see!ббAfter all, if one who should see it sees it, even a race (human) of lower rank as a species will understand how wonderful this knife is!бб...... No, is it because of my superior talent as a blacksmith that I create such a wonderful knife from an incompetent race (human)?ббI may be the dwarf species sent to this earth by the Goddess to create the ''legendary weapon'' ......"

    He enters his own world in the middle of the monologue and begins to monologue.

    The "forbidden sword" made from "human material" should have no effect on its maker.

    Nanno''s mind is unknowingly being corrupted, but for him, even this is only a pleasant stimulus to create the "legendary weapon.

    A special material - one of the large barrels begins to rattle.

    In response to the sound, Nano stopped moving.

    HISOMI scratches her head apologetically and excuses herself.

    ''Ah~, it seems that the medicine didn''t work properly,'' she said. I''m sorry, I woke you up halfway through."

    ............"

    Nano does not respond to Hisomi''s apology, but puts his hand on the rattling vat and opens the lid.

    He then peeks in on the man inside, who is gagged, bound hand, foot, and body tightly, and unable to move.

    The man is a "...... lively race (human). This will make a great weapon. You are lucky. You are in luck, because this genius blacksmith will transform you into legendary weapons that will be spoken of for eternity. I will turn your incompetence into legendary weapons without wasting a drop of heart, bone, skin, vindictiveness, suffering, madness, resentment, or blood. Rejoice, rejoice."

    Nnghhhh!ббUnh!ббNnnngh!"

    The adult male race (human) in the barrel shakes and rattles at Nano''s statement, and shakes his head with tears, but is unable to move properly because he is firmly secured by the gag & rope.

    Nano carefully closes the lid again and carries the large barrel.

    They are going to move it to the underground laboratory.

    Now it''s going to get busier and busier. Hithomi, we are still short of race (ingredients), so please bring more and more.

    I understand. I''ll leave it to you.

    HISOMI replies in agreement without wavering in any way, without wavering in any way, despite the fact that the same race (human) is being subjected to the same cruelty.

    He leaves the warehouse, gets into his carriage, and leaves the mansion.

    While operating the carriage as a servant, HISOMI mutters to himself.

    Hisomi''s narrow eyes, only one of them slightly open, are thinking.

    If so, it''s a bit tricky. Oh no, it''s a messy ......."

    His soliloquy disappears with the sound of horses'' footsteps and carriage movement.

    And just like that, he melted away, unheard by anyone.

 130 - - Episode 19 Nazuna

    We descended from the infinite stone golem hierarchy and arrived at a small island in the vast ocean, moving southward in "SR, flight".

    On the way, we were attacked by a huge fish about 30 meters long, flying in the sky, and a fish with a sawed-off head, but we arrived at the island safely.

    On the island stands a huge double-helix building, which we saw on the upper level, with the lid forcibly destroyed and a hole in it.

    We did not go down immediately, but stayed overnight on this island before going down to the hole. ......

    Nazuna, the strongest of the "Natsura," twitched her nose and assured us.

    ''Master,...... I feel we should be more vigilant in this next hole than we have been in the past. It smells dangerous.''

    The next time you are in the area, you should be more careful than ever before.

    Even if level 9999 Erie and Aoyuki teamed up, they could fight two against one. May may be modest, but she is so humble that she says, "Even if I (I) participate in the battle, I will only be a drag.

    In fact, Nazuna is strong.

    It would be safer not to take her point of view lightly.

    After collecting the cottage used for lodging on the island in the "item box," May descends down the hole with the string box she creates with "magic string" as usual.

    ............"

    Since everyone had already heard Nazna''s warning, the atmosphere was more tense than ever.

    ''--Lord Wright, the end of the hole is near.

    May is the first to notice the end of the hole and informs us of it.

    Her words make everyone even more tense.

    We go through the hole - the string box creates a window and we can see outside, but we can''t see .......

    ......Nazna is just as alarmed as we are.

    The light, similar to sunlight pouring down from the ceiling, was as usual.

    This light continues to shine throughout the day.

    The light allowed us to see the scene below us.

    Rectangular black walls.

    The ground was made of gray walls mixed with the black grains we had seen at the factory entrance and exit.

    It is a material that the Dwarf species could not destroy even after many years of effort, and it was only when Nazna forcefully picked it back up that it broke.

    The gray ground mixed with black grains was gouged, melted, cut, and even cratered. The black rectangular wall had also been partially obliterated at the top, gouged out at the sides, and broken into pieces at the root, falling to the ground.

    A large number of battle scars were left behind.

    This means that there are beings in this space that can break the gray ground mixed with grains with ease.

    It is understandable that Nazna is alarmed by the danger.

    A box of threads lands on the ground.

    We are the first to descend and look around, followed by the dwarves.

    This is the third time, so we are used to it.

    ......Mera, I want you to investigate from the air and the ground, just as you did in the Infinite Stone Golem hierarchy. Tell the squad to be alert to the presence of the enemy.

    Kekekekekekeke!ббOf course, Master. Thank you for your concern!"

    Mela replies in a happy tone of voice, perhaps glad that I was concerned about her, but not forgetting to be attentive to her surroundings.

    Just as she did in the infinite stone golem hierarchy, she produced a bird from each arm and a wolf from under her skirt, and released them for investigation.

    After looking away from Mera''s alter ego, Dagan suppresses her curiosity, but nervously demands.

    Dagan then asks, "Mister Wright, ...... would you allow me to investigate this hierarchy until they return?"

    You are not allowed to act alone at ......, but you are allowed to move around if you all move together. Of course, please be discreet in your actions."

    Thank you!"

    It would be impossible to ask the inquisitive dwarf species to ''put up with'' so much in front of them.

    Above all, I too have many things to worry about in this hierarchy.

    We all moved in a tight group, keeping an eye out for enemies.

    The first place we headed for was the crater scar.

    How in the world did they attack the material so beautifully ......?ббMagic?"

    It''s impossible for offensive magic to gouge that d*mn hard material so cleanly, isn''t it?"

    Then how about using a fantasma class magic weapon?

    What about chemicals?ббI''ve seen acid-spewing monsters melt armor."

    In front of the crater scar, a dwarf species starts a conversation.

    I myself fell to my knees and stroked the crater.

    (It was scraped cleanly, as if it had been gouged out with a hot spoon of butter. (How in the world can such a hard material be so beautifully chiseled out?)

    I am not a dwarf species, but I can''t help but ponder.

    I myself find it difficult to gouge out something this clean even with an "infinite mess" card.

    It would be a different story if I fully released the "Shinso" Gungnir. ......

    (Genesis class is not possible, but if you do it with a weapon of a similar class, you could do something similar.ббFor example, the mythology class--?

    ?"ббMister Wright, how did you--"

    Get down!

    All of us, except for the dwarves, noticed and reacted immediately.

    A white cannonball-like object is fired at high speed!

    In response to the attack from the enemy, May weaves a wall with "Magic String" and places it on the path. Normally, this would have prevented the attack perfectly, but for some reason ...... it was erased.

    The actuality is, it''s not just the actuality that you''re going to be able to get a good deal more.ббBehind me!"

    Mera, don''t touch him!ббI''ll take care of it!"

    Mera stands quickly in the vanguard with huge dragon arms out from the hems of her arms.

    The dragon arms are steel-colored and covered with scales that are the hardest of Mera''s, but Nazna instinctively senses that ''that won''t protect her'' and breaks in with her great sword in hand.

    ''Aaaaah!

    A flash of spirit!

    A white cannonball strikes and deflects the trajectory.

    The shell gouged out a black rectangular structure and the gray ground mixed with black grains, and disappeared without exploding.

    It appears that the current blow was the attack that created the crater in front of us.

    About 150 meters away from where the white shell was fired, a "snake-like monster with a lower body and arms" of about 10 meters in height suddenly appeared. The first time it appears.

    (I can''t believe they got this close to me, Mei, and Nazna, who are level 9999, past my and Nazna''s vigilance net. ......)

    I never let my guard down while checking and examining the crater scar.

    In spite of this, I did not expect them to get this close.

    A huge body of about 10 meters suddenly appeared as if it had shifted space.

    The upper half of its body was clad in armor and the lower half in a posture of a snake coiled around a black rectangular structure, with the air wavering slightly from both arms in the shape of a snake.

    The blows that were just fired seem to have been fired from both of its arms.

    The part of the body that touches the human face is covered by a full-face helmet, so the expression on the face is unrecognizable.

    Tin immediately readies his lock and returns fire.

    !"

    I''ll give you back your money!ббArigatakuketore, serpent-mimaki!

    Countless magic bullets are fired from the muzzle of a long spear-like "musket gun.

    The "snake pseudo" was unable to react, or perhaps it did not move at all, but was showered with bullets all over its body as if it were taking a shower.

    What?

    I didn''t hit anything!ббNo, you missed it!ббIt''s impossible!

    Tin & Rock raise their voice in astonishment.

    Of course.

    All the magic bullets that they thought had hit missed.

    To be precise, the bullets passed through the "snake-like creature" as if they were ...... and landed behind it.

    Everyone was astonished by this impossible phenomenon.

    In such a situation, Mei calmly confirmed the name and level of the other party with "Appraisal," but there was no reply from her even after ...... some time.

    The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    I''m not sure what level that "snake-like" is, Mei.ббYou''ve got to be kidding me if you think you can dodge Tin''s magic bullets.

    ''...... Mr. Wright, please be careful. That thing has no level."

    Her unexpected response caused a look of surprise not only on my face, but on the faces of everyone present.

 131 - - Episode 20 The Great Sword Prometheus

    Dear ...... Wright, please be careful. That thing has no levels."

    "No levels?"

    Unable to respond immediately to May''s words, he responds by parroting them.

    A "snake-like creature" suddenly appeared in front of me as an enemy, with a huge body of about 10 meters, both arms and the lower half of its body covered with snakes, and armor on its upper body and face.

    There is no level - are you saying that that is an existence outside the concept of level?

    Shaaaaaaaah!"

    The "snake-like creature" makes a sound like a real snake and closes the distance between us.

    Tin fires at the lock again!

    It fires magic bullets at a rate of over 1,000 rounds per minute, but the "snake-like creature" pays no heed and charges at it head-on.

    The magic bullets miss their aim and fly into the face, arms, and torso, but they all slip through and land backward.

    All of Tin''s attacks are meaningless.

    "--!"

    She (?) is surprised and frustrated and bites her teeth.

    Mei sends out a warning to Suzu.

    Tin, it''s useless. Your attack won''t work on it. It is probably a man-made mythological class weapon created by a past civilization. So, Nazuna, please!

    Oh, yeah!ббI''m on it!"

    At May''s instruction, Nazna rushes out with a large sword on her back.

    Rather than being intimidated by the giant "snake-like creature," which is about 10 meters in height, Nazuna is not afraid of it.

    Doryaaaah!"

    A head-on collision!

    He swings his great sword. Nazuna''s blow was so strong that the crossed-armed serpentine "serpentine mimic," despite its huge size, was unable to kill its momentum and fell back.

    Nazuna holds up the great sword with a calm and composed attitude.

    Tin''s magic bullet passes through, and Nazna''s great sword defends itself, unable to prevent it.

    I finally understood when Mei pointed out the problem.

    If the level is not displayed, it means that ...... it is a kind of man-made mythological class weapon--a golem--created by a past civilization.

    For example, if you appraise a sword, it does not show the level of the sword.

    It only shows the class, ability, and name.

    This is because weapons and armor do not have levels.

    Therefore, the "snake-like creature" that moves in front of you is probably similar to a moving weapon or golem.

    Moreover, the man-made mythology class is ....... I had heard that it was possible to create a mythological class in past civilizations, but I never imagined that I would actually see one.

    But thanks to you, I understand why Tin''s attack was ineffective.

    We generally rank weapons and armor - but what are the standards?

    Some experts may disagree, but the general rule is as follows.

    Genesis class (Genesis class)--creates the world itself.

    Mythology class: Interferes with the world itself and affects it in some way.

    Phantasma class - exerts an overwhelming influence on surrounding objects, etc.

    Epic class: Affects surrounding objects, etc. (not as much as the fantasy class).

    Artifact class (artifact class)--affects surrounding objects, etc. (not as much as the epic class).

    Relic class (Relic class)--affects the surroundings (not as much as the Secret Treasures class)

    Rare class -- The body has some kind of power (increased sharpness, flames on the blade, etc.)

    General class (common class)--common weapons and armor.

    Above.

    The Genesis Class and Mythology Class are legendary and have never been seen or heard of by experts, so there are some ambiguous points. On the other hand, the mythology class and above are said to have some kind of "isolated" ability, or in other words, the power to interfere with the world.

    If the "snake-like creature" is a "mythological class" created by a past civilization, then the fact that Tin''s attack passed through it must be the result of it demonstrating some sort of isolated ability - in a sense, the ability to interfere with the "world.

    The only ones that can counter such a "Mitology Class" snake-like creature are the Genesis Class "Gungnir" in my hand, which has the same or even higher rating, or the Mitology Class "Gungnir" in my hand, which has a higher rating than the Genesis Class. Only Nazna.

    Dagan, the Dwarf King, who had recovered from the shock of the "man-made mythology class" created by a past civilization, understood why Nazna had been sent to him and pointed at her with a trembling fingertip.

    The appearance of the ...... "artificial mythology class" also surprised me deeply, but you mean that the great sword she holds is a mythology class?"

    ?"ббYou weren''t aware of that?"

    Frankly, I thought that the dwarven species did not dare to touch Nazna''s greatsword because they showed no interest in it.

    Dagan exclaimed with the force of a spit.

    ''It may be that it''s a simple greatsword with few ornaments, but ...... that girl was playing with the waves with a greatsword, digging holes in the beach, and touching the blade with her candy-stained hands!ббI wouldn''t normally think of using a mythology class weapon in such a messy way!"

    ............"

    Unable to deny it, he falls silent and looks away.

    The mythological class (mythology class) is literally a mythical class of weapon. It is a level of weaponry that may or may not exist in even one of the countries in this world. It is not only a national treasure, but is so small that even if it were in the possession of a nation, it would not be made public.

    In fact, the existence of such weapons in the Queen Elf Kingdom and the Dwarf Kingdom has been confirmed only up to the fantasma class.

    Despite this, the Nazuna is not treated with the utmost care, as it is used as a shovel, left at training camps in the "Abyss," or accidentally poured over milk that it had been drinking.

    However, it is also true that the great sword she carries is mythological class (mitology class) and only Nazna can handle it.

    While Dagan and I were exchanging ideas, May was giving us instructions.

    As long as we don''t know how the opponent is blocking the attack, you are the only one who can do anything about it. Nazna, please deal with that thing.

    I''m on it, Mei!ббI am your master, and I will protect you all!

    With a shout, Nazuna''s figure blurs.

    A strong step.

    The dwarves will think she has disappeared, but she finds herself swinging her great sword in front of the "snake-mimic".

    The sound of metal colliding with metal at high speed.

    The impact of the sound is so deafening to the average person.

    The dwarves reflexively hold their ears.

    On the other hand, Nazuna smiles happily.

    It''s harder than I thought it would be!ббThe last time we fought, the Commander somehow collapsed after a light swing, so I''m glad we can finally get a little serious outside of training with the masters!"

    She looks truly happy and exclaims with a smile that is filled with battle desire, raising her great sword - "Prometheus".

    Twist providence!ббPrometheus!"

    With her cry, the great sword Prometheus interferes with the world, and Nazna splits into five (,).

    Nugaaaa!ббJeez, you''re splitting into five people!

    That one!ббIs this some kind of advanced technology that makes it look like they''re moving at high levels of speed and splitting up!"

    No, it is not. Each one of them is a Nazna, armed, leveled, and all the same.

    I would add a supplement to the astonishment of the dwarf species.

    The mythological class of Nazna, the "Great Sword of Prometheus," can interfere with the world and "twist providence.

    What exactly does "pervert providence" mean? ...... is that it can interfere with the world itself and cause events that were originally impossible.

    The power of the "Great Sword Prometheus" can make multiple individuals of the same armament and the same level appear.

    In other words, it is possible to create multiple Nazunas of level 9999 who have the "Great Sword Prometheus," wear armor, and remember skills and experience exactly the same as the original person.

    Aoyuki and Ellie teamed up to take on the challenge, fully prepared, and the battle finally came to a head.

    This ability of the "Great Sword Prometheus" is one of the reasons why Mei''s participation in the battle would be a hindrance.

    However, "Great Sword Prometheus" is not all-powerful.

    Naturally, there are limitations.

    First of all, only a maximum of four individuals can be created with the equipment, level, and memory of the sword.

    After four, the level and armament decrease, and the limit is a maximum of 1,000.

    In addition, if the user forcibly "twists the providence," the repercussions will return to the user.

    In the worst case, death is possible.

    The easiest target to interfere with is the user himself, Nazna herself.

    Next is one''s own belongings.

    Next are inorganic objects (stone, iron, ground, etc.) and objects that contain magic power.

    Lastly, others.

    For example, it is almost impossible to "twist providence to weaken, lower the level of, or subjugate" another person in an actual battle.

    It is possible to do it if you push hard enough, but if they resist or the effect is not good enough, the repercussions to Nazna herself will be too great.

    The disadvantages outweigh the advantages.

    Therefore, rather than using it on others, it was overwhelmingly more effective to increase the number of level 9999 Naznas themselves and have them attack in this way.

    Let''s go!ббSnake-like!

    Five people, including himself and a splinter, charge with the great sword Prometheus in their hands.

    Oryaaa!ббBreak it down, ohhhh!

 132 - - CHAPTER XXI -- ARTIFICIAL SHINHWAGE WEAPON

    Split into five, Nazna violently attacks the "snake-mimic" - a man-made mythological class weapon created by a past civilization - with the great sword Prometheus.

    Shaaaaaaaaaah!

    Raising a menacing sound, the "snake-mimic" tries to break out of the Nazna siege, but it does not succeed.

    Rather, it is unable to prevent it and suffers a wound.

    It is ah!ббHere!

    Then, a powerful blow with the great sword Prometheus by the onrushing Nazna is delivered, and the left serpent arm of the "snake mimic" is severed from the elbow.

    Yessssss!ббIt was hard, but I finally cut it off!"

    I can''t lose either!

    I won''t lose either!

    Let''s see who can take down that ''snake-mimic'' first!"

    First come, first served!

    The five Nazunas rushed to the "Snake Pseudo-Mimic" to put an end to its frenzy, but their opponent was a man-made mythological-class weapon created by a civilization in the past. It is not something that can be easily defeated by sheer force alone.

    The remaining right snake arm of the "Snake Pseudo-Mimic" opens its mouth wide, and countless small white cannonballs are scattered.

    As expected of Nazna, she was unable to avoid all of them as they were scattered randomly at close range.

    Ow!ббHe just obliterated my left arm!"

    I''m on my right leg!

    "I''m the hardest in the ''Natsura,'' and what the hell was that attack ...... to obliterate me, even if it was only a part of it, without question?"

    I guess they''re not exactly mythological mythology class weapons.

    We have to make sure the masters don''t get attacked!"

    While Nazuna is wounded, the "serpent-mimic" quickly moves out of the way.

    Perhaps he saw his chance for victory when his attack worked and he wounded his opponent, and he shouted, "Shaaaaaaaaa! He raises his voice, convinced of victory.

    However, he snickered at the thought that he would be able to "win" with just a scratch like that.

    Nazna and the others raise the great sword Prometheus.

    ''Twist providence and heal the wound!ббPrometheus!"

    Following the voice, the providence of "wounded" is bent, and the wounds of Nazna and the others are healed.

    --Rather than "heal," it is closer to saying that he bent providence and appealed to the world to rewrite it to say that they had no wounds from the beginning and pretend that they had never been injured.

    If one of them survived, the sword Prometheus would bend providence, heal their wounds, and split them into five again.

    ''Yes!ббDouble payback!

    When Nazna and the others confirm that their wounds have healed, they readjust their greatswords and rush out.

    The head of the "snake-mimic" is covered by a full face, making it impossible to read its expression, but its entire body is covered with the words, "Unreasonable! The appeal of "I''m a good person, I''m a good person, I''m a good person.

    The right serpent arm again fires small white cannonballs indiscriminately, but Nazuna, having seen it once before, takes them with her great sword Prometheus and closes the distance without being hit.

    He is the first one to get there!ббI got it!"

    One of the Naznas closes the gap at the shortest distance and swings down a greatsword - but the blow of the greatsword ends up severing the black rectangular wall.

    ''...... what the hell?ббWhere did the "snake-mimic" go?"

    Something about being sucked into a black rectangular wall.

    I saw it too.

    Ah!ббThere he is!

    I''ll be next in line!"

    As if by an optical illusion, the snake-like creature was sucked into the black rectangular wall and moved further back.

    Nazna and the others who had spotted the "snake-like creature" rushed out like dogs that have found their prey.

    Shaaaaaaaah! The "snake-like creature" makes threatening noises and scatters small white cannonballs indiscriminately while moving erratically.

    It seemed to have realized that it was not a good idea to fight Nazna and the others head-on, and changed its strategy to cutting them off at a distance.

    (Golems on the ground just charge and attack when they spot an enemy. It can''t make any tactical decisions. ...... I wonder how great a technology that man-made mythological class (mitology class) weaponry is made with to be able to do that. ......)

    Even more remarkable is the ability of the "serpent-mimic" to mimic a snake.

    It slithers through walls of irregularly arranged black rectangles without any consideration.

    On the other hand, Nazna and the others were unable to shorten the distance between themselves and the "snake-mimics" because of the black rectangular walls as an obstacle.

    Don''t run away!ббFight fair!"

    Wimp!ббCaterpillar!ббSnake!"

    You''ve got to be smarter than that. You''ve got to be more provocative.

    Then you tell me.

    Hey!ббYou!ббWhat the hell are you doing, even going after the master!"

    Furthermore, the "snake-mimic" planned to reduce the number of Nazunas chasing after him by targeting us as well.

    As he intended, about three Nazunas went around to escort us, and we played the small white cannonballs so that they wouldn''t come flying at us.

    The remaining two chased after them, but they could not catch up with us because of the black rectangular wall in their way.

    (It''s basic, but I didn''t think the golem would try to split Nazna and the others ......)

    It is true that Nazna''s great sword Prometheus is a mythological class (mythology class) with powerful abilities, but it is by no means all-powerful.

    If we can devise a way to fight, we can compete with her.

    Especially when she fights using her head as she did this time, Nazuna is on the fragile side. If you use your head more and make use of your great sword Prometheus, it is not difficult to defeat her completely. ......

    The most important thing to keep in mind is that you should not be afraid to use your head and use your sword.

    The opponent is only a golem. It''s an effective way to fight Nazna and the others, but it''s showing too much of your hand.

    I pull out an "Infinite Gacha" card from my pocket to lend a hand.

    Nazna, I''ll stop him in his tracks so you can close the distance and attack.

    What''s that?ббI understand, sir!

    Nazna and the others who are chasing after the "snake-like creature" shout out.

    I watched the "Snake-like" move and released the power of the card just after it slipped through the wall of the black rectangle I had predicted.

    Bakugou Flame, Release!

    Shhhh?

    Immediately after passing through, an attack magic that ranks high among the tactical class б╢Tactics Classб╖ bursts forth at a short distance from the "Snake Pseudo".

    Instead of passing through the enemy''s body as it did during Suzu''s attack, the "SSR Bakugou Flame" brought an explosion and flames to the "Snake Pseudo-Magi", stopping it in its tracks.

    (Yeah, I was right after all, wasn''t I?)

    "That''s the master for you!"

    As I was satisfied with my prediction, Nazna and the others caught up with me and wielded their great swords.

    The three Nazunas who had been by our side also rushed out to attack.

    The remaining dwarf king, Dagan, calls out to us in confusion.

    How did your attack get through?ббNo one but that young lady had ever been able to get through to me before!"

    ............"

    Dagan, the dwarven species as well as Tin looked at me with interest.

    I guess they were wondering why their own attacks had failed to hit me and only my attack magic had been effective.

    It was nothing to hide, so I told him about my thoughts on the matter.

    I could have given them the attack because I had guessed that the ability of that man-made Mythology-class weapon was ''world-diminishing''.

 133 - - CHAPTER XXII -- Diluted from the World

    I knew there was something wrong when that ''snake-mimic'' made a preemptive strike without us noticing.

    Level 9999''s keen senses, plus a level 7777 gunner The fact that he was able to sneak past Tin''s presence detection and get as close as about 150 meters or so is unusual in itself.

    It is impossible.

    The crater was gouged out, the limbs of Nazuna, which has a high defense even in the "Natsura" disappeared, and it slipped through the wall. ...... If you are shown various hints, you can also expect it.

    The most common explanation for this is that the artificial mythology class weaponry is "world-renowned". The reason we couldn''t see it approaching that close, and the reason it slipped through the black rectangular wall, is because it made its own existence ''less than the world,'' and by converting that power into an attack, it ''diluted the ground to the utmost limit from the world,'' in other words, it ''erased'' it, which is probably why it created such a beautiful crater."

    Once you know the source, it''s easy to deal with it.

    Although "Rarefied from the World" is a powerful ability, it cannot be used in succession. That''s why I was able to hit it with attack magic right after it slipped through the black rectangular wall. If it were possible to be permanently ''thin from the world,'' I could always disappear and continue to attack."

    I see. ...... That certainly makes sense.

    The dwarven species, including Dagan, roar at my musings and even begin to argue.

    Incidentally, other weaknesses include the fact that "Rare from the World" cannot be used when attacking, and it cannot be interfered with and prevented when dealing with weapons and armor of the same rank.

    No matter how powerful the Mythology class (Mitology class) is, it is not invincible.

    The great sword Prometheus, which Nazna holds, is also powerful, but it has a number of limitations and is not all-powerful. I was able to realize this in large part because I am the one who understands this.

    Dagan and his team, who had never touched the mythology class, would not have been able to recognize it.

    As expected of you, Mr. Wright, you have a keen eye.

    Kekekeke!"ббSo, in front of the master, even a mythological class can be exposed for what it is!

    !"

    "Wonderful, Raitt-sama, that''s what I''m talking about.

    Beside the dwarven species discussing, Mei and the others pay their compliments.

    I let out a wry smile at their words.

    Everyone is distracted, but the battle isn''t over yet. ......

    I''m no longer surprised by the magic trick I''ve figured out, though.

    "Bakugou Flame, Release!"

    The "snake-like creature" is unable to withstand Nazuna''s attack and tries to escape through the black rectangular wall again, but I intercept it again shortly afterwards to stop it in its tracks.

    Nazuna does not miss that opportunity.

    ''Twist providence to its fullest and heaviest!ббPrometheus!"

    Interfering with providence, the great sword gains more weight than it appears.

    I don''t know how many tons or how many tens of tons it has swelled to, but the five Nazunas use their powerful arms to slam the great sword into the ground.

    It is a simple attack of mass x speed, but the effect is immense.

    ''Gyaaaaahhhh!

    The "snake-like creature" lets out a desperate yell and shreds to pieces as its entire body is bathed in the great sword.

    Rather too powerful, the gray ground mixed with black grains cannot bear it and caves in noisily. If it were only dust, vibration, and the sound of impact, the shards would still be flying off at a super high speed.

    Mera quickly guards with both arms to protect the dwarven species who were discussing the sound and impact, etc., falling on their butts on the spot.

    The dragon''s skin, the hardest of Mera''s, defends itself, but

    Kekekekeke!"ббThe debris is digging in and it''s hurting me sober. ......"

    Gray shards mixed with black grains break through the dragon''s scales.

    A number of them bite into the dragon''s scales.

    We could have avoided it, but an ordinary adventurer would have died from the shards alone, turning into a lump of meat.

    (Nazna is certainly strong, but ...... she doesn''t know how to take it easy. ......)

    When the leader of the "White Knights" and Nazna fought, they fought inside the "giant tower" created by Ellie.

    The result was an overwhelming victory, and if it had not been for Ellie''s magical protection, the "Giant Tower" would have exploded from the inside and Commander Hardy would have died before the information could be extracted.

    This time, he had brought along his best force, Nazna, because he did not know what would happen. That in itself was the right decision, but if I may be so extravagant, I would have appreciated it if they learned to take it a little easier on us.

    There is one more big drawback to Nazna.

    That drawback is .......

    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the two of them are not only in the same boat, but also in the same boat.

    With the great sword Prometheus in hand and a big smile on her face, she runs up to him like a puppy.

    Master, I won!ббPraise, praise--"

    I throw my Shinso Gungnir at Nazuna, who comes running toward me with a smile on her face, with all my might!

    Nazna''s smile stiffens at the sight of me throwing a projectile.

    I pass by her smile - "Gushari" shatters the left snake arm head of the enemy that Nazna first severed.

    ''Gaaaahhhh!

    The final demons echo from the head of the snake arm.

    After the head of the left snake arm of the "Snake Pseudo-Mimic" was detached, it was shattered by the white cannonball that had been stored up, but the "Shinso" Gungnir automatically returned to my hand without a scratch.

    No matter how many seals are applied, it is not a Genesis Class.

    It is only natural that it would not get even a scratch.

    It seems that the "snake-like creature" had its arm intentionally cut off and was pretending to be dead as a surprise attack in case of emergency.

    It is so shrewd that it is hard to believe that it is really a golem-like weapon.

    (Totally ....... Nazuna is indeed strong, but there''s a place where he''s too strong and too careless. ......)

    This is something that will be difficult to understand no matter how many times you explain it with your mouth.

    That said, there was even a possibility that Nazuna''s upper body would have been obliterated if the earlier attack had been left unchecked.

    Therefore, I could not let it go, and I made my move.

    I checked the feel of the Shinso Gungnir, which had returned to my hand, and nailed Nazuna with it.

    Nazna, I know you are strong, but don''t let your guard down until the end.ббEven if the enemy says all you have to do is die, they will try to make a companion or take a shot at you, and you never know what they will do if you are the type to leave a trump card behind."

    ............"

    ...... Nazna?"

    Even though I warn her, Nazna remains frozen and motionless with a smile on her face.

    After a few seconds, that smile turns into a crying face.

    I can''t help but think, "Yes, now the master''s Gungnir just shot me in the side of my face!ббBewwwwww!"

    I''m sorry. But that was to save Nazna!

    Apparently, the gungnir was so startled by the possibility of an attack from a gungnir passing close by that it started to cry.

    No, in fact, I moved to help Nazna. ...... Knowing the power of Gungnir, was Nazna too surprised to know that it would not hit her?

    She started to cry, and to calm her down, I pampered Nazna for a while, stroking her cheeks with my hands and patting her head until she calmed down.

 134 - - the end of the 23rd episode

    He pats Nazna''s head and calms her down.

    Fortunately, the dwarven species were deafened by the sound of the impact, and Mera was standing in front of them, blocking their view, so they did not see Nazna start to cry.

    After regaining their composure, everyone gathers around the "snake-like" - a man-made mythology class weapon that Nazna defeated, keeping an eye out for any other enemies or traps.

    The right arm of the Mythology-class weapon had been severed from the shoulder, and its chest armor had been ripped open and what appeared to be the core inside had been cut in half. The tail was also cut off, and the oppressive feeling it had when it was moving earlier was completely gone.

    Instead of a crater as if it had been hollowed out with a hot spoon of butter, it was crushed and hollowed out by force.

    The man-made mythological class (mitology class) weapons that had been inactivated because of this were also half buried in the rubble.

    Dwarf King Dagan sniffs excitedly and asks.

    "Lord Light, may I approach, touch, analyze, lick, and eat that man-made Mythology-class weapon?

    "...... seems to be inactive, so I don''t think there is any danger, but be careful when approaching. Just don''t try to eat it or put it in your mouth, as it will upset your stomach and Nazna wouldn''t want you to copy it."

    Nailed down, but with permission granted, the dwarven species all flocked to the broken man-made Mythology Class (Mitology Class) weaponry.

    In this world, no matter how much effort or time you put into it, you can only make a relic class weapon.

    Despite this, past civilizations have been able to artificially create the mythology class. If there is proof of this, there is no reason for the dwarves not to be excited.

    Woo hoo!ббIt''s made out of a metal I''ve never seen before!"

    ''Look at the core too!ббInside, complex techniques are stacked in a laminated structure. This must be what allowed him to make such complex judgments about the situation.

    Agh!ббBoth snake heads on both arms have been crushed!ббIt would have been good research material if it had remained!"

    Show me more!ббWe need to figure out how the Mythology Class can be so isolated from the rest of the world that it seems to interfere with it!"

    With a commotion as if a riot had broken out, the dwarf species shouted and moved.

    After this, they are going to make a commotion, even reaching for the Mythology Class (Mitology Class), the great sword Prometheus, which Nazna holds in her hand. ......

    We must be careful not to let an angry Nazna get to them.

    Frankly, I''m getting a headache now.

    (On a positive note,......, it''s a good thing they didn''t know about the Genesis Class, "Shinso Gungnir," in my hand.

    Thanks to the sound of the impact when Nazna made the stop and May standing in front of me protecting the dwarf species, they did not see or hear me use the Shinso Gungnir to make the final stop on the left snake arm.

    I don''t know what they would do to me if they knew that I have not only the mythology class (mythology class) but also the genesis class (genesis class).

    It would be a good idea to keep it a secret.

    Kekekekekekeke!ббMaster, may I?"

    As I watch the dwarves gather around the mythological class weapons buried in the hollows, Mera calls out to me.

    She is standing there with the tip of a cleanly severed blade through the long hem, or "a piece of the sword of an adventurer who has dived here in the past.

    Kekekekekeke!ббOne of the squads that had been sent out to investigate the surroundings had safely found the next hole to descend. There were no signs of anyone having passed through the hole, and it appears that they found this together near it."

    This is ......"

    The remaining scent is almost certainly that of an adventurer sent out by the dwarven race.

    I don''t know how they got this far. ......

    It seems that they have crossed the infinite stone golem hierarchy and the artificial sea hierarchy to reach this place.

    However, they probably lost their lives here, as they were no match for the man-made mythological class (Mitology class) weapons.

    Were there any other artifacts?"

    Kekekekekeke!"ббI''m sorry, this seems to be all we have."

    We can''t reveal it because it was a top-secret mission and it must have happened hundreds of years ago, but we wanted to return any relics to family, acquaintances, etc., but it seems all we found was the tip of the blade.

    Rather, should we consider it rather fortunate that only the tip of the blade remained after the ''world dilution'' attack of that man-made mythological class (mitology class) weapon?

    After informing Dagan and the others, I decide in my heart to bring back the relic blade tip to the ground.

    Well, thank you, Mera.

    It''s a shame," he said. So, shall I take you to the next hole?"

    Uh ...... that''s ......"

    He turns his attention to the dwarf species.

    Their excitement was unstoppable, and they were frolicking like young children brought to a playground.

    I said to myself, "Let''s wait a little longer for them to calm down. ...... It''ll still be a while before the rest of the group returns."

    Kekekekekeke!"ббUnderstood, sir.

    Mella responded, and like May and the others, she began to watch for other enemy attacks, traps, and so on.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    It took a full day after that for the dwarven species to settle down.

    They stayed up all night, clinging to their man-made Mythology-class weapons and checking them out. They removed the debris with our help along the way.

    They also helped us put the parts in place so that they would hit their original positions.

    The results, as it turns out, are available at .......

    Our modern technology has no idea!ббI know now that I''m not the only one.

    Dagan the Dwarf King asserts emphatically.

    As expected, he does not believe that it is possible to understand or reproduce the cutting-edge technology of past civilizations in a day or so. ......

    With a nice smile on his face, he says, "We know what we don''t know, and that''s the way forward. Do I have to spend a lot of time in dangerous places?ббThat ain''t got nothing to do with it! I was stunned to find that dwarves really do like research too much.

    Not only me, but Mei, Nazuna, Mera, and Suzu had similar reactions.

    I couldn''t take it out on the dwarf species by any means, so I decided to rest my body at the cottage before continuing on.

    Mera''s alter ego, a lone wolf, had found the next hole to go through.

    We moved on to the hole to descend, and as usual, we descended on May''s string box.

    We passed through a hole that was as long as any other, and there it was - a hole that was as long as any other.

    ''Is this a ...... dwelling?''

    The world that unfolded through the window of the string box was lined with buildings in regular rows, trees in regular rows, perhaps planted to heal people, and the gray ground with black grains that had fallen and buried some of the upper levels after they collapsed, but at a glance one could recognize that it was a safe place for people to live.

    Everyone intuitively understood that this was the end point we were aiming for.

 135 - - Episode 24 Religious Painting

    The familiar string box slowly lands on the ground.

    Wary of traps and enemy monsters, Tin descends first to check the surroundings. Then everyone descends in turn, but there is no tension.

    Since entering the ruins of a large-scale past civilization, we have encountered danger many times. Therefore, I can somehow understand whether it is dangerous or safe by the atmosphere.

    The smell of danger is not so strong here.

    In fact, there was even an air of normalcy in the air.

    The building looks uniform and sturdy, but is it a ...... residential area?"

    I look around with a furtive glance and blurt out a few words.

    I didn''t say it out loud, but I somehow understood that everyone else had similar impressions.

    However, for safety''s sake, we need to make sure that there is no further way to go.

    Mera, as always, please."

    Kekekekekekeke!"ббUnderstood!"

    Mela follows the instructions and sends out birds and wolves as usual to investigate the altercation.

    While the squad is coming back, we are not going to just stand there, so we are going to look around the area.

    I even had a strange sense of trust that the dwarven species would not remain silent in this situation.

    "Lord Light!ббLord Wright!"

    ...... don''t know what''s out there, so don''t act alone. Let''s all move together and check it out."

    Even though the atmosphere was less dangerous, it did not mean that we could cut corners in our vigilance.

    We were to move as a group.

    The first place the dwarves headed for was a building just outside.

    It is a rectangular building made of gray material with black grains mixed in.

    It is about the size of an ordinary house.

    The door was unlocked, and we were able to enter normally.

    The interior was furnished with ordinary furniture, which was a bit disconcerting. I had imagined that there would be something more impactful as an image.

    I looked around other buildings in the area, but they were all the same, just with furniture.

    "Hmmm ...... the upper levels were a treasure trove of amazing technology ......"

    Even the Dwarf King Dagan tilts his head at this result, toying with his beard.

    ''Let''s go a little deeper for now. We might find something else rare and unusual.

    ......You''re right, Mister Wright is right."

    Dagan replies to my follow-up and starts walking away.

    As we proceeded to the back of the building, we found a larger structure, somewhat different in style from the other buildings in the compound, had been built.

    Unlike the others, there was a bell-like object hanging from the top. It had the atmosphere of a church on the ground.

    Since the atmosphere was different from the others, we decided to check inside.

    I wondered, "Is this ...... still a religious institution?"

    Opening the door and entering, I found a row of couches and a raised step in the back.

    Pseudo-sunlight poured in through small windows, making the room somewhat dim, but there was no shortage of light.

    Further in, there was something different than before - or more precisely, something that was being held up.

    ''Hoh - that''s a big picture. ......''

    Kekekekekekeke!"ббMaster, please be careful, part of the back is collapsing."

    Nazna''s frank opinion.

    On one of the back walls, as she pointed out, there was a thing that looked like a religious painting.

    On the left side, a figure resembling the "snake-like creature" that Nazna had fought one level above was painted. On the left side, a figure resembling the "snake-like creature" that Nazna fought with on the upper level, and figures of human, beast, dragon, elf, dwarf, and demon-like creatures.

    Some black-haired human-like figures are gathered in the center. It looks as if they are commanding other species.

    (I wonder if these black-haired humans gathered in the center are "masta"?

    Unlike other races (humans), they are in the center and receive special treatment that makes them appear to be commanding other species.

    Several of them were gathered together to confront "Nanika".

    On the right side--"Masta (?)" +The beings opposing the side of the six races were monsters.

    Dragons, giants, minotaurs, wyverns, giant fish monsters, and serpents. There were also goblins, orcs, insectoid monsters, and many other small monsters.

    (Monsters being spit out of their giant mouths ......?)

    Those monsters were spit out from the mouth of the more gigantic random stakes teeth, and six races and "Masta (?)". and fighting.

    The huge mouth of the random tooth was powerful enough to be recognizable at a glance as a very frightening "NANIKA" in spite of the picture. In fact, not only I, but also everyone else was so frightened that we all fell silent.

    Even if it is said that I drew this picture while actually seeing the mouth of the evil god that lies underground, it still has an awesome quality that makes me believe it.

    But the painting on the right side is not completely visible.

    As Mera pointed out earlier, part of the right side has been crushed by the debris that fell from above. In particular, the part of the right side that may have been the face of the Lord of the Rampant Tooth, and the area around it, have been severely damaged.

    Therefore, the picture could not be seen in its complete state.

    The debris did not fall from above due to our battle a few days ago.

    Perhaps it was a battle between adventurers sent out by dwarves and a man-made mythological class weapon called a "snake-like creature" that fell on us a long time ago.

    How do I know? ...... rubble, the crumbling of buildings is not new. It is more than a few decades old by any measure.

    (Maybe because of the great destructive power of the "Snake Pseudo" (......))

    It might have been different if someone had been in control, but this is probably what happens when mythological class weapons move around and destroy the area on their own.

    As a result, part of the picture was destroyed and completely obscured by the debris.

    Even excluding this, this religious painting has a strange power.

    It''s kind of a weird painting. ......

    You''re right, missy, it''s a creepy religious painting. ......

    Nazna and other dwarves, including Dagan, were extremely critical of the project.

    But personally, I think it is a religious painting worth coming this far for.

    Because the "Master" (?) on the left side and "snake-mimics" and other species join hands and spit out monsters on the right side, relative to the mouth of the random piles of teeth.

    In other words, the "nanika" on the right, I don''t know how big a monster it is, but isn''t this proof that there is an existence equal to or greater than them that is hostile to the "master"?

    I wonder if there are any clues as to why we are diving into the "ruins of a large-scale past civilization" - information that is being kept secret by the dragon-nymphs and the demon-nymphs.

    And, about the "existence other than Master"? Furthermore, Dagan said, "A god-like existence that can destroy ancient people with a civilization that flourished in the past without a care in the world.

    Perhaps, the being on the right side of this picture, with a mouth full of turbulent teeth, is depicted as a god ...... evil god.

    A door opens behind him.

    A wolf, an offshoot of Mera, has entered.

    The wolf is integrated with Mera.

    She checks her memory and opens her mouth.

    ''Kekekekeke!ббMaster, it seems we have discovered what appears to be a storeroom and treasury."

    What?

    The dwarven species, whose tension had been lowered by this report, saw their eyes light up.

 136 - - Episode 25 Library & Treasure House

    We headed for what appeared to be a storeroom and treasure room where Mera''s alter ego - the wolf - had found it.

    The place we were in seemed to be a residential area, and as we went further in, we found another area.

    In that section, there was a building that looked like a storeroom and a treasury.

    The first place we went to was the storeroom. To be precise, it was more like a library with a large number of books that I heard existed in the Principality of Six.

    The building is about the size of a nobleman''s mansion, and upon entering, one finds that the bookshelves have collapsed and a large number of books have fallen to the floor.

    Every time the dwarves picked up a fallen book and checked its contents, they would say, "Aaah! and "Oh, my gosh! The people in the room started to shout with joy.

    I too was curious, so I picked up one of the fallen books and flipped through the pages.

    Some of the books excavated from this type of site are close to modern grammar, while others require deciphering. This time it seems to be the latter, but I enjoyed just looking at the exquisite drawings.

    (The book describes many of the fish monsters seen in the sea above, doesn''t it? There are drawings of the blue whale, flying fish, and even a fish with a sawed-off head. Could it be that all the fish in that man-made sea are listed?)

    Many other fish monsters are also listed, which makes for an exciting experience.

    But we can''t stay here forever. We urged the dwarves, who were squealing with delight here and there, to move on, and next we headed for the treasure room.

    The word "treasury" gave me a glamorous image, but the building I arrived at was a large rectangular box.

    It seemed to give priority to sturdiness, ignoring any ornate design or decoration.

    Unlike a house or library, no entrance or exit could be found at a glance, but the wolf, an offshoot of Mera, guessed that it might be a "treasure house" because of the smell of precious metals coming from the inside.

    Incidentally, there are more than 10 similar buildings.

    If there is no way in or out, you have to force your way in.

    Nazna, use your great sword Prometheus to cut through the wall."

    All right, master!"

    Glad to have me at her beck and call, Nazna grips her great sword Prometheus with both hands and pushes it in, thrusting the pointy end out.

    It seemed to penetrate the wall halfway through the great sword, and the blade moved up and down, cutting through the wall like a saw.

    ?ббWhat''s the matter, Master, with your delicate face?"

    I don''t have a ...... subtle face. I''m just thankful that Nazna is so dependable."

    I''m so grateful. I''ll do my best to be more and more useful to my master!

    Nazna was happy to hear my praise, and resumes her work with a smiling face.

    I can''t ...... honestly say that I expected her to swing her sword in a more stylish way, slashing and piercing, and I told her a suitably deceptive line.

    I understand that her method is reasonable, but .......

    With Nazna''s help, the doorway is safely opened.

    It seems that the position of the hole I had just opened was good, and when I peeked in, I saw that the room was filled with a large amount of gold and silver treasures.

    When I asked Nazna to open another hole in the next building in the same way, I found an array of magic weapons and items such as swords, shields, armor, and wands.

    As in the library, every time a dwarf species went inside and picked it up to check it out, ''Aaaaah! and "Oh, wow! The "I" in "I" is a word that means "to be" or "to be" in Japanese.

    It seems that magic weapons and magic items are more pleasing to the dwarves than gold and silver treasures.

    Nazna''s hands open holes in the rest of the buildings one after another.

    After opening all of them, they checked inside.

    Each time, the dwarven species were literally happy and sad.

    Dagan, the Dwarf King, thanked me with a big smile on his face.

    I thank you, Lord Light, for bringing us here!ббInfinite stone golems, artificial oceans, and numerous books on past civilizations!ббA treasure trove of treasures so great that a light glance is all it takes to see it!ббThanks to Mr. and Mrs. Wright, we''ve made a series of great discoveries!ббIf we were to make this public, it would turn history upside down!ббThe greatest discovery in the history of the Dwarf species!ббI look forward to studying these technologies, and I will share all of my findings with Lord Wright, and he will give me all of his magic weapons & items, gold, silver, and treasure, except for the ones that are not being studied!ббStarting tomorrow, you can do all the research you want on past civilizations!ббHi-yah!"

    ......, that''s great to hear."

    Overwhelmed by Dagan''s sheer joy, I managed to reply.

    Gold and silver treasures, low and medium magic weapons & items we don''t need that much either, but it''s better to take what we can get so as not to increase the armed strength of the dwarven kingdom. Of course, if there is a powerful weapon, I will secure it on a priority basis.

    He proceeded with his story without paying attention to my reaction.

    Light-dono has fulfilled his promise," he said. Now we will fulfill our promise. I want you to take this."

    What''s this?

    Dagan pulled out of his pocket a golden stamp.

    The handle resembled a hammer and pickaxe, with an intricately entwined serpent. It was an excellent work of art to look at, but it seemed to be difficult to hold and use.

    Dagan handed the stamp to me and smiled mischievously.

    The seal of the king. It is the seal of the Dwarven kingdom that guarantees everything that Light-dono does. With this seal and the king''s guarantee, any action within Dwarven territory will be tolerated. Of course, I will inform my men that Lord Light has the seal of the king, and with the seal of the king, he has the right to move his soldiers. In fact, the seal gives you the right to take over the Dwarven lineage.

    Succession?ббCan I have such an important thing?"

    Of course, I''m not enough for you, am I?ббI will give up my throne right now if that is what you want, Mr. Wright.

    No, I am not going to sit on the throne of the Dwarven race, as I should.

    You are very modest, Mr. Wright," he said. Since you have made such a great discovery, such a great achievement, I don''t think you need to worry about race, Dwarf species, or anything else. If there are any opponents, they can be caught with magic items or crushed by force, and above all, I think that Lord Light can be a great king of the Dwarf Kingdom. ......

    Dagan''s tone was calm, but if he had agreed, ''I''ll replace the throne right now,'' was written on his face. His eyes were not smiling at all.

    It is easy to imagine why.

    A top-secret study of the books, facilities, and magic items found in the ruins of the past is about to begin.

    He probably wants to retire from the Dwarf King position as soon as possible in order to participate in the research.

    Even if it is forced upon me, a member of my race. ......

    If I agree to this, even in jest, I can feel that they will push the throne on me with all their might.

    I am not interested in the throne, but I am very grateful for this royal seal and the full cooperation of the Dwarf King Dagan.

    With these, we can get the Dwarf king to agree with our side in order to seat Lilith on the racial (human) kingdom throne. It would also make it easier for them to move within the Dwarven realm, and even to make up charges of treason, tax evasion, and rape against the traitor Nanno, and imprison him.

    What is it, Mr. Wright? Have I said something to offend you?

    I couldn''t help but think, ''How can I get revenge on the traitorous dwarven race of Nanno? This emotion came out and frightened Dagan.

    He asked me apologetically with a blue face, but I hurriedly denied it.

    I tell him that Dagan is not to blame.

    And in my heart, I kept thinking about how to use this royal seal and how to take revenge on Nanno.

 137 - - CHAPTER XXVI -- CONCERNING METHOD OF REVENGE

    Dagan''s misunderstanding is cleared up and he safely receives the royal seal of the Dwarven kingdom.

    Just in time, he showed her the tip of a sword that was probably left behind by an adventurer he had discovered on the upper level, and told her he wanted to take it back to the surface for burial as a relic.

    The adventurers themselves were dead, and if they were not, their relatives would not be alive because the sword was several hundred years old.

    In the meantime, we asked Dagan''s permission because the relics were from a top-secret civilization in the Dwarven past.

    There is no point in taking the tip of the blade back to the ground and burying it in the earth.

    I just thought it would be a better memorial to the adventurers if I brought it back to the ground and buried it, rather than leaving it in the ruins of this past civilization.

    In a sense, it was an act of self-satisfaction on my part.

    Dagan readily agreed to this proposal.

    I don''t care. "I don''t care, Mr. Wright. I''m sure the adventurers are glad you''ve thought of it.

    Dagan replies with a somewhat gentle smile.

    I nodded at Dagan''s words and expressed my gratitude.

    I have mixed feelings about the fact that there are helpless dwarves like Nanno and others like Dagan, but these mixed feelings soon turn to dismay.

    Now ...... we''re done. Then I will stay here and study!

    ''King Dagan, you still have some work to do upstairs!ббJust be a big boy and do your job!ббWe''ll take care of it.

    What business is the king''s business?ббWould you and your colleagues be able to back down quietly and without research in the face of such a miraculous achievement?"

    No, of course not!

    Don''t sell out your relatives and go into debt to stay and continue your research!

    Then you understand me!ббForget about the king''s business and let him do his research!"

    When he talked about the relics, Dagan, who had been showing his kingly nature, began to speak selfishly as if he were a child.

    The other dwarves try to persuade him, but he refuses to listen.

    ......The other dwarves say in no words, "We have nothing to do with it," but they do not listen. It''s a pity that he has to work as a king even though he is back on earth in front of all this research. It''s just delightful! Dagan became even more stubborn because of his expression and attitude as if he wanted to say, "I''m sorry.

    I wish I could have persuaded him better. ......

    The two dwarven species ended up in a fistfight with each other.

    "!!!"

    ''Gosh, Master, do I have to stop you from doing that?''

    Tin, the feeble-minded one, is startled by the sudden start of the fight, and Nazna asks in horror, "What is it?

    Although we have known each other for a short time, I have come to understand their temperament.

    I sigh a single sigh before replying.

    Suzu, Nazuna, don''t worry about it. We just have to watch out for dangerous monsters and traps.

    Both of them were perplexed, but since my instructions were given to them, they returned to their duties without further concern.

    Meanwhile, the dwarves continued their discussion in the form of a fistfight.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    As a result of the fisticuffs (discussions), Dagan returns to the surface and promises to prioritize his work as king over the study of this find.

    They cannot start immediately because they are also going through the procedures for researching this discovery in secret. It seems that they used this as a bargaining chip to convince him.

    While Dagan and his team are having a fistfight (discussion), the detached bodies from Merah return.

    As far as we can tell, there are no monsters or traps, and there are no more holes to climb down.

    They seem to have returned temporarily to report the situation.

    We continued searching the house to see if there were any magic items or books in the other buildings.

    Due to the large number of people, we had to camp here for a whole day.

    The dwarves literally did not sleep or eat as they continued their search.

    The only result - we found some low-level magic weapons and items, but nothing more.

    As our first intuition told us, this was a residential area built for past species to hide out in.

    Low-level magic weapons and items were also found in the housing, giving it an atmosphere of self-defense.

    The dwarven species are not content to just investigate the ruins of past civilizations, but they are also interested in the .......

    "Hey, girl, just a little bit!ббI''ll only be a minute!"

    Stay back!ббGet away from me!ббI''ll tell the master!"

    Dwarven species are overtaking to investigate and analyze Nazna''s Mythology Class "Great Sword Prometheus".

    The level 9999 Nazna is pushed back by the strange power, and I see her retreat with tears in her eyes.

    As expected, she was frightened, so I warned Dagan and the others to stop and nailed her.

    At this point, Nazna said, ''As expected of the master, he''s awesome! He had a look of even greater respect on his face.

    I am glad to be respected more, but I also wonder if this is the reason why ......

    I''ll leave it at that.

    At any rate, after successfully completing the survey, he used "SSR, Transition" with the dwarven species.

    We rejoined the group waiting at the port city of the Dwarf Kingdom.

    We will first secure a place where we can study the books, magic weapons, and items that we secretly collected, and create an environment. Incidentally, other gold and silver treasures, as well as magic weapons and items that are relatively more useful and powerful than others, have been taken to the "Abyss" after a word to Dagan.

    In the future, researchers will be taken to the final location of the ruins of past civilizations for research on a regular basis by "SSR, transfer".

    As discussed with Dagan and his team, it would be more confidential to build a research facility at the final site of the ruins of past civilizations than to build a top-secret facility on the ground.

    We are planning to build one on the ground as well, but it would be difficult to keep it hidden from the Dragonites and Demonites on the ground, and it would be conspicuous on the ground if we had to manage that many books, magic weapons, and items.

    It is highly likely that long-term research will be conducted at the final site of the ruins of past civilizations by gathering together the things that will serve as a starting point for investigation on the ground.

    Of course, the results of all research will be communicated to the "Nana".

    Dagan complained with a sniffling voice, "I want to retire from the king''s office and devote myself to research.

    I don''t think this is something to say out loud for confidentiality reasons. ......

    I''m going to pretend I didn''t hear this because it would be too much trouble if I poked around too much.

    We did what we had to do and returned to the lowest level of the "abyss" without incident.

    I, too, was tired from the hard work, so I announced that we were breaking up right then and there.

    I returned to my room and lay down on my bed.

    I let out a sigh as I rolled over in bed.

    "I''m tired of dealing with Dagan and the others,...... not physically, but emotionally,....... The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your car is to make sure that you have the right car. With this, rather than being sidetracked by the Dwarf Kingdom, we can get all the kingdoms to cooperate and take revenge on Nano."

    However, I have not yet figured out how to take revenge against NANO.

    I want to take revenge that satisfies me as I did with Sasha. ......

    As I rolled over in bed, I thought about how to get revenge on Nano.

 138 - - Episode 27 trial run

    A mansion on the outskirts of the Dwarf Kingdom.

    The sound of "clank clank clank" emanates from the blacksmith''s shop in the basement.

    The forge was filled with hammers, anvils, furnaces, and other common tools of the trade, but there was also something else that did not look right: a pile of dead bodies of human beings.

    Not one or two.

    There were more than ten of them.

    None of them were alive.

    Their hearts had been ripped out, and they had certainly been killed.

    If you only look at the scene, it is the crime scene of a killer.

    However, the only moving entity - the dwarven species Nanno - is not killing the race for pleasure or hatred.

    He and his girlfriends are just "materials" for Nanno.

    He kills them as if he were making weapons out of monster parts, and sometimes he even carves out their hearts while they are still alive, and uses them as materials for weapons.

    He used the hearts of his victims, sometimes even alive, to create the "legendary weapons" that he was aiming for.

    ............

    Nanno swings his hammer single-mindedly.

    The heat from the furnace seared his entire body, making him sweat like a waterfall.

    Still, he does not stop his hand and puts it in a special water made by mixing water, blood, and various alchemical materials to take the heat away from the blade and put more strength into it.

    He took it out again and immersed himself in the blacksmithing process.

    A few hours later--.

    "It''s done. ......

    Nano is sweating and muttering in front of one of the swords.

    It is a reddish-black double-edged sword. For the hilt, he created it by mixing crushed bone, iron, and seed alchemical materials, and turned the hair into a non-slip material with a special process.

    The sheath also has skin pasted on it.

    Both the sword and the scabbard are simple in design, but a strange weapon with an ominous atmosphere has been created.

    As a blacksmith and adventurer, Nano himself has come into contact with many weapons and armor.

    Although he has no appraisal skills, he understands at a glance that it is a magic weapon of the treasure class "artifact class.

    "Kkkkk ...... hihihihi!ббI am not a magician!ббI never thought that only one person could succeed in creating an artifact-class magic weapon!"

    In this terrestrial world, it is usually only possible to finally produce a relic class even with all the effort and years of work.

    Nevertheless, NANO created a magic weapon of the artifact class, one above the relic class, by himself, in a short period of time, without the help of a magician.

    The artifact class magic weapon is the highest of the highest adventurer ranks, the level considered to be possessed by S-class adventurers.

    Although all of this was the result of following the instructions in the "Forbidden Sword Book," Nano couldn''t help but let out a laugh of delight at his own feat as a blacksmith.

    Furthermore, with his just-completed "Forbidden Sword" artifact class in hand, he slashes at anything in his vicinity.

    A wooden table is easily bisected in two, the corpse of a race (human), and even the stone ground is cut into pieces with ease.

    Despite this, as far as NANO can tell, not a single blade has spilled on the "forbidden sword.

    He laughs madly at this result.

    Hee-hee-hee-hee!ббGenius!ббI am a genius after all!ббI am the blacksmith chosen by the goddess!ббI was the one sent to create the legendary weapon!"

    The "forbidden sword" is a cursed weapon of great power.

    It can shave off the user''s life span, make the user seek the lifeblood of others, or corrode the mind and make the user go insane.

    --Naturally, there is no way that the manufacturer would get away with creating a "forbidden sword" for free.

    NANO, who had stopped laughing, let slip a few words.

    Not enough...... enough......."

    He continues to mutter in front of the reddish-black glowing blade.

    It makes no sense to cut up things or motionless corpses. You can''t understand the true value of the blade unless you actually cut a living person. ......

    He ponders for a dozen seconds or so, then sheathes his sword.

    Once he leaves the forge, he returns to his room and begins preparing to take out his gear from his adventuring days, a hooded cloak to cover his face.

    As he prepares to go out, he exclaims somewhat happily, "I''m going to go out.

    This is also a sacrifice necessary for the creation of the "legendary weapon" - or rather, I, the genius blacksmith, can be the cornerstone of the "legendary weapon" that I will create. Isn''t it rather honorable?"

    No one denies Nano''s mutterings.

    It is because he is the only one there.

    As if seared by his own heat, Nanno''s self-esteem and madness accelerate.

    Nanno changes into clothes that strictly prevent him from being identified as himself, and escapes from the mansion with the newly completed "Forbidden Sword" artifact class in his hand.

    Of course, under the cover of night, he heads out to check the performance of the "Forbidden Sword" artifact class that he created.

    As he leaves the mansion, Nano''s profile shows no guilt whatsoever, but only a dark desire to test the power of the weapon he has created.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    There was a shadow stealing a glance at Nano.

    On Nano''s back, leaving the mansion under the cover of darkness, was HISOMI, the racial man who sold him the "Forbidden Sword Binding Book".

    He watches his back, unnoticed by Nano.

    HISOMI speaks to himself, as if melting into the darkness.

    ''It seems you couldn''t resist and went out. ...... The poison of the "forbidden sword" has completely turned and is in its final stage. Now, let''s see how his actions will turn out. ...... Hopefully it will be to my benefit so that all the work I''ve done so far won''t be in vain. Oh dear, I just can''t seem to get around to it when I don''t have enough people. It would be nice to have a few more people on the team, but it''s just asking for the impossible.

    Nano is on his way to commit a murder, and HISOMI does not blame him, nor does she report him to the patrolmen, but rather mutters comfortably and shrugs her shoulders.

    For HISOMI''s original purpose, "It doesn''t matter," was written on his face.

    He looks away from Nano and disappears, melting back into the shadows.

    No sign of anything remained in its place, as if no one had been there from the beginning.

 139 - - Episode 28 The Tsuji-kiri

    ...... what the hell is going on?

    As I sit in my seat in my office, I look up from the document in my hand and raise a questioning voice.

    The contents of the document were about the latest news from NANO.

    We have successfully conquered the "Ruins of a Large Scale Past Civilization," as requested by the Dwarf King Dagan.

    I even received the "Seal of the King" from Dagan, and now I can make up whatever charges I want against Nano inside the Dwarf Kingdom, whether it be treason, tax evasion, or rape, and even imprison him.

    Therefore, he thought, "How can I take revenge on Nanno?" and tried to learn about his current situation in order to come up with a concrete plan. ......

    He said, "Nano is a street killer in the capital of the Dwarven Kingdom. ...... Why is he in such a situation?"

    I tilt my head too much for it to make sense to me.

    I thought the story of Nano a while ago was that he was a dwarven blacksmith working in a well-known workshop.

    He is an elite among dwarves, a position that would normally be envied by others. And even if he had a few grievances, everyone has them, and it is too much of a change for a serious craftsman of the Dwarf kind to suddenly take up street slashing.

    Ice Heat, standing in front of me in his office chair, replied with a straight back and erect posture, dressed as a maid instead of in his battle uniform.

    I have only recently started Tsujiziri. It seems that they attack adventurers and dwarves who move alone at night to test the performance of the sword in their hands.

    While we were preparing for and actually diving into the "ruins of a large-scale past civilization," the lowest level of the "Abyss" was covered by "UR, Grappler Ice Heat Level 777," which is a grappler of fire, heat, and freezing. He left it to "7.

    Ice Heat is a woman with flame-red hair on the right side and ice-blue on the left.

    She has a serious personality and is a good fighter, so she is often on my guard.

    Usually, Mei plays her role, but this time, since Ice Heat was in charge of the lowest level of "The Abyss," I asked her to submit the latest NANO information documents to me.

    What kind of sword is Nano holding in his hand?

    As far as Master Aoyuki confirms through the monitoring messenger, it is a very sickening sword. The sword''s ability seems to be quite high, and as far as I can confirm from a distance, it cuts through the adventurer''s armor and kills him. Furthermore, he does not move to the scene immediately after the murder to let the sword sip blood, but sticks the sword into the corpse for a long time. The owner of the sword, Nano himself, was so insane that even from a distance he could be recognized, and according to Mr. Aoyuki, there is a high possibility that it is a "forbidden sword.

    A ''forbidden sword''?ббIf so, it is a real cursed weapon. Where in the world did NANO get such a thing? It''s not something you can easily get your hands on. ......

    To put it simply, a "forbidden sword" is a cursed weapon.

    During the "Gathering of Tribes," I had heard stories from adventurers about the "Forbidden Sword.

    It is certainly powerful, but it is not something that is worth using.

    Possessing it alone is a violation of the Six-Party Pact and at worst punishable by death, and the longer it is in one''s possession, the more likely one becomes mentally ill, shortens one''s life span, and attacks one''s companions and others.

    From the point of view of an ordinary adventurer, these are all negative factors.

    I overheard a story that a long time ago there was a plan to create a punishment squad that would give criminal slaves "forbidden swords" to attack dungeons and exterminate monsters.

    However, if you give them the "Sword of Indulgence," they will attack each other and will not listen to instructions. In many cases, they attacked those who were in charge of monitoring them and lost their lives.

    As a result, the plan failed and was abandoned.

    In other words, the "Forbidden Sword" is a weapon that can only be used as poison.

    So why would NANO possess such a "forbidden sword," which has nothing but negative elements?ббIt shouldn''t be so easy to obtain things. ......

    Ice Heat senses my inner doubts and responds tactfully.

    The following document summarizes the route of acquisition, although it may be less certain because of the hasty investigation that took place after the Tsujikiri was discovered.

    ............ Nanno himself created the ''forbidden sword''?"

    Yes. It''s just a theory.

    Since I have been devoting my attention to "the ruins of a large-scale past civilization" for a long time now, as far as information about Nurno is concerned, it was not a priority unless I escaped from the Dwarf Kingdom.

    As far as I can confirm from the documents, Nanno quit his job and moved to a mansion in the suburbs.

    He simply got tired of working, bought a mansion with the bounty he got for betraying me, a "master" candidate, and spent the rest of his life relaxing--not the kind of atmosphere you want to be in.

    The only people who come and go in and out of the mansion are the male merchants, and Nano never goes outside, staying in the mansion.

    The merchants bring food, daily necessities, iron ore and various materials for blacksmithing, and alchemy.

    In addition, racial slaves are also carried.

    It seems that racial slaves were packed and carried in large barrels to hide them from the public eye." At first, Ice Heat and the others were puzzled, not understanding the meaning, but ...... now they can guess that they were used as materials to make the ''forbidden sword''.

    ............"

    I frown at Ice Heat''s answer.

    Why would NANO be able to create the "Sword of Forbidden"?

    I don''t know why, but if racial slaves were used as materials for the "Forbidden Sword," I can''t imagine how it would be pleasant.

    But Nano''s manufacturing of the "Forbidden Sword" is .......

    During the "Gathering of the Tribes," Nanno once told of his own dream at a drinking party, being carried away by the mood of the occasion.

    He spoke passionately, "I want to make a legendary weapon like the one in the story with my own hands.

    His passion was so hot that it almost burned him, and it was memorable to see Nano''s eyes sparkle like a child''s, even though he usually only had a somber expression on his face.

    I was convinced in my heart that the reason he joined the "Gathering of Tribes" was because it was easier to obtain materials that would become legendary weapons.

    It seems that he had literally meddled in the "forbidden" in order to make his dream come true.

    In fact, in some stories, heroes have "forbidden swords" and are treated as legendary weapons that they suppress and fight with strong mental strength. ...... In reality, however, the story is only a story, and in reality, people are usually swallowed up by "taboo" swords.

    Hence, the "forbidden sword" is banned in six countries.

    It is unexpected that NANO would get involved in the production of "forbidden swords.

    --But thanks to the fact that he remembers the old days and the fact that he uses racial slaves to produce the "Forbidden Sword," he comes up with a way to take revenge.

    I will stop Nano''s barbaric behavior and cause him to despair.

    I smile to myself at the method of revenge I suddenly came up with.

    The ice heat story continues.

    "Also, a racial merchant who goes in and out of Nano''s mansion, according to Mr. Aoyuki, ''something is not right. We investigated. ......"

    Did you find anything suspicious?

    No, he was a perfectly normal racial merchant. But ......"

    Too normal?

    Yes, sir. It was too clean, as if they were wary of being investigated in advance, and ...... conversely, I found it suspicious."

    ............"

    It seems that Aoyuki is so suspicious that he is not forcing himself to monitor the situation with his messenger and is keeping his distance.

    I put my hand on my chin and think.

    (Aoyuki, who is level 9999, sensed through her messenger that something was wrong and investigated. As a result, it was too neat and clean, or ....... Is he the type who just wants to clean up his cover-up?ббOr is it another possibility?бб(...... might want to be wary of that race merchant.)

    It seems I need to talk to Aoyuki face to face once just to be sure.

    I turn to Ice Heat again.

    Ice Heat, please make an appointment with Aoyuki to talk about NANO and the race traders. The barbaric behavior must be stopped, and in some cases, I will use it to take revenge against NANO, including the race trader.

    I understand. We will contact you immediately."

    Ice Heat bowed and left the office.

    Thus, the revenge against NANO was about to begin.

 140 - - Episode 29 The Sword of awe

    It is late at night, when the sun has completely set.

    Most of the bars are closed, but there is a faint light leaking from some of the establishments where spirited drinkers gather.

    The laughter and chatter of dwarves can be heard.

    However, the main street, which is so noisy during the daytime that it hurts the ears, is not popular at this time of night and is quiet.

    There was not even moonlight because the sky was covered with clouds, and it would have been too dark for a race of people to even walk properly.

    Dwarfs are suited to the dark, and unlike their race, they could move around in this level of darkness without problems.

    ............"

    One of the exceptions to this rule, Nano, a dwarf species, looks out from a back alley to the front street, as if he is prowling for prey again tonight.

    He wears a hood over his head to hide his face and gazes inside his cloak at the "Forbidden Sword" treasure class "Artifact Class" that he created himself.

    Nanno strokes the sheath of the "Forbidden Sword" Artifact Class in his hand with an entranced expression.

    гиWait and see, Fear Sword that I created. I''ll make you suck delicious living blood again tonight.)

    For the past few days, Nano has been targeting and killing racial adventurers and dwarven species who wander around alone at night. He then feeds their blood to his sword.

    It is common sense to avoid going out and about alone at night for safety reasons, but some people do not abide by this rule.

    Usually, these people are either not thinking straight, young and conceited, drunk and incapable of making sound judgments,......, or they are skilled.

    In the past few days, Nanno has been targeting and killing adventurers who are out alone at night.

    On those occasions, he has been killed by the "Fear Sword," a treasure class "artifact class" sword he holds in his hand.

    The reason why Nanno named the sword "Fear Sword" is because everyone is in awe when confronted with the "Forbidden Sword" artifact class that he created.

    The actual "forbidden sword" has the power to give a strong sense of "awe" and "fear" to those who are in contact with it.

    How dangerous it is to have a strong sense of awe and fear in the midst of an exchange of life.

    The usual brilliance of the technique disappears, and you can''t step in and your aim goes awry. Even magic that can be chanted normally will not be able to be chanted properly.

    This is why NANO named the sword he created the "Fear Sword.

    The more blood he sucked, the stronger the effect of the "Sword of Fear" became.

    In order to further strengthen his sword, Nanno would lurk in the back alleys and spy on the main street in search of his prey.

    гиThe most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your sword is to use it. (But even if there were, they are moving in groups, so I can''t get to them.)

    Recently, because of the "murders targeting those who act alone," there are even fewer people going out at night, and fewer people acting alone.

    Occasionally, the only people who pass through the main and back streets are the security soldiers on patrol or those in groups of two, three, or more.

    No one traveling alone has been seen tonight.

    гиI can''t wait to ...... give the Fear Sword a taste of lifeblood. And let it grow to be closer to the legendary sword. ...... Tonight, I''m going to target a slum hobo, worst-case scenario.)

    But his fears are unfounded.

    (...... Oh, a 12 or 3 year old racial child?бб(No, the dwarf kind?)

    A figure wearing a black hooded cloak and holding a cane in his hand was walking casually along the edge of the main street.

    There was no moonlight, yet there was no hesitation in his steps, and his gait was firm.

    Nanno himself is an adventurer who has fought many battles with monsters and gone through the gauntlet of battle.

    His level is around 300.

    The target in the black cloak has a taste for some kind of martial arts and is confident that he can handle a surprise attack under the cover of darkness. Nano observed this from his own experience.

    At first he thought it was a racial child of 12 or 3 years old, based on its height. Dragonites, demons, and beasts have distinctive silhouettes even when they wear cloaks because of their horns and tails. Furthermore, it is impossible for an elven child to walk in the capital of a dwarf race at night.

    There is no such thing as a skilled racial child, so the only ones left are dwarves.

    Perhaps it was a Dwarf adventurer returning from a night of drinking.

    Nanno made this judgment and licked his thick lips with a tongue too red and sticky.

    (Hihihi, hihihihi ....... It seems we have decided on tonight''s sacrifice.)

    He does not immediately follow behind the black cloak, but hides once into the darkness of the alleyway.

    He followed him through the alleyway, not missing a single sign.

    The black cloak stops.

    After a slight hesitation, the target steps into the slum.

    (?ббWhy go to a slum in the middle of the night ...... No, this route is in the direction of the inn district!)

    The Black Cloaks did not enter the slums.

    More precisely, it was going to pass through the border of the slum and go out to the inn area.

    That would be a shorter route than continuing down the main street.

    Nanno''s caution was suddenly lowered, and he became more aware that he was a reasonable prey.

    The border line in the slum area separates ordinary people from slum dwellers, so basically neither resident will approach carelessly, even during the daytime.

    The reason is that they don''t want to get into trouble with each other by approaching each other.

    Nanno suppresses his mouth from laughing out loud.

    гиHow convenient!ббMaybe it''s because the goddess is encouraging me, the genius blacksmith!)

    He kills his breath and footsteps and lets his level 300-ish physical abilities take the lead.

    Since he is a local, it is easy to get ahead of him.

    He quickly overtakes them and blocks their path.

    He draws the "Fear Sword" from its sheath, which has a racial skin attached to it, and waits for it.

    The blade of the "Sword of Fear" is now redder and darker than before, even in the dark.

    A few minutes later - a black cloak walks by and stops a few meters away.

    At this point, Nano opens his eyes lightly in surprise.

    I thought it might be a Dwarven adventurer out late for a drink, or returning from a late night out because he couldn''t stand the booze. ...... Are you a child of your race?"

    ............"

    Although Nano was taller, he was able to learn more about his opponent by facing him head-on.

    The target wore a black hooded cloak, a cane in his right hand, and a mask over his face. Although it was difficult to see through the cloak, the target''s body was slender and did not appear to be of the stout, thick-boned dwarven build.

    It was the physique of a child of his race.

    Nanno stroked his beard with his free left hand and thought about it.

    The actuality that a child of the race is out this late at night ...... is it because the senior adventurers asked him or her to do some shopping?ббIf so, the race is really stupid. They don''t even know how dangerous it is to go out alone late at night. ......"

    While skipping caution, his mouth starts to distort into a grin.

    My tastes swell as I imagine the one-sided slaughter that is about to begin. Emotions run high as he imagines his own "Fear Sword" growing even more as it sucks blood.

    He is a second-rate adventurer, or even a third-rate one, for letting his guard down just because he is in town. For example, ...... even in the city, there may be people like me who will attack you!

    With the last word, Nano kicks the ground to break the pause.

    The black-coated racial child is surprised at the speed, which is unimaginable for a Dwarf species, but takes a defensive stance with both hands gripping his staff.

    Nano almost laughed out loud again at this attitude.

    The ability of the "Fear Sword" - the power to inspire a sense of awe and fear in those who are in contact with it. Just by being hit by a sword at close range, the opponent is consumed with fear by the power of the sword.

    The only thing left to do is to easily slay the opponent who has lost his footing due to fear.

    Nanno has killed several racial adventurers and dwarves with this technique.

    (Above all, the artifact-class sword I have created is impossible to defeat with mere weapons and armor!ббI will slay them as they are and feed them tonight!)

    Nanno swings down his "Fear Sword" with his level 300-ish arm strength!

    ......?

    However, unexpectedly, the opponent''s staff firmly caught the "Fear Sword".

    And just as NANO is startled, a kick from the black coat enters his abdomen.

    Uggghh!

    Nano himself, having dived many times in life-threatening situations, immediately moves out of range, but is met with a shallow kick to the abdomen.

    The length of the black coat''s legs outstripped the speed at which it moved away.

    Nano frowns while holding his stomach with his left hand.

    (d*mn!ббIt seems that the class of the opponent''s wand was higher than expected if they couldn''t cut him in half. And to think that they would counterattack without fear even after being hit with the "Sword of Fear" ability,....... The most important thing to remember is that the person you''re talking to is not a person of your race, but a person who is stronger than he or she looks.)

    I was surprised at the class of the cane that the black coat held, but most of all, I was frustrated that he was not frightened by the ability of the "Sword of Awe (Fear Sword)".

    I thought he was confident in his own strength from the way he walked. ...... The most important thing to keep in mind is that you should not be afraid of the sword.

    If you are high level and strong, you can naturally resist and nullify the ability of the Sword of Fear.

    Nanno''s head was cold.

    He was afraid that, contrary to appearances, it might not be that simple.

    He worries that if he lets him go, his information will be leaked to the outside world and he will be less likely to let the Fear Sword suck his blood in the future.

    -but such worries were blown away in an instant.

    But that worry was instantly dispelled. "Aside from your blacksmithing skills, your combat skills seem to have hardly changed since the old days.

    What?ббThat''s a stupid voice!ббYou''re alive!

    ............"

    The black coat, while listening to Nano''s astonished speech, removes its clownish mask to reveal its true face.

    It''s been a long time, Nano. I''ve come back from the ...... abyss to take revenge."

    Wright comes face to face with Nano, a dwarf species, one of his avenging partners, for the first time in about three years.

 141 - - 30th episode relative

    It''s been a long time, Nano. I''ve come back from the ...... abyss to take revenge."

    I take off my "SSR, Mask of the Clown," and for the first time in about three years, I call out to one of my revenge partners, Nanno, a Dwarf species.

    He looked deeply astonished and even his voice was hoarse.

    He looked truly astonished, and even his voice sounded hoarse.

    It''s real. It''s not a hallucination, or an imposter, or some psycho twin brother."

    But it''s been almost three years since then. So why haven''t you grown up at all? ...... A racial child should grow up more after three years, right?ббIt''s not the same as it used to be, oh, no way. ......"

    I''ve stopped growing as I used to because my body, my mind, has refused to forget the fact that I was betrayed by you guys. I wanted to get revenge on you people who betrayed me and tried to kill me like a piece of trash.

    Although he did not speak out the truth, Nano was convinced that he had let out his anger toward them that had built up like sludge in his chest.

    He said, "...... Apparently it''s not a hallucination, it''s the real thing. Did you go alone at this time of night to the border of the slums to catch me?"

    You are right. I really appreciate you falling for it. I had a hard time holding back my laughter when they fished me out and stood in front of me.

    ............"

    Nano covers his face with his free left hand, which does not hold a sword.

    Is he angry that he was so easily caught?ббOr is he regretting his actions, having fallen into a trap?

    Oh yeah, you''re alive. ......

    As I imagine his inner thoughts, Nano speaks quietly.

    I have seen you betrayed and almost killed many times over the past three years. Why did I stand by and do nothing? Why didn''t I stop them?

    "............"

    Nurno''s unexpected line made me think.

    (Did Nurno regret what he had done at that time?бб(He certainly didn''t touch me himself, but ......)

    I thought for a moment about the possibility of a "reformed" person, but quickly dismissed it in my mind.

    Instead, I raise my guard.

    Unlike his words and actions, the evil vibe I have been sensing from NANO since a while ago has become stronger.

    He reveals his face, which he had been hiding with his left hand.

    The expression on his face is an ugly smile, filled with a desire to torture the weak.

    Why didn''t I stop everyone and brutally beat you to death with my own hands then?ббI will never be able to participate in the search for a "master" candidate again, because I was given the wrong "master" candidate, and once my dream!ббMy dream of "making legendary weapons" was almost crushed!ббHow many times have I dreamed of killing you with my own hands!ббI didn''t want to be eaten alive by demons, I wanted to be tortured to death so severely that I would have regretted being born!

    Nano opens his eyelids to the limit, his eyes bleary, and he screams as he sprays saliva all over the place.

    Even without hearing the words, I could tell just by looking at his expression how much he hated me with all his heart.

    Because of you incompetent race, my genius as a blacksmith was almost buried!ббIt''s because of a trashy race like yours!ббAaaaahhhh!ббI''m so angry now that I remember!ббWhy were you born!ббHow could you be alive?ббWhy didn''t you die before you caused me trouble!

    Nano screams so hard that he breathes on his shoulders.

    When he finished shouting what he wanted to shout, he smiled again, a sickening, sticky smile.

    He then said, "...... but the goddess did not forsake my genius, after all. I was lucky enough to get my hands on a copy of the Forbidden Sword Book, and thus was able to fulfill my dream of creating a legendary weapon!ббYes, I am a genius!ббI am the chosen genius of this world!

    He raises his sword as if to show off.

    The sword in Nano''s right hand is simple in design, but the blade is reddish-black and the handle has a texture like hair.

    Just looking at it, one feels sickened.

    Despite this, NANO himself looked ecstatic, as if he were standing in front of a supreme work of art.

    Look at this sword I have created!ббThe godliness of the "Fear Sword," which will one day be called a "legendary weapon"!ббLight...... you have made me bitter, but I forgive you. By being the food for this ''legendary weapon'', the ''Sword of Fear'' ......!

    "Are you going to kill me with that stupid sword?ббNano, you''re forgetting that you''re here because you''re fishing for me, aren''t you?"

    Nano holds up his sword and lets out a maniacal laugh, "Hee-hee-hee-hee-hee.

    I stare at him coldly as I put on my "SSR, Mask of the Clown" again and hold the staff in both hands.

    That''s why you are incompetent!ббThere is no sign of anyone around but you!ббIf you were going to bluff me and discourage me from fighting, you should have prepared a few of these limp-dick mooks!

    Nanno finished and kicked the ground again!

    They charge and swing their swords at a speed that is hard to believe for a Dwarf species.

    I calmly catch the sword''s line and block it with my staff.

    My eyes cannot be fooled!ббThe Fear Sword''s ability is not limited to its mask and wand!ббHe must be wearing many other magic items!ббLike that bracelet on your right arm, for example!"

    What?

    I act upset (бвбвбвбвбвбв), stomping my footsteps and playing hard to get as if I had been played by Nano''s sword.

    He misunderstands that his point was right on target, and chirps more aggressively and in good form.

    He then goes on to sing in a more aggressive tone, "You were lucky enough to be sent to a treasure chest room or something when you were transferred in the Abyss, and you were able to escape from the Abyss safely thanks to the staff, mask, and other items you obtained, weren''t you?ббAnd for the last three years you have been looking for an opportunity to take revenge on me. ......ббI, a level 300+ Dwarf, a genius of genius talent, created the legendary Sword of Fear, and you think you can win?ббYou''re too cocky, you idiot!ббYou f*cking piece of shit, you f*cking piece of shit, you f*cking piece of shit, you f*cking piece of shit, you f*cking piece of shit!ббHihihihihihihihihi!"

    Maniacally looking down on me - the race, Nano swings his sword.

    But after all, he is a dwarf who has not been in a proper battle for about three years. His sword stroke is monotonous, and he simply continues to attack, relying on the performance of his weapon.

    I easily flicked the sword and hit him hard in the dove tail with my staff!

    Guguet!

    Nano rolled on the ground, making a sound like a frog that had been stepped on.

    I looked down at NANO, who had rolled on the ground, and told him.

    Do you have the Sword of Awe (a treasure class weapon)?ббI know ....... Of course you''ve already taken precautions, so of course you''ve trapped them, right?"

 142 - - Extraordinary Aoyuki Day

    A room in the deepest part of the "abyss.

    Deformed dolls of dogs, cats, penguins, bears, pandas, etc. were placed in various places.

    Overall, the room was fancy, like a girl who likes cute things.

    The owner of the room, wrapped in a soft, fuzzy blanket, peeks out from the bed.

    She looks like a little girl who likes to play with her dolls. "...... fnyaaa~!

    Distinctive blue hair.

    Because of her principle of not wearing any clothes when she sleeps, when she pulled herself out from under the covers, she looked as she was born. Her breasts are small and her limbs are thin. Her waist is so slender that one wonders if it contains any internal organs.

    She is a very fragile and beautiful girl with a young face and fantastic blue hair color, but she is more smiling than cute as she rubs her face with a sleepy expression because she has just woken up from sleep.

    She reaches for her underwear and hoodie, which are neatly washed and folded, and changes into them.

    Aoyuki''s morning comes early, but she also sleeps early.

    She is at a high level, "SUR, genius monster tamer Aoyuki, level 9999," so she doesn''t need to sleep for a few days. It is also possible to disable sleep with an item from the "Infinite Gacha" card.

    The reason she sleeps in spite of this is because her master, Light, has said that she must sleep properly at night for her health, and Aoyuki and everyone else, except for the night watch, follows his words.

    If Light says ''black,'' she is ''black,'' and if he says ''white,'' she is ''white. Aoyuki believes that this is the absolute rule in this world at the lowest level of the "abyss.

    There is no one in the lowest level of the "abyss" who is not loyal to Light, the creator, among those who have been ejected from the "Infinite Gacha" card, the gift of the "abyss.

    If there is anyone who is so ungrateful as to harbor second thoughts, Aoyuki will never forgive them.

    She belongs to a particularly loyal group among those who are loyal to Light. Perhaps it is akin to respecting an absolute god.

    That is why Aoyuki will go to bed when Wright says, "You have to sleep properly at night," and get up early in the morning to do her assigned work.

    --And there is another reason why he gets up early in the morning.

    That reason is .......

    The lowest level residents of "The Abyss" gather in the cafeteria to eat their meals.

    The dining room is large enough for many people to gather, and there are long desks and chairs.

    It was early in the morning, but the fairy maids who maintain the lowest level of the "abyss" had already gathered and were happily chatting and eating their breakfast.

    Aoyuki also picked up a plate for breakfast.

    She orders her favorite dish from the cook (who was also ejected from the card) at the inside of the counter.

    The menu was written on the top of the plate, and we were allowed to choose whatever we wanted from it.

    The only difference from a normal meal - the ingredients would all be made from ingredients ejected from the benefit (gift) "Infinite Gacha".

    Some things are already made, so all you have to do is release (release) the card.

    In this case, the cards are placed on a plate, which is a very surreal sight.

    Aoyuki takes the safe route and orders bread, salad, bacon and eggs, orange juice, and fruit jelly for dessert.

    The bread and bacon and eggs are prepared by the chef using the ingredients on the card, but the ...... salad, orange juice, and fruit jelly are given to him on the card.

    Aoyuki slips away and sits down, making no noise and aiming for a quiet seat.

    She prefers to eat quietly.

    Tin and others belong to that faction.

    This morning, however, she can no longer take her meals quietly.

    It''s Aoyuki!ббYou''re early in the morning as usual!"

    I look up and see Nazuna, also level 9999, sitting next to me.

    She should rarely be here at this hour, as she usually gets up late.

    That''s why she wakes up early every morning. ......

    I kind of woke up early today," she said. Aoyuki, you''re always great at getting up so early!

    ............"

    Nazuna starts eating katsudon in the morning with a big smile on her face.

    I feel irritated with Nazuna who sits next to me and eats heavy food in the morning, and as a person who wants to have a quiet breakfast, I don''t want her to call out to me noisily. ......

    But she is calling out to me with good intentions, so I can''t be indifferent to her.

    The reason for this is that Aoyuki woke up early in the morning so that he and Nazna would not have to have breakfast at the same time.

    Yesterday, Ellie got involved. Then the magic that Ellie cast went out of control.

    Aoyuki was not good at Nazuna.

    She was silly and insincere, and it was hard to deal with her one-sided favoritism.

    But that doesn''t mean he''s a competent ally, so he can''t afford to create a rift. ......

    Sometimes it doesn''t work.

    Aoyuki quickly finished his meal and got up from his seat.

    He is not going to eat anymore?ббThat''s not even close, is it?"

    ...... nya!"

    Ha-ha-ha!ббI don''t know what you''re talking about!"

    What fun is Nazna laughing out loud.

    The fairy maids around her were looking at her with mild amusement, and some were watching on with a harried attitude.

    I would not challenge Nazuna to a fight just because I was annoyed.

    There was no way that Aoyuki would bother Light''s hand by fighting in vain.

    After breakfast, work begins immediately.

    Aoyuki''s job is to oversee information from messengers released on the ground.

    She is able to link her five senses with the messengers regardless of distance.

    Using this power, she is able to grasp the situation through multiple messengers at the same time, give specific instructions, and move in an organized manner.

    As the name "SUR, Genius Monster Tamer Aoyuki Level 9999" implies, she is able to use her messengers as if they were her hands and feet. The "I" in "I" is a word that means "to treat.

    However, it is not all-powerful and has some weaknesses.

    If there are too many of them, Aoyuki himself will be overloaded with information.

    Monsters of both low and high levels require the same amount of effort, and combat, magic, skills, physical abilities, etc. all depend on the monster''s own abilities.

    It is not possible to strengthen their abilities while they are apart from each other.

    However, despite these weaknesses, Aoyuki''s abilities are by far the greatest advantage.

    With her power in mind, Aoyuki investigates the virgin forests around the "abyss," monitors the area around the "giant tower," reports on former card adventurers and merchants who have scattered to gather information, and oversees information on monsters released to investigate other areas.

    When it comes to combat, they are like an army, moving their numerous monsters of different types in an orderly and free manner, and possessing the vicious power to slaughter their enemies.

    Although the monsters are powerful as an army, they are one step behind "Elly, the Forbidden Witch" in terms of "annihilation power. That is how superior Ellie''s offensive magic is.

    However, Ellie never underestimates Aoyuki.

    The existence of Nazuna, in which Aoyuki and Ellie are finally on an even footing with each other, is strange.

    When you enter the office dedicated to Aoyuki, her exclusive fairy maids are already waiting for you.

    There were more than 10 people, and on a long desk was a huge stack of papers and pens. If only this were the case, it would look like an ordinary office, but for some reason ...... the fairy maids have placed a parrot-like bird of about 30 cm on the desk.

    They are extremely colorful, and each bird is gaudy and has no similar color. They are quite unique birds.

    When Aoyuki entered the room, the fairy maids all stood up and bowed at once.

    The bird on the desk also dexterously bows.

    She lightly raised her hand and then sat down on the upper chair that the fairy maids had pulled out.

    ''--Then let''s start overseeing information for the great Lord today.

    ''Yes!ббLet''s begin!

    The fairy maids are not surprised by the serious tone of the voice, which is not the usual feline language.

    As they are all seated at once, they all have pens in their hands, and the bird turns to them.

    This extremely colored bird is a monster, and it belongs to Aoyuki.

    It is a mind-reading bird called "Level 30 Satriom.

    It has the ability to read an opponent''s mind and voice it out to keep the hostile away.

    Since it has no fighting ability, it is harmless except when it reads minds and voices them out.

    ----"

    Aoyuki closes his eyes to concentrate and takes shallow breaths.

    After a few seconds, the ...... "Level 30 Satriomums" open their mouths.

    ''Report. No abnormalities during the night and morning. As a course of action for today--''

    "Market research has shown that wheat prices are partially rising--"

    The Kingdom of Humanity street is partially disturbed by security. The cause is unknown.

    There is no smell of any species of elves around the tower.

    The monstrosity that entered the territory was eliminated. Characteristics..."

    Aoyuki split consciousness.

    He makes Satriom read the split consciousness one by one and tells it to the fairy maids. The maids frantically ran their pens over the dialogue and wrote it down.

    They were instructed to report the information in a certain amount of time.

    The information is mainly from adventurers and merchants summoned by the "Infinite Gacha" cards, but also from the monsters (messengers) investigating the virgin forests around the "Abyss" and monitoring the area around the "Giant Tower.

    At the same time, Aoyuki took it into his own hands to select and extract important and noteworthy information and put it on paper.

    He would also write down other information that seemed unimportant at first glance, such as rumors about bars, changes in the smell of the forest, or whether or not it rained on the streets, if he was curious about it.

    This is because it may become important information when it is checked, compared, and examined later.

    Aoyuki gives instructions to the reporters and monsters (messengers) with a more divided consciousness.

    In a sense, Aoyuki is in charge of one of the busiest and most important departments in "NARA.

    After compiling the information in the morning, Aoyuki is sent to "SUR, Mei the Seeker''s Maid, Level 999," who is working in the light''s office. 9" to submit the documents.

    Aoyuki is basically in charge of this role.

    Although it would be fine to leave the task to the fairy maids, it is faster to have a face-to-face meeting between the person in charge of internal administration and the person in charge of external information gathering, since they have to coordinate their information and opinions.

    Nyah!

    Thank you for your effort, Aoyuki. Let me take your documents.

    May receives the documents and flips through them, reading them at high speed.

    Even though the information was only available in the morning, it was reported by more than 1,000 people. Including not only the documents written by Aoyuki but also those compiled by the fairy maids, the total volume of the report would be as large as a thick book.

    However, she flipped through them with a cool face, grasped them all, and memorized them all at a glance.

    May also takes it for granted that she has a desk in Wright''s office where she does her work.

    It is not out of selfishness on May''s part that she works in the office. She works in the Oval Office because Wright has ordered her to do so so that she can be ready to move when he returns in an emergency.

    Wright''s words are absolute in "Nadir".

    In other words, it was the right thing to do for May to bring her desk into the office and do her work.

    Aoyuki himself, to his chagrin, had a great deal of respect for Mei.

    гиIf Aoyuki had been summoned before her, he could have taken Mei''s place ...... or even become more necessary. But in fact, it was Mei who was summoned first, and it is true that thanks to her, the Lord did not lose his life and was able to survive ......)

    Therefore, Aoyuki had a certain amount of respect for Mei.

    On the other hand, Ellie is the one who can''t respect her at all.

    (-It is understandable that she wants to be the Lord''s wife and gain his favor. I also acknowledge that she is capable and competent. However, she puts that intention forward and creates an atmosphere of discord by blatantly regarding Mei as a rival. (Is this acceptable, for example, an attitude that could make the Lord uncomfortable?)

    It reminds me of our conversation in "The Giant Tower" and I can''t help but leak out my desire to kill.

    May reacted sensitively to the desire to kill and raised her eyes from the papers.

    Aoyuki, is something wrong?ббAm I (I) in some kind of a malfunction?"

    ......nya~"

    Aoyuki meows in feline language and shakes her head.

    When Mei confirms that there is no problem, she says nothing more and withdraws in understanding.

    Just as Aoyuki has respect for Mei, Mei has a certain amount of trust in Aoyuki.

    The two talk about the contents of the documents, and then they go to work in the afternoon.

    Aoyuki also oversees the afternoon work, overseeing the information.

    At night when the time comes, he again delivers the documents to Mei and discusses future operations and activities on the ground.

    After finishing all the work, they take supper and go to the bath.

    After getting out of the bath, she returns to her room, strips naked, and crawls under the covers.

    (--The Lord will return this week. I''ll pamper him a lot when he does.)

    Aoyuki wrapped himself in a blanket, determined to meditate and be pampered by the Lord.

 143 - - The 31st Episode: A Bad Work

    Guguet!

    Nano was poked forcefully in the dove tail with a cane and rolled on the ground.

    He writhed in agony, unable to raise his voice due to the pain that spread from his abdomen.

    I looked down at him and told him.

    Do you have the Sword of Awe?ббI know ....... Of course you''ve already taken precautions, so of course you''ve trapped them."

    The little ...... f*cker!"

    Nano forced himself to breathe through his mouth and stood up, using the Sword of Awe (Fear Sword) as a staff.

    He was not pleased with his disrespectful attitude, and with a blue streak of anger, he regained his grip on the Fear Sword, regained his breath, and slashed at me again.

    Don''t get carried away, you little fry human (inferior species)!ббYou should either be used as materials for this genius blacksmith NANO-sama, or you should just shut up and get cut!ббBut what are you doing fighting back?ббThey''re attacking me!ббStand your ground, human!

    "It''s you who should take a stand, NANO."

    No tricks, no feints, NANO''s attacks like a tantrumming child swinging a stick frantically.

    Indeed, if a low-level adventurer with a weapon of inferior performance had been affected by the Fear Sword''s ability to "inspire fear in the opponent," even a poor attack of this magnitude would have been dangerous.

    Although Nano is around level 300 and has experience as an adventurer, his combat skills are not that high because he prioritizes his skills as a craftsman. The fact that he has been able to successfully perform a street slash is probably due in part to the Fear Sword in his hand.

    But since I was trained in martial arts by May at the lowest level of "The Abyss," I am not behind in this kind of amateur swordsmanship.

    Because of the difference in LV, it is easy for me to respond to every move and prevent everything with my cane without even allowing it to scrape me.

    In time with Nano''s big swing, I hit him hard with my gripping hand instead of my sword.

    "?ббThe ...... sword!"

    He lets go of the Sword of Awe (Fear Sword) and drops it because he wasn''t expecting it.

    I took advantage of the opportunity and immediately charged after him.

    I close the distance between me and Nano and kick him like a ball.

    Nano reacts quickly and crosses his arms to guard, but the kick is stronger than expected and he is blown away and rolls on the ground.

    NANO is now a distance away from the Fear Sword, which he had dropped.

    He was surprised that he could let go of it so easily with just a little poke. This is the Fear Sword you are so proud of. ......

    Light!ббDon''t touch my legendary weapon with your filthy hands!

    The sword that Nano took down is lying at my feet.

    Up close, it''s a really weird sword.

    The blade part was reddish-black, and it looked like a person''s expression of anguish was floating in and out of it. The hilt is also made of multiple human hairs, and I feel as if it might twine around my fingers if I clenched my grip on it.

    Overall, there seems to be a black grudge-like thing leaking out, which accelerates my disgust.

    I don''t want to touch it even if you ask me to. ......

    Who would want to touch such a sickening sword? The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your car is to make sure that it is in the best condition possible. So let''s get this over with."

    Oh, hey, wait!ббWhat the hell are you doing?

    I clutch my staff with both hands and aim it at Nano''s pride and joy, the Fear Sword, which lies at my feet.

    He too understood what I was going to do, and his face, which had been so red that I could see it even in the dark, now turned blue as if it were painted in its original color.

    He is now blue, as if his face is painted in the primary colors.ббYou are about to destroy a legendary sword, a legendary sword that may be passed down endlessly to future generations!ббDo you have any idea how punishing you are?

    "Legendary sword?ббPunishment?ббNanno is the one who doesn''t seem to understand.

    What do you mean?"

    He breaks out in a cold sweat and asks in a voice that sounds like it is trying to convince a hostage taker.

    I gave him a big smile and told him the truth.

    Nanno didn''t make a "legendary sword. It was a waste of human life. There is no way that such a blatantly cursed weapon will become a ''legendary weapon'' and be handed down to future generations forever. Think about it. It''s just a bad piece of work that shouldn''t exist even for a second in this world. It''s a waste of time to discuss it. It''s at a level where it deserves to be quickly discarded. So..."

    Stop, stop!ббStop!ббStop!ббStop it, oh, no, oh, no, oh, no!"

    I lifted the cane I held in both hands.

    Nano understood what was about to happen and continued to scream.

    I tried to run, but it was too late.

    I swung the cane down with all my might!

    The reddish-black blade could not hold out and the Fear Sword shattered into pieces.

    I raise the cane further and swing it down on the hilt, the large remaining blade, destroying it.

    "Aaah!

    Nanno screams like a beast, tears of blood streaming from his eyes, and he rushes straight at me like a boar without a care in the world.

    He does not look at me.

    He just looked at the shattered Fear Sword.

    There was a devilish spirit, and an ordinary person would have been intimidated by that alone - but there was no way that my feelings of vengeance, which I had been harboring for about three years, would take a backseat.

    Rather, I would not run away, but rather, I myself would charge at Nano from the front.

    Light-oh-oh-oh-oh--gigglyaaaah!"

    As it is, he kicks Nano in the face.

    The blow was counter-attacking, and even though he was holding back, a Dwarf who had not yet reached the proper level could have had his face caved in and his neck broken.

    However, Nanno had not raised his level to around 300, and he did not die, though he rolled on the ground again with his eyes white, with several teeth broken.

    He had not yet had enough revenge, but I wouldn''t want him to die at this level," he said. I''ll get NANO out of here before anyone sees us..."

    No~ I''m glad you caught it safe and sound, thank goodness."

    ......!"

    While I was relieved that I had successfully stunned and captured Nano, a third party''s voice rang out.

    As if springing out of the darkness, a slender young man wearing a hat (human) appeared.

 144 - - Episode 32 C

    I''m glad to see you caught it safely.

    Immediately after he stunned and secured Nano - a slender racial (human) young man wearing a hat appeared as if he had sprung out of the darkness.

    He is about 170 cm tall, slender, and wears very ordinary clothes.

    If I had to say more, I would say that he has thin, thread-like eyes and a faintly smiling face.

    I try to act surprised as naturally as possible, and sit back and hold up my cane.

    You ...... have been there since when?"

    ''Hmmm...a little over level 1000 (бвбвбвбвбвбвбв). Hmmm, it is a little insufficient level to destroy the "White Knights" of the Queen Elf Kingdom. Then, there are several beings like you who destroyed the "White Knights" with their numbers?ббWas it a well orchestrated set-up? Or are you and your team not related to the "Giant Tower"? ...... If so, I think I should have persisted a little longer and held on to them after the rest of the group showed up. But it''s better than letting them escape because we were too greedy."

    What are you really saying?"

    Because all of his opponent''s lines were so far off the mark, he was seriously asking, although he was also acting, "Is this guy stupid?" It seems to me, and it takes a little bit of strength out of my stance.

    To my consternation, the racial (human) young man narrows his eyes and mouth even more and tells me, "I''m not sure what you''re talking about.

    I''m not sure if he''s acting, uninformed, or being manipulated unconsciously. ......Well, let''s move to a different location and ask the body and spirit for more details, shall we? Oh, I don''t mean that in a weird way. I am normal. I just mean it in the sense of torture, etc."

    I need a minute!"

    He puts out one hand to stop them.

    I continue to act bewildered and speak respectfully to the smelly man who appears before me.

    Who are you really?ббI was just betrayed and almost killed by Nano, who is passed out there. I just want to get revenge for that. I have no right to be caught and tortured. If there is something you want to ask me, I will answer honestly. So let me have a dialogue with you first.

    We have more than enough reasons to ...... antagonize you.

    ......?

    I hold up my cane again.

    I was hit by a sharp killing intent, which is not possible for a human being.

    Level 1000 or 2000 is not enough.

    The leader of the Queen Elf Kingdom''s "White Knights" is easily above that level.

    Such an existence, such a race (human), would never exist in the first place!

    A young human man looks like a pain in the ass as he fiddles with his hat with one hand.

    The "C" slave, it seems that there is a big possibility that he is a coma, but he seems to be an unconscious type. I can''t rule out the possibility that his attitude is an act. This type of person is the most troublesome when left unattended. As far as I''m concerned, they have no information, and the other party just sucks up the information one way or the other. Even though we are short of hands, we can get the information from ....... This is why "C" is so troublesome.

    Shhh?"

    New information.

    I think it is close to the feeling of "Master" in terms of treatment, but it is probably not "Master" itself.

    The young man looked at my question mark as if he were looking at a "fool who is not smart enough to realize that he is being charged with a wrongdoing.

    He had no intention of answering my question.

    I''ll ask you about the details when I catch you," he said. What was the name of that Dwarf species?ббWe don''t have time for revenge, so if you want to kill me right now, I''ll wait a little bit, okay?"

    "...... kill me quickly?ббAre you trying to take revenge away from me?"

    Take away?ббNo, it is not. I have more important things to do than your trivial revenge.

    "----"

    Human youth - I feel anger welling up in me at HISOMI''s words, but I weigh myself down.

    For me, it is important to get revenge on Nano and the other former members of the "Gathering of Tribes," but it is also important to know the truth about "why I was almost killed" with "Master".

    I won''t lose myself in anger here, and I won''t do anything that will make it impossible to extract information from him.

    However, I''ve bought enough time, and it''s time for me to reveal which one of us is the "clown" and be allowed to fight back.

    I suppress my raging spirit by sheer force of will, stop acting, and respond.

    I stop acting and respond, "...... are you going to refuse to answer my questions and refuse to have a dialogue with me no matter what?ббIf you don''t spit out what you know, we''ll run out of steam.

    ''Exhaustion of power?ббNo, this is a one-sided capture. I think it would be better to give up honestly, quickly kill that dwarf species, achieve your goal and leave no regrets, and then be captured by the little guy."

    Hisomi walks away and closes the distance with an aloof demeanor.

    Hisomi walks away and closes the distance between us with an aloof demeanor, her whole body overflowing with the composure of a strong man.

    I stop her with just a few words.

    It''s certainly going to be a one-sided capture - ''Level 5000 Fresh Zombie Hisomi-dono''.

    !ббYou!ббHow did you know not only my name, but also my level and occupation?

    Mei!

    This time I didn''t answer Hissomi''s question, but rather my most trusted maid, "SUR, May the Seeker''s Maid, Level 9999. He shouts out the name of the "The

    A moment later, a "magic string" runs around me and Hisomi.

    The "Magic String" weaves at high speed, creating a 100-meter dome-shaped cocoon with us in the center.

    In doing so, the unconscious Nano is also wrapped in a cocoon and carried outside.

    Hisomi is bewildered when she is told her name, level, and even her occupation.

    She literally seals the gap and wraps us in a dome-shaped cocoon of "Magic String.

    While maintaining the cocoon of "Magic String," May appears.

    Light-sama, the siege is complete as planned. Only Mr. Light, myself, and the target are inside.

    Excellent work," he said. I knew I was right to leave it to May.

    Thank you for your kind words.

    May''s body shakes from joy at my unreserved compliment.

    She immediately made a serious face and returned the compliment.

    Hisomi''s narrow eyes narrow even more as she observes the exchange between me and May.

    He stopped walking and made a regretful expression, raising his utmost caution.

    I thought I was setting a trap for the "C" slaves and their dependents, but I was actually set up for the opposite ....... From the very beginning, your objective was not the dwarf species, but the little guy, wasn''t it?"

    I''ll be honest, it''s just a precautionary measure." Your contact with NANO was too suspicious, but I couldn''t find any evidence of it, so I had May lurk behind the scenes to capture NANO if he showed himself, while I was trying to capture him as he was cutting down streets.

    To be honest, I had no idea of Hisomi''s true identity until just before the mission was about to go ahead.

    Even after direct visual appraisal, he was in the category of an ordinary race (human).

    The "Level 5000 Fresh Zombie HISOMI" that I mentioned earlier also appeared with a relaxed demeanor and without any status disguise, so Mei appraised it and sent it to me as a "Level 5000 Fresh Zombie HISOMI". I was able to know thanks to the use of the "SR, telepathy" card.

    Hissomi held his hat with one hand and hid his face in frustration.

    I was very careful and cautious in my own way, and yet I didn''t even notice the ...... enemy''s maid, and she showed up. I''m not the one who''s stupid. I wonder if I could have done it if I had a little more manpower. ......

    You can do your own reflection later. Once again, what is ''shhh''?ббWho the hell are you?"

    ............"

    In response to my question, HISOMI shifted her hat and looked at me with narrow eyes as if testing me.

 145 - - Episode 33 level

    I''ll be back later with my reflections, if you want to do it on your own." Once again, what is ''shi''?ббWho the hell are you?"

    "............"

    In response to my question, "Level 5000 Fresh Zombie Hisomi" falls silent.

    He fiddles with his hat with one hand, his narrow eyes narrowing even more as he glares at me.

    He glares at me with narrow eyes even narrower as he plays with the position of his hat with one hand. Don''t think you''ve caught me, you three lousy-looking bastards ......."

    !"

    Cocooned in a cocoon made of May''s "Magic String," HISOMI reveals his true nature, with no escape route.

    When he opens his arms, the clothes on his back suddenly tear with a sound, revealing six tentacles.

    The tentacles are not soft.

    The sharp teeth grow around the mouth at the apex, and the tentacles move in a crinkling motion reminiscent of insect knots.

    Frankly, it was sickening to watch.

    Giggle, giggle, giggle!"

    The sound of the squealing is like a combination of several unpleasant sounds, giving me chills just by listening to it.

    If I had not blocked the sound from the outside world with my gift card "R, Silent" when May appeared, the sound would have leaked out to the outside world.

    When I frowned, HISOMI laughed at me.

    Don''t look so disgusted," she said. These kids are useful in so many ways.

    Even if it were useful, though, it would be in poor taste to have such tentacles growing out of one''s back.

    Is that so?"ббI rather like it!

    Hissomi attacks with the last word.

    Liquid was spat out from one tentacle growing from her back, but Mei and I moved quickly from the spot.

    We succeed in evading it.

    The stone tatami-matted ground on which we were standing thaws with a loud sizzling sound.

    If an ordinary person were to be covered with this liquid from the head down, it would literally melt away every bone in his body.

    HISOMI says with a smile on his face.

    The six tentacles that sprout from my back have different powers. The "Acid Bullet" can change its density, range, and speed at will, making it very useful. Like this!"

    At the same time as Hisomi speaks, one of the tentacles continues to spit out molten liquid at high speed.

    The amount fired at one time was small, but the number of spit-outs was too much.

    I move around on the ground at high speed to avoid the acid rain.

    Mei used her "magic string" to create a wall in front of herself to prevent it, but that was a bad move.

    The enemy, running and evading me, takes aim at Mei, who stops and does not move, and concentrates his attack on her.

    The range of each shot is small, but the "Magic String" melts more and more as they concentrate their attacks on the same spot.

    May realized that her magic string was incompatible with her own magic string, and she hesitated between moving to avoid the attack and waiting for the attacker''s attack to break off by applying more magic strings.

    I raised my voice sharply.

    Mei, fortify your defense!

    Awe!"

    Following the instructions, he stopped in his tracks and concentrated on his defense.

    I cast an offensive magic against HISOMI, who was concentrating on MEI.

    Bakugou Flame!

    SSR Bakugou Flame. This is one of the top attack magic in the Tactics Class. The combination of explosions and flames makes this card effective against most monsters.

    By making Mei fortify her defenses, she can strike HISOMI with a highly powerful offensive magic without hesitation.

    As he had hoped, he was able to strike HISOMI with his attack magic without damaging May, who was on the defensive... but

    It''s a terrible thing to do, to hit an entire group of people with offensive magic.

    He emerges from the smoke created by the explosion in an aloof manner.

    Naturally, there is not a single injury.

    He does not seem to have sustained any damage.

    The ground around him and his cocoon are slightly wet.

    He spits out water from one of his ...... tentacles, preventing the "Bakugou Flame"?

    You are very perceptive, even for a child. Not at all cute."

    Hisomi spits it out in a boring manner, perhaps not liking the fact that he revealed the seed first.

    Apparently, he was right, but I didn''t know that the tentacles even had the ability to manipulate water enough to cancel out the explosion & flame of the "SSR Bakugou Flame" .......

    (The remaining 4 tentacles must have some power as well. You''ll never lose, but it''s a bit of a hassle to neutralize them. There''s also the option of trying to kill them. ......)

    As I ponder the power of hisomi in my mind, he speaks up in a lighter tone.

    The kid is a good mover, and his unscented offensive magic is very tricky. The maid is also quite good. ...... but the level is too low to talk about."

    ?"

    Unsure of what Hisomi is trying to say, Mei and I silently exchange glances and give each other questioning looks.

    He didn''t notice our attitude and continued talking.

    "The leader of the ''White Order'' of the Queen Elf Kingdom is about level 3000-4000. I believe there must have been. You were the ones who defeated him at the Tower of Titan, weren''t you?ббIf that is the case, I personally think it would be better to quickly use that trump card, the one at the back of the line. As you know from my appraisal, my level is 5000! No matter how hard you guys try, it''s impossible to win no matter how hard you stand on your heads, okay?"

    Hissomi fiddled with his hat with one hand.

    If there is no such thing as a backdoor--give it up and surrender like a big boy. From my side, all I want is one person alive. I''ll kill either the maid or the kid right here and now.

    The low tone of his voice scattered murderous intent as if to threaten us.

    The intimidation of a level 5000 class is scattered inside the cocoon made of "Magic String".

    If an ordinary person who has not yet reached a higher level of intimidation were to be exposed to this intimidation, he or she might choose to die from fear and suffer a heart attack.

    However, the complexion of May and I did not change, and we replied without hesitation.

    I''m not saying there aren''t any deep moves, but ...... there''s no need to bring them up here."

    I''m sorry to say, but it would be easier to understand the current situation if one or the other of them were killed miserably as an example--gghhhh!

    I seriously attacked HISOMI, who was talking in a good mood, by closing the gap between us.

    My figure blurs for a moment, and then I forcefully blow out HISOMI''s abdomen with my cane.

    He is stopped mid-sentence and blasts off with great force, slamming into the cocoon wall of the "Magic String.

    The cocoon wall distorts greatly, and Hisomi is flung off.

    He rolls on the ground, but holds his abdomen with both hands and rolls around by himself again and again. He spits saliva and blood from his mouth and slumps down.

    Unlike with Nano, he wielded his cane almost without restraint.

    The agony of hell must have spread to his abdomen.

    The "Bubba, you idiot,......, you''re only about level 1000, how can you move at all, ugh.... ...you couldn''t see it!ббIt''s impossible ...... to do this much damage to a little guy who''s level 5000, ugh, impossible!"

    I think I told you it''s not possible.ббIt''s a precautionary measure," he said. Just as you were faking your level and status, we were only faking our level and status to make it easier for our trap opponents to let their guard down and show their faces."

    Using the "Infinite Gacha" card and Ellie''s magic, I had my level, status, and all the items in my hand disguised.

    The appraisal shows my level to be around 1000.

    In addition, May is also disguised as well.

    All of this was done to make it easier for Hisomi, the person I was trying to trap, to let her guard down and show her face.

    Even if it is wasted, Ellie''s magic power will recover over time, and there is no loss to us for consuming a few cards. It was a natural step.

    Thanks to this, we were able to catch HISOMI safely.

    Now that she was caught, there was no need for her to be in disguise.

    Me and Mei take off our disguises.

    HISOMI, noticing the drastic change in the atmosphere, hurriedly reapplies her appraisal.

    What?ббNo, that''s impossible!ббLevel 9999?

    The sound of his shrieking voice echoed throughout the cocoon.

 146 - - Episode 34 Frustrated

    Disarm the disguise.

    Hisomi, appraising us once again, raises an astonished voice.

    Are you players?ббHow many exclusive items and how much time did you spend to get to that level!ббOh, that''s impossible!

    ''Prayer'' and ''Senyo items''?"

    Once again, the unintelligible language comes out.

    Seeing me and Mei trying to say ''unintelligible,'' HISOMI, who is rolling on the ground, mutters heartily in frustration through gritted teeth.

    ''Is she acting or does she really not know? But if there are two people in the level 9000 range, these guys are definitely related to "C", aren''t they? d*mn it!ббIf I had gotten the information earlier, I could have done better. ......

    I''m sorry to be ...... frustrated, but I have a lot more questions I need to ask. I''ll move to a different location and let the body and spirit tell me more about it. What else was it ...... yeah, I think it was ''this is a one-sided capture''?"

    d*mn!"

    I say back the line I uttered when HISOMI mistakenly thought I was level 1000.

    He has a gut-wrenching expression on his face, but he understands that now that our positions have been reversed, there is little chance that he will escape unharmed, so he cannot argue and falls silent.

    ............"

    Hisomi''s eyes dart around, but escape is impossible because she is covered in a cocoon of "magic strings.

    Finally realizing the true horror of the cocoons around her, she clicks her tongue in frustration.

    The cocooning of the surroundings is to prevent escape, but there is another meaning as well. ......

    I don''t have to bother telling you.

    The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re getting into.

    He made a fearless expression, not yet giving up on his escape.

    I think I''m done with ....... Now that we have the jackpot information, we will escape from this cocoon, even if we have to use a little forceful means."

    Do you really think you can escape from this?"

    You never know unless you try!ббPoison Mist!

    One of hissomi''s tentacles spits a green mist from its mouth.

    By all appearances, from the name and appearance, it is a deadly poison.

    However, May and I are level 9999 and have poison resistance, so a half-assed poison would have no effect at all.

    It was pointless.

    However, HISOMI''s goal was not to poison us.

    Hisomi''s appearance was hidden by the poison mist--buying us some time?"

    The poisonous mist is exhaled at a furious rate and fills the inside of the cocoon.

    As a result, hissomi''s figure is hidden in the dark green poison mist, but with no escape route, what is the point of hiding his figure and buying time now?

    гиThe "acid bullet" would do some damage to us, but only a little. (Acid bullets would damage us, but only slightly, and we evaded them because we didn''t want to damage or puncture our equipment or clothing.)

    May also avoided it for the same reason I did.

    I wonder if I misled her into thinking we were the only ones who could use it because we were avoiding the "Acid Bullet"?

    Hisomi laughs from behind the dark green fog.

    He says, "You can never be too careful. This time it is fog. It was a mistake to let him use "poison mist" because he knew it wouldn''t work. Thanks to you, I was able to buy some time.

    What''s the use of buying time?ббYou can''t run anywhere now."

    Nowhere?ббNo, no, I have a way to escape. ---- "Transfer Stone", transfer me to his land!

    --It seems that HISOMI''s trump card was a magic item called a "transfer stone" that could be transferred over long distances.

    However, there is no sign that the transfer magic is activated, and only his astonished words are heard.

    "......!ббWhy aren''t we shifting!ббWhy aren''t the ''transition stones'' responding!"

    If you make so much noise, what''s the point of hiding behind the poisonous fog?

    "Gooooooo!"

    He cuts through the dark green fog and closes the distance in an instant, kicking a stunned Hisomi while holding a shiny magic item in his hand.

    He quickly turns his tentacles to guard, but is unable to kill the power and bounces and rolls repeatedly on the ground.

    He then kicks the stunned HISOMI in the face, but he can''t kill it and rolls on the ground several times.

    d*mn, that''s gawd...... why isn''t the transition triggered!ббIs there some kind of transition-inhibiting magic in this cocoon?ббThat''s impossible!ббIt would be the kind of thing that could be created by a high-ranking magician in that kind of goddess realm, deep in a dungeon, or in the 9,000s level, using magic items. Are you saying that the maid is a high-ranking magician?ббThat''s impossible!

    Of course, I have a trick or two up my sleeve, but I''m not going to reveal them to you," he said. By the way, it''s not just the transference, but also the ''telepathic communication'' with my friends that''s being sabotaged."

    "............"

    I told you, this is a one-sided capture." There is no way out for you once you are encased in this cocoon."

    The poisonous fog that covered the inside of the cocoon was also ventilated by May using "Magic String" to create small gaps throughout the dome, pulsating to create a flow of air.

    Thanks to this, the density of the fog had diminished considerably, and we were able to see the expression on HISOMI''s face as she kneeled on the ground.

    HISOMI had a face that could be described as "an expression of bitterness.

    As I had pointed out, she seemed to be in a hurry because not only was she unable to transfer, but she was also unable to connect even with her "telepathic communication" to communicate with the outside world.

    It seems that Ellie and Nazna did well, just as I had hoped.

    (I''ll have to give them a proper pat on the back later.)

    I write it down on a note in my chest so I don''t forget.

    I turn to HISOMI again and ask her.

    I turn to Hisomi again and ask her, "I want you to stop wasting your time and surrender. You don''t want to be hurt any more than you already are, do you?

    ............"

    He grits his teeth so frustratedly that I can hear him up here.

    Hisomi glares at him, anger evident.

    ''Don''t get carried away, you little shit!ббEven if you defeat Kosei, the rest of us will avenge you..."

    I''d like to hear more about that.

    Since there was no sign of surrender without resistance, I choose to incapacitate him by force.

    Gugaaaaaaaaaah!"

    He stabbed her in the abdomen with his cane, aimed at the tip of her crumpled jaw, and kicked her, forcing her to fly unconscious.

    Although he was in the middle of his speech, he succeeded in taking hissomi''s consciousness as he aimed.

    I turned around and called out to Mei, who was trying to maintain the cocoon.

    Mei, I need you to restrain him. If you take him to the lowest level of the Abyss, I don''t think there is any danger of him escaping, but make sure to tie him up carefully.

    I am in awe of you. Then let''s bind not only the limbs but also the mouth just in case...?ббMr. Wright!ббGet away from me!

    What?

    May shouts a warning in the middle of her line.

    I, too, noticed something unusual and moved immediately from the spot.

    The anomaly definitely comes from inside the body of the stunned hisomi - its interior.

    The tentacles on his back pulsate, and HISOMI''s unconscious body jerks and convulses.

    His mouth opens wide, and a tentacle emerges from inside his body, regardless of the fact that his jaws are dislodged.

    Hisomi himself is still unconscious.

    Giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity!

    The tentacles that have emerged from his body are clearly hostile.

    Apparently, the battle is not over yet.

 147 - - the last tentacles of the 35th episode

    The "Giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle!"

    A new tentacle emerges from inside the body of HISOMI, who was stunned in order to seize him and extract information from him, and he screams.

    The tentacle that emerged from his mouth was somewhat different in color from the six tentacles growing from his back.

    It looked like an earthworm, undulating and wiggling its body.

    Hisomi remains unconscious and does not seem to be moving them of his own volition.

    Combined with its appearance, it is very creepy.

    "Giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle!"

    The worm tentacles scream again, and the body of the fallen hisomi leaps up.

    The tentacles on his back seem to have hit the ground like a spring and made him get up.

    And it does not end there.

    The tentacles on his back extend and wrap around his body.

    The tentacles on his back are as hard as an insect''s outer skin and have several knots.

    Perhaps because of this, the tentacles extended and wrapped around the body, looking as if they were being gathered by a myriad of insects.

    The worm tentacles also wrap around hissomi''s face as if to hide it.

    The entanglement ends when he is too alarmed by what is happening.

    ''Giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity!

    !"

    As the worm tentacles screamed for the third time, a hissing worm entangled in the tentacles came at me.

    I reflexively backed away from the spot!

    Hisomi''s right fist struck the ground swinging.

    A cloud of dust rises and the ground caves in.

    ''You''re fainting ......, aren''t you?ббAnd yet, haven''t your offensive capabilities increased?"

    Yes, you are stunned. The appraisal also indicates so. Perhaps the tentacles on his back are the cause.

    May''s voice sounds in agreement with my soliloquy.

    Is she still in a state of unconsciousness?

    Is it because of the assistance of the tentacles entangled in her body that her physical and offensive abilities have increased?

    If it''s just simple ability, there are nearly level 5500, not level 5000. It seems so.

    In addition, the

    Giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity!

    When the worm tentacles scream, they fire acid bullets from their mouths. It also spits out a poisonous mist and a sticky mass that looks like spider silk, which I have never seen before.

    The acid bullet (acid bullet) and poison mist (poison mist) are not a problem, but the spider threads are a nuisance.

    I was too late to avoid it, and my right leg was glued by the spider threads.

    "Mr. Light!"

    Giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity!"

    May rushed to intervene, but the worm tentacle hisomi attacked faster than that, making a joyful sound.

    It swung its fist crazily, causing the ground to cave in effortlessly.

    ''......!

    Right, left, right, occasionally an earthworm tentacle reaches out and tries to bite me.

    I evaded all of them with my cane and my fists.

    May, who was out of my sight, was too close to me for me to cover her, and I was unable to reach out to her.

    I was unable to avoid a blow from an extended worm tentacle, which grazed my cheek and sent my SSR, Clown''s Mask, flying off.

    However, thanks to this, the opponent''s body swam for a moment, creating an opening.

    Don''t think you''re stuck here forever!

    Aiming for that opening, he put all his strength into his right leg, which was glued to the ground.

    For a moment, the spider silk resists the increased leg strength from Level 9999, but it soon breaks off with a snap.

    With the same momentum, he kicked the worm tentacle Hisomi in the left flank.

    The worm tentacle kicked HISOMI in the left flank.

    With no time to guard against the unexpected counterattack, the enemy is kicked morosely.

    The worm tentacle hisomi blows up like a thrown ball, rolling on the ground and crashing into a cocoon wall.

    An average human would have his upper and lower body physically severed, and even a high level one would have his ribs shattered and his internal organs pierced by the blow, a serious enough injury.

    The worm tentacle hisomi is called .......

    ''Giggly ......''

    The kicked tentacle part was shattered, but he stood up with his hands on the cocoon wall.

    A new tentacle entangles the shattered part and begins to compensate.

    Apparently, although there is damage, Hisomi herself is stunned, so there is no pain or hindrance to her movement, and she is even able to regenerate and follow through with her tentacles.

    I leave the spider silk still remaining on my leg to Mei to take it off my knee, and observe it.

    I put back on the "SSR, Clown''s Mask" that May picked up and handed to me.

    The tentacles are getting tougher and tougher for nothing due to the fact that the initiative is in their hands. ......

    "I wish I could restrain them with my (my) ''magic string'' (......)."

    No, I want May to continue to focus on maintaining the cocoon. It would be worse if we let him out and let him escape.

    Surprisingly, the burden of maintaining the cocoon that covers the surroundings is high, and in fact, May is not expected to provide support.

    It is only natural that she has to create a cocoon covering her surroundings with "magic strings" and maintain it so that it can withstand enemy attacks.

    (Should we use ice to restrain them?ббNo, by the looks of it, he''s going to break the ice and force his way out (......).

    From the feel of the kick, no half-hearted attack can pass through, and while I am stumped, the opponent''s inner hand - for example, with the bite attack just now, that worm tentacle invades my body. There is no possibility that they will try to take control of my body like the current hissomi.

    In fact, I have created a chimera in which the mela takes control of the body and takes over against a huge fish monster in the artificial sea of the "Ruins of a Large Past Civilization" that the Dwarf species has been hiding for many years.

    It cannot be denied that the same thing cannot be done to those worm tentacles, and there is a possibility that they could at least erode the surface, although they would naturally be able to resist because of the LV difference.

    Considering this, we should go with caution in this situation.

    I think we should go easy on them here and damage them with the intention of killing them. May, if you are about to die, please be prepared to use a recovery item.

    Awe."

    Of course, I would use the recovery item not on me, but on hisomi, who could die.

    I intend to catch her up to a near-death state where she cannot move and restrain her.

    I''m going to use the item against HISOMI, who is likely to die, not me.

    He may be angry at being kicked to the curb by me, but unlike before, his voice is filled with anger.

    The worm tentacle hisomi charges head-on at me, and I charge straight at it as if to answer.

    May distances herself from us and takes a defensive posture.

    ''Giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity!

    It spits acid bullets, poison mist, spider silk, and even icicles from its mouth.

    Probably, it is spitting out what it thinks is effective among the abilities that the six tentacles on its back can spit out, to the maximum limit.

    I think about this in the corner of my mind as I cut one of the "Infinite Gacha" cards!

    "SR, Firewall, Released!"

    Giggidyoo!"

    All attacks are evaded, and suddenly a huge wall of flame appears in front of you, so huge that it reaches to the cocoon ceiling.

    Even though the tentacles look disgusting, I cannot resist the instincts of living creatures, and I reflexively slow down and hit my foot bellows.

    Sensitive to the change in its presence, I throw the staff in my hand - the Shinso Gungnir - with all my might, in time with the momentum of the assault!

    Gggiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!

    The staff pierced the flame wall and flew in like an arrow, hitting the worm tentacle hisomi head-on and blowing it away without time to guard.

    Rolling on the ground, he was blown up to the position where he ran out again, the cocoon wall.

    I clutched the Gungnir in my hand again, and pulled out a card from my pocket ...... "UR, Card Holder". SSR Bakugou Flame" all cut!

    Mei!"ббStrengthen the cocoon!ббI''m going all out!"

    I will not let anything slip out of my maid''s way!

    Hearing her voice, I nodded my head and released all the "SSR Bakugou Flame" x99.

    If you can resist, then resist and show me!ббSSR Bakugou Flame, full release!

    A moment later, a huge explosion occurred inside the cocoon, as if a volcano had erupted.

    ''Ggahhhh!

    Through the "SSR, Mask of the Clown," he caught sight of the worm tentacle hissomi, which was engulfed by the explosion and mortally wounded.

 148 - - Episode 36 The Battle of Hisomi is over

    As expected of the ''SSR Bakugou Flame'', using up all 99 cards at once is very powerful. ......

    In order to catch Hisomi in a stunned state aided by the tentacles, he used up the "SSR Bakugou Flame" x 99 cards with the intention of killing her at worst.

    As a result, a large crater, more than half the ground of the cocoon dome, was created.

    It was so powerful that I myself, the user, took a little damage even though I had taken a long distance to defend myself.

    Incidentally, HISOMI, who was attacked by "SSR Bakugou Flame" x99, collapsed at the deepest part of the ...... crater. The

    The back tentacles that covered his entire body have almost disappeared.

    The worm tentacles that had been coming out of his mouth were also shredded and disappeared.

    HISOMI herself was damaged all over her body and had lost some of her limbs.

    Even from a distance, it was obvious that she was on the verge of death.

    Mei rushed to her and cast a recovery spell.

    !ббThe body turned to dust ......."

    As May casts a recovery spell, Hissomi''s body disintegrates from the edges and turns to dust.

    Hithomi''s occupation was "fresh zombie," but her cells were still alive, so recovery magic was inherently effective.

    Naturally, potions are also effective.

    Although the name "zombie" was given to her, there was no damage done to her because of the potions that were applied to her.

    However, it seems that the zombies had a mechanism in place so that if they were seriously wounded and unable to escape, even their corpses would disappear so that they would not be passed on to their opponents.

    Within seconds, Hisomi''s body turned to dust.

    May bowed apologetically to me as I caught up with her.

    I am sorry, Mr. Light. I''m sorry for causing the death of my target, HISOMI. ...... Please allow me to atone for this mistake with my own life.

    He said, "Mei, there is no way I could lose you over something as trivial as the death of an enemy. First of all, it was Mei who created the cocoon with the "magic string" and kept me from escaping all these years. It''s a pity that we couldn''t capture HISOMI alive, but since we interfered with the enemy''s telepathy and transference, we didn''t give them any of our information. We can consider it a draw. If anything, we won the decision because we reduced their strength."

    Dear Mr. Wright, ...... mercy, thank you very much."

    May kneels there and hangs her head as if sincerely thanking me.

    It wasn''t her fault, and I couldn''t lose May over something like this.

    Rather, I should give credit to the other side for their determination and skill in making sure that even the corpse would not be handed over to us.

    Also, from her conversation with HISOMI and her attitude, it is not as if she has zero information.

    Do you think that HISOMI is the ''master'' that the five species are looking for?"

    He did not possess a great boon (gift) like Mr. Wright, but considering his special occupation despite his race (human) and that high level of skill, I am sure of it nine times out of ten. Even if he were not a ''master,'' I would say that he is as close as possible."

    I know. ...... I think so too."

    May, who had been kneeling and hanging her head, stands up and answers my question.

    I agree with her response.

    HISOMI had a higher level than the "Master" who was the blood descendant of "Sabumasutaa".

    In fact, the level of the leader of the "White Knights," who is "Sabumasutaa" and the highest fighting force of the Queen Elf Nation, is about 3000. And HISOMI had a level of 5000, far exceeding that.

    At the very least, there is no doubt that Hisomi is an existence that surpasses "Sabumasutaa.

    From the moment we met, or even before we met, Hisomi recognized us as a clear enemy.

    Why would "Master" or an existence that is infinitely close to "Master" be so intent on making an enemy out of me?

    What is "shhh" and what is an "exclusive item"?

    There are too many mysteries.

    "--At any rate, the mission is over. Let''s meet up with Ellie and the others outside.

    Awe."

    As I give instructions with a sigh, May releases the cocoon she created with the "Magic String.

    Outside the cocoon, four- to five-meter-high pillars with inscriptions were erected in a regular pattern.

    Of course, they did not exist from the beginning.

    They were built after the cocoon was created.

    Master!"

    Light God, is the battle over?"

    Nazna and Ellie were waiting by the pillar.

    When Nazna noticed me and May, she ran up to us like a puppy, and Ellie also ran up to us with quick steps.

    When Nazna arrived in front of me, I stroked her cheek between my two hands and praised her.

    I put my hands between Nazna''s cheeks and stroked her and praised her.

    ''It was hard work getting the pillars on the ground, going this way and that way under Ellie''s direction, but I did my best for my master!

    Thank you, Nazna.

    Heh heh heh heh."

    All right, pet the puppy in a complimentary manner and thank him.

    Nazna melts and makes a big, happy smile.

    I turn to Ellie and tell her the results.

    The enemy merchant, Hisomi, had an accident and killed him. It was my mistake. I''m sorry for wasting your help."

    The God of Light made a mistake!ббIf the enemy merchant died here, then that is the inevitable fate he must follow!ббAbove all, our raison d''etre is to be of service to the Light God!ббThere is absolutely no such thing as a wasted trip!"

    Ellie denies my apology as best she can.

    As you can see from Ellie''s words, it was thanks to the simple warding created by Ellie that I was able to block Hisomi''s transition & telepathy.

    This simple ward, like the "Giant Tower," has the function of interfering with the transference and telepathy of an adversary.

    The problem is that you have to erect a 4 to 5 meter pillar every time. This is why it takes a little time to make it work.

    The reason why May created a cocoon dome with "Magic String" and used the "Infinite Gacha" card "R, Silent" was not only to keep the outside world from hearing the sound and seeing the battle, but also to keep Hisomi from realizing that she was preparing a simple warding.

    Thanks to Nazuna''s quick erection of the pillars in accordance with Ellie''s instructions, we were able to avoid being noticed by Hisomi, as per our plan.

    There was also the option of bringing in more personnel from the lowest level of the "Abyss" in order to set up the pillars quickly, but since we did not know what would happen, we decided to use Level 999, which is highly adaptable and can withstand various attacks from the enemy. 9 only.

    Incidentally, Aoyuki did not participate because he was extensively monitoring his surroundings through monsters.

    He has already laid the groundwork with the dwarven security soldiers, and even if he were to be forced into their presence, he has the royal seal given to him by Dagan, the king of the dwarves, so he can turn them away or ignore them with ease. They are destroying the surrounding buildings and ground, but they have already received permission to do what they want as long as there is no human damage.

    In other words, HISOMI was dead in the water when he showed up, smug and careless.

    After patting Nazuna on the head, I turned to Ellie.

    Thank you, Ellie, for comforting me. I was able to get some information from Hisomi, and we were able to capture NANO, which was our goal. It would be wrong to call everyone''s hard work a ''wasted effort.''"

    God of Light ......!"

    She was so happy to hear my words, she was so thrilled with a bright red face that her body trembled.

    I smiled at her reaction and switched my mind to a more positive one.

    As I had said earlier, I had captured Nano, the target of my revenge, which was my minimum goal.

    Now I can go back to the lowest level of the "abyss" and carry out my revenge in a fun and enjoyable way.

    While suppressing my feelings, I return to the "Abyss" with Mei, Ellie, Nazna, and Nano, who is still unconscious.

    Immediately after my return, I set the stage for my revenge against Nanno.

 149 - - Episode 37 Three Choices

    Gu, nuh ......"

    The dwarf species Nano wakes up.

    He is lying on his back, his wounds healed.

    From the ceiling and the feeling of his cloak, Nurno realizes that he is lying in a cave square somewhere.

    Where am I ...... and why am I in this place ......?"

    He wakes up his back, which aches from lying on the hard ground for so long, and looks around.

    Nanno, who was confused because he had just woken up from sleep, flashes his eyes at once when they meet mine.

    Light!ббYou!ббHow dare you destroy the legendary Sword of Fear that I created!

    Nanno rises to his feet and takes up a fighting stance.

    His eyes were full of hostility.

    (Is that the first thing he says to me? (Is that the first thing you say to me?) (...... I never thought I''d be more attached to such a lowly cursed weapon than worrying about what would happen to me.

    The unconscious Nano was carried to the depths of the "abyss" and the stage was set for revenge.

    Currently, I have weapons such as the "Shinso" Gungnir and the "Bracelet of Immortality" and all the blatant magic items stored in my item box.

    I wear a black hooded cloak and look defenseless.

    There is a good reason why he is facing Nano alone in this outfit with little protection.

    It is a preparation for the humiliation he is about to inflict on NANO.

    I point out with a sigh.

    What''s with the legendary weapon? As I pointed out on the ground, there is no way that such a blatantly cursed weapon will become a "legendary weapon" and be handed down to future generations forever.

    Shut up!"ббWhat would an incompetent human (inferior species) like you know!ббYou cannot be redeemed by one life!

    (I even used the "SSSR High Exorcism" to bring him back to his senses. ...... Apparently, Nano did not lose his sanity by creating the "Forbidden Sword," and everything he said on earth was from his true heart.)

    The "SSSR High Exorcism" cleanses even the erosion of Gungnir, which has released some of its power.

    It is hard to believe that he still hasn''t regained his sanity by using the "SSSR High Exorcism," so NANO must have originally had that idea in mind.

    I let out a sigh in response to his statement and hold up three fingers.

    Nano, no matter how much you fuss, there are only three paths you can choose from now on.

    He looks at his fingers.

    I slowly explain one by one.

    The first is to admit your guilt and submit yourself to the justice of the Dwarven Kingdom. Of course, I''m in the hands of the Dwarven Kingdom, so we''ll have to wait and see what the penalty will be, but I''m pretty sure it will be more than the death penalty. And the second - give me your head. I''ve taken care of you for a while, even if it was under false pretenses. If you give me your head as a mercy for that, I will kill you with ease."

    Nano squints at my words and reveals his alarm.

    I tell him that whichever option he chooses, I will take his life. I am also saying that I will communicate with the Dwarven Kingdom and make Nano''s punishment more than death.

    NANO must be thinking to himself, "This is too sudden, I don''t know what I am talking about, how much of this is true?

    And the third and final one--choose to fight. If you can kill me, you may be able to escape from this lowest level of the "abyss," and the third one is the only way to survive, even though there is no chance that you can escape from one of the billions. So, what do we do now?ббWhich one will Nanno choose?"

    Wait a minute, you say "the abyss"?ббYou think this is the lowest level of the "Abyss"?ббSpeak nonsense!ббHow far do you think it is from the Dwarf Kingdom to the Abyss!ббConsidering the amount of residual pain in my body, it''s only been a couple of hours since I passed out. It is impossible to move in such a short time!ббAbove all, the lowest level of the Abyss is a realm that no one in this world has ever reached!

    Believe it or not, it''s your choice. I have only told the truth.

    As Nano pointed out, it had only been about three hours since he passed out.

    During that time, he lightly finished his chores in the Dwarf Kingdom and moved to the lowest level of the "Abyss" with "SSR, Transition.

    Since the wounded Nurno would not want to die as he was, he healed his wounds and curses, and rolled him back to the "Abyss" training ground.

    Then he woke up and is talking to me like this.

    Nanno frowned at me and pointed out further.

    He was lying to me, as if he had just brought me to some abandoned mine site nearby or something. That''s why you lowly humans (inferior species) are ....... First, I can understand the other two, but what is the first option? Why should I be judged by the laws of my country? I have done nothing!"

    Are you serious ......?"

    His attitude made me let out a sound of genuine dismay.

    Holding my aching temples, I pointed out, "I''m not a good person.

    I pointed out, "You created the ''Sword of Forbiddance'' using the ...... race as the material. That was a clear violation of the Six-Party Pact. And he also killed many races and dwarven species. How can you think that they will not be brought to justice?

    I think it''s a bad thing that you murdered your own people by killing them in the streets, don''t you?ббBut why are they charged with a crime just because they used a human (inferior species) as material for their swords? That''s funny, isn''t it?

    Nano complains in a serious tone of voice.

    Human beings are nothing but scrap iron!ббI, the genius blacksmith, took that scrap iron and transformed it into a "legendary weapon"!ббThe Six-Party Pact is supposed to be about creating a cursed "forbidden sword. There is no problem with the "legendary weapon"!ббTherefore, you may be thanked, but you should not be charged with a crime!

    "............"

    I am immensely impressed.

    In the Dwarf Kingdom, it is a crime to kill a human without due cause.

    It is a crime to kill a human being, as long as he or she is an adventurer, and if he or she is a racial slave owned by someone else, it is considered "destroying another person''s property.

    Yet, Nanno was sincerely and earnestly insisting that his opinion was correct because race is just a piece of iron.

    If you are guilty, then the world is wrong," he said.

    (I don''t think it used to be this bad, no matter how bad it used to be. ......)

    I don''t think it was this bad, minus the fact that they were playing false to fool me.

    Even when I was about to be killed in "The Abyss," all he said was, "Kill me quickly, I''m wasting my time," as if he was not interested in me at all.

    I don''t think Nano himself was that interested in race (human). ......

    (Perhaps he came to think of race (human) = material in the process of making the "Forbidden Sword" using race (human) as material?бб(Or perhaps this kind of thinking was at the root of the original idea, and it just came to the surface in the process of creating the "Sword of Indulgence." ......)

    Either way, it can be said that NANO himself chose this option and happily proceeded with the "manufacture of the forbidden sword," and this is what happened to him. It was completely self-inflicted.

    I was disgusted by NANO''s assertion, but I assured him with disdain.

    I was so disgusted by NANO''s assertion that I assured him disdainfully, "Forget the excuses, NANO, just pick one."

    ''...... hmph!ббThe answer is obvious from the beginning!

    He sniffs, then clenches his fists and readies himself.

    A wicked smile plastered on his face, he assured me.

    Of course there''s a third one. Light, I''m going to kill you and get the hell out of here. I have a mission to create a legendary weapon!

    Nanno chooses the worst option of the three.

    The answer was so predictable that I almost laughed.

    Nanno pays no attention to our attitude, and speaks with a snort.

    Light, you will pay for shattering the ''legendary sword'' I created!ббDon''t get carried away just because you won once!ббAt that time, I was so focused on the "Fear Sword" being shattered that I fell behind. I''m going to kill you with my bare hands, you incompetent bastard!"

    ...... really want a third one?"

    An?"ббWhy did you think I would choose any other option?ббAre you so incompetent that you don''t know that?"

    I take a reasonable attitude toward Nano, who has a completely condescending attitude toward me.

    I spoke to him in a mocking, hawkish manner.

    ''Well - then I''ll give you a handicap for your bravery.

    I spread my hands out in a grand gesture.

 150 - - Episode 38 Handy

    ''Well--then I''ll give you a handicap for your bravery.

    I opened my hands in a grand gesture.

    If you can move me one step from here, NANO wins. If NANO wins, I''ll let him go. In the name of Light, I give you my word.

    Don''t you human ...... incompetent light get all worked up just because you won once!"

    Nano, snapping at my provocation, clenches his fists and punches me.

    Short-legged, stout-boned dwarves are basically slow, but at around level 300, they are faster than they appear.

    With a single breath, the distance between us was several meters.

    The crime of destroying the Sword of Fear!ббYou will pay for it with your life!"

    If you can do it, do it!

    Nano swung his fist, hardened like a hammer, at my face.

    It was a straight, no-holds-barred, foolish move, so I could avoid it by just lightly brushing it away.

    Nanno''s body easily swims away from my right fist, which he swung vigorously, exposing his back to me unprotected.

    I simply put my hand on his back and hook my leg, and Nano easily rolls vigorously on the ground.

    Gooooo!"

    ...... No matter how bad the dwarven species is at fighting and their basic tactic is to rely on weapons and armor, their level of martial arts is too low. It''s not a children''s fight.

    Light oh oh oh!"

    Nano, rolling on the hard training ground at the lowest level of the "abyss," cut his skin and soaked in blood, howled at my honest opinion.

    It''s understandable to be angry at being mocked by a human (an inferior species) who looks down on you, but in fact, it was so poor that I felt compelled to voice a complaint.

    Nanno, perhaps annoyed by my remarks, turned bright red and struck at me again.

    He didn''t listen to my point of view at all, and just swung his fist aggressively.

    Does he really want to win?

    He lightly parries the attack for the second or third time and rolls to the ground.

    He falls on his back on the hard training ground and looks at Nano, who coughs violently.

    Do you really want to win?ббOr are you deliberately cutting corners so you can die easy?"

    The kid is getting carried away ...... because he''s using magic items to boost his abilities.

    I was told something similar on the ground, so this time I left my wand (weapon) and magic items with him. This is my pure power. I hope you won''t make any funny accusations."

    d*mn ......!"

    Nano stares at me as he falls to the ground, biting his teeth in heartfelt frustration - but apparently, his appearance smells like an act.

    Maybe it''s because I was fooled by them once during the "Gathering of Tribes" period, but I can feel the smell of lies in ...... Nano''s words and actions.

    (Maybe he''s trying to catch us off guard by acting like he''s the underdog,......, based on what he says and does.)

    It means he thinks he still has a hand in reversing the status quo.

    Nanno stands up again and stares at me with glazed eyes.

    He looks down on me, "You human (inferior) ......!ббI will snap your thin neck with my own hands right now!"

    Nano rushes out with the last of his strength.

    (Is he going to hit me again with his foolish honesty?) I was dumbfounded, and he laughed slightly.

    He grabs the clasp of the cloak NANO is wearing, unfastens it, and throws it at me while shouting.

    Oraaaaah!"

    However, the cloak does not hurt us in the slightest.

    At most, our vision is blocked for a moment.

    --But that''s what he was aiming for, apparently.

    With a light wave of his arm, he pushed the cloak away and saw Nano closing the gap with a knife in his hand.

    With an ugly expression of victory on his face, he plunges the knife in his hand right into my heart!

    I guess a human (inferior species) is still a human (inferior species)!ббDid you think that I, a genius blacksmith, only created the Fear Sword?ббFool!ббI was the first to make an artifact-class knife!ббYou knocked me out and didn''t even check me!ббYou incompetent human!ббIncompetent!ббIncompetent!ббIncompetent-ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

    NANO, in a good mood at heart, not only stabs the knife that NANO has thrust into the heart, but also moves it violently up and down, left and right, to ensure that it destroys the inside, a movement that injures the organ.

    If the knife was stuck, it was a move that would surely "kill" the opponent.

    If the knife was "stuck," that is.

    What a boring plan ...... to aim for."

    ...... what?"

    Nano, who had mistakenly thought that his plan had worked and was making a lot of noise, let out a dumb sound in his voice at my dumbfounded face.

    He, too, finally notices something is wrong with my relaxed attitude.

    Even though he was stabbed with a knife, he did not scream, raise his voice, or try to fall over from the intense pain.

    Nano, who has calmed down from his excitement, looks at me quizzically and turns his gaze to the knife that stabbed him.

    The sharp edge of the knife had indeed torn through my clothes, but rather than stabbing me ......, it had not harmed a single piece of skin.

    I was so excited that I was surprised to see him.ббHow come the knife is not stuck?ббIt''s an artifact-class knife!ббWell, are you defending yourself with a magic item or something!"

    I told you. I didn''t want you to make some strange accusation, so I''m having you keep it all this time."

    I sigh and grab NANO''s right arm, which is holding the knife, carelessly.

    When I tighten my grip with force, Nanno says, "Ugh! He shouted like a squashed frog, and the knife fell out of his hand.

    I lifted up my right arm and used my free hand to make a hand knife and swing it.

    Nano''s right arm was cut in half.

    Blood spurts out, but I throw him off faster than I can get it onto my clothes.

    I throw him down.

    Nano screams and rolls violently on the ground.

    When he stops rolling, he grabs his lost right arm with his left hand and screams.

    Me me!ббMy right arm, the one that makes my ''legendary weapon'' aaaaahhh!

    Nanno''s exclamation echoed pleasantly in my ears.

 151 - - 39th Episode with Nano

    "Me!ббMy right arm that makes my ''legendary weapon'' aaaaahhhh!

    Nano screams as he holds my severed right arm in his safe left hand.

    He screams while breaking out in a greasy sweat from the pain and loss of his severed right arm.

    You!ббLight!ббDo you understand what you have done!ббHow dare you amputate my ...... right arm, the right arm that can create "legendary weapons"!ббHow much of a loss to the world!"

    The world''s loss?ббThe loss of NANO''s arm will not cause any loss or pain to the world. In fact, there will be no more victims, and the world will be at peace.

    You are an amateur!ббFirst of all, why doesn''t the artifact-class knife stick?ббYou''ve got dragon skin stuck under your clothes!

    I don''t wear such a thing. It''s simply that my level is so high that it didn''t pierce me.

    What do you mean, high level?"

    Nano asks back with a puzzled expression.

    I look him straight in the eye and tell him the truth.

    My level is 9999.

    ''Baa, nonsense!ббThat''s impossible!ббIt''s child''s play!"

    It''s true. If it''s not true, how come the artifact class knife doesn''t stick?ббHow can a level 300 NANO be out of touch?ббWhy do you think I''m still in the same shape I was in when I was betrayed almost three years ago?"

    ............"

    Nano''s complexion turns blue for the first time outside of pain.

    He pointed out to me as he folded up that he also finally realized that I looked the same 12 years old as I did about three years ago.

    He said, "It''s all the power of my ''infinite mess'' that you guys were calling garbage skills. The bracelet of immortality and many of my friends...... I have been accumulating power in the depths of this ''abyss'' since I was almost killed by you. Yes, all for the sake of revenge against you and the other members of the "Gathering of Tribes"!ббAnd ''why should I be killed, and why is the country looking for "Master"?" In order to know the truth, I trained together with my friends in the lowest level of "The Abyss" and reached level 9999!ббAnd--this is the power I''ve built up!"

    What?

    As I finish my sentence, most of the people in the lowest level of "The Abyss" appear in the training hall.

    Mei, Aoyuki, Ellie, Nazuna, Ice Heat, Mera, Suzu, Nemmu, Gold, fairy maids, and others who are higher level than Nano, as well as monsters were watching our exchange.

    We simply did not notice that Nano was surrounded, because his and her levels were much higher than Nano''s, and they were oblivious to our presence.

    Since the match with NANO had already been settled, there was no longer any need for them to disappear, so we urged them to show themselves.

    ''So this is the man who tried to kill Mr. Wright, the great sinner.

    ''Oh, what an incompetent-looking dwarf species.

    ''You really have the word incompetence all over your face. I''m sure your blacksmithing skills are nothing to sneeze at, either. You''re incompetent and a waste of effort.

    "I heard that you were happy to make a weapon of some kind, an artifact class that is nothing more than trash?

    There are plenty of such trash lying around in this abyss. Oh, I went to the kitchen the other day and found a kitchen knife in the artifact class, you know?ббSo I told him. I said, "You should be ashamed of yourself if you cook with that kind of a catfish. At the very least, you need to cook with an epic class to be able to serve Mr. Wright.

    Even the fantasma class is in abundance and surplus here in the "Nadir," but ...... the artifact class is just below that. Garbage, garbage.

    And what this incompetent dwarf was making was a cursed "forbidden sword," even though it was a treasure class "artifact class," according to the article.ббUsing the bottom-up trick of adding curses at the expense of others, you can only make that much?ббThere''s a limit to how incompetent you can be. How can you live in this world and not be ashamed?

    Creating a cursed sword is not only meaningless, but harmful to the world, isn''t it?ббWhat is this "legendary weapon"? It is a toxic industrial waste that is no better than garbage. Oh, that''s you, too.

    That self-proclaimed "legendary weapon" shattered with a single blow from Light-sama, didn''t it?ббIs it less than glasswork to be shattered by a slight poke?ббIt''s really silly of you to cherish such a thing and brag about it."

    ''And I was watching you earlier, and you couldn''t even pierce a piece of Mr. Wright''s skin with that knife you''re so proud of, you know?ббWhat''s with the "genius blacksmith"? A scrubbing cloth would have been better for removing the grime.

    You really are the most incompetent of incompetents, aren''t you? How can you breathe in front of Mr. Light without embarrassment? I want to tear them apart with my fingernails right now. That would eliminate one piece of trash from this world, wouldn''t it?ббIt will make the world a cleaner place, if only for a little while.

    Hi ...... hi!"

    They all no longer need to disappear, and they all direct their murderous intent and cold words at Nano, the former member of the "Gathering of Tribes" who tricked me into hurting and nearly killing me.

    If I had not told them in advance to keep their hands to themselves, they would have jumped on me at any moment and tried with all their might to kill me in the most brutal way they could.

    I look down at the frightened Nano and continue to speak.

    It''s not just everyone here who says you''re incompetent. Dagan, the king of the Dwarven Kingdom, and all the engineers of the Dwarven species said the same thing.ббAll engineers know that it is a delusion to believe that the curse of the "forbidden sword" can be suppressed, and it is a shame that there are people of the Dwarf species who are so incompetent that they do not even know the most basic of basics. Furthermore, you, who have killed many dwarven species and races (humans), have been sentenced to death or worse. Here is the official document with the king''s seal of the Dwarf King. It was written by the Dwarf King himself. The execution of all sentences against the criminal Nano is entrusted to Lord Light.

    Guh, guh ......!"

    Nanno groaned as he was called incompetent not only by everyone in the "Nahoro" but also by the king and the engineers of the Dwarf species.

    He is now in denial about what he has done and is about to lose everything.

    But he deserves it. He took a human life and tried to fulfill his own twisted desires by the wrong means. The path leads only to destruction.

    All of this began when you chose the third option, ''battle with me. No, from the moment you decided to create the ''forbidden sword,'' it was already decided that you would end up here.

    Ko, you monsters ......!"

    Nano is in pain, bathed in the killing intent that is pouring in from those around him, and understands that he cannot be saved.

    I look down at him and decide to ask him the last thing I need to hear.

    Now, I know you don''t have any information anyway, but I''ll ask you just in case. Now, I know you got no information anyway, but let me ask you just in case. ...... Nano, what did you know about the "race merchant HISOMI" from whom you obtained the manufacturing method of the "Sword of Taboo"?ббLet''s hear it all from you."

    "About HISOMI?ббWhat the hell is wrong with that man!ббThat greedy man has done a lot for me for his store!ббThey captured and transported various materials and races!ббBut he''s just a trading partner!ббI don''t know!ббI don''t know!ббI don''t know anything about that man!"

    Frightened by the sharpness of my gaze, Nano shouts out quickly.

    His response was predictable: it is unlikely that Hisomi, with his power of LV5000, would have seen Nano as an equal partner in trade.

    The fact that he contacted NANO, and the way he spoke of the "White Knights," the disappearance and death of the "Giant Tower," Sasha, the elf species, and Garou, the beast race, suggests that he was casting a net around NANO, just in case.

    For Hisomi, Nano seems to have been nothing more than a good, physical pawn. I don''t think he was talking about his identity, purpose, level, etc.

    ''Well, I knew you would say that, but ...... in the meantime, I''ll ask Ellie to read your memories later. It would be better to take it directly from his memory and brain than to hear it from his mouth."

    Hi, hi!"

    Hearing the words "sucking out memories directly from the brain," Nano makes a frightened sound.

    Then, holding his severed right arm with his left hand, he shakes with fear, swallows down saliva, and reopens it.

    ''......Ko, if you''re going to kill me, kill me!ббBut don''t forget!ббThere is no way that everyone in the "Gathering of Tribes" will allow your kind to exist!ббWait and see how the end comes, shivering and cowering like a filthy coward!ббLight!ббI look forward to seeing you in hell first!"

    Don''t get me wrong Nano, ...... I wouldn''t kill you that easily."

    They''re lights ......."

    Nano, who had been bluffing, relaxes his expression as if he has found the slightest glimmer of light for life.

    After all, no one wants to die.

    If he can be saved, there''s nothing better than that, but I tell him with a big smile that''s not at all what he wants.

    I told him with a big smile that was not the answer he wanted at all. He said he wouldn''t forgive everyone in the Gathering of Tribes, but you are the third one. You''ve been blacksmithing so much that you haven''t gathered any information--even though you''ve already finished with Garou and Sasha."

    What the hell? ......!

    Oh, of course I''m not dead," he said. I''m not going to make it easy for you to kill me. Like Garou and Sasha, whom I have already captured, I will make them suffer so much that they will regret having been born, unable to die even if they wanted to until I learn the truth and decide whether or not to give them a non-racial apocalypse. In the darkness of the depths of the "abyss" from which there is absolutely no escape. ...... I already have an idea how to do that. A way worthy of NANO."

    I point my hand at Nano as I say this.

    I point my hand at Nano with a smile on my cheek, as if I''m giving him the final verdict.

    Nanno''s dream was to create a "legendary weapon," wasn''t it?ббThen I will make that dream come true - I will use your own body to create a weapon, just as you did for your race, in pain worse than death.

    He has already obtained the "Forbidden Sword Binding Book" at Nano''s mansion.

    Using that method, they intend to make a sword with his body while inflicting the maximum amount of pain.

    The makers will be made up of people with high mental attack resistance who will not be affected by the taboo and will also be allowed to use the "SSSR High Level Spell Auror".

    I tell him with a hearty smile.

    You can rest assured about the wounds. Even if they gouge out your heart alive, break your teeth and bones, crush and pull them out, peel off your skin like vegetable skins, melt your muscles and fat with drugs, or squeeze every drop of blood out of you, I will never let you die. I will lavishly pour out the finest potions from my gift, "Infinity Gacha," and attach subordinates who are good at recovery, and I will never let you die no matter what, and I will keep you sane, so please despair in peace!"

    Nanno''s face pales.

    He must be frightened to know that what he has done to the race (human) until now will now be done to him.

    Nanno himself understands how cruel and painful he has been to his opponents.

    Without thinking, he exclaims.

    ''Don''t be a shaman!ббLight!ббDo you not have the mercy of a warrior who kills those who fight him head-on in one fell swoop?

    How can there be such a thing?ббFirst of all, this is what NANO himself has done to the human race. You have done it to others, so accept it gracefully. And suffer and suffer and suffer until the end. --Take them with you.

    As if waiting for his last words, his men swarmed around NANO and reached for him.

    It was as if the lid of hell had opened and death, embodied, was gripping his body.

    Nano also tries to escape in a panic, but - at level 300, she is no higher than the fairy maids in the lowest level of "The Abyss", and there is no way she can escape from the people here... There was no way he could do it.

    Hee!ббHiiiii!ббHelp!ббLight, help!ббLight oh oh oh oh!"

    Nano shouts.

    His arms, legs, hair, shoulders, hips, feet - his whole body is tangled in the hands of his men, large and small.

    Everyone is hostile to NANO and wants to kill him, and the zombies (the dead) swarm around him as if they are gathering to feed on the bodies of the living, dragging him into the darker shadows of the lowest level of the Abyss.

    Nano desperately tries to resist, but he is dragged into the darkness, which is probably more painful than the depths of hell.

    Whenever he screams, I smile out of joy.

    Nano''s screams give me more joy than even the most skilled musician could ever do, and they are sweeter and more pleasing to the ear than music.

    He throws away tears, snot, saliva, shame, everything and asks for help.

    Let go of me!ббI don''t want to!ббHelp!ббAt least one more swing!ббNext time I can make the "Legendary Sword"!ббSo help me!ббNo! No!ббI don''t want to be a sword!ббI hate that suffering. ----"

    I can''t hear Nano''s voice.

    His right arm, which had fallen by my side, and even the knife I had produced, were taken away before I knew it.

    Thus, I had completed one more revenge.

 152 - - 40th Episode of Thought

    We were able to successfully take revenge on the Dwarf species Nano.

    We were able to smoothly complete our revenge against Nano thanks to the cooperation of everyone in "The Abyss" and the Dwarf Kingdom. The Dwarf King ordered us to exterminate the people during the capture, and we also received various other forms of cooperation.

    I am grateful to Princess Lilith of the Kingdom of Humans for suggesting a meeting with the Dwarf King.

    In addition to being able to fulfill my revenge, it was also a great harvest that I was able to fight an enemy who seemed to be "Master".

    If there is a problem -.

    "There was a lot to gain, but there were more things to investigate and more mysteries to solve. ......

    What is "C"?

    What are "C''s" slaves and dependents?

    Is the being that seems to be "Master" also searching for the existence of "C"?

    Also, given Hisomi''s "lack of hands," are they forming an organization, or some equivalent form of group?

    -There are really more things to think about and more mysteries to solve.

    In the lowest level office of "The Abyss," I sat at my desk and let out my thoughts on this one incident.

    Mei, Aoyuki, and Ellie were all in front of me.

    Each of them talked about the incident.

    I''m sorry, I wish I could have resurrected the dusty Hisomi (Master) with the Ultimate Class, the magic of resurrection from the dead, but it was difficult to do so once she was that much dust. I couldn''t. ......"

    Nyah."

    I asked Nano, the man who captured him, about HISOMI again, but he said he didn''t know much about it because he only brought the book to the mansion periodically after he met Nano for the first time at the bar and bought the "Forbidden Sword Binding Book". Since Ellie also confirmed his memory, we believe that his testimony is correct."

    Ellie is dejected, while Aoyuki and Mei reply in their usual tones.

    I turned to the front and addressed everyone.

    Ellie, don''t worry about it. If the bodies turn to dust, there''s nothing we can do. The conditions for resuscitating the dead are very strict. Aoyuki, thank you for keeping an eye on the surroundings. I heard that there was no one other than Hisomi who was watching, no one who looked like a "master. Thank you, Mei, for asking Nano for information about Hissomi.

    Light God ......!ббIt''s a waste of ...... your words are a waste of time!"

    Uny~"

    No need to thank me. It''s all for Mr. Wright.

    All three show three different reactions.

    I nodded to them with a smile.

    We were able to build a strong relationship with the Dwarf Kingdom because of this incident, and we also found many valuable materials and items in the "ruins of a large-scale past civilization" that we dived into.

    Of course, all they want is to be able to do research, so they will give us the items and materials we want on a priority basis. Furthermore, we have a contract with them that they will tell us all the results of their research.

    However, the main materials are related to the infinite golem hierarchy, artificial oceans, and man-made mythological class weapons, etc. The level of difficulty is quite high, so I don''t think the research will progress immediately.

    In addition, the information that we are most interested in - "Will accelerating technology really destroy the world?" which will be kept secret by the Dragon Newt and the Demon Newt. The other dangerous entities besides the master are the following.

    I thought that by attacking the "ruins of a large-scale past civilization" this time, I might be able to obtain information and hints that the two species are keeping secret without having to invade the two countries. ...... So far, we have not found any information about them.

    We may discover more information in the future as we investigate and scrutinize the information.

    The only thing is that on the left side of the religious painting ...... in the "ruins of a large-scale past civilization," there is a depiction of a "snake-like creature," which is the "mythological class weapon" that Nazna fought against, surrounded by human, beast, dragon, and other races (human, beast, and dragon). The people who appeared to be Dragonites, Elves, Dwarves, and Demonites were all gathered together. In addition, some black-haired human-like figures were gathered in the center, seemingly commanding the other species.

    On the other side of them, a deformed figure with a mouth of huge, uneven teeth is depicted, and a monster is spewed out from its mouth, which appears to be a "snake-like creature" + 6 races + "Master (?)". The picture depicted a man fighting with a

    I looked at the picture and thought about what Dagan said, "A god-like being who can destroy ancient people with a civilization that flourished in the past without a care in the world" - that''s why "a being with a mouth full of wild teeth is depicted as a god ...... evil god". I guessed that the "M" in the name of the "M" is the "M" in the name of the "M".

    I was able to see this picture, and I was also able to fight against "mythological class weapons" and learn that they actually existed. We were also able to obtain many magic items, weapons, and research materials, although they were weaker than what we had.

    I think it was well worth the trip to the "Ruins of a Large Scale Past Civilization.

    The monsters in the "Ruins of a Massive Past Civilization" are not as strong as ours, though.

    There are also rare sceneries such as artificial seas, and I would love to take my sister Yume, fairy maids, and others to show them to everyone as a sightseeing tour.

    And then I think.

    гиI wonder if the "C" that "Master" Hisomi was talking about is that evil god with the stiletto teeth. ......?)

    There is a strong possibility that there is an entity somewhere that would be beyond "Masutaa.

    Although there is still no definite conclusion as to whether HISOMI is a "master," he has a numerical value of level 5000.

    He is wary of the existence of "C". C" has dependents and slaves, and when he saw us, he suspected that we were dependents of "C". Furthermore, there are examples of unawareness, he said.

    I have never seen or heard of "C" myself, so this suggestion is not true at all, but HISOMI seemed to be very wary of "C." I was surprised to find out that HISOMI was not aware of the existence of "C" and that he was not a member of "C" at all.

    Religious paintings in the "Ruins of a Large Past Civilization.

    If it is said that "C" is an evil god-like being that confronts them and spits out monsters, it makes sense.

    (But I also feel that it is a little different. I can''t say what the difference is, but it feels different.)

    I cannot explain well what that discomfort is. But something seems to be a little stuck.

    --As I think about this, a knocking sound spreads through the office, interrupting my thoughts.

    The fairy maid waiting in the corner of the room opens the door and asks me what I want.

    After closing the door once, she asks me what I want.

    Nazna-sama has requested to see you.

    Nazna?"

    Yes, I hear it''s an urgent matter involving Yume-sama."

    Yume''s?ббAll right, put me through right away."

    When I have time, I leave Nazna to guard Yume, my own sister. Yume and Nazuna are on the same wavelength, and Nazuna is the closest to Yume inside the lowest level of the "abyss," except for me.

    The fairy maid moves quickly in response to my response.

    When I open the door, Nazuna appears with a troubled look on her face.

    She cuts me off.

    Master, may I have a moment of your time?"

    I don''t care. I heard there was a problem with Yume. What''s going on?

    I couldn''t see Master for a long time and I started to cry. ...... I know you''re busy, but could I see her just a little bit?ббIn return, I''ll do my best to make time for you by helping you with your work more!

    Nazna raises her eyebrows and makes a face as if she is challenging a powerful enemy.

    I don''t think Nazna is capable of doing what I do - gathering information on the ground as an adventurer, doing clerical work at the lowest level of the "Natsura," and giving instructions to Mei and the others.

    It is not that I am belittling her, it is just that she is not suited for the job.

    Mei, Aoyuki, and Ellie in the room were also giving me subtle looks when she said that.

    I let out a wry smile and responded.

    Thank you for your concern, Nazna. It''s true that I''ve been so busy with the dwarf issue that I haven''t seen Yume for a long time. Now that we''ve had a break in our discussions, I''m going to go and see him now.

    Since we took Yume in secret from the Human Kingdom, we have been busy with the Dwarf problem and other issues, and have not had a chance to see her.

    I guess I made him feel lonely.

    Hearing my response, Nazna shouted happily.

    What?ббReally, Master!ббThat''s the master!ббThen I''ll go to Yume-sama right now and tell her that she can meet her master!"

    Nazna leaves the room with a smile.

    The sound of running down the hallway could be heard up here.

    The destination must be Yume''s room.

    Ellie holds her head in her hands for being so rude, Mei holds her eyes, and Aoyuki cuts her gaze with her hoodie and is quietly angry.

    I let out a faint giggle again and called out to everyone.

    Everyone, calm down. Nazuna is only acting out of consideration for Yume, so please forgive her and let me off the hook here.

    ''--if the Lord wills.

    I will follow your words, Mr. Wright. However, I advise you that you should speak to Nazna once about etiquette.

    I agree with you, Ms. Mei. I can''t believe that she would act so brazenly in front of the God of Light (Shinsama). ...... Really, Nazna-san, you are ......!

    Of the three, Ellie was the most headstrong.

    The two of them really get along.

    To change the subject and the atmosphere, I make a suggestion.

    Since it''s a good opportunity, why don''t we all go to Yume''s together? We''ve been busy lately, so let''s all have a cup of tea and relax.

    Then I will prepare the tea right away," Mei announces.

    Nya! Aoyuki cheerfully replies in feline language.

    Nazuna-san, after the tea party, it''s a preaching contest, isn''t it? I won''t let you get away with it, Nazuna-san. ......," Ellie divulges with a dark smile.

    I get up from my seat in the office and take the three of us down to Yume.

    Just for today, I''m going to forget my busy days and have a relaxing tea party.

 153 - - Extra edition: Life with Yume 1

    Wow. ......."

    Good morning, Yume-sama."

    When Yume wakes up in her canopied bed, she is approached by a fairy maid who smiles cheerfully at her.

    Still rubbing her sleepy eyes, she replies.

    Good morning, my dear. Good morning. ......

    Yume-sama, the bath is ready for you. Please put your hand in mine.

    Ai."

    His reply is a mess because his head is half asleep, but he takes the hand offered by the fairy maid and gets off the bed, shaking his hair, which has grown a little above his shoulders.

    Yume is led by the fairy maid to the bathtub to take a bath.

    The ceramic bathtub was filled to the brim with hot water and brightly colored flowers.

    Yume''s silk pajamas and underwear are removed by the fairy maids.

    ............"

    Yume thinks to herself, ''Why bother with someone when I can do it myself,'' but she, too, is a former apprentice maid in the Human Kingdom.

    She had helped Princess Lilith change her clothes and bathe, so she couldn''t say that she could do it herself.

    I can''t take away the fairy maids'' work.

    I sweat lightly and sink my body into the bath.

    While she warms herself up, her hair is fixed.

    Yume''s hair was washed and rinsed with a liquid soap that smelled good, though she didn''t know what it was, and then her hair was washed with an additional oil concoction.

    Her hair was only as long as her shoulders. Despite this, it was carefully washed and cared for.

    After getting out of the bath, she was washed not only her hair but also her whole body.

    Yume is a 10-year-old girl.

    She is not a child.

    As one would expect, she was embarrassed, but she had no choice but to accept the situation quietly because the fairy maids would be saddened if she refused.

    After finishing her bath, she put her sleeves on the dress prepared for her.

    The ribbons on one side, a point of attraction, were of various colors, materials, and patterns, and could be changed according to the mood of the day or the design of the dress.

    After changing, she had breakfast.

    Basically, breakfast was usually taken alone in a private room.

    Yume''s mouth twitched in dissatisfaction as she ate breakfast alone again today.

    What about you, Ni-chan?ббAren''t you going to eat with us today?"

    Mr. Wright is currently on the ground. He is very busy, so we thought it would be difficult for him to be present. ......"

    The fairy maid twisted her beautiful face apologetically and explained why.

    Light has many things to do, such as adventurer activities on the ground for revenge, gathering information, meeting with Lilith and her superiors, and checking documents at the lowest level of the "abyss.

    And of course, there was no way he could explain to Yume that he was doing it for revenge, so he had to be vague and vague.

    She, too, is a former apprentice maid and understands that there is a lot of work to be done if her brother is the head of such a large organization, let alone "revenge.

    Therefore, she could not say anything more and had no choice but to close her mouth.

    (I shouldn''t interrupt her when she''s busy with her work. ......)

    With this in mind, breakfast is laid out on the table.

    The taste and quality of the food is incomparable to my days as a former apprentice maid, let alone my days as an impoverished farmer.

    Itadakimasu ......

    After greeting the guests, he alone takes a bite of his meal.

    The food was very tasty, but Yume''s mood did not improve.

    After breakfast, she changed into a study dress and sat down at her desk.

    Being at a desk is cramped and boring for a youngster.

    Yume''s lips pouted in dissatisfaction.

    Yume, I can count to a hundred, and I can read every single letter. ......

    When I was an apprentice maid in the Kingdom of Humans, I learned numbers and letters from the head maid and other maids in my spare time.

    From the educational side, it was not out of good intentions, but because it was necessary for her to learn at least the minimum in order for her to work as a maid in the future.

    Thanks to her, she was able to count 100 numbers and learned all the letters of the alphabet.

    To be honest, compared to other children of the same age (human), she has a better-than-average knowledge.

    However, the fairy maid serving as the teacher shook her head.

    She said, "Yume-sama is Light-sama''s younger sister, so you must not be satisfied with just that. You must not only learn numbers, you must also learn mathematics, etiquette, imperialism, and sorcery.

    Uh-oh. ............"

    Yume winces, but that is not the end of the class.

    The morning is spent studying.

    Lunch is taken alone, of course, without Wright.

    After the lunch break, the afternoons were spent mainly exercising to maintain their strength and health.

    From Yume''s point of view, this was by far easier than the morning classes.

    After the workout, the students would work up a sweat and go to dinner.

    After dinner, they have free time before going to bed.

    During the free time, sometimes Nazuna would come to Yume''s room as an escort.

    This was the basic daily life cycle of the yume.

    Compared to life on the ground, it was safer, more comfortable, and of higher quality than in the racial (human) kingdom.

    But what about Yume''s feelings?

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Woo ......"

    I''m sorry, Yume. I didn''t come to see you much."

    Woo ......!

    I, Light, was safely reunited with Yume, my own sister who had been separated from me.

    I was able to take her in to the lowest level of the "abyss," the safest and most comfortable place in this world.

    However, for a while, he was busy with his business - working on the ground world to take revenge on the members of the "Gathering of Tribes" and to investigate the truth of this world, etc. He was also busy with paperwork.

    As a result, after not seeing Yume for a rather long period of time, ...... she became very sulky.

    Now, when I show up to Yume''s room, she clings to me and doesn''t want to leave me.

    So I had to sit on the sofa, hug her and try to get her in a good mood.

    As I tried to get her in a good mood, her attitude gradually softened and she began to complain about the current situation.

    At first I enjoyed being taken care of by the maids, they were like Princess Lilith, but ...... they wouldn''t let me do anything, and on the contrary, it was exhausting. I don''t like studying because it''s not interesting. I want to play more with my sister Nazna and stay with Ni-chan!"

    Yume''s argument is not hard to understand.

    I myself enjoyed being Fu Fu by others in a sense at first, but I gradually became tired of their gazes, and until I got used to it, it became conversely stressful.

    Even studying is not fun, and I understand the feeling of wanting to play all the time.

    I also wanted to relax with Yume, ...... but

    I understand how you feel. But studying is necessary for your future, so let''s do our best. When you finish your studies and have some free time, you can play with Nazuna as you like when it suits you. If you are tired of being served by the fairy maids, let''s talk about how much you can do by yourself and how much you can leave to them.ббAnd I want to be with Yume too. But--"

    I was at a loss for words, and I was about to overflow with words about my hatred for the "Gathering of Tribes" and the hidden truths of the world.

    I didn''t want Yume to hear my words.

    I suppress it with my strength and make a smile.

    I want to be with you too, but I still have some things to do. When things settle down, I''ll make more time for you, so please bear with me until then."

    If you say so, Yume, I''ll put up with it. I''ll do my best in my studies and I''ll talk it over with the maids."

    Thank you, Yume.

    I pat my sister on the back as she clings to me on her knees.

    She sometimes sulks, but she''s cute and hardworking, and she''s really too good for me.

    I can''t help but want to spoil her, so I ask her.

    I ask her, "Not to make amends, but is there anything you want or want to eat?ббI''ll give you whatever you want.

    ...... Really?"

    Yeah!ббIt''s true. It''s just what I can prepare.

    Yume, who had been clinging to him, looks up.

    With a twinkle in her big eyes, she told us what she wanted.

    Yume, I want to grow flowers. I also want to cook.

    Flowers and cooking?"

    It''s a bit of an unexpected combination, and I can''t help but ask back.

    She proudly conveys it with her thin chest.

    Yume, the head maid at the castle taught me how to take care of flower beds and grow flowers. I also learned how to cook. Both were very interesting, so I want to continue.

    Hmmm ......"

    Aside from flower beds, there is essentially no need for Yume to go to the trouble of learning to cook.

    Basic dishes are made from "Infinite Gacha" cards or by cooks.

    In addition, fairy maids can cook to some extent.

    Therefore, there is no need for Yume to learn how to cook. ......

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to be prepared to pay for it.

    I understand. I''ll make a place for you to grow flowers. I''ll also make arrangements for her to learn how to cook.

    Thank you, Niichan!"

    Yume hugs me tightly with a big smile on her face.

    I may be spoiling her a little, but if she''s this happy, it''s a good thing.

    I was able to lighten my own heart thanks to our first face to face conversation in a while.

    After that, Yume got off my lap and sat down next to me and happily told me what she was going to grow in her flowerbed, what kind of food she was going to cook, and how she was going to make it for Ni-chan to eat someday.

    Thus, Yume and I had a good time together for the first time in a long time.

 154 - - Extra edition: Life with Yume 2

    I am the magic teacher of Master Yume, ''SUR, Ellie the Witch of the Abyss, level 9999.

    In a room on the lowest level of the Abyss, Ellie, the abominable witch, and Light''s own sister, Yume, face each other.

    Yume is sitting at a desk, and Ellie is standing in front of her, greeting her.

    Yume is sitting at her desk, and Ellie is standing in front of her, greeting her. Therefore, I would like to treat Yume-sama, the younger sister of the Light God, with respect. However!

    Ellie emphasized loudly.

    ''But!ббIn teaching magic, as a teacher, I will treat Yume-sama strictly. This is all for the sake of improving your power as a sorcerer, and for you to learn how to resist sorcery!ббAnd that''s because the Lord of Light wanted it that way!ббEven if Yume-sama resents me, I will never cut corners!"

    Ellie is fired up, but at present, she is not sure if Yume has the talent to be a magician.

    In case you are wondering, she has already received classroom instruction on magic from a fairy maid.

    Ellie first checks to see if Yume has a talent as a magician, and if she does, she tries to develop it.

    Even if she doesn''t, Light asks her to teach her knowledge so that she will be able to deal with sorcerers in case of battle or other situations.

    The situation is almost impossible since they are in the lowest level of the "Nadir" and have Nazna and her friends as Yume''s guards. ......

    The knowledge is not the same if you don''t have it.

    The reason why Ellie is so enthusiastic is because she was asked by Light, whom she adores, "If Yume has the talent of a magician, I want her to be my teacher in her spare time.

    From Light''s point of view, it was just a casual request. ......

    Since she was asked to do this by Wright, Ellie''s enthusiasm was not half as high as she would have liked.

    Even if Yume, the younger sister whom he adores, resented him for it, he was determined to train her to be a full-fledged magician if she had the talent.

    Yume, on the other hand, is a student of .......

    I am looking forward to working with you, Ellie-san!ббI''m looking forward to learning to be a magician!"

    Yume himself was rather enthusiastic.

    He didn''t really like classroom learning because it required a lot of brainpower, but as a human being, he had a longing to be a "magician.

    Ellie, too, was almost bursting into an uncontrollable smile from joy at being asked to help by the sister of the Light, whom she adored.

    She lightly clears her throat, then makes a fool of herself and starts to speak.

    Gohon!ббSo let''s start practicing magic right away, shall we? First of all--"

    Thus began Ellie and Yume''s magic practice.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    A few days after we started practicing magic.

    Light comes to check on Yume''s magic practice.

    The place is the lowest level training center of "The Abyss.

    When Light shows up, Ellie, Yume''s teacher, assures him.

    Yume-sama is a genius in magic!

    Is that so?"

    The sudden content makes me cringe.

    Yume laughs happily at the praise.

    She laughs and says, "Hehehe, it''s all because of how well Ellie-sensei teaches~."

    No, no, not my teaching. It''s all because Yume-sama has talent.

    She''s my sister, so I don''t feel like I''m praising her to lift her up.

    Apparently, Yume really does have a talent as a magician.

    I can''t believe that that "forbidden witch" praises her with such open arms. ......

    I have an "infinite gacha" now, but as someone who struggled as a child due to a lack of talent as a magician, I feel a variety of feelings of envy and want to shout out loud that "my sister is amazing.

    However, how much talent does she really have?

    I ask honestly.

    I ask him honestly, "You must be really talented to be praised so openly by Ellie. So, what are you working on now?"

    Yes, sir. However, in the case of Yume-sama, she has a special talent for illusion and illusions, so I focus my teaching on that area.

    Generally, it is believed that a magician who specializes in a particular type of magic with a bias toward the magic he or she can use will be more successful in the future.

    Apparently, Yume is quite talented in illusion and illusions.

    Therefore, Ellie seems to be voicing, "Yume-sama is a genius in magic.

    (It reminds me of Erio and Mya''s siblings ...... that their younger sister has a talent for sorcery. ......)

    It reminds me of the brother and sister whom Gold mentored and to whom I gave the "SSR, Prayer Misanga".

    I hope they are now living peacefully in their home village. ......

    ''Niichan, what''s wrong?"

    I''m not ...... anything. I''m more interested in seeing what kind of magic Yume can do."

    Yeah, I''ll take care of it!ббI''ll show you Yume''s magic, Ni-chan!

    It seems that they had originally chosen the training center at the lowest level of "The Abyss" where there is a large space for discussion with the intention of showing magic.

    Yume closes her eyes and focuses her consciousness.

    Mirage Illusion!

    A fantastic butterfly that seems to be composed of light flies out from the palm of Yume''s hand.

    The butterfly is fluffy and unreliable, but it is indeed moving slowly around the training center in my field of vision.

    I am honestly surprised.

    I was surprised to see that I could use such beautiful magic in just a few days after starting actual training as a magician ....... Yume''s talent is amazing. It''s amazing."

    I have heard that common sense dictates that even if one has magical powers, it takes months or at worst years to actually be able to use them.

    Despite this, Yume was able to use it in just a few days.

    It is only because Ellie has given the stamp of approval that "Yume-sama is a genius.

    Perhaps happy to be praised by me, Yume''s little nose puffed out and she used her magic even more.

    Yume''s magic isn''t the only magic she can use, Ni-chan. I''ve learned how to apply it too!ббYou''ll see!"

    She closes her eyes again and focuses her consciousness.

    "--Magic power, change the form I wish you to take and clothe yourself in, Mirage Illusion!

    When Yume partially changed her chanting from the previous incantation, the change occurred immediately.

    A cat flea grew on Yume''s head.

    Nyah!ббWhat do you think, Ni-chan?ббAre you and Aoyuki now matching?"

    I am. You used an illusion to create a nekomimi and positioned it so that it was growing on your head. You have good control over it. And it''s cute, too.

    He actually tries to touch it, but because it is an illusion created by magic power, his hand skims past and he cannot touch the feline.

    Yume in her nekomimi was very cute.

    Yume was embarrassed by my praise, but she smiled happily.

    She smiled happily and said, "It''s not just for me, I can use it on other people too!ббI''ll do it for you too, Niichan!"

    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do that. I don''t look good in that kind of thing.

    I''m sure you''ll be fine because you''re absolutely adorable!"

    Yume assures me emphatically.

    Out of the corner of my eye, Ellie, Ice Heat who was escorting me, and the other fairy maids who were Yume''s caretakers were silently and emphatically nodding their heads.

    "--Magic power, change the form I desire and clothe yourself in it, Mirage Illusion!

    Yume casts a spell.

    I don''t really feel it, but it seems that my head has been successfully covered with a bedbug, just like Aoyuki''s. I''m not sure what it is, but I''m sure it''s there.

    Yume''s eyes widen and her face lights up as she praises me.

    You look so cute in your nekomimi, Nee-chan!ббAs expected of Ni-chan, you look great!"

    Hmmm, I''m a guy, so even if you say I''m cute, I''m not ......"

    To be honest, as a man, I don''t like to be praised as ''cute.

    If anything, I''d be happier with words like "rugged" or "manly" than "cute. ......

    Yume didn''t care about my reaction and continued to praise me.

    I''m sure you''ll be fine, you''re cute enough to be confident. Meow!ббYes, Niichan too."

    Yeah, I do too. ......

    Nya!"

    Yume urges me as if I were Aoyuki.

    Apparently, Yume herself wanted to try urging Aoyuki in her own feline language.

    I laugh and respond to my cute little sister''s request just once.

    Nyah!

    Nya!"

    Both siblings make a nekomimi with an illusion and speak in feline language like Aoyuki.

    The rest of us, including Ellie, Ice Heat, and the other fairy maids, were so moved by this sight that we held our mouths and noses and almost collapsed on the spot.

    Yume-sama is a genius after all!ббA real genius!"

    ''I agree with Master Ellie!ббMy sister is the genius!"

    Ice Heat agrees with Ellie''s statement as best he can.

    The other fairy maids also agreed with her with open arms.

    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the first time you see a new product or service, you will know that it is a product or service that has been developed by someone else. ...... However, the nuance of "genius" now doesn''t seem to mean "genius in magic.

    He tilts his head with a bedbug on his head.

    The ellys in front of the figure fall to their knees on the spot, unable to bear the sight of something writhing in agony.

    Nyah!"

    Seeing that everyone was happy.

    Yume was in a good mood and mewed in a cat voice again.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --Later that day, there may or may not have been a dispute between those who saw Wright''s nekomimi and those who did not.

    That is another story.

 155 - - Extra edition: Life with Yume 3

    I receive a letter of invitation.

    It is handwritten on a piece of paper, and although the writer may have intended to write carefully, the letters are slightly out of alignment, and the rounded style of the writing is childish.

    The letter is jointly written by Yume, my own sister, and Nazuna, a subordinate of mine.

    There was a time before when I could not see Yume, whom I had just protected in the lowest level of the "NARAku," because I could not find time to see her.

    As a result, I made her feel lonely in an unfamiliar environment and made her very unhappy.

    I did not want to apologize for that, but I did ask her if there was anything she wanted or wanted to eat.ббI''ll give you whatever you want,'' he suggested.

    To this question she replied, ''I want to grow flowers and cook.

    I listened to my own sister''s request and prepared a place to grow flowers and seeds. I also arranged a place to cook, ingredients, and a fairy maid to act as a teacher.

    Yume was completely perked up by this gift, growing flowers and learning how to cook.

    The results of her efforts were finally realized, and she invited me to a tea party with a handwritten letter.

    The purpose of the tea party was to see the flowers Yume had grown and to enjoy a tea party with her and Nazuna''s homemade sweets (dishes). ......

    (Aside from Yume, Nazuna''s cooking? ......)

    Despite being her own sister, Yume is surprisingly dexterous and can do basically anything. Thanks to this, when she was fortunately picked up by the Human Kingdom, she was able to do her job without trouble as an apprentice maid.

    On the other hand, Nazuna is also very dependable in battle, but ...... honestly, her cooking is an unknown quantity.

    The two are on the same wavelength and get along well with each other.

    However, even Nazuna is inspired by Yume to cook .......

    (There''s also a fairy maid who acts as a teacher, and I''m sure there won''t be anything she can''t eat. ......)

    Worst case scenario, I''m prepared to ride it out with level 9999 resistance.

    Nazna is very reliable in combat, but .......

    With a touch of anxiety inside, I moved to the "Yume no Botanical Gardens" section at the designated time.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Niichan, welcome!"

    Thank you for coming, Master!"

    Yume and Nazuna cheerfully greet me.

    I smiled and replied.

    Thank you for inviting me. Today we will enjoy the "Yume''s Botanical Garden" and Nazuna''s cooking.

    The "Botanical Garden of Dreams" is a grand name, but it is not so grandiose.

    A plot of land in the lowest level of the "abyss" is allocated to Yume, and she moves in with soil from the ground. All we did was to give her some plant seeds and such.

    However, it was a bit too large to be called a "flower bed," so before long, it was called a "botanical garden.

    Yume took me by the hand and we first looked around at the flowers that had been planted.

    I don''t really know the names of the flowers, but they are colorful and blooming.

    There were flowers that I had found on the ground and brought with me, as well as flowers that had bloomed from seeds and seedlings obtained from my gift, "Infinite Gacha.

    Yume showed me her favorite flower among them.

    Yume, this one is my favorite. It''s called ''Phalaenopsis.

    This is a flower from my gift, the Infinity Gacha.

    White, red, and other flowers are regularly arranged on the stems.

    They were somewhat impressive because they looked gorgeous.

    Yume agreed in a good mood.

    Yes," she said. I like them because they are beautiful.

    I''m glad to hear you say that."

    Yume had been sulking for a long time because she had not seen me for a long time, but she was in a very good mood and in good spirits, which made me happy too.

    As Yume and I were talking, Nazuna also approached us.

    Master!ббI planted some flowers I found on the ground too!ббCome and have a look!"

    She pulls me by my free hand and we head to the next flower.

    Where we were headed - a huge "flower" was blooming.

    It was about 2 meters long, with basic floral elements such as stems, petals, and leaves, but all larger than normal.

    It looked more like a plant monster than a flower.

    The center of the flower cracked open and looked so powerful that a puppy- or kitten-sized animal would have swallowed it whole.

    ...... this isn''t some kind of plant monster or something, is it?"

    I involuntarily ask Nazuna.

    She replied with a funny laugh.

    Master Jordan is funny!ббIt''s a plant for all intents and purposes!ббI would never bring in a plant monster that would endanger my sister!"

    Thanks, Sis Nazna!"

    I''m your big sister!ббI have to think about my sister''s safety!"

    Nazna asserts with a big heart.

    (Indeed, as far as I appraise it, it seems to be a normal plant, so it''s okay. ...... And even if it is a dangerous plant monster, it will be safe with Nazuna by its side.)

    Still, I had no idea that such a huge plant existed. ......

    (I''ve only touched on plants a little in the field of medicinal herbs and alchemy, but it would be interesting to learn about them as a serious study. ......) I can''t help thinking about that.

    There were other plants that Nazna brought from the ground, and we looked around at them as well.

    While Yume''s focus is usually on beautiful flowers, Nazuna''s collection was centered on strange plants.

    This makes it seem more like a "Nazuna Botanical Garden" than a "Yume''s Botanical Garden," but they seem to have no problem with that, since they are satisfied and enjoying themselves.

    Yume and Nazuna really get along well with each other.

    After we finished looking around the botanical garden, we held the next main event, a tea party.

    There was an open space in the center of the botanical garden, where the fairy maids had finished preparing for the tea party.

    The tea leaves were herb tea that Yume had grown, and the tea was cookies that she and Nazuna had made by hand.

    They are delicious," Yume said. Are these round ones the ones Yume made?"

    I baked hard for you!ббAnd this one is the one my sister Nazna made. How do you like it?ббHow do you like it?"

    Yes, it''s a little thin in shape, but it''s delicious and savory. And this herbal tea is soothing. Thank you, Yume, Nazuna.

    I know I messed up a little in a few places, but I''ll make it prettier next time!ббI want the master and my sister to say it tastes even better. I''ll do my best!

    Yes, that''s the spirit, Nazna-sis. Let''s work together!"

    The three of us sit around the table, eating sweets, drinking herbal tea, and talking about trivial things.

    Both the herbal tea and the cookies were delicious.

    (Thank goodness. (Don''t tell them that I was relieved that I didn''t have to rely on my level 9999 resistance, strength, and resistance (......)). The same is true of

    But Yume and Nazuna are really good friends.

    Yume has only had two older brothers, so perhaps it is refreshing for her to have an older sister figure in her life.

    It''s delicious, Ni-chan!ббLet''s all have another tea party!"

    I''m sure you''re right. It''s nice to do something like this once in a while. ......"

    Temporarily free from the busyness of work, I relax.

    In this way, I was able to enjoy the tea party with Yume and Nazuna.

 156 - - Extraordinary Tin and Rock Holidays

    ~~~~?"

    Sitting on her bed, humming a little tune, "UR, Double Gunner Tin Level 7777" is absorbed in her hobbies.

    Her black hair is cut short and she has violet eyes. Her hobby is handicrafts, and her current boom is making dolls of her beloved Light.

    The number of dolls she makes is large, medium, and small, and in total she has more than 100 dolls.

    Today is her day off, and after finishing breakfast, she is holed up in her room, immersed in her hobby.

    Tin''s partner who is so absorbed in making dolls of her own master light - a lock called a "musket gun" like a long spear, which is an intelligence weapon, is lying on the bed and asks her with a clatter.

    ''...... partner yo, is it easy to make a doll for Raito-sama?''

    ''''Kokkuri.''''

    Tin is shy and basically silent.

    The only people she will talk to properly are her partner, Rock, and her master, Light.

    She nodded with a smile to her partner Rock''s question.

    Tin had an innocent smile with no evil intentions.

    Rock is not breathing, but he lets out a long sigh before tsk-tsking.

    He sighs a long sigh, not even breathing, and then he adds, "Haaaa...... partner, it''s good that you''re having fun, but you''re making too much of it. I''m sure you''ve made more than a hundred handmade dolls, but I''m sure you''ve made more than a hundred handmade dolls, too. ...... If you see this scene, wouldn''t you be afraid of them?ббFrankly, I''m scared.

    !"

    Suzu''s violet eyes widen in shock at the tsk tsk of her partner, Aigan.

    Around Suzu''s bed are deformed "light dolls" made by her, arranged in large, medium, and small sizes. The dolls that could not be placed were carefully put away, and were rotated in and out, rearranged according to her mood.

    Rock, surrounded by such "light dolls," complained.

    I think it''s a good thing that you adore Raito-sama, but you''re really making too many ...... dolls. Wouldn''t it be better to look at other hobbies?

    !"

    What?ббDo you have other hobbies?

    Surprisingly, they responded immediately.

    Not knowing that his partner, Suzu, had hobbies other than handicrafts, Locke responded in a straightforward manner.

    She pulls out a notebook from her desk drawer and unfolds it for Locke, who is lying on the bed.

    What is it that you and ...... Raito-sama are going to do together?

    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do it.

    Tin nodded repeatedly with a blush on her cheeks.

    Many people would fall in love with the sight of Suzu, whose beautiful and dainty appearance is well known even in the lowest levels of the "abyss," blushing her cheeks at first sight.

    Although it has no effect on her partner, the intelligence weapon, Rock, .......

    Locke doesn''t mind and checks the contents of the note.

    ''Raito-sama to odekake plan. The topic of conversation between the two of you. The two of us were in a park in the dark at night, and the name of the child after the marriage was ....... That''s just a fantasy!ббI''m scared!

    What?

    Tin is shocked when her partner denies it.

    Meanwhile, Locke folds up even more.

    If you know that there is such a thing as a delusion, you''ll be able to pull it out of your head, Raito-sama!ббI''m afraid that the dolls will keep pulling me in!ббMy partner doesn''t understand the male mind too well!ббI''m attached to ...... and I don''t know what to do.

    "............"

    I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I said too much.

    Teary-eyed at Locke''s point, he grabs the barrel of the gun and starts gun-bashing it into the corner of the desk.

    Rock, feeling sorry that he had said too much, apologized and said he was sorry.

    Tin accepts Locke''s apology and tosses him messily to bed.

    She(?) sat down on the bed again and turned away as if to say, ''I''m in a bad mood.

    Tin was not pleased, and Locke spoke to her.

    I understand that you have a shy personality, but it would be better if you could communicate with your friends in the "Nacchu" a little more. In the future, your partner may be in charge of the operation. If you don''t communicate with them because you are ashamed to be among them, you will not be able to command them with peace of mind, won''t you?

    What?

    Tin was shocked when the name of Wright, whom she admires and secretly loves, was mentioned and the specific damage was also presented.

    He then asks, "Karan, for Raito-sama''s sake, would you be better off if you could cure your shyness?

    ...... (kokuri)"

    Perhaps the words "for Mr. Light''s sake" had an effect on her, and Suzu nodded her head honestly.

    гиRock, as if he were a parent, wished in his heart that Suzu''s character would improve.

    --However, Locke''s wish was thwarted by an unexpected opponent.

    I''m not sure if I should cure her shyness.ббI don''t think you have to force it."

    A few days after the holiday, I had a chance to meet Light by chance while he was moving in the corridor of "The Abyss.

    At that point, Tin unintentionally asked Rock about the problems he had pointed out, and he got the answer he had just given.

    Wright continues with a smile.

    Everyone in the "NARAKU" knows that Suzu is shy and has a shy personality. I think it would be good if we could gradually get to know each other at Suzu''s pace. We all have the capacity to wait that long."

    Wright assured with a smiling face and a smile.

    That is how much he believes that everyone who has been ejected from the Gift "Infinite Gacha" card is a friend.

    Tin''s face turns red with happiness and joy at this reply.

    She closes the distance between her and the light while showing the frenzied joy on her face.

    Tin brings her face close to his and

    Thank you very much. Mr. Wright," I thanked him.

    Tin is only too embarrassed to let Light and Rock hear her voice.

    Ice Heat, who is with him as an escort, wrinkles his brow in an uninterested manner, but because of Tin''s personality and Light''s comment, he says nothing and keeps silent.

    As for the rock in Tin''s hand - well....

    (Personally, I would like to point out that Raito-sama ni ha gatunto shite shikkatdaga (......))

    I let out a sigh when I saw my partner Suzu''s expression of embarrassment, but happy, red-faced and making a maiden-in-love face with renewed loyalty.

    (Triaez, my partner is happy for you, good for you. ......)

    Locke let out another sigh in his chest.

 157 - - extra-edition e-mail complaint

    The time is near midnight.

    In the cafeteria at the bottom of the Abyss, "UR, Chimera Mela Level 7777" and "UR, Flame Fever Two "Ice Heat Level 7777" ice grapplers sit side by side on a couch and sip their drinks.

    Mera, who stands more than two meters tall, and Ice Heat, who has red hair on his right side and blue hair on his left side, were very conspicuous even from a distance as they drank side by side.

    A whiskey glass is placed in front of them and amber liquid is poured into it. The vintage whiskey in the bottle was purchased by Mela from a purchase at her own expense. The round ice in the glass was produced by Ice Heat.

    Mera invited Ice Heat, who was working as Light''s escort in the lowest level of the "Abyss," to have a drink with her when he finished his work.

    After taking a bath, Ice Heat changed back into his maid''s uniform and sat side by side with his friend Mera, sharing a drink.

    The conversation was about Mera''s complaints.

    What do you mean? If Mera is weak, then most of the people in the lowest levels of the Abyss are no better.

    I understand what Ice Heat is trying to say, but this is what I felt when I dived into the ruins of a large past civilization.

    The "Ruins of a Great Past Civilization" are the ruins of a civilization that existed in the past, which the Dwarf Kingdom has long kept secret.

    Mera was apparently depressed because of something that happened when she was diving there, and she complained to Ice Heat, a good friend of hers.

    Ice Heat drinks the amber liquor as if licking it and tilts his head.

    I heard that you were very active at the "Ruins of a Large Scale Past Civilization". But why are you saying that you are weak?ббDidn''t the master also praise you?"

    While Ice Heat was escorting his beloved master, Light, he was told about the "Ruins of a Massive Past Civilization.

    In the story, he was told that Mera had played an active role in the exploration and protection of the ruins, making use of her chimera abilities.

    If the master, Light, said that Mera was "very active," then Mera really was "very active.

    But for some reason, she grumbles, grabs her whiskey glass by the sleeve, empties it in one gulp, and pours a new one into it.

    However, I was completely dragged down in the hierarchy where the man-made mythological class (Mitology class) weapons appeared. ......

    Mythological class weapons, a.k.a. "snake charmers.

    The ability of the "serpentine mimic" is "scarcity from the world".

    By activating the ability of "Rare from the World," it can be used by everyone at level 9999 or level 777. 7 gunners'' presence was not detected, and they attacked by surprise.

    The attack also diverted the "Rare from the World" ability and had the power to "obliterate" enemies and the ground.

    The only ones who were able to counter the attack were Nazna, who also has the mythology class "Great Sword Prometheus," and Light, who noticed the "snake-like" ability and immediately dealt with it.

    The first time I saw the "snake mimic", I thought, "I''m not going to let him get away with that," and then I thought, "I''m not going to let him get away with that," and then I thought, "I''m not going to let him get away with that. Seriously, you are too incompetent and weak. ......

    "I can''t imagine how depressed you must feel. ......

    Although Mera is usually aloof, like the other manifested cards, she adores Light and is not afraid to die for him.

    Rather, the most terrifying thing is to drag Wright down and cause damage to the Lord. It would be a billion times better to take his own life quickly than to stand in the way of his beloved Light.

    Ice Heat sympathizes with him, but he also confronts him with a cold reality.

    I understand your feelings," he said, "but Ice Heat''s level will never rise any higher. That is also a reality.

    ''Kekekekekekeke ...... I know. If I could raise my level, I would have asked Master Ellie to raise my level long ago by using ''Kashmar Summoning''."

    Kashmar Summon" is a magic that summons monsters that exist in the other world in the Ultimate Class.

    In the past, this magic allowed Light to raise his level to 9999.

    However, the Mera summoned from the "Infinite Gacha" card, his gift, will not increase in level beyond the stated level no matter how many monsters he defeats.

    This is a rule that Mera and other "Mugen Gacha" cards recognize, although it is not explicitly stated.

    Looking back on the "Snake-like" battle, Mera bit her teeth in frustration.

    If Nazna-sama had not been there at that time, Light-sama could only have dealt with it himself. Even if I had stepped forward, I would have had no way to prevent the enemy''s attack using my ''world scarcity'' ability, and at worst, I would have been killed instantly."

    That''s just the worst of it.

    If Mera were to fight the "snake-mimic," he would have no choice but to adopt a strategy of ejecting numerous chimeras from his body and defeating the enemy faster than he could be obliterated.

    The odds of victory were not flattering, and even if he had won, Mera himself would have suffered considerable damage.

    The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re doing and how to do it. I hate the difference in level, and the weapons in their hands.

    In the second half, the "snake-mimic" made an escape move and was stumped, but Nazuna had the upper hand from start to finish.

    However, as Mera said, Nazuna was not fighting "for real" yet.

    There is still a long way to go after that one.

    Ice Heat returned with a sigh.

    I have too many bad opponents to compare them with. Even if Ice Heat, Mera, and Suzu...... level 7777 fought a three-man battle, they would not be able to compete with Nazna-sama. It''s not a matter of time.

    Kekekekekeke ...... I know, but you know."

    Mela herself understands in her head that she has no one to compare herself to, but she feels a bit frustrated by the difference in ability between her and Nazna.

    Incidentally, even if he were to fight against Ellie, Aoyuki, or Mei, Mera would not be able to beat them due to the difference in level, of course.

    As for Light, there is no way he would ever turn his spear even in his imagination.

    I want to be strong for my ...... master''s sake."

    I''m not sure how Iceheat and his team can get stronger outside of their level, except by ...... reinforcing them with magic items and the like.ббBorrow a great sword, Prometheus, from Lady Nazna?"

    Mella couldn''t say it out loud and ended the word with a "? The first time I saw him, he was a little too shy to speak to me.

    In their hearts, I asked to borrow the great sword Prometheus, and Nazna said, "Oh, good!ббFeel free to use it!" I could easily imagine the image of a generous lender.

    By no means is Nazna a fool who does not understand the value of things. He just has a larger vessel than others. ...... I''m sure, maybe.

    Both Mera and Iceheat do not mention Nazna any further and change the subject.

    I wonder if I could ask my master for the right to possess one of the three mythology classes in his treasury.

    I''m not so sure I agree with Ice Heat. Mythology class is powerful but too peaky or dangerous. I don''t think the master would be too happy about it, do you?"

    As Mera said, there are three mythological class weapons in the bottom treasure room of "The Abyss" that came out of the "Infinite Gacha," a gift.

    Nazna''s is excluded because she has had it since the beginning, so there are three in three years, which means that one Mythology Class is discharged every year.

    However, since some of them are too powerful but too peaky, or the cost is too great, they are kept in strict custody for future use.

    Mela drinks up her drink with a straight face and puts the empty glass and the ice in her mouth, crunching and chewing it.

    She then crushes the empty glass of ice in her mouth and chews it down.

    I see." Then I''ll put in a good word for you, Ice Heat."

    Ice Heat decides to put his skin on the line for his friend - but he also remembers to be bitter.

    Don''t just bite the ice out of your glass, it''s bad manners.

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!"

    Her friend, Mera, was happy, and she laughed and misbehaved.

 158 - - Episode 1: In the Dragon Empire

    The Dragon People Empire exists just east of the continent.

    Since the Six Principality is treated as a colony for them, the Dragonites call their country the "Dragon People Empire.

    The upper half of the Empire of the Dragonids is home to the world''s largest virgin forest. In this world''s largest primeval forest, the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon "The Abyss" exists. ......

    The other half is occupied by the Dragon People Empire.

    The Dragon People Empire is large, but because it is surrounded by the sea and primeval forests, unlike other countries, the entrances and exits are limited.

    The Dragon People''s Empire is the least informed of the other five countries, partly because of its secrecy.

    At a certain place in the Dragon People Empire, about four "human" looking people were gathered for a discussion.

    The first person to speak was a human of about 170 cm in height, slender, and lacking in overall features. He was memorable for his smile.

    His name - "Hisomi".

    He reported in a voice tone laced with a little fatigue, like someone who had seen the pain of investment.

    "I lost regular contact from ''Koso'' who put a lot of effort into making it. Perhaps he failed to investigate and was most likely killed. ......"

    Isn''t it possible that Hisomi''s ''puppet puppet'' forgot to report or was attacked and destroyed by a local species or monster?"

    Hiro, there is no possibility of that. Even if I am a little late, I always make sure to give you a regular call, and that is a product that I made by taking high level human adventurers and healthy male adventurers in this world, assembling them, and even sharing their levels by my gift, "creating a family".ббIt is impossible for a local species or a monster to defeat a level 5,000 ''Kosei''."

    The person who questioned Hisomi - Hiro - was a human and was dressed in a gorgeous costume, as if he were about to play a prince on stage. A normal human being would be defeated by such a costume, but instead of being defeated, he looked as if he had it made just for him.

    His face is so well-defined and beautifully shaped that it could be mistaken for a woman''s, and he is tall and slender, with no fat to be seen even from above his clothes.

    If he and Claw, the real prince of the Human Kingdom, were to stand side by side and ask each other, "Which of them is the prince of the Human Kingdom?" If I had asked the question, "What is the prince of the human race?

    That is how much of a shining princely aura Hiro exudes.

    Hiro let out a light sigh at Hisomi''s report.

    Then, I guess that''s your true love, isn''t it?ббIf the dwarf species Nano had been erased, it would be confirmed. ......"

    ''It''s very possible, but as a small student, I think we should refrain from making hasty judgments,'' he said. We still can''t rule out the possibility that the ''worshipers'' are misleading us."

    HISOMI!ббDon''t use such lofty terms as "worshippers"!ббThey are either crazy doomsayers or suicidal people with no sense of reality!

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get a hold of yourself," said Kaiser. I understand what you are trying to say, but you can''t bite your fellow man."

    Hiro, the leader of the group, holds out his hands to calm the rampaging horses.

    The man called Kaiser had blond hair and a bare upper body, dressed in what looked like work pants. He also wore a golden collar, bangles, earrings, rings, and other golden ornaments.

    He looked like an adventurer who had returned from a dungeon with all the treasures he had found.

    He is tall, muscular, and toned, so the golden collars and bracelets he wears are not overly decorative, but they do not look out of place on him.

    Unlike Hiro, he was physically sparkling.

    He was so imposing that I had the impression that he was ''royalty of some kind'' before I mistook him for a strange human being - and I was not.

    After being yelled at, HISOMI cowered her shoulders and continued her story, as if to say she didn''t care.

    ''At any rate, we are almost certain that the doll was destroyed, and we received a tentative report, but no other information. We can guess the cause of death in various ways, but whether they are right or not is another matter, so we need to actually investigate what happened. I can''t handle this on my own, so I would appreciate it if someone could help me if possible. ......

    I''d love to help, but I have negotiations and other work to do. ......

    I can help you. I can help you as much as you want, as long as you can do my job for me.

    If Mr. Kaiser leaves, "P.A." will come to a complete halt, won''t it? It''s not fair to make the proposal knowing that there is no replacement. ......

    Hiro and Kaiser let out a slight wry smile at Hissomi''s acting-like pathetic voice.

    The common understanding is that "P.A." is a very important thing for them. There is no one who can take the place of Kaiser, who is at the center of it.

    He himself knows this, and he says it jokingly.

    After letting out a series of smiles, the three of them turned their gazes to the remaining one.

    ............

    Um, Mister Black, are you going to help me?"

    The man called Black (Hei) stood blending into the shadow of the Kaiser, who wore gold all over his body.

    As his name implies, Hey is black from head to toe. His eyes were covered with black cloth, and a tied string hung long down his back.

    He did not immediately answer Hisomi''s question, which caught everyone''s attention.

    After more time passes, he replies in a blur.

    "...... I refuse. I have a duty to protect the Kaiser.

    No one would be so foolish as to lay a hand on me here!

    Never say never. I won''t let them kill the Kaiser again."

    "......, you''ve been harping on about the old days."

    Kaiser turns away, uninterested.

    Black (Hey) followed him like a shadow, not caring that he seemed to be in a bad mood.

    Knowing their relationship, Hiro and Hisomi can only look at each other and remain silent.

    Kaiser raises the other two in irritation.

    What about the ones who aren''t here right now--the bomb kid and the shark guy?"

    Neither of us can let go of ''P.A.'' right now. If we do, the project will come to a halt.

    Then ...... I guess I''ll just have to go for it. ...... Oh, I need some manpower. ......

    If the dragon lizards were a little more useful, it would be easier to gather information and devise a variety of strategies.

    Despite being inside the Dragon People''s Empire and being taken care of, Kaiser was irritated and clicked his tongue.

    The dragon race (dragonneut) is the top six species, the nation is positionally reclusive, and the people don''t want to leave the empire very often.

    Even when young people leave the empire to become adventurers or merchants, to broaden their horizons, etc., they are very conspicuous because of their appearance.

    Therefore, they are not very good at stealth.

    If such things were necessary, it would be smoother to pay money and leave it to outside parties.

    Hiro, the leader of the group, sighed and cowered his shoulders.

    For now, let''s check the Dwarf Kingdom and see if Nanno has been erased. If he has been erased, it would mean that the ...... beast race Garou, the elf race Sasha, and the people involved in the false "master" case have disappeared one after another. It is too much to be considered a coincidence. And the sudden appearance of the "Giant Tower". Considering these two, there is a high possibility that they are involved in the fake "Master" case and are "C", or "C" slaves or supporters. So I have a proposal for you: ......"

    All eyes are on Hiro.

    He proposed like it was nothing.

    "Let''s hit the beast race against the ''giant tower''."

 159 - - Episode Two: In the Dragon Empire,

    Let''s take the beast race to the Giant Tower."

    Hiro, who looks like a prince, makes a simple suggestion.

    Hisomi''s narrow eyes widen in surprise, and Kaiser''s voice sounds as if he is impressed by the bold proposal.

    Only Hei Black does not change his expression and continues to stand in Kaiser''s shadow.

    Hiro coughs once, lightly, and then

    Let me explain in simple, step-by-step fashion how I came up with that plan.

    Everyone silently agrees with him.

    Hiro took a pause and then began to speak.

    A building called the "Giant Tower" appeared in the suburbs of the Queen Elf Kingdom, and the "White Knights" rode into the tower and annihilated it. After that, a girl calling herself the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' rode into the castle and forced the Elf Queen to recognize the ''absolute independence of race (human). Because of the appearance of such suspicious entities, we suspected that they might be ''C''s slaves,'' and began our investigation.

    When we collected information from "puppet puppets" created by HISOMI scattered around the world, we found some interesting information on .......

    There was an elf woman who rode with him to the "Giant Tower" even though she was not a member of the "White Knights".

    Her name is Sasha.

    She had been adopted by the Count''s family for her achievement in killing the "False Master" in "The Abyss" and was engaged to be married to Mikael, the deputy commander.

    Furthermore, Garou, who like Sasha had become a candidate for the next head of the beastman wolf species for her achievement in killing the "fake Master," was missing during the search for "The Abyss," and was almost certainly confirmed dead.

    Two people involved in the murder of "Fake Master" died in a short period of time.

    It is too much to be considered a coincidence.

    Therefore, they thought that there might be something going on between the "Giant Tower" and the "Fake Master" case. He thought, "I''m not sure what I''m supposed to do.

    "We thought that the boy named ''Light,'' who was reportedly killed as the ''fake master,'' was actually a slave of ''C,'' and that he was building the ''giant tower'' and killing those involved in the ''fake master'' case as the ''witch of the giant tower,'' and that he was taking revenge on them.

    "-but the "Witch of the Giant Tower" is reportedly a complete woman, and the reported "Light" is a boy. The story that she uses magic and magic items to deceive with illusions, but her gender is different and her height, tone, and speech style - and the fact that she has many dragons in her army and even uses advanced offensive magic - should have ruled out the theory that she is her own person.

    Kaiser points out boringly.

    Hiro nodded silently and continued.

    It''s hard to think it''s Light himself, but we can''t say for sure that he''s not involved at all. We thought about the idea of one of us getting into the tower, but we couldn''t do it because we knew that if we messed with the tower, the clues would disappear, or it could be a ploy by the "masters" who are on the side of the demons. That''s why they set their traps for Nano, the dwarf race that was most likely to be attacked next."

    They are attached to the dragon race side.

    On the demon side, there were masters whom Kaiser calls "crazy doomsayers" and "suicidal people who can''t see reality.

    Although it was not clear how much the "Giant Tower" side knew about the situation on our side, everyone agreed that they were the most likely to deal with the dwarven species in terms of national strength, and they cast their net.

    HISOMI gave even his own level to create a body of level 5,000 by using the gift of "making a family".

    The body of HISOMI was given the "Forbidden Sword Book" and contacted NANO, a Dwarf species.

    I thought that the "Giant Tower" and the "Witch of the Giant Tower" who declared the "absolute independence of the race (human)" would make some kind of move. ......

    The result was a hit, and there''s a good chance that the "little guy" who put so much effort into making it was killed because he escaped by transition and couldn''t be reached by telepathic communication."

    Hiro nodded in response to Hisomi''s near-complaint.

    If the dwarf species Nano has disappeared, we can no longer use any means to lure him out as bait. But there is something in the ''Giant Tower'' and the ''Giant Tower Witch,'' the possibility of ''C'' slaves, etc., is increasing. But if we move and get trapped in the opposite direction, we''ll be blindsided. ...... If there is a vacancy and that makes it impossible for "P.A." to continue, it will be meaningless. --So I''m going to fire up the "Beastmen Allies," who are willing to die to get more information, and hit the "Giant Tower" and the "Giant Tower Witch" to see what happens.

    After Hiro finishes his explanation, Kaiser blurts out, "I''m not sure how to explain this to you, but I''m going to explain it to you.

    "Of course ......, but a lot of people are going to die, right?"

    I thought it was a necessary expense to get information. Besides--"

    Hiro assured with a smile.

    ''Isn''t it always the ''man'' or the ''beast'' that makes the sacrifice?

    Kaiser neither agreed nor denied, but silently narrowed his eyes.

    Meanwhile, HISOMI presses her temple with her right index finger as if she had a terrible headache.

    The beast race information network that Koso and the others have built up will be severely damaged, but surely this is the right place to use it? It would be pointless if we conserve it and misjudge its use.

    I know," he said. If we have all the information we need, and there is no possibility of a trap, and it is a slave of "C," we want to attack and destroy them.

    ...... In that case, I''ll lend you a black (hey). If we put him in, we will be able to destroy them without any problem. I''ll kick his ass to get him going.

    ............"

    Black (Hey), who is waiting behind Kaiser, appeals with his atmosphere, though he doesn''t say, ''I''m not happy to leave my side.

    Hiro responded with a funny smile.

    I''d appreciate it if you could help me out," he said. Well, worst comes to worst, I''ll just charge in and destroy them.

    At Hiro''s line, Black (Hey) retracts his air of dissatisfaction at the suggestion that he may not have to leave Kaiser''s side.

    The blatant drop in the mood causes Hiro and Hisomi, other than Kaiser, to let out a wry smile. After letting out a series of giggles, Hiro sums up the conversation.

    He then says, "So, we are going to hit the "Giant Tower" with the Allied Beastmen Powers. I''ll talk to the other two as well, just in case.

    The bomb kid, however, will never complain about the sharks.

    But that doesn''t mean we don''t talk to them. Reporting, communicating, and consulting are the basics of organizational management.

    Hiro readily refuted Kaiser''s point with a soft smile. He sniffed at the rebuttal and said nothing more, falling silent.

    Thus, the war between the Giant Tower and the Allied Beastmen Powers was decided on its own, without the countries'' knowledge.

 160 - - Episode 3 Gallu Rescue Team

    --Time goes back a long way.

    The Beastmen Confederacy existed between the Dragon People Empire to the east, across the bay, and the Queen Elf Nation to the west.

    Its territory was long and narrower than the racial kingdoms.

    The racial kingdoms possess a rather large territory in the center of the continent in order to produce food for other countries. As a result, about 90% of the population worked as farmers to produce food, which was bought by other countries.

    Although the United Kingdom of Beastmen is a small country, it is considered "better" because, unlike the racial kingdoms, it has not been interfered with from behind the scenes in its internal affairs.

    Compared to other countries, the United Kingdom of Beastmen is managed somewhat differently.

    The United Beastmen States is divided into five tribes, which are called "Beastmen" by other countries.

    Beastmen Wolf Tribe

    Taiga

    Winged Beast

    The Bear

    Bovine

    Five tribes in total.

    The representatives of these five tribes are meeting in the capital of the United Federation of Beastmen to decide the policy of the country.

    The young adventurers of the Wolf tribe were asked to work for the chief of the Wolf tribe.

    The request is ...... "The search for Garou, who was one of the candidates for the next tribe leader of the Beastman Wolf species.

    -The job request was made by a mysterious maid, who asked them to guide Garou to the place where Light, a member of the "Gathering of Tribes" race to which Garou belonged, had died.

    Garou readily agreed and recruited the manpower.

    Almost all the younger members of the race at the time were eager to raise their hands in order to be remembered by Garou, who was likely to become the next chief of the Beast Wolf race.

    From among them, Garou selected the best Wolf species and headed for the world''s biggest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss," the place where the race (human) had died.

    Garou was around level 150, and the young men he took with him were at a similar level.

    Even though it was the world''s biggest, strongest, and worst dungeon "The Abyss," they had already been there and back once where a human had died.

    Garou himself understood the level of danger and prepared the necessary manpower, tools, and means of transportation.

    Despite this, they have not returned after the scheduled return period.

    It is possible that he was attacked by a monster on the way and wiped out, but it is more likely that he was lost in the "abyss" due to some kind of trouble.

    The ideal situation would be for them to escape the "abyss" safely on their own and return, but the head of the ...... wolf species could not just leave them like this.

    The best way to do this is to use the best of the best of the best.

    If we remained silent and did nothing, we would have to face the possibility that the next chief of the Beastman Wolf species would be the one to take over.

    I was wondering if you would do nothing and abandon the candidate for the next chief who you recommended, even if he is lost in a dungeon. They are so heartless that they would simply abandon their precious fellow members and a candidate for the next head of the tribe. We can''t do such a heartless thing at our place.

    They will be far-fetched and sarcastic, and they will spread the story throughout the United Federation of Beastmen in order to lower the stock of the wolf species.

    If they were in the same position, they would certainly act in a similar manner.

    It is highly likely that they are already dead, but they needed to put on a good face and say "We have sent out a search party" and "We will not abandon our friends.

    That is why the request to "search for Garou" was made on a large scale.

    If he was safe, he would be celebrated as a hero who had returned from the harsh dungeon; if he had already died, he would be returned with relics and other such items to make a beautiful story out of it.

    We are not sending out an investigative team because we are really worried about Garou.

    It is just politics in action.

    Still, it was a very tasty job offer from the perspective of the young wolf species who had been dropped from Garou''s "Nadir" selection.

    Gudo, who is sleeping in a cheap hotel in the Wolf Tribe section of the capital of the United Federation of Beastmen, is one of them.

    It seems that luck has finally come my way.

    Gudo is cleaning his own large knife on a cheap wooden table, and his voice sounds as if he is truly taking a chance.

    He is a mid-level beast adventurer.

    He is in his late 70s and is missing an ear. When he was a rookie, he was bitten to pieces by a monster due to his own mistake.

    Since then, he has been fighting more cautiously, and his level has been slow compared to other mid-level adventurers.

    --In reality, he is not "fighting cautiously," but rather, he is just too scared to fight aggressively, but he is too proud to admit it.

    Gudo raised his hand to be selected for Garu''s "Nara" but was rejected.

    He was chosen over others who were of a higher level, more competent, and more experienced than him.

    At the time, he was disappointed, but now, on the contrary, he even thinks, "I am glad I was dropped at that time.

    This is not out of defeat, but from the bottom of my heart.

    There is a good reason for that.

    Gudo stares at his own face reflected in the knife, at his missing ear, and lets out a dark laugh.

    I''ve been to the "abyss" once, albeit at a shallow level," he says. I''m sure I''ll be chosen for the investigation team because of my experience. Furthermore, if Garou is alive and we are able to save him, it will be a great honor to be remembered by the next chief of the beastman wolf species. Even if he were dead, I would be remembered by my superiors just by bringing back something that looks like a relic. It really is a delicious job!

    While confirming that there is no problem taking care of the large knife, he bites his luck and lets out a laugh.

    The first time I didn''t get picked by Garou, I thought, ''Screw you!ббYou just got lucky, young kid!" But I''m really thankful for that. If I use this good fortune and stand well, ...... maybe I will be nominated as one of the candidates for the next chief of the beast-wolf species."

    In Gudo''s mind, he fantasizes about being selected as a candidate for the next chief of the Beastman Wolf species for his achievements this time and eventually becoming the chief himself.

    It is indeed a rosy future.

    Gudo''s mouth almost started to drool.

    I''d better get ready and leave, or I''ll be late.

    Gudo wipes his mouth, puts on his leather armor, and lowers his main weapon, a large knife, to his waist.

    Humming a tune, he walks to the mansion designated by the Wolf Tribe Chief to undergo a "Garou search.

    As Gudo himself had expected, he joins the Garu investigation team because he has been there once before, albeit on a shallower level of the "Abyss.

    The number of people gathered to investigate Garou exceeded several dozen.

    He and his team headed for the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss," but in the end, they were unable to recover even a single relic, let alone the bodies of Garou and those who had headed there, and the place was half destroyed.

    Exactly half of those who went to investigate Garou died, and the other half survived, signaling the failure of the request.

    The reason for the half-collapse was that the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss," as it was known, was so harsh, the monsters so strong, and the traps so vicious that it could not even be explored as far as it was concerned.

    According to the survivors, "There is no chance of surviving in such a vicious dungeon. The survivors were unanimous in their opinion: "There is no chance of survival in such a vicious dungeon, and Garou and the others are probably already dead.

    After the failure of the Garou exploration, the chief of the Wolf tribe gave up and terminated the request.

    Gudo, who participated in the request, managed to survive, but was badly injured and had to crawl back home.

 161 - - Fourth Episode Heads Meeting

    The Beastmen Confederacy exists between the Queen Elf Nation and the Dragon People''s Empire.

    The country is long and narrow, the narrowest of the five other races'' territories.

    The capital city exists almost in the center of such a country.

    Some time after the beastman Wolfe tribe sent out a search party for the missing Garou in the "Abyss" and caused many casualties - the top leaders of each tribe who united the beastmen gathered one after another in a mansion located almost in the center of the capital city.

    The gathering looked like a yakuza or a mafia meeting to a third party because of the many strong faces.

    There is a good reason why there are so many strong-looking people.

    Because the main industry of the United Beastmen Nations is that of adventurers and mercenaries, many of them have an air of violence about them.

    Beastmen have a higher physical ability than the other five species, have a keen sense of senses, and are good at multiple combat.

    Therefore, they are suited for adventurers and mercenaries, and many of them pursue such careers.

    The land area of the United Land of the Beastmen is small, partly due to the fact that there is not much land for farming due to the deep inlets. ......

    On the positive side, the country has a large area bordering the sea, and it flourished as a transit port for ships heading to various countries.

    Those who do not aspire to be adventurers tend to be rowers and merchants.

    Rowing is a job that other species do not want to do because it is a hard, bottom-line job, so it is a monopoly of the beast race, which is physically superior to humans.

    The income is surprisingly good, and the job is popular among the beast races because they are always looking for people to fill the positions.

    --Let''s return to the story.

    The chiefs of the five tribes gather together in a large room in a mansion built in the center of the capital of the United Beastmen Nation.

    Beastman Wolf kind

    Taiga species of beast

    Winged Beast

    The Beastman Bear

    Bovine

    Five tribes in total.

    In order to avoid any tussles over seating, they were to sit down on a long-haired carpet with a cushion and sit in a car.

    The chairpersons who conducted the conversation took turns.

    This time, it was the chairman of the Taiga tribe.

    He was a black leopard from head to tail, with a deep scar running from his right eye to his forehead.

    He was so intimidating that if a normal human male were to stare at him, he would slump down and fall to the ground out of fear.

    The Taiga are the most martial of the five tribes, and have produced many adventurers and mercenaries. Their chief, Levado, is also a former adventurer, having risen to the rank of "B".

    Although he is now approaching middle age, he still has no intention of losing in battle to the younger generation.

    Levado raises the most talked-about topic of the day.

    Apparently, a huge tower has recently been built near the Queen Elf Kingdom. The elves are looking for adventurers to gather information about this tower, but what if we send out our young men to lend the elves a hand?

    I see, but will it work that way?"

    At Levado''s suggestion, Gum, a Wolf Chief with drooping ears, interjected.

    His eyes are sharp and violent, but at the same time he carries an air of intelligence that is rare among the bestial race.

    If the taiga Levado is a mafioso who always smells of blood, the Wolf Gum exudes the air of an intellectual yakuza who uses both violence and intelligence.

    The Wolf tribe is also a martial fighter among the five tribes and has a rivalry with the Taiga tribe. Therefore, whenever something happened, they exchanged sarcastic comments, and talked down the other''s behavior and actions.

    Levado said to him in disgust, "He''s making a fuss about me again. He is unconditionally opposed to my opinion, isn''t he?

    If it were a human with a weak heart, his heart would stop beating in fear.

    However, Chief Gum of the Wolf Tribe did not care and continued to talk.

    The matter of recruitment has reached my place, but isn''t it a little late to start calling downstairs to collect them now?"

    As Mr. Gumm said, it will take time. If we gather them and then use the ship, we may make it in time. ...... but it will not be profitable and we will surely lose money. Therefore, as I have suggested every time, we should cut through the forest between the Queen Elf Kingdom and the Elven Kingdom and build a direct road. If we had that road, we could have gone to the Queen Elf Kingdom in no time at all."

    Winged Chief Igor, who has a bald human face but his arms are covered with feathers like a bird, agrees with me and imposes his own opinion.

    All the representatives present at the chiefs'' meeting frowned, saying, "Not again.

    The winged race is one of the five tribes that is very focused on commerce.

    Currently, the only way to transport goods to the Elven Queen Nation is by land, which largely bypasses the forests in between, or by sea, where they take ships and travel along the coast.

    If a direct route through the intervening forests were to be built, as he proposes, it would save time, money, and profit, without having to make a detour by land--but

    "--Oi disagree. The forests between us and the elves and the sea between us and the dragons (dragonutes) are the reason we don''t have to deal with unnecessary interference. There is no need to go to the trouble of sticking our heads in the mouths of dragons.

    Ozoh, the tallest of the five tribes and chief of the beast-man bear tribe, disagrees, puffing out smoke from a long, flue-like device.

    Ozos are bipedal bears, large both vertically and horizontally. He is easily over two meters tall. He is as powerful as the martial Wolf and Taiga chiefs, but instead of an intimidating presence that pierces the surroundings, he exudes a deep, heavy, and solid presence.

    Although many of them became adventurers because of their good physique, a greater percentage of them were engaged in physical and manual labor such as carpentry, unloading ships, and farming.

    Beni, the red-haired bovine chief among the chiefs, agreed with Ozo''s statement.

    I understand your desire to develop the land route, Mr. Igor," he said. But please think about us on the sea side, too. What will you do if you develop the overland route too badly and the shipping service shrinks, resulting in a loss of jobs? Unlike the overland route, it takes time to train sailors and rowers.

    At first glance, the beastman bovine tribal chief Beni is a race (human) with bull horns on its head. Although the percentage is small, there are beastmen who look more like humans, especially among women.

    The number of the bovine race of beastmen is the largest among the beastmen.

    Although they are physically strong, most of them are quiet and do not work as adventurers or mercenaries.

    Rather, many of them were involved in the shipping industry.

    They become rowers or sailors and learn maritime techniques.

    Therefore, if the land route became too strong, the maritime industry might be threatened, and it was easy to have a conflict of opinions with the commercial-oriented "just make a profit" Wing race.

    The bear tribe chief Ozo opposed the plan militarily and the bovine tribe chief Beni opposed it commercially, but the winged race chief Igor would not back down in order to gain more profit.

    I understand your point of view, Mister Ozo and Mister Beni, but we have been getting along well with the elves, haven''t we?ббWouldn''t it be more rude to think that the elven species would attack us now?ббAlso, don''t you think that the development of overland routes will increase commercial profits, and that this will lead to a more prosperous seaborne trade?ббThere''s no chance that maybe the seaway will drop off for a time, but you''ve explained many times that we can make up for that with the profits that have gone up."

    Mr. Igor, you say that you will ''make up for it,'' but as I have explained many times, unlike land routes, it takes time to train experts in the case of sea routes. Just because we pay them doesn''t mean they will be trained immediately, you know?"

    Therefore, we are including the maintenance of these experts in our compensation.

    Igor and Beni''s discussion gets heated.

    Taiga tribal chief Levad, the facilitator, clapped his hands to get their attention.

    The question on the agenda this time is whether to send the younger ones to lend a hand with the elven race. We''ll talk about commerce another time. Well, as the story goes, it''s going to be difficult to dispatch them with everyone agreeing. ...... Then anyone who wants to send out will be sent out, is that clear?"

    No objections.

    I second the motion.

    Beni, I''ll talk to you later. I agree.

    I agree with you. Whoever wants to go out should go out. I don''t think we''ll get it out in time, though.

    Wolf Chief Gum chuckles as he fries Taiga Chief Levado, whom he sees as a rival.

    But the smile did not last long.

    Taiga Chief Levado provokes him back with a smile that is too scary.

    He said, "Well, many of our young men are very talented. There is a good chance that we can make it overland in time, and there is also a good chance that we can make a loan to the elven race. They won''t die in vain in the dungeon, and they''re at least capable of bringing back one of the relics.

    "What the--?

    Garou, a candidate to become the next chief of the Beastman Wolf species, disappeared in the Abyss. A survey team was dispatched to search for him, but they failed to bring back even a single piece of ...... property, and half of them died.

    The next time you are in the market for a new pair of shoes or boots, you will need to look at the price tag.

    The other chiefs were also disgusted, "Here we go ...... again," they said nothing and let it slide.

    The conflict between the martial Taiga and Wolf species is not a new one.

    The air is tense, but Taiga chief Levado is in a good mood because he has done it back safely and continues to talk.

    The next item on the agenda is--"

    The other clan leaders were unconcerned and exchanged opinions about the agenda.

    In a sense, the meeting continued as usual.

 162 - - CHAPTER V -- Wolfs chief gum and galala

    Shit!ббShit!ббf*ck me!"

    "Oh, mister!ббOh, forgive me!ббForgive me--"

    The residences of the chiefs of each tribe were divided into five equal parts around the meeting house built in the capital of the Confederated States of Beastmen.

    When Wolf Tribe Chief Gam returned home to the house built in the section where the Wolf Tribe has been allocated for generations, he kicked a human male slave who was working in the entrance hall of the house.

    The kicked male slave rolls on the floor. Gum ignored the fallen male slave''s pleas for forgiveness and continued to kick him to relieve his sorrow.

    The average human male slave could not withstand being kicked by Gum, whose level is over 400, and his neck broke with a "gokiri" and he died.

    The gum did not stop and continued to kick the man.

    --After a few minutes, he finally calmed down and stopped kicking, and gave instructions to the human slaves who had heard the commotion and gathered around him.

    Put these corpses (trash) away."

    Or, awe, ......."

    The other human slaves are frightened, but they cannot disobey and reply honestly.

    Gum''s footsteps sounded rough, as if his anger was still smoldering.

    Behind him, the guards, who are also skilled members of the beast-wolf species, follow him.

    Among them, Galala, the leader of the guards and a relative of Gam''s, calls out to him in a casual tone.

    Ojiki, that human slave is the one you just bought yesterday, isn''t he?ббIt would be a shame to kill him.

    Hann!ббHuman slaves are like toys that can be bought with a kid''s allowance. If they break, you can just buy another one.

    As one would expect, human slaves are not cheap enough to be bought with a child''s allowance, but the way they are treated in the beast race is less than a toy.

    When Gam, the chief of the tribe, arrives at his office, he dismisses everyone except Galala and the two enter the room together.

    Gam roughly throws himself down on the sofa, while Galala takes out a bottle of liquor from the cupboard and pours it into a glass.

    Galala pours the liquor and places it in front of Gam, who drinks it in one gulp with a rough hand.

    He sits down on the sofa in front of Gum.

    ''More importantly, the problem is that I''ve been mocked by the Levadian chatterbox!ббd*mn you Garou!ббI had just made you a candidate for the next chief, and now you''re going to go down with your face smeared in mud!ббI want to bring him back to life and beat him to death with my own hands one more time!ббBesides, young people these days are young people!ббCan''t you even do one of your jobs right!ббd*mn it!"

    Rebad, the chief of the Taiga tribe of beastmen, whom the two rival each other, told him, "Our young men won''t die in vain in the dungeon, and they are capable of bringing back at least one of the relics.

    In fact, Garou died.

    Half of the young men who went out to explore the dungeon died without being able to bring back even a single relic.

    I couldn''t talk back and had to shut up.

    To vent his anger, he kicked a racial (human) male slave to death in the entrance hall of the mansion.

    Galala turned the water on him before Gam''s anger could be rekindled and he could lash out again.

    ''But was it okay, Ojiki? I don''t mean to put Levad on your shoulders, but we don''t send our young people to make a loan to the elven species ....... Sure, it costs some money, but this is quite an opportunity, don''t you think?"

    Galala ...... you''re good at what you do, and you''re smart, but you don''t know the world very well."

    ............"

    Galala frowns at the insulting remarks about her, even though they are the words of a chief and a relative.

    Now Gam takes a glass, fills it with liquor, and places it in front of Galala.

    He takes the glass, fills it, and places it in front of Galala. You know that when I was a young adventurer, I cut and thrust my way through monsters, dungeons, and sometimes even criminals, don''t you?"

    "...... Yes, I heard he was a B-level adventurer."

    He was also a ''B'' guy, but after he got his face scarred by a monster, he got so freaked out that he started taking a lot of his friends with him anyway, and he only fought for safety. But I am different. I always took the initiative in taking on dangerous quests. That''s why I was rated higher than him, even though we were both in the same ''B'' class, okay?"

    Huh. ......"

    Gum pours himself a glass of sake with his own hand and begins to brag about his past.

    He says he used to be brave and respected by everyone around him," he says, as older adventurers tend to do.

    Galala, inwardly thinking, "I''m getting tired of hearing this kind of stuff. ......," responds as a matter of courtesy.

    Gum licks his drink and opens his mouth.

    During my stay in a certain town in the territory of the Queen Elf Kingdom, there was a massive outbreak of goblins. The Goblin King, the higher being of the Goblins, was born, and he united the Goblins and attacked the city. This is what is called a monster hazard. Nearly ten thousand goblins, led by the Goblin King, came from deep in the virgin forest to attack the city. At the time, I was a high-ranking adventurer, leading my scared friends and other adventurers at the request of the guild, and I fought on the front lines while scolding them.

    Galala thinks in his heart, ''I''m sure he''s embellishing his story,'' but he doesn''t say it.

    The other side is that there are many goblins, including goblin archers, goblin magicians, warriors, goblin riders, and other monsters such as orcs and ogres that can be troublesome. ...... I was thinking to myself, "This is a bad idea. The city will fall. The goblins, perhaps convinced of their own victory, smiled a wicked smile. --But when reinforcements arrived from the Elven side, the tide turned.

    Gum''s good mood changes.

    He continued talking in a grave voice that sounded as if it had turned to lead.

    There were only three reinforcements. They are called the White Knights, the most powerful order in the Elven Queendoms. The leader, the vice leader, and the archer--they destroyed the goblin army with just three men.

    Oh, the tadpoles helped, didn''t they?ббThen I think only three is an exaggeration. ......"

    Gam shakes his head.

    After the ''White Knights'' arrived, we were sent back to the rear. After that, we fought the goblin army with just three of the elf species and destroyed the enemy. ...... I still get goosebumps when I remember it now. The archers point their empty right arms to the heavens and a large amount of attack magic suddenly flies out, shooting through goblins and other monsters alike, and dozens of goblins'' heads fly off just as the deputy commander swings his sword. The worst of all, though, was the ...... Commander''s ''Quiet Hardy.''"

    Gurgling, Galala clears her throat.

    She is completely consumed by Gum''s story.

    He quietly explained what had happened at the time.

    The sub-commander and the archer were indeed strong. Even if we had fought them, we could only imagine a future in which we would be killed in an instant, just like the goblins. There was no chance of winning. But more than that, the battle was over when the commander realized that he was in trouble....... Not a single scream from the enemy, not a single sound from the sword fight. The next thing I knew, the Goblin King''s head had been dropped. The Goblin King''s head, which I could tell at first glance was not going to be easy, had just fallen off. And yet, Hardy, the leader of the group, didn''t even move an eyebrow, let alone take a breath. It was as if he was mowing down a weed that was growing on the side of the road. ...... I saw him, and I naturally thought, ''That''s what the Grim Reaper looks like,.......

    Gum, thirsty, gulped down all the liquor left in his glass.

    He looked at me with a faraway look in his eyes as he tossed the glass he had drunk out of in one hand.

    The "Levado louts" had been doing only low-risk quests in safe places, so they didn''t know what the "White Knights" and the "Quiet Hardy" were capable of. He hasn''t seen any real battles, so he comes up with misguided ideas. A strange tower near the Queen Elf country?ббSo what? No matter what happens, if the "White Knights" are deployed, it will be the end. It''s useless to even think about lending them anything.

    Gam''s gaze shot through Galara, who sat in front of him.

    Galala''s shoulders shake.

    Galala, if you ever get the chance, go around the world like I did. The world is much bigger than you can imagine, and it is teeming with monsters. Then, like me, get to know the world and gain experience. Otherwise, you''ll be in a world of pain someday.

    ...... Yes, Osiki, thank you for your valuable story."

    It''s for the sake of my lovely relatives. I''ll at least give you this much advice."

    Gum kicked the racial (human) slave to death in a rage and was still about to rekindle his anger, but he regained his calm emotions thanks to the past story.

    Galala, too, looks at Gum with respect, having heard his valuable story.

    From his own experience, Gum had thought that as long as the White Order and its leader, Hardy the Silent, were alive and well in the Queen Elf Kingdom, there was nothing that they could do.

    --But that thinking and value system will be changed at the next meeting.

    The White Order has been destroyed?

    Gum opened both eyes to the limit and was astonished.

 163 - - CHAPTER VI -- LEVAD, THE TIGASH OF TIGASH

    The White Knights have been destroyed?

    At the meeting, Gum, the chief of the Wolf Tribe, sat up at the table with a report that was so shocking.

    Winged Chief Igor, the chairman of the meeting, continued to speak, his head aching.

    Yes, I was surprised when I first heard about it. I didn''t think that the White Order, the strongest in the Queen Elf Kingdom, would be destroyed. ......

    According to the latest information obtained through Igor''s contacts as a businessman, a human woman who calls herself the "Witch of the Giant Tower" defeated the "White Knights" with a large number of dragons.

    She also invaded the Queen Elf Kingdom with a large number of dragons, and declared a ban on the sale and possession of human slaves in the territory of the elven race.

    They even declared the absolute independence of the human race.

    Taiga chief Levado grunts as he tells us.

    If things go badly, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" may attack the Beastmen Confederacy with the Elven race as her advance force and try to bring it under her control. If that happens, we will--"

    They will be under the race (human) that they have looked down upon, and the beastmen will be treated as slaves.

    They will be treated as slaves, and will be subjected to the same discrimination and mistreatment that they have been subjected to.

    The air becomes dark and heavy with a gloomy future.

    Unable to bear it any longer, Beni, the red-haired chief of the bovine tribe, raised his voice.

    Re, Mr. Levado, how can you attack us so easily?ббI don''t think that proud elf species will follow instructions so easily, no matter how much they have been defeated once. Besides, there is a forest between the United Beastmen Nation and the Queen Elf Nation, you know?ббAs long as the forest is an obstacle, it should not be easy to invade, right?"

    ...... Beni, have you forgotten?ббIgor reports that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" is bringing down the Queen Elf Kingdom with a large number of dragons. A flying dragon has nothing to do with forests.

    Ozoh, the chief of the beast bear tribe and the oldest of the group, pointed out as he inhaled and exhaled smoke from his smoking pipe.

    Beni''s color worsens further at Ozoh''s suggestion.

    He says, "......!ббIf so, that''s a big problem!ббWe must take immediate action!"

    I say countermeasures, but ...... what do I do?"

    The chairman, Winged Chief Igor, is a businessman and is not familiar with defense, combat, and other such knowledge.

    He looks around restlessly to ask the others for their opinions.

    Wolf Chief Gam has remained silent since he heard about the "destruction of the White Order.

    The Beastman Bear Chief silently sips his smoking pipe.

    Beni, the chief of the Beastman Bovine Tribe, looked around at everyone in a similar manner to see if they could come up with a plan to calm their minds.

    No one came up with an effective idea.

    Taiga chief Levado cut into the darkened room.

    Anyway, the first thing we need to do is to gather information so that we can take countermeasures," he said. Everyone should go their own way to gather information about the "Giant Tower," the "Giant Tower Witch," and so on. In the worst case scenario, we can probably manage by talking to the dwarves, demons, and dragons, and requesting reinforcements. ......

    Levad himself doubts whether he can really defend his nation against a large number of dragons just by having dwarven species, demon races, and dragon races (dragon neuters) on his side.

    We have no choice but to place our hopes on the dragon races (dragon neut), which have the most advanced dragon research.

    The cost of requesting reinforcements is also a headache.

    But at the moment, there was no better idea.

    After gathering information, we promised to share it with each other, no matter how trivial the details, and the meeting was dismissed.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The beastman taiga chief Levado and his men returned to the chief''s mansion in the taiga compartment that had been given to them.

    When Lebad returned to his office, he sat down and placed his long black fur-covered legs on the desk.

    He took a cigar from the desk drawer, carefully cut off both ends with a knife, and put it in his mouth.

    His men quickly make a fire with a magic item and bring it close to the cigar.

    Rebado lights the cigar with familiarity, inhales longer than usual, tastes the smoke, and exhales.

    He holds the cigar between his fingers and grips his temples as if his head hurts.

    The elves, who are usually so arrogant, are defeated by the "Witch of the Giant Tower" or whatever she''s called, the humans (inferior species). ...... What is this "absolute independence of the human race"? Human (inferior species) worms should just sit back and play with the dirt or live out their miserable lives as slaves. ......

    But boss, wouldn''t you be able to get a higher position inside the ''Giant Tower'' if you bowed out first?"

    At his subordinate''s opinion, Levado opens his closed eyes to the limit and throws an ashtray at him.

    You idiot!ббIs your head a platform on which to put your armor!"

    Ugh!

    A heavy, marble, high-end ashtray hits one of his men in the nose at high speed, causing one of his men to bleed.

    The subordinate crouched on the spot, blood dribbling onto the carpet from between the fingers held in both hands.

    Levado ignored his subordinate and continued to shout.

    Think hard again with your rotten brain about what ''absolute human independence'' means!ббThey see us as the enemy!ббIf this situation continues, the beast race will be put under the human race (inferior species)!ббAre you people okay with that?ббAaan!

    He looks around at his men in the room.

    He speaks in a somewhat calm voice.

    If you continue to follow the humans, you will never again be able to hunt and kill the human children who run away," he says.ббWe''ve been deprived of such a pastime, and now we may have to do the same to ourselves in reverse. ...... Are you okay with that?"

    Of course I don''t like that!"

    ''I''d hate to let the human (inferior) kid get away and not be able to hunt. It would be so much fun to have him cry and beg for his life at the end."

    I prefer it when parents and children kill each other, when friends kill each other. "I prefer it when parents and children kill each other and friends kill each other with tears in their eyes and desperate expressions on their faces, because it gives me a bellyful of laughter.

    No, no, no, it''s more fun to kill each other between beastmen and humans (inferior species), isn''t it?ббThe look of despair on the faces of the humans (inferior species) who have to fight bare-assed while the beasts are fully armed and equipped!ббAnd isn''t it great to be cut up bit by bit, to bleed, to have bones broken but not be allowed to surrender, to see the human (inferior) begging with tears in his eyes, ''hurry up and kill me,'' rather than begging for his life, with a drink in his hand!"

    I''d rather--"

    Each of my subordinates happily raises his or her opinion about the pastime of using racial (human) slaves.

    Levado, at the break, picks up the ashtray he tossed, and while handing a cigar to a subordinate standing by his side, sums up his opinions.

    He said, "Incompetent humans are not allowed to stand on top of the beast race. The humans (inferior species) are best suited to be treated like insects by the beastmen. --But it is surely no fun to endanger the beast race, the beast taiga race. So gather information first."

    Levado sharpened the glint in his scarred right eye and issued an order.

    Gather information, no matter how trivial or meaningless it may seem. "Gather information, even if it seems trivial or meaningless, because in some cases it can mean the difference between life and death. You understand?ббJust get the information!"

    His men respond to his instructions with a wild reply and leave the room.

    Levad leaned back in his seat as if exhausted.

    -On the other hand, while Levad was flying instructions to his men, a race (human) was showing his face in the Beastman Wolf Tribe Chief''s mansion.

    His eyes were as narrow as threads.

 164 - - Episode 7 Conspiracy

    A race (human) merchant visits a mansion in the Beastman Wolf species section.

    He was about 170cm tall, slender, and wore embroidered clothes for ordinary citizens available in the Dragonute Empire.

    Therefore, it is easy to tell at a glance that the clothes he is wearing are those sold in the Dragon Newt Empire.

    Other than that, he is a human with few features overall. If I had to say something, I would say that his threadbare eyes are his distinguishing feature.

    His name is Hisomi.

    He is a human trader who earns his living by shuttling between the Dragonute Empire and the United Kingdom of Beastmen.

    HISOMI had made an appointment in advance, so he was able to smoothly show up at the office where Gum, the chief of the Wolf Tribe, was waiting for him.

    He sits down in front of the sofa where Gum sits and greets him with his usual stinky smile.

    ''Well, it''s been a while. I have not had many opportunities to greet you as I travel back and forth along the seaways, and I have missed seeing you, Mr. Gum. This is a trifle.

    "............"

    After announcing the line that lifts the gum, he offers the distilled spirits from the Dragon People''s Empire that he was holding in his hand.

    Gum made no reply, but only looked at his subordinate, who accepted the liquor and backed away.

    He accepted the liquor and let his subordinate step back.

    I have an important business meeting to attend. No one is to approach the room until I call out to them.

    "Thank you, sir."

    He instructs them not to serve even a cup of tea and not to let anyone approach the room.

    The subordinates bow, close the door to the room, and then arrange to have no one approach the room as instructed.

    The signs of life are far away from the corridor around the office.

    He says, "......, we''re done paying people off. What can I do for you?"

    I apologize for the trouble I''ve caused you every time.

    He was verbally humble, but did not have any ''sorry'' expression on his face.

    Gum suppressed the urge to click his tongue and averted his gaze from Hisomi in frustration.

    He is not just a racial (human) merchant.

    He is also an intelligence officer of the Dragon Man Empire and is assigned to serve as a liaison with the Beast Man Wolf Tribe Chief.

    Ostensibly, he is a small merchant who is engaged in a low-profit business that the Beastman Winged Race does not touch.

    However, as in this case, he was in charge of communicating the situation on the side of the Dragon Empire by sending signals depending on the type of alcohol to be presented at the time of greeting.

    This time, the sign is "I have information to convey to you alone.

    Therefore, Gum ordered his men to stand back and let no one approach the room until the conversation was over.

    The other party was a human (an inferior species), which is lower in rank than the beast race, but since they are intelligence agents and liaison personnel of the Dragon People Empire, they cannot be ignored. This made Gum somewhat irritated.

    HISOMI, however, is not concerned about his feelings and proceeds with the story.

    The Dragon Empire (above) has instructed us to destroy the "Giant Tower" with the power of the United Beastmen Nation.

    Huh?ббYou''ve got to be kidding me!ббAre you telling us to die ourselves?

    The demand was so great that Gum got up from the couch and made angry noises.

    ''We''ve already got the information ourselves!ббThe White Knights, the strongest of the Elven species, have been wiped out by the Giant Tower!ббThe Queen Elfdom was brought down by a multitude of dragons led by the Witch of the Giant Tower!ббYou want us to destroy such a monstrous entity!ббIt''s true that the Dragonborn Empire and the Beastman Wolf race are in secret alliance, but it''s a cooperative relationship!ббI don''t remember being in a relationship where I was forced to die for nothing!"

    ...... Mister Gum, please calm down."

    Hisomi is not intimidated by Gum''s yelling, and moves his hands out to calm the excited horse, ''Well, well, well.

    Gum is inwardly ashamed that she was so surprised and excited by the request that she yelled out in anger, and she sits down on the sofa again, glaring at HISOMI to cover her shame.

    After watching Gum sit back down on the sofa, HISOMI cut him off.

    The Dragon Man Empire doesn''t intend to tell Gum and the others to die for nothing. We are making this proposal because we have a good chance of winning.

    You think you''ve got a chance?ббAgainst the strongest of the Elven species, the "White Knights," who annihilated them all? ......

    Gum has seen the battle of the "White Knights" up close in the past.

    He was not sure he could believe it when he was told that he had a chance against the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who had defeated such monsters.

    Hithomi''s smirk deepened and she continued.

    The greatest strength of the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower'' is dragons. For this reason, we will bring in a magic item that can confuse dragons and put them in a runaway state via the Dragon People''s Empire (above) at a later date. I hope you will put it to good use."

    As the Dragon People''s Empire, it has the most advanced technology in the six countries when it comes to research on dragons.

    If the Dragon People Empire is going to provide a magic item that "confuses dragons and puts them in a runaway state," then it will certainly do so.

    '' ......, but that''s still a tough sell. Because the opponent''s hand isn''t always just ''dragons.''"

    Yes, of course. We will of course provide support for that side as well. However, it is easy to use the "absolute independence of race (human)" as a way to seal the rest of the cards in your hand. Rather, we will only give you the magic item that confuses the dragon and puts it in a runaway state as an insurance policy.

    "You want to reverse ''racial (human) absolutism''?"

    With a smile on his face, HISOMI lets us hear his proposal to "reverse racial (human) absolutism.

    Gum''s tense expression relaxes as he hears the idea.

    ...... If we play our cards right, we can certainly win this war unscathed. I''m rather surprised that the same human (inferior species) would be so unafraid to make such a proposal.

    I am a merchant who travels the sea routes between the Dragon People''s Empire and the Beast People''s Alliance. If ''absolute human independence'' were to spread, it would rather lower our profits, so of course I would take the initiative and cooperate with them.

    "Would you sell your own people for money?" ....... That''s a mindset that we, the beast race, can''t understand."

    Gum looked at Hissomi sitting in front of him as if he were facing a dirty object.

    HISOMI paid no heed and continued his story.

    According to the Dragon Man Empire (above), if it is true, they want to destroy the "Witch of the Giant Tower" before she gathers more human beings and gains more power. The Dragon Man Empire (above) may go out and crush them as per the strategy mentioned earlier, but there is a ...... distance, and if the Dragon Man Empire (above) takes the initiative and goes out in front, there is a possibility that the Demon Nation will come out with their rivalry on full display....... .... I don''t think there will be any, but if the Majinkoku sides with the "Giant Tower," it could become a quagmire."

    ...... that there''s a non-zero chance of that happening."

    Gum also understands that the Demon Nation - or rather, the Demon Race itself - is competing with the Dragon Race (Dragon Newt) in some way as a rival.

    As per Hisomi''s concern, the possibility of siding with the "giant tower" just to compete with the Dragon Neut could not be dismissed.

    Hence, he understands that they brought the story to them.

    Furthermore, the Hisomi have followed up.

    And the beast-wolf race has been losing its voice lately, hasn''t it?ббWas it Mister Garou?ббI heard that not only did they let the "candidate for the next chief of the beastman wolf species" die horribly, but they couldn''t even find a single relic of him."

    ......!

    Gum''s expression intensified.

    The Dragon Man Empire (above) can''t afford to have the Beast Man Wolf race lose any more say in the matter, can it? However, if what I just told you works, ......"

    "............"

    Gum silently glared at Hissomi, but at the same time, he could not ignore the unspoken advantages of "if the Wolf Tribe takes the initiative in destroying the giant tower, it will increase its voice in the domestic section of the Beastmen''s Union" and "it can create a debt to the Elf Tribe and Dragon Neut.

    Gum glanced at Hisomi and calculated in his heart, but if he could get all kinds of cooperation, the odds of winning were higher, and the benefits and flavor to be gained were greater.

    (I have a strong feeling that the dragon man empire is taking me for a ride, but if I refuse ......, they''ll talk to the beast man taiga species anyway. If the beastman taiga species takes the initiative and succeeds, we will be downwind of them for the next few decades. ...... (There is no way they would tolerate that!)

    Gum concludes.

    While grimly sticking out his tongue.

    I understand. I''ll take you up on it. But don''t forget the reward, okay?"

    Of course, I will make sure the Dragon People''s Empire (above) is well informed.

    Hissomi and Gum shake hands firmly.

    Thus, the Wolf Tribe of the United Beastmen Nations raised their hands to defeat the "Giant Tower.

 165 - - Episode 8 Light vs Aoyuki

    I confronted Aoyuki at the "Nahra" training center.

    Nya~"

    Her mysterious blue hair and cat parka reveal her alertness, and she lets out a low voice sound with chains hanging from her arms.

    At the sharp end of the chain was a thick thorn like a collar connected to a loop that grew around it.

    I, on the other hand, face her with my staff, the Shinso Gungnir.

    The air in the spacious training hall almost made a physical sound as the gazes of the Level 9999s intertwined and their intimidation clashed with each other.

    If an ordinary person were to come into contact with this air, he or she would lose consciousness, unable to endure it.

    Nya!"

    Aoyuki moves first.

    Her left and right hands move at a speed that could be mistaken for disappearance, and in tandem, the chains come at her as if she were a living creature.

    I immediately reacted by kicking the ground and moving at high speed, but Aoyuki''s chain, the Fantasma Class "Beast Chain," turned at right angles and chased after me.

    As usual, you move like a fool!"

    As expected, Aoyuki''s throwing technique alone does not allow him to turn at right angles to chase me.

    The "Beast Chain" of the Fantasma Class has the effect that the collar at the sharp end tries to connect to the neck or other parts of the body.

    In short, it has an automatic tracking function.

    Naturally, it can be operated by hand, and once the collar is attached, it cannot be destroyed by force.

    The owner has no choice but to disarm it, defeat the other party, or submit obediently.

    Of course, there are exceptional ways to escape.

    However, the ability is not strong for a fantasy class (phantasma class). It would be very useful for monster tamers, though.

    I was careful not to get my hands or feet caught in the sharp-edged collars that came at me at different times on either side, and I used my wand to wipe them out.

    I was able to get rid of them by force - or rather, I almost completely flipped them off, leaving an opening for the user, Aoyuki.

    I will take advantage of this opportunity to close the distance between me and Aoyuki in a single breath and try to win. ......, but I can''t.

    Unyah!"

    She crosses her arms with force!

    He strikes me with the main body of the chain, not the collar at the sharp end, and tries to entangle me and stop me from moving.

    ......!"

    I reflexively kick the ground and flee to the sky in response to this attack.

    However, I could not move quickly enough in the sky, and the sharp end I had flipped off was chasing after me from behind.

    Nyah!"

    Aoyuki''s aim is not to entangle me with the main body chain, but rather to let me escape into the sky and take away my freedom by fitting a ring around my hands, legs, and preferably my neck with a spearhead collar.

    I got it! Aoyuki was confident of victory, ...... with her big eyes widening even more, but the wholesaler would not have it so.

    You''re sweet, Aoyuki!

    !"

    The "Beast Chain" is very troublesome if it fits in a limb or neck, but it does not have zero weaknesses.

    It may bite the target it touches before it can attach to its own limbs or neck.

    In other words, it is better to hit something else and put the collar on that object before it can fit into its own limbs or neck.

    That convenient "something else" is in my hands.

    It''s Gungnir.

    "Huh!"

    With my eyesight and reflexes enhanced by Level 9999, I thrust the "Shinso Gungnir" staff through the holes in both of my collars.

    The "Beast Chain" tightens the staff.

    Aoyuki immediately releases it and tries to aim at me, but it is too late.

    "Kurae!"

    With the collar attached, he aims at Aoyuki and throws the cane as hard as he can!

    Unyah!

    The cane breaks through the speed of sound and attacks her, and she takes evasive action without time to release the collar part.

    The cane flies past Aoyuki to the back of the training area.

    The shockwave and the chains wrapped around her arms are pulled by the cane, and Aoyuki loses her balance to hold it down, and her consciousness and strength are taken away.

    This time I, myself, do not miss the opportunity.

    After landing on the ground, I immediately close the distance.

    The staff, "Shinso Gungnir," returns to my hand.

    Aoyuki did not break the collar.

    The "Shinsei Gungnir" automatically returns when I move away from a certain distance.

    This would be an exceptional way to remove it.

    If I thrust the tip of the staff at Aoyuki without removing it, he would be able to see it.

    I think we''ve got a winner."

    This is defeat."

    Aoyuki declared his defeat in a serious tone of voice.

    Thus, the training is successfully completed.

    Thank you, Aoyuki, for letting me train with you.

    Unyanya-unyanya."

    Aoyuki shakes his head, letting out a cat word.

    I guess he is trying to say that he has no problem going along with the training.

    I won this training, but that does not mean that Aoyuki is weak.

    She is not that strong on her own.

    However, Aoyuki''s strength is her ability to command multiple monsters and send out instructions in real time, moving systematically to hunt down and destroy her enemies.

    When fighting under the command of monsters, Aoyuki boasts of a devastating power and strength that even Elly, the "Witch of the Forbidden," would not be able to match.

    Aoyuki is not that strong on her own, but she is level 9999 and possesses a fantasma class magic weapon. I''m a person.

    He is naturally stronger than ordinary opponents and is a good training partner.

    After taking revenge on Nano, a Dwarf species, he returned to the lowest level of "The Abyss" and stayed there for several days to do paperwork that had accumulated, organize information on the "Master" existence and "C" that was discovered this time, confirm and manage the organization, communicate with his sister and subordinates, and take a rest.

    It was not good for my arms to become dull, so I made time for Aoyuki and others to help me with my training.

    I stretched lightly and then called out to Aoyuki.

    I was sweating a lot, so let''s take a bath. Afterwards, why don''t you invite Yume to join us for dinner?

    Nya!"

    Aoyuki makes a delighted sound and rubs herself against me as if I were a real cat.

    I smiled and stroked her head and under her chin.

    As we were communicating with her, someone approached us.

    "Mr. Wright, may I have a moment?

    May appears at a quick pace from the entrance to the training center.

    From her demeanor, I somehow realized that something urgent had happened.

    But what could be so urgent at the moment?

    (......No way did they find you!!!)

    His missing biological sister Yume was found.

    I thought another missing biological brother had been found. ......

    May told me something different from what I had expected.

    I just received an urgent reminder that Miss Miya has been kidnapped by the beast race. What should we do?

    Mya was kidnapped?"

    I raised a questioning tone as I recalled the face of Miya, who had stopped being an adventurer and returned to her hometown with her brother, dressed in plain clothes, but whom I had presented with a "SSR, Prayer Misanga," which I could say was a gift for a beautiful girl.

 166 - - 9th Episode of the War

    --Rewind in time.

    The five tribal chiefs had gathered for a meeting at a mansion built in the center of the capital of the Confederated States of Beastmen.

    This meeting is chaired by the Beastman Wolf Tribe Chief Gam.

    He drops the bomb right from the start.

    He proposes to declare war on the "Giant Tower. If we continue to stand by and watch, we will be destroyed. To avoid that, we need to hit them before they gain strength!"

    At his suggestion, the beastman Taiga Chief, Bear Chief, and Bovine Chief said, "What the hell is this guy suddenly talking about?" They look at me in surprise.

    Perhaps already anticipating their attitude, Beastman Wolf Tribe Chief Gam showed no sign of panic and continued his story in an unaffected manner.

    I am not proposing a declaration of war because I want to commit a roundabout suicide. I''m proposing it because I have a good chance of winning.

    The odds. ......

    ''Has this guy forgotten what was raised at the last meeting?ббThe other side led a large number of dragons to bring down the Elven Queen State. If we declare war on them, at the very worst, they could turn against us with a large number of dragons and the Queen Elf Kingdom. What are the odds?

    Levad, the chief of the Taiga tribe of beastmen, who see each other as rivals, took a taunting, though unspoken, attitude.

    Gum was annoyed by this attitude, but as the chairman and proposer, he could not stop talking and moved his mouth.

    The "Giant Tower" is certainly powerful as far as information is concerned," he said. But on the other hand, it also has a big weakness. That weakness is ...... the absolute independence of the human race. We just need to reverse their agenda of "absolute human independence.

    With that, Gum looks around at everyone''s faces and continues speaking.

    It''s not that difficult. As long as they uphold the absolute independence of race (humans) and the title of protecting race (humans), we can''t touch them. So, we can use them as soldiers. There are quite a few human slaves in the Allied Beast Nations, aren''t there?ббIf we hastily buy other racial (human) slaves from the human kingdoms and other outside sources, we will have a substantial force. We can then turn them against them."

    All of this was suggested by HISOMI, but Gum speaks as if it were his own idea.

    The first to react to his story is Ozo, the beast bear species.

    He snickers and plays with the smoking pipe in his hand.

    ''Typical desk-bound theory,'' he says. What if the witches, who are committed to ''absolute human independence,'' use dragons to protect their human slaves on the battlefield?ббYou don''t have the power to fight off dragons. There is no guarantee that the human slaves will follow the instructions of the Oi. Above all, how are they going to get to the "Giant Tower" deep in the primeval forests of the Elven Queendoms with so many human slaves?ббEven if we took the sea route, it would take months and cost a lot of money.

    Gum seemed to have already prepared an answer to Ozo''s point, and replied without haste.

    The first thing to do is to find a way to get the money to the tower. After declaring war, we just need to have the "Witch of the Giant Tower" come to the place we have designated. If we say, ''If you don''t come, we''ll kill the humans one by one,'' the witches who stand for ''absolute independence of race (humans)'' will have to come even if they don''t want to.

    Then Gum gives a sneer.

    What do we do if the human slaves don''t listen to our instructions?ббThat''s easy. Just make them listen, right?ббIf you take their parents, siblings, lovers, and friends hostage and tell them, ''If you run away, we will kill you, and if you disobey our orders, we will kill you,'' they will fight like hell. So, when you buy slaves from the outside, don''t forget to instruct them to focus on those who have weaknesses, such as parents, siblings, friends, and lovers, as much as possible.

    !ббAre you insane?ббAre you going to do something so outrageous!ббYou are bringing the name of the Confederated States of Beastmen down to the ground!

    I am not so sure that the name of the United Beastmen Nation can be so overblown. We just need to prepare hostages (insurance) so that the humans (inferior species) will not betray us and make them into soldiers against the witches. I agree with Mr. Gum''s idea. In fact, I was asked to consult with Mr. Gum in advance, ...... and I have already worked out a way to obtain magic items and magic balls for use against dragons from the Dragon People Empire through my own commercial channels."

    Igor, the Beast Wing Chief in charge of commerce for the Beast Allied Nations, raises his hand and voices his agreement with Gum''s statement.

    Before the meeting begins, Gum has already laid the groundwork.

    In order to prevent the proposed operation from being scrapped at the meeting, he involved the Beastman Wing Race Chief Igor.

    If the magic items for dragons and other necessary items were prepared through Igor''s channels (actually through the intermediary of the Dragon People Empire) and purchased with the funds of the Beastmen Alliance, Igor''s side would pocket a large sum of money without any effort.

    As a businessman, there was no reason for him to refuse.

    Gum smiles wryly.

    The dragon is prevented by a magic item, and the human (inferior species) slaves are made to follow the hostage to defeat the witch. The "giant tower" that threatens them will disappear, and they will be greatly indebted to the elven species they saved. How''s that, easier than shopping for a kid?"

    I understand what you are planning to do at ......, but isn''t it difficult to prepare a large number of human (inferior species) slaves in a short period of time?ббIf we purchase a large number of slaves, isn''t there a good chance that the ''giant tower'' will sense our movements?"

    Levado, the beast Taiga tribe chief, somehow twisted his head around and tried to poke holes in the rivalry gum and drag his feet.

    Gum, however, had already anticipated this question and replied without hesitation.

    It''s a tough job, but there''s nothing you can''t do," he replied without hesitation. We will have our young men attack the human villages and those who are on the move and bring them in, so that we can have more numbers. It may be difficult for those of the Taiga race of beastmen, but our young men are very capable, so they should be able to handle that with ease."

    ......!"

    I say back to the same line that Levad rubbed against his gum at a previous meeting.

    Levad''s complexion, which should have been covered with black hairs, turned red with anger, which was obvious at a glance. The reason why he did not shout in anger at that moment was because he had the appearance of being the chief of the tribe.

    The smirking gum on his face said, ''You guys can''t do this to the incompetence of the beast Taiga species, can you?

    If he backed down at this point, the face of the Beast Taiga Tribe chief would be destroyed.

    Above all, the martial Taiga tribe could not show weakness to the Wolf tribe.

    The Taiga tribe of Beastman is in favor of this. Our young men will go out to hunt for the humans. I promise not to drag down the Wolf race."

    No, no, I''m more worried that we''ll be a drag on the Taiga tribe of beastmen we hear so much about."

    Gum smiles, but inwardly says, ''Brains. They''re so easy to knock off if you provoke them,'' he scoffs.

    On the surface, Gum and Levado laugh amiably at each other, but Ozo, the chief of the Beastman bear tribe, assures them with a sullen look on his face.

    Ooi disagrees. The other side is a witch with many dragons. We are taking them too lightly. Above all, their strategy is too violent!

    I agree with Mr. Ozo. I agree with Mr. Ozo. The odds of winning are certainly high, but the content is too violent. First of all, if we were hunting humans near the borders of the Allied Beastmen Nations, we could somehow cover it up, but if we were hunting humans in the backcountry, they would immediately know we were hunting them, wouldn''t they?

    Chief Beni, you need to use your head more flexibly. We have our own way to move captured humans safely.

    Gum shrugged his shoulders in a good-natured way and tsked.

    Beni, the red-hot one, ponders the point for a bit and quickly answers.

    I was so excited that I was so surprised.ббIt is true that a merchant ship can be safely moved amongst the cargo, but we have our own people rowing the ship at the bottom of the ship. What are you going to do if a race (human) slips out and gets out of control!ббWe can''t afford to put our sailors in harm''s way!"

    If so, Chief Beni is going to allow the Humans (inferior species) to continue to thrive and watch with fingers crossed?ббAnd in the future, you are willing to allow your descendants to be enslaved by humans (inferior species)?

    I didn''t mean to go that far. ......

    Beni stumbles over Gum''s point and falls silent.

    If she raised her voice any further, she would find herself at a disadvantage.

    A quiet tension is felt in the meeting.

    Gum, the chairperson, starts to speak.

    Let''s take a vote. If the majority is in favor, we will continue with the operation. If the majority is opposed, we will withdraw the proposal and seek a new one.

    At first glance, it appears to be fair, but the trend has already been decided.

    Gum''s words were nothing more than a performance.

    Ozo and Beni made bitter faces, as if they were about to say, "This is not fair.

    --The vote was 3 in favor, 2 opposed.

    Thus, Gum''s plan was approved.

 167 - - Episode 10 New Life

    "Aww. ......"

    A girl wakes up at sunrise.

    She sits up on a simple wooden bed and stops moving for a while in her shirt and underwear, her red hair in a sleep habit.

    After a minute or so, she rubs her sleepy eyes and slips out of bed.

    The girl - Mya - opens the wooden window and starts getting dressed to go outside, letting the fresh but cool early morning air into the room.

    She straightens her sleeping habits and puts on her sorceress-style outfit.

    Although she had retired from the adventuring business, she still loved the clothes and equipment she used.

    He had returned to his hometown and apprenticed himself to an old medicine woman to learn pharmacy, and the stain-resistant adventurer''s clothes were more convenient for him.

    Originally, she had planned to rely on distant relatives and fend for herself, but a battle with Kite, an elf, somehow led Miya to learn "beginner level (fas) heel".

    When it became known that she had mastered "Elementary (Fas) Heal," the village chief suggested that she become an apprentice to an old medicine woman.

    The granddaughter, who is the successor to Old Medicine Woman, is currently studying in the Principality of Six in order to further improve her skills.

    The village head recommended it as insurance against the possibility that she might not return, and also because it would be very reassuring if Miya, who has mastered "beginner level (fas) heeling," could learn pharmacology as well.

    She herself had a hard time healing her own injuries when she was an adventurer.

    If she had knowledge of pharmacology, even if it was simple, she would not need to buy expensive potions and would be able to reduce her expenses. As a former adventurer, Mya understands how useful pharmacological knowledge can be.

    Above all.

    (If you research pharmacological knowledge, you might be able to make a potion that can heal Mr. Dirk''s burn scars. ......)

    Dirk" was the alias that Wright used when he lied about his identity and treated Mya as an adventurer.

    Mya respected Dirk as a sorcerer and had been helped by Bush Snake and Kite, an elf species, and had always wanted to create a burn scar healing potion for Dirk.

    After Mya finishes her preparations, she finally picks up the misanga, which is carefully placed on the desk, handkerchief, and puts it on her arm.

    She had made the medicine for burns for Dirk as a thank-you for his help with the bush snakes and other things he had helped her with in the past, although it was at the level of folk medicine.

    The quality of the medicine was not so great because it was made by Miya, who was still an amateur at that time.

    Nevertheless, Dirk thanked her by giving her a bright red misanga that matched her hair color.

    Mya may not know this, but it was a magic item called "SSR, Prayer Misanga," which was discharged from Light''s bounty (gift), "Infinity Gacha.

    The card had a description that said, "A strong wish can bring about a small miracle.

    However, when Light and his team tried to verify the effect in an experiment, "small miracles" did not occur due to the prerequisite of a "strong wish.

    Therefore, it was treated as a useless item, but it looked good and was given as a gift as it might be useful.

    However, thanks to this "SSR, Prayer Sanga," Miya and her brother Erio were able to live for the rest of their lives.

    While she was unconscious, the misanga was broken, so she bought a new red thread to repair it and wear it again.

    However, the same color as the deep "red" color of the main body of the misanga could not be found even in the most expensive stores, so Mya managed to repair it with the most expensive thread she could get her hands on.

    The red of the other thread that was repaired floated away, but Miya lovingly stroked the repaired misanga.

    Thanks to Mya''s apprenticeship as a medicine man, her own brother Erio was allocated a portion of the farm that was enough for the two of them to eat without having to rely on distant relatives.

    Erio also became the leader of the village''s self-defense group because of his background as a "former adventurer with actual combat experience.

    After losing their friends in the dungeon and having their lives saved by Dirk and his friends, the siblings, who were no longer adventurers, were able to establish a stable foundation for their lives in their hometown for now.

    In the morning, after waking up and getting ready, the first thing Mya does is go to the well to fetch water.

    Fetching water in the early morning was also a meeting place for the wives and the young girls who helped out at home.

    A young girl with freckles and dull blonde hair.

    A girl with the appearance of a "village girl" converses with Mya.

    The conversation is about dark (light).

    The conversation was about Dirk (Light).

    Yes, it is. Being able to chant and destroy tactical-grade magic is a feat so great that your name should go down in the history of racial adventurers. And yet, Mr. Dirk is humble, kind, and gentlemanly, and despite his talent, he never forgets to be diligent and move forward--"

    Rather than a conversation, Mya was speaking one-sidedly about Dirk.

    The girl who was her counterpart was also making accustomed comments.

    Several figures were watching from the shadows of the building.

    Gnnnnnnn......."

    I thought I was back in the village, and now I''m back in the village, and I''ve got this ''Dirk'' in my heart!"ббMr. Elio!ббWho the hell is this "Dirk"?

    That''s right!ббWhat happened to Mya, the goddess of our village?

    The young men of the village, the figures watching over Mya from the shadows of the building, take a swipe at her own brother, Erio.

    They were supposed to learn how to handle swords and shields from Elio before breakfast. The aim was to absorb as much skill as possible and reduce the rate of injury and death when fighting monsters (mainly goblins).

    For this reason, they have wooden swords and shields in their hands.

    Mya''s brother Erio, the village''s defense leader and training instructor, responds with a stunned expression and tone of voice.

    As I have told you many times, Mr. Dirk saved my life and Mya''s. In a word, he is a ...... hero."

    Elio just can''t help but look far away.

    He was almost killed by Kite, but thanks to Dirk, he was able to save his life.

    Erio was amazed by Dirk''s greatness from the moment he met him, and since he saved him many times, he truly believes that Dirk is a "hero" - but the young men who have never left the village don''t quite get it.

    But the young men, who have never left the village, are not quite convinced. "Hero" ...... is an exaggeration, no matter how much you exaggerate it," he says, understanding what they are thinking inside just by looking at their expressions without having to say it out loud.

    (Although, it''s hard to convey Mr. Dirk''s awesomeness with just words. I understand it as soon as I see him at a glance. ......)

    It is frustrating that the greatness of our benefactor is not conveyed to the public, but we cannot make a fuss and do something that will adversely affect Dirk''s stock.

    In order to change the delicate atmosphere, Erio changed the subject in a joking tone of voice.

    As for me, I rather don''t understand why you guys are so appreciative of Mya.

    Hahaha. I guess being my own brother, I''m related to him, so I don''t understand how cute Mya is now..."

    I used to be with the other women in the village, but now that I''m in town as an adventurer, I''ve become more open, more cheerful, and more sparkling, unlike the women in the village!

    Yes, yes!ббHer face is pretty and well formed, and although it''s hard to tell because of her clothes, she''s very stylish for her age!

    Unlike the women in the village, when I was injured and she was applying medicine to my wound, she was concerned about me, and when I thanked her, she smiled at me with a genuine smile!ббSeriously, she''s a goddess!"

    "I''m glad you''re complimenting ...... my people, but to be honest, there are a few things I can''t respond to, so I''m having a hard time responding ......."

    Elio presses his forehead with his free hand as if his head hurts.

    He clears his throat to change his mind and

    ''In the meantime, I''m not going to give Mya to anyone who can''t get one from me, because I''m not going to give her to anyone who can''t get one from me. If you want a sister, you''re going to have to train yourself to death and get stronger!"

    No, no, no, I''m taking one from Erio-san. ......

    I was so impressed with your strength, Erio. Yesterday, it took three of us to beat him easily, and it would be impossible for him to win a one-on-one match. ......

    Like Mya, Erio''s combat skills have improved greatly thanks to his kite fight and Gold''s teachings.

    He is so good that he can be beaten by more than one person against the young men of the village who have just begun training.

    Erio lets out a wry smile and nods.

    If you train hard, you will soon become as strong as me. So let''s get on with the training!

    At his urging, the young men move to the training area, wooden swords and shields in hand.

    At the training site, Erio shares the lessons he learned from Gold with the young people of the village.

 168 - - Episode 11 Contact

    No insect bite marks on the leaves. No strange color on the stems either, no bugs on them, and no signs of wilting. ...... Yeah, no problems today either."

    Mya checks out the herb garden created behind the medicine man''s residence.

    In the herb garden, there are many plants used for medicine, and every day Miya, her apprentice, checks each herb to make sure there are no problems.

    If the medicinal herbs are bitten by insects or wither due to disease, they are naturally useless.

    Miya checks every day to prevent such problems from occurring.

    This is one of the tasks of the apothecary.

    After checking, she picks medicinal herbs into a basket.

    When she has secured the necessary amount, she returns to the apothecary''s workshop and residence - the old apothecary woman whom Mya apprenticed herself to.

    She returns to the old woman''s house where Mya apprenticed with her. Everything is fine. I also picked some herbs for the ointment we are going to make today. Please check them.

    Thank you for your hard work, Mya. Let''s see. ......"

    A woman with a hood over her head and the appearance of an "old witch" receives a basket from Miya and checks the medicinal herbs.

    This old woman is the village apothecary whom Mya studies under.

    No problem. Then let''s start making the ointment. Mya, can you get me some water?

    I understand. I''ll get ready!

    Miya responds cheerfully to the instructions and takes the tub and places it on the table.

    Other items necessary for making ointments, such as mortars, pestles, and chemicals, are also lined up on the table.

    She picks up the wand that was propped up on the table and focuses her attention.

    "-Magic, manifest and form water, waterball!"

    A mass of water appears in the air.

    The mass of water moves slowly and settles into a vat.

    In an instant, the tub is filled with water.

    This is basic water magic, but if you can use it, you will never have trouble finding water in dungeons.

    However, there are wells in villages and other places, and there is no need to create water from magic in normal life.

    So why go to the trouble of creating water with magical power?

    Thanks to the water Miya-chan makes, the medicine is much more effective, and I really appreciate it."

    Glad to be of service!ббI just served water, though.

    Mya smiles shyly.

    The old woman''s granddaughter is studying abroad in the Principality of Six for her pharmacy studies.

    In a letter from her granddaughter, she wrote that according to the latest research paper in the Principality of Six, "potions and medicines are more effective when made with water produced by magic power than with ordinary water.

    According to the contents of the letter, when Miya actually produced the medicine with the water produced by magic - the effect was really higher.

    Thanks to this, she was able to sell them at a higher price than usual.

    Currently, Miya is working hard on her pharmacology studies.

    The reason for her efforts, of course, is to "make medicine to heal Dirk''s burn scars.

    As she had declared to Dirk, she also found time to study as a magician.

    The old woman''s eyes narrowed dazzledly at her earnest attitude.

    She is a good and earnest girl, Miya-chan. Then let''s get on with making it."

    Yes, I''m learning a lot today.

    She cheerfully replies, helping the old woman and Mya herself to actually make the medicine - this time an ointment to heal the wound.

    It was very funny to see the old woman and Mya making medicine side by side.

    --The peaceful, smiling atmosphere was broken by a sound.

    A knocking on the door.

    Miya stands up and asks through the door, just in case.

    Yes!ббWho is it?

    ''Mya, it''s me.

    Erio, is that your brother?"

    At this hour, my brother is working in the fields.

    There is no reason for him to come to the apothecary.

    Mya anticipated that ''someone might have been injured and needed medicine urgently,'' and rushed to open the door.

    When she opened the door, she found her brother Erio standing there, looking the same as usual.

    From his mood and expression, the old woman and Mya immediately realize that it is not an emergency.

    He said, "I''m sorry to ask ...... on such short notice. I just came to say hello to you because the usual peddler came to the village.

    I am so glad you''re here already. A little earlier than usual this month."

    There are no stores in the village.

    Therefore, they had to either buy from a peddler when he visited once a month or go to town by themselves.

    Because the peddlers also traveled by horse-drawn wagon, they did not always arrive at the exact date and time each month due to accidents, rain and other disasters, monster attacks, and so on.

    It was only "once a month" in the sense of "approximately once a month.

    This time, however, it was earlier than usual.

    Thank you for coming to let me know, big brother," he said. Can I ask you to help me with my luggage so I can take my medicine?"

    I don''t care. That''s what I''m here for.

    This time when the peddlers come, it is not only a chance to buy goods, but also a chance to sell products made by the villagers.

    In the case of Mya and her family, they wholesale surplus medicines to the peddlers.

    Thanks to the water that Miya created with her magic, the potions are more potent and slightly more expensive, but they are well received.

    The products were always purchased by the merchants when they stopped by the village.

    "Big brother, please take care of this box for me."

    Roger that. Roger that. ...... Yay!"

    Thank you. Thanks for everything.

    An old woman calls out to Elio, who is holding a box of medicines.

    He responded with a smile.

    No, my sister is in such great need of your help.

    In the past, a merchant used to show up in person to receive medicines for an old woman with a limp.

    Now, Mya or Erio helped her to carry them to the merchant''s place.

    The old woman''s eyes narrowed again.

    Mya is a good girl, and so is Erio.

    Haha, thank you. ......

    Erio smiles subtly when Mya is called "chan," but even he is addressed as "chan.

    Since it would have been awkward to go out of his way to deny it, he could only laugh.

    Mya called out to her brother and urged him to hurry up.

    Erio, let''s hurry up and go. Doctor, I''ll go to the pharmacy to wholesale the medicine.

    Please do. We are continuing to make medicines over here.

    After addressing the old woman, the siblings headed for the center of the village, where the peddler was waiting for them, conversing with her.

    A familiar carriage was parked in the central square of the village.

    It was a wagon with one horse, and it was old enough to be used for a long time. Another carriage followed.

    The back of the wagon was loaded with salt, cloth, ironware, nails, plates, preserved food, and other items that are hard to find in the village.

    Normally, the villagers, hungry for entertainment, would crowd together to purchase and view the goods. ......

    We''re finally in the village!"

    Hi-yah!"ббThere''s a well, water!ббYou can drink water without restraint!ббHi-yah!"

    Not just water!ббWe''re going to have plenty of booze and hot food!"

    Looks like I''ll have a decent bed to sleep in tonight!"

    Heh heh heh ...... looking forward to tonight!"

    The familiar merchants are flanked by a group of very bad adventurers, armed with unfamiliar mohawks.

    The villagers could only watch from a distance, unable to get close to them.

    Erio and Mya, too, were caught off guard by this unexpected sight.

    "Oh, brother, what are those people?"

    I don''t know either. I just heard from someone that a peddler was here, so I went to call him, but I didn''t see him directly. ......

    The siblings were unable to keep up with the situation and, like the villagers, could only watch from a distance.

 169 - - CHAPTER XII REQUEST FOR SECURITY

    Erio-kun, Mya-chan ......!"

    When J?rg, a peddler who knew them, saw Erio and Mya, his dark expression changed to a smile.

    J?rg, a small, fat, middle-aged man with the appearance of a merchant, rushes toward them with a nimble movement that I have never seen before.

    We''ve been waiting for you, Erio and Mya!ббThat package is this month''s medicine!ббOh no, the medicines in this village have a good reputation, so they are really helpful. We will receive your package here. So let''s move to a different place for business or rather consultation!

    J?rg, who was a bit of a jerk, took the package and loaded it onto the wagon.

    He called out to the Mohicans and asked them to guard the luggage, then pushed Erio & Mya, who had not yet responded with their approval, out of the way.

    The destination was their new home.

    Erio & Mya''s parents died a long time ago in an epidemic.

    At that time, their home had to be burned to prevent the epidemic from spreading further.

    The farm was also sold to pay for their parents'' medicine, so they became adventurers to survive.

    Gimla and Wardy, who were already deceased but were in the same party as the adventurers, were the second and third sons and had nowhere else to go, so when they decided to leave the village as adventurers, they accompanied them.

    Erio and Mya used their savings from their days as adventurers to buy a new house in the village, which they had vacated, and made it their home.

    They gave Gimla and Wardi''s share to their families and used the money to build their graves. From time to time, in their spare time, Erio and Mya would clean their graves.

    A peddler, Yorum, forced his way into Erio and Mya''s newly purchased home.

    Although they were partly carried away by his momentum, both of them understood that he had something to tell them and complied with him.

    When the door closed and the three of them were alone, the peddler Jorm explained the reason for the forced change of location.

    After bowing deeply, J?rg cuts him off.

    ''I am sorry, both of you, for taking you out so forcibly and for barging into your homes. ...... Actually, I have a favor to ask of you two that I can''t talk about in front of you ......."

    A favor you can''t talk about on the spot?"

    Mya tilts her head cutely.

    Peddler Jorgum starts his story earnestly.

    I don''t know if you two know this, but the danger level on the streets has gone up recently. Rumor has it that people passing through the streets are being indiscriminately targeted, and in some places villages are being attacked and burned to the ground. That''s why the demand for adventurers has gone up. Thanks to that, we could only hire bad-patterned ones like them. ......"

    Elio and Mya think back to the guards hired by Yorum.

    All of them had mohawks for some reason, and they looked tough because of the sunglasses they wore. They also wore spiky leather clothes, and all of them were solidly built for their race.

    This makes them very intimidating.

    They were very ill-patterned, as Yorum said.

    "To be honest, I''m worried about going to the city near the Duchy of Six with only their escort, ...... so I''m going to ask you two to come with me as my escort in anticipation of their skill and trustworthiness, please?ббOf course I''ll pay for the escort. I''ll even color it for you!"

    Certainly not something to talk about near the Mohicans who hired them as guards.

    Erio and Mya look troubled in front of the merchants who bowed their heads.

    (It takes about 10 days round trip to the town near the principality. That''s about the same amount of time it would take for me and Mya to be in the village, but it wouldn''t be a problem. ...... The most important thing to remember is that you can''t just take any job that comes your way.ббFirst of all, I''ve never taken a job as an escort, so I don''t have any experience. ......)

    It is not difficult to refuse, but if the peddler does not come, it will be difficult to purchase goods that are hard to find in the village, and information about the outside world will not be available.

    There is no possibility that refusing the request will cause them to bend their navels and stop coming to the village.

    Above all, they have known each other since childhood, and they buy medicines from us at a good price.

    It was difficult for him to refuse the request from the standpoint of debt and duty.

    Erio looked at Miya and she gave a small nod.

    It seemed that Mya had also made up her mind to accept the request.

    Erio scratched his head lightly and nodded as if he had no choice.

    He nodded his head and said, "...... understand. I accept your request.

    Really?ббThanks, that helps!"

    But in case you''re wondering, Mya and I are both retired adventurers. Please treat us not as escorts, but as companions - people who are going with you to a town near the principality.

    It is a common practice for villagers to pay peddlers who are accustomed to traveling to accompany them where they are headed.

    This time, Erio and Mya were paid to accompany the peddler Jorg at his request.

    The reason for this arrangement was partly because they were no longer adventurers, but also to avoid destroying the Mohawks'' reputation and the market by accepting quest work.

    Jorgum agreed to this proposal with open arms.

    By all means, let''s go for it!ббI''d feel much safer if you two would accompany me!"

    I hope you don''t expect too much from me," he said. Both Miya and I are new to escort work. ......

    (KOKUKUKU!)"

    Mya nodded repeatedly in agreement with her brother.

    In front of the two of them, Jorm laughed with a distracted expression on his face.

    ''Still, it''s really reassuring just to have two people who know each other and whose skills are so solid to follow us around. Not that I have anything against ...... them. I didn''t feel alive the whole time I was with those Mohawk adventurers. ......"

    After spending all hours of the day with these Mohawk adventurers, who are vicious in appearance and flamboyant in word and deed, Jorgum looks at them with a distant look.

    He was really wondering when they would change their minds and attack him, and he was dreading the moment.

    Later, Erio and Mya discuss detailed terms with Jorg.

    Travel, food, and return expenses are all paid for by Jorg.

    The cost of staying in town would be borne by Elio and Mya.

    The cost of the escort would be a good sum, but J?rg drank it wholeheartedly, saying that he would not trade his peace of mind and life for it.

    After reaching an agreement, Erio, Mya, J?rg, and the others returned to the carriage to talk to the Mohawk adventurers and to show their faces to the others.

 170 - - Episode 13 Dark Connection

    For his own safety, peddler Yorum asks former adventurers Erio and Mya to escort him.

    The two accepted the request with the condition that they would accompany him, not as adventurers, but as companions.

    They headed for the waiting covered wagon to talk to the Mohawk adventurers who would be accompanying them and to show their faces.

    While peddlers Jorm and Erio were talking with the leader of the Mohawk adventurers, the other Mohawks were eyeing Miya with a licking gaze.

    "Heh ......, that woman is ......."

    She''s a good woman, isn''t she? Heh heh heh ...... I''m looking forward to escorting you tomorrow and beyond."

    You guys know ...... what to do if something goes wrong, don''t you?

    Of course, you''ll have to be generous then.

    The Mohawk adventurers whisper to each other and look at Miya for advice.

    Mya looks uncomfortable, averts her gaze, and imagines a simulation in her mind of being attacked by a Mohawk adventurer.

    Mya is also a former adventurer, and has been in the thick of it before in the battle against the kite. Even if she were attacked, she was confident that she would be able to handle the situation.

    In ...... fact, when Mya and Erio, who are acquaintances of Dirk (Light), are in danger, they are merely communicating and confirming that they will help them even if they have to use the cards they have been given.

    Because of the stern appearance of the Mohicans and their few words, it was not surprising that they were mistaken for being afraid.

    After peddlers Yorum and Elio finished talking with the leader of the Mohawk adventurers, Mya and Elio received the money for the medicine they had delivered and left.

    The peddlers smiled and began their business with the villagers.

    The Mohawk adventurers moved quietly to a position where they could be easily escorted without interfering with their business.

    They are very serious and competent adventurers.

    They may look very much like that, but they are .......

    The Mohawks are scary, but for the villagers, the arrival of the merchants is one of their few pastimes, and they can''t afford not to buy necessities and other items.

    The villagers are reluctant to buy, but they do it as usual.

    Erio and Miya did not see it through to the end and returned to the apothecary''s house.

    They are there to deliver the payment for the medicine and to ask for permission to follow the peddler to the city tomorrow. While Mya is getting permission, Erio takes over as the leader of the village defense team and asks him to take care of the fields.

    The two also had to prepare for the trip, as they will be accompanying the merchant tomorrow.

    This is also a request from Jorg, a peddler who has been taking care of them.

    J?rg the peddler stayed overnight in the village as usual.

    Mohawk and the others stayed overnight in a simple lodging facility for escorting adventurers.

    The next day, the escorting Mohawk adventurers and their companions, Erio and Mya, gather in J?rrum''s carriage.

    They are scheduled to return to the village in 10 days, or at the latest around 15 days.

    Erio has prepared his favorite sword and shield from his adventuring days, as well as other equipment and tools.

    Miya also picked up her favorite magic staff and switched her mind from being a medicine man''s apprentice to an adventurer''s one.

    The peddler Yorum led the way.

    Then, gentlemen, please take care on your way.

    Heh heh heh, I''ll leave it to you, Mister Jorg. I''m sure you and your little girl have some skills of your own, but as long as you follow our instructions, we won''t have any complaints.

    I understand. I will listen to your instructions and stay out of your way.

    ............"

    Elio replies on behalf of the company.

    Miya is afraid of the appearance of the Mohicans and also becomes shy and hides behind her brother.

    The Mohawk adventurers peered at them with grimaces on their faces.

    After the greetings and the arrangement of which carriage to ride in were finished, the peddler''s carriage newly incorporating Erio and Mya started moving toward the city on the Six Principality side.

    About a few hours after leaving the village, .......

    Peddler Yorum sits on the wagon''s driver''s stand, while Elio and Mya sit in the rear doorway to watch the rear.

    They follow the wagon with the Mohawk adventurers riding ahead of them.

    If there is anything wrong with the carriage in front, the plan is to immediately inform the rear of the situation and decide whether to fight or flee.

    Before Erio and Mya arrived, the Mohawk adventurers were also in charge of this rear guard.

    The first trip was smooth, with Erio and Mya having no trouble with the Mohawk adventurers, partly because their carriages were physically far apart from each other.

    It was during a lunch break that Mya and the others became deeply involved with the Mohawk adventurers.

    What?ббYou all knew Mr. Dirk and the others!"

    The sound of Mya''s surprised voice echoes along the river.

    When the sun reaches almost directly overhead, the wagons pull over to the riverside for a scheduled rest.

    The horses were released from the wagon and given feed and water to rest.

    In the meantime, the Mohicans were to cook soup on a simple cooking stove made of stones along the river. Miya, wary of foreign substances, offers to help and joins the Mohicans in the cooking.

    During the cooking, the Mohicans mentioned Dirk (Light''s pseudonym) to Miya as a topic of conversation.

    Heh heh heh heh!ббI knew that the magician with a promising future that Master Dirk was talking about was Mya. I had thought that it might be Miya, since her name and characteristics were exactly as I had heard of her. I didn''t expect it to be exactly like that.

    I was surprised, too. I had no idea that you all knew each other, having fought together with Mr. Dirk, Mr. Gold, and Mr. Nemm.

    Elio, who had taken the horses off the wagon and was helping to water and feed them, enters the conversation.

    The Mohawk leader, who was also taking care of the horses with Elio, tells him.

    Speaking of Gold''s husband, he also praised Erio. He said, ''You have a good sense of how to use a shield. Gold''s husband saved me many times when I was fighting against the monstrous "|Snake Hellhound," a huge four-legged beast with a snake for a tail, in the diversionary operation in the "Giant Tower" forest. It''s seriously reassuring that such a husband of Gold''s has enough sense to praise me."

    No, I''m not even as inexperienced as Mr. Gold. But I can''t believe Mr. Gold gave me such a compliment. ......

    Elio was truly happy to hear Gold''s praise, and his mouth slackens in a grin of delight.

    Perhaps aware that he was being a bit disrespectful, Elio covered his mouth with one hand and basked in his joy.

    Leaving his brother alone, Mya, with her big, sparkling eyes shining brightly, pleads with him to talk about the darks.

    I''d like to hear a story about the Dirks, if you don''t mind."

    Heh heh heh, of course I don''t mind!ббWe''d love to talk to you about how well they did!

    I''ve been saved many times by Master Dirk, Gold''s husband, and Nemm''s sister during the ''Giant Tower'' forest diversion!ббIt''s our duty to tell the world how great they are and how legendary they are!

    The Mohicans were in high spirits when Mya asked them to start talking about the "Giant Tower" forest diversion.

    It is not that they want to dance around Mya''s cuteness or to make themselves look big for having played an active role together.

    This was also a part of the strategy to increase their fame and recognition by spreading the word of the Dirks'' and the Wrights'' activities, and to help them raise their adventurer ranks, etc.

    The "Giant Tower" forest diversion, although ......, was a great stunt orchestrated by the Lights.

    The number of monsters appearing on the spot was also adjusted by the lowest level of the "Abyss.

    The Snake Hellhound, a giant four-legged beast with a snake tail, was originally on the side of the Abyss, and aside from Gold and Nemmu, the Darks present were imposters.

    The whole thing is just a trap to make the "White Knights," the strongest in the Queen Elf Kingdom, head for the "Tower of Titan," and is just a stunt to raise the profile of Dirk and the others.

    However, there is no need for Mya and the others to make such a story come true.

    In order to raise the profile of Dirk and his friends, the Mohicans tell a funny story so that not only Mya and her friends but also the peddler Yorum will hear it.

    It is great that Mya and her friends can let him hear about Dirk and his friends'' activities in a natural way as he goes from town to town and from village to village.

    The Mohicans are happy to hear the story.

    The adventurers, including us, went to the forest and launched a spell into the sky to make the monsters look at us. It didn''t take long for a monster to appear, just like the ones in the story. It was a giant four-legged beast with a snake for a tail.

    We adventurers were intimidated and frightened at the mere sight of him, but then Master Dirk stepped forward to protect us. And Gold''s husband and Nemum''s sister standing behind him. Facing a powerful enemy, Master Dirk spoke to the frightened adventurers in a beautiful voice that could be heard far away..."

    One after another, the Mohicans continue to tell stories that lift Dirk and the others.

    Mya and Erio, who had a connection with Dirk and the others, listened to the stories with delight.

    By the time the meal was over and they set out again, the walls between Mya, Erio, and the Mohawk adventurers had been broken down, and they were as close as if they had been fellow adventurers for years.

 171 - - Episode 14 vs. Goblin

    The carriage moves toward its destination with a "rumble.

    The carriage with the Mohawk adventurers leads the way, followed by the covered wagon with peddlers Jorg, Erio, and Miya.

    Mya, riding at the rear entrance of the wagon, checks the rear and happily talks with her brother Erio about Dirk (a light pseudonym), whom she heard from the Mohicans she befriended during lunch.

    He was indeed very active in the Queen Elf Kingdom," Mya said. I hope to meet him again and talk a lot about magic.

    I''d love to see Mr. Gold again and have him teach me more about how to handle shields and swords. When he taught me inside the dungeon, it was really just a touch. ......

    The reason Nemum''s name is not mentioned is not that he is being avoided by the two.

    It is simply that he has not interacted with them, so it is not brought up.

    According to Mohawk, Mr. Gold and the others are headed to the capital of the Dwarven Kingdom. ...... I don''t think we''ll have a chance to see each other for a while."

    Elio and his family are currently living in the territory of the Kingdom of Races (Human).

    The Dwarf Kingdom is directly west of the Human Kingdom. Considering the location of the village, the border of the Queen Elf Kingdom is closer than that of the Dwarf Kingdom.

    Considering common sense, it would be very difficult to see Dirk and the others again at such a great distance.

    However, Mya is not discouraged and tells them in a cheerful tone of voice.

    But the Mohawks have promised to tell Dirk and the others that my brother and I are ''missing them'' when we see them again," she said. Maybe they''ll hear about it and come see us in the village someday!"

    At lunch, the Mohicans said, ''We are not going to stop being adventurers yet, so there will surely be an opportunity to see Master Dirk and the others again. When we do, we''ll let Mya and the others know we hope to see them again!ббHe said, ''Hyahaha!

    Remembering these words, Mya makes a joyful face again.

    She is happy because Dirk and the others may come to see her after hearing what the Mohicans have to say.

    Erio nodded at Mya''s words.

    ''Yes, that''s right. I''m sure Dirk and the others will come to see us someday."

    ......Elio-kun and Mya, I''m glad that you both were able to make friends with the Mohawks and that you were able to get in touch with someone you know."

    Yorum, a peddler driving a covered wagon on the Gyojadai, enters their conversation.

    I''m glad that I could create an opportunity for the two of them to talk to each other. I''m also glad to have been able to provide an opportunity for the two of them to talk. ...... It''s just a pity that the Mohicans are very serious adventurers, contrary to their appearance, and that it was a complete waste of time to have Erio and his friends escort them... ..."

    At the governor''s table, Yorum''s shoulders drop.

    At lunch, I heard them talk about Dirk and his team''s successes.

    Together we learned about their achievements and their beliefs as adventurers. We learned that the Mohawks were not bad adventurers who abandoned their employers and ran away when they were attacked by the occasional superior monster or bandit.

    Jorgum has also been involved with many people as a peddler, so he would immediately recognize a lie if it was uttered.

    Above all, Miya and Erio, whom he trusts, have missed him so much.

    At the very least, they understood that they were not someone to be relentlessly wary of.

    But thanks to them, I know that it was a complete waste of time to have Miya and the others follow me as my escort.

    It means that all the travel, food, and return expenses that we promised the two of them were expenses that we did not need.

    Jorme pushes through a sigh and says to himself.

    ''Don''t be fooled by the way people look. We should just let this case be a good lesson for us. ...... Oops, looks like something happened in front of you, huh?"

    As Jorm blurted out, the carriage with the Mohicans ahead of them stopped.

    Something seems to have gone wrong.

    Four Mohicans get out of the carriage and one of them comes toward us.

    As soon as he reaches the wagon, he quickly explains the situation.

    Ten goblins have appeared from the forest. We thought of using the wagons to force our way through, but there were two of them with bows. If an arrow accidentally hit the horse and knocked him down during the breakthrough, it would lead to a serious accident. For safety''s sake, we should avoid that. So, we will fight, and you will escort your husband."

    If it is ......, then me and my brother will step forward. May I ask you to continue to escort Mr. Jorme?"

    Mya ponders for a few seconds and then makes a suggestion.

    As it is, the Mohicans have one man to escort their own wagon.

    They would have to take on 10 goblins with 4 men.

    But if they ask the Mohicans in front of them to escort Jorgum, and Mya and Erio step forward, they will have five against ten.

    The difference in numbers would be smaller and safer than a four-on-ten challenge.

    Furthermore, Miya is a magician and can counter goblin archers from a distance.

    Even if the opponent is a goblin, if there is an archer, he may be killed with a single lucky hit.

    Mya makes the decision, "For safety''s sake, we shouldn''t be too careless with our weapons.

    ''Are you sure?ббCertainly we''d be more helpful that way, but ......"

    Yes, of course. We are here as guards, too.

    I''m sure you''re right. Above all, as adventurers, we should take the safest way.

    Thank you, that helps. Leave it to me to take care of Jorg''s husband!"

    Hearing Mohawk''s reply, the two immediately dismount from the wagon and run to the front line.

    When they met up with Mohawk and his men, who were in a standoff with the goblins at the front, they understood at first glance that Miya and Erio had come to their aid.

    The Mohicans had been adventurers for several years.

    They have been adventurers for several years, and they have enough experience to understand how to respond to changes in the field.

    Leader Mohawk thanked them briefly and gave them instructions.

    Thank you," he said. We don''t know each other''s movements yet, so it would be better for us to move separately from each other. Can you take care of two goblin archers and two goblins?ббWe''ll take care of the other six."

    I understand. That''s no problem. Mya, can I trust you with the goblin archer?"

    Sure, I''ll take care of it, big brother!"

    Giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity!

    A goblin, only as tall as a green child, makes a strange noise.

    At first wary of the Mohicans, they charge at them, perhaps trying to crush them before their numbers increase any further.

    The goblin''s voice was a bit too loud, but the Mohawks were still on the alert.

    Mya did not hesitate to cut the maximum firepower tag.

    Two blades of ice float around her.

    This is the greatest offensive magic she has.

    Ice Sword!ббAvenge your enemies!"

    Two ice swords fly toward the x2 goblin archers who are releasing arrows on their bows.

    However, no matter how fast they are, they are still some distance away.

    The Goblin Archers x2 tried to evade with enough time to spare with arrows on their bows, but--.

    BREAK!"

    Giggidy!

    One of the ice swords that was ahead of the others shatters in time with Mya''s voice!

    The shattered ice gravel turned into fine, sharp shards and scattered over a wide area.

    Gggiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"

    A shrapnel attack cannot kill a goblin, but it can temporarily blind it and sever the string of a bow.

    While temporarily depriving the opponent of his sight, use the remaining one to decapitate x2 goblin archers!

    If the opponent is blind, it is not much effort.

    In one battle with Kite, an elf species, Mya crossed him with only 3 ice swords.

    She temporarily put up a good fight and prevented a blow from the level 1500 Kite - she succeeded in deflecting the enemy''s attack with the ice sword as a shield.

    Since then, Mya has been studying the "Ice Sword," thinking about how to apply it, and finding time to practice so that she can fight more when the time comes.

    The ability to shatter the ice sword at any given moment and turn it into sharp flying debris was also the result of her efforts and research.

    Not to be outdone by his sister, Erio also took on two club-wielding goblins that were approaching.

    Hmph!"

    Giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity!"

    The first one''s attack is evaded.

    The second one uses its shield to collide with its own body, blowing the goblin backwards.

    The evaded goblins attacked from behind to cover their blown away allies, but Elio calmly faced them and dealt with them.

    He does not force himself to attack the goblins, but concentrates on standing his ground without getting hurt, while keeping the attention of the two goblins.

    If he had forced himself to attack, he would have been able to inflict a fatal wound on one of the goblins.

    However, it is certain that the attack of the other one will strike Elio in the gap.

    A strong man would be able to defeat two goblins or a hundred goblins with a humming sound without worrying - but Erio knows his stuff. The same is true of the

    He knows what he can do, and he does what his enemies don''t want him to do.

    Because he is not fighting alone.

    He''s not fighting alone.

    One of them, which had been attacking Erio in a frenzy, is slashed in the throat from behind with an ice sword.

    After Mya took care of the goblin archer, she put the ice sword back and covered for her brother.

    With his numbers down, it was one against one, and there was no reason for Erio, who was well armed and well-trained, to lose.

    The "boogie!"

    He swung his shield in time with the goblin, who lunged at him with great force.

    Due to the difference in their physiques, he gave chase to the goblin that was blown away.

    With the sword in his hand, he stabs the fallen goblin in the throat and puts a stop to it.

    After confirming that the goblin was definitely killed, Erio turned back to Mya.

    Mya, thank you for covering me.

    Thank you for protecting me, too.

    The two, who had been adventurers in the dungeon for many years, were able to kill the goblins without danger.

    The Mohicans, on the other hand, are .......

    "Hi-yah!ббThis is the last one!"

    He swung his hatchet at the fallen goblin and put a stop to it.

    The Mohicans also maneuvered well and killed all six remaining goblins.

    In this way, they were able to defeat the goblins that had attacked them without injuring anyone.

 172 - - 15th Episode Callout

    The city that peddlers Yorum, Erio & Mya, Mohawk, and others were aiming for was located near the Principality of Six.

    As the name suggests, the Six Principality is a state funded by the six species and managed by the Dragon Newts on their behalf, although it is officially treated as a colony of the Dragon People''s Empire.

    Thanks to the investment of the six species, it is one of the most economically prosperous countries in the world.

    The city they are aiming for was prosperous because it is the closest to the Six Principality inside the Racial (Human) Kingdom territory.

    In rough terms, it is almost like a satellite city of the Sixth Duchy.

    On their way to the city, they were attacked by goblins, but the peddler Jorg and his friends made it there safely.

    Once in the city, Yorum, Mohawk, and the others went to the Adventurers'' Guild.

    The Mohicans had been hired to escort them to the city, but they turned out to be more serious and capable adventurers than they appeared, so J?rrum decided to ask them to escort him on the way home as well.

    The Mohicans were planning to enter the Dragon People''s Empire through the Six Duchies, and therefore their escort contract with Yorum was limited to this point.

    They would also have to say goodbye to Erio, Mya, and the others.

    However, the Mohicans will not be heading to the Six Principality anytime soon.

    They plan to stay in the city for a few days to rest and gather information.

    So, when the timing is right, they promise to talk more about Dirk and the others, train together, and play together.

    Tonight, too, we promised to hold a launch dinner to commemorate the successful completion of our quest.

    Once Elio and Mya make their promise to the Mohawks, they leave the peddler Yorum.

    They are paid by Yorum for transportation from the village to the city, but not for their stay.

    Erio and Mya had not even decided on a place to stay, so they had to get an innkeeper first.

    They would have to stay in the city without a place to stay.

    Erio and Mya walk side by side to find an inn.

    Mya, do you have any requests for an inn?

    I don''t have the luxury of a bath, so I''d prefer a place where I can use hot water. As expected, I''ve been staying in the field for a long time. ......

    I don''t think it''s that dirty.ббIn the dungeons of the First Dwarven City, you didn''t have to wipe down for a couple of days.

    In the past I had to put up with it, but now I don''t have to, so why not!ббI''ll tell you now, Erio, you were really sweaty back then, and I hated it!

    Mya, angered by Elio''s point, puffs out her cheeks in protest.

    Having offended his sister, Erio immediately seeks out an inn where he can wipe himself with hot water in order to put her in a good mood.

    --Thanks to Elio''s efforts, he gets an upper-middle class inn with a good atmosphere.

    He and his siblings rent a room.

    The room is clean and well furnished and cleaned for the price.

    After receiving a tub of hot water from the clerk

    "Brother, get out of the room so I can wipe you down."

    You don''t have to leave your room. ......

    Get out.

    ...... yes."

    Elio leaves the room, defeated by his sister''s power.

    Erio obediently follows her, thinking in his heart, ''We are siblings, so it''s nothing more than being half-naked.

    He understands that he can''t win if he goes against his sister.

    Since it is a good opportunity, he takes a towel and borrows a well in the garden behind the inn.

    He drew water from the well, wet the towel, and washed himself vigorously.

    (This is better for me than wiping my body with hot water like Mya does, even though it is not winter.)

    I have good memories of when I was an adventurer in the dungeons of the Dwarven Nation, talking foolishly with my late best friends Gimla and Wardy, and washing myself like this, borrowing the well of an innkeeper.

    It is also a good memory that all three of us forgot to change our clothes and returned to our room with towels wrapped around our waists, only to run into Mya and have her turn red, embarrassed, and angry.

    I got a little sentimental, but quickly washed it off with water.

    Elio returned to his room just as Mya finished wiping herself off.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    After Mya finished wiping herself down, she planned to ask again for hot water for her brother Elio. But he said he finished wiping himself at the well.

    Then they changed their clothes and left the inn with their valuables in hand.

    It was just before noon when they arrived in town.

    After a quick lunch at the inn, they set out for the town.

    There was still some time before the launch dinner with the Mohicans, so they decided to look around the town until then.

    It had been a long time since they had been in a big city, and they were excited like youngsters.

    ''Brother, can we go to the potion store?''

    I don''t mind," he said. If you could go to the weapons and armor store afterwards.

    The potion store is literally a store that sells potions.

    They also have other medicines and inexpensive magic items.

    Mya wants to go to the big potion store in town to check out medicines that could be used for pharmacy-related purposes and the quality of the latest potions.

    Erio also wants to check out the stores for weapons and armor, even though he is no longer an adventurer.

    Mya herself does not say no, as she wants to check out more than just her favorite walking stick.

    Considering their safety, the two siblings did not act alone, but together they looked around each store.

    First, they visited a potion store, then a weapon and armor store.

    After leaving the stores, they went to the market and wandered around the stalls and stalls.

    Compared to our own village, where there was little entertainment, the town near the Principality of Six was indeed a town with many people and stores, and it was filled with entertainment beyond comparison.

    If you are a newcomer from the village, you may be tempted to pickpocket or get ripped off, but neither of them had ever been to a town of this size before.

    While enjoying themselves, they also pay attention to the market and the food stalls.

    Thanks to their efforts, they did not encounter any pickpockets, nor did they get tangled up with any thugs or gangsters, but that does not mean there was no trouble.

    Hey, you two with the red hair. Are they brother and sister?"

    Elio and Mya turn to the voice.

    A girl was standing at the end of their line of sight.

    She was wearing a sorceress-style cloak, her blonde hair was curled into vertical rolls, and she had suspended eyes.

    She had a face that could be described as a strong-willed but beautiful girl, and her confident bearing suited her very well.

    The girl, who looks like a strong-minded young lady, tells us in a strong and spirited tone of voice, just as we had imagined.

    The red string bracelet the girl there is wearing. I like it. I''ll pay you what you want, so give it to me.

 173 - - Episode 16 One-Winged Angel of the Red Lotus

    The red string bracelet the girl is wearing. I like it. I''ll pay you what you want, so give it to me."

    When I turned to look at the voice, I saw a strong-minded looking girl standing there.

    She was wearing a sorceress-style cloak, her blonde hair was curled in vertical rolls, and her eyes were slanted. She was a head taller than Mya, and her breasts were larger than Mya''s.

    She was a beautiful girl who seemed strong-minded from the outside, which suited her behavior very well.

    She approaches Mya and the others, playing the vertical roll with her arms in a pointless manner.

    Mya rejects without a moment''s hesitation.

    ''You can''t put a price on something given to you by someone you love. Let''s go, big brother."

    Oh, oh.

    Nudged by Mya, they both tried to walk past her, but the strong-willed blonde intercepted them as a matter of course.

    Wait!ббI understood that it was a gift from someone important to you, but I always get what I want."

    The girl flaps her cape uselessly, holds one eye in a pose she must think is cool in her own way, and begins to introduce herself.

    My name is Quone!ббWe call him the genius magician, Violet Foreign Angel!

    "............"

    Erio and Miya''s siblings freeze, not knowing how to react in front of a type they have never met in their lives before - the middle two disease type.

    Quone, under the illusion that his own self-introduction is overwhelming them, opens his mouth in an even better mood.

    I''m a fourth-grade magician at the Six Principality Magic Academy. I see that you are also a magician. Then, let''s have a bet on that bracelet."

    By the way, how good is a "Fourth Class Magician of the Six Principality Magician Academy"?

    This is a rank defined by the Six Principality Magician Academy and can be roughly defined at .......

    1st Class--A sorcerer who can handle the Tactical Class; 1st class.

    2nd level - a semi-first-rate wizard who can destroy the chanting of offensive magic.

    3rd level: 2nd level, who cannot break the chanting of offensive magic, but can shorten the chanting.

    4th level: A magician of general ability recognized by the school.

    5th level: apprentice magicians.

    That''s all.

    In other words, the 4th level is a magician who is recognized as "a magician with a certain level of competence" by the academy, which is the highest level for magicians.

    Generally speaking, they are considered to be more competent than those who study in the countryside or those who train on their own.

    Cuone moves his hand, which had been holding one eye, wide and thrusts it at Mya.

    ''The game is to see who can hunt more monsters out of town. If I lose the game, I can recommend you to the Duke''s Academy of Magicians.

    I am a magician, too, but I refuse. As I said before, the misanga (this) is a gift from a very important person. I will never give it to you under any condition, even if you offer me a large sum of money. Excuse me."

    Mya was surprised by her vigor, but again dismissed the conditions she was offered without a second thought.

    That''s how much she cherishes the misanga (this one) that Dirk gave her as a gift.

    She is also angry at the betting on the misanga, and she is unusually cold toward Quorn.

    He tries to walk past Quone, but she stops him again.

    Wait a minute!ббWe''re not done talking yet!"

    I have nothing more to say to you. Besides, we are in a hurry because we have an appointment with some friends for dinner later.

    There is still time for the dinner with the Mohicans, but Mya uses it as an excuse to get around Quorn.

    However, Quone does not back down and persists in his entanglement with Mya.

    If so, let''s play a game at a later date. You don''t look familiar around here, aren''t you adventurers or something?ббTell us where you are staying. And we''ll play again later!

    No, so I''m not going to play..."

    Mya and Erio, isn''t that a coincidence?

    As Miya and Quone are arguing, the Mohicans walk by at the right time.

    Apparently, they too were killing time by going around town until it was time to go.

    Mya waved to the Mohicans as if to say, "Nice timing.

    ''My friend just arrived, so I''ll leave you with this. Let''s all launch the quest that we were able to successfully accomplish..."

    Hey!ббWait a minute!"

    As Miya was about to run up to the Mohicans with a smile on her face, Quone hurriedly grabbed her arm and held her back.

    Quone is a head taller than Mya, and it is difficult for him to shake her off when she grabs his arm and holds him back.

    Mya looked back at Quorn with a blatant scowl on her face.

    She looks back at Quone with a blatant scowl on her face, "......? We''re busy with Mohawk and the rest of the team as we''re about to launch our quest.

    (Ugh, what are you talking about launching?ббI can''t believe I''m about to share a meal with such obviously dangerous-looking people!ббOf course you''re being tricked!ббThey''re dressed like they''re going to threaten you, licking knives like that!ббThey''ll definitely put sleeping pills or something in your food, catch you, and sell you off as a slave!ббNo, I''m sure they''ll say, "Heh heh heh, I''ll just have a taste" or "Ha ha ha!ббThey''ll say things like, "Hey, it''s a perk," and, yeah, of course they''ll do naughty things to you!ббEspecially since you''re so pretty, they''re going to do horrible things to you that you can''t even say out loud!бб(You''re a girl, you should take better care of yourself!)

    Mya''s face turns red from shame and she denies it when Quone points it out in a whisper.

    She says, "Heh, don''t say strange things!ббThey may look scary on the outside, but they are good people."

    гиIs it true?)

    It''s okay, believe me."

    Quone looks at her doubtfully.

    Miya assured him with her chest that was beginning to grow.

    As the two were exchanging, the Mohicans, who had been watching the conversation between Mya and the others, started chatting.

    ''Mya, have you made any friends in the city yet?''

    Girls that age make friends easily, no wonder.

    Yes, yes, yes. The girls we caught in the forest and sold to the slavers soon became friends with the same slave girls, right? That''s how it''s supposed to be.

    The girls we caught and sold to the slavers became good friends right away. I hope they are doing well too. ......

    I''m sure you''ll be fine. I heard they were sold off to the "Giant Tower."

    The air between Mya and Quone freezes as the Mohicans talk.

    Quone''s eyes widen beyond their limits, and he grabs Mya by the shoulders and wobbles her.

    ''Look what you see!ббThey want your little body!ббIf you''re in need of money, I''m here to help you, and if you have a weakness, I''m here to help you!"

    That''s not true!ббThe story about catching him in the woods is a story, too!ббSo they are not what you think they are!"

    Not to be outdone by Quone''s power, Miya also denies it forcefully.

    Her strong denial made even Quone change his mind.

    In other words, those mohawks are not after you, but your ...... brother!

    He said, "I''m not even after my brother. ...... And why do you look a little happy ......?"

    Quone removes her hand from Mya''s shoulder and turns her gaze to her brother Elio, her cheeks tinted.

    Mya can''t stop thinking about her attitude.

    It took him a little longer to clear up her misunderstanding.

 174 - - Episode 17 Friends

    I am truly sorry for my daughter''s disrespect.

    The owner of one of the most prominent merchant houses in the city near the Principality of Six bows to Elio and Mya, who are sitting on the sofa facing them.

    Currently, Erio and Mya were receiving an apology from Geto, the owner of the merchant house and father of Quone, a blonde girl who had been involved in a misanga relationship.

    Quone was interested in the misanga that Mya was wearing, and he wanted to sell it and Mya got involved with him.

    The Mohicans showed up, but because of their physiognomy and appearance, Kuone mistakenly thought that Mya was going to be harmed, so he kept Mya and the others at bay.

    Mya and the others tried to explain that it was a misunderstanding on Quorn''s part, but it did not go well.

    He also happened to be passing by, and as an onlooker, he saw what was going on and found a dispute between two acquaintances.

    Mya and her friends were villagers who were escorts who came with her to the city, and Quorn was the daughter of a business partner.

    Therefore, Jorme intervened and cleared up the misunderstanding with Mya.

    The next day, Quone''s father Geto called Mya and Erio to apologize and to make a request, and they bowed down in the reception room of the merchant''s house, saying the lines they had just spoken.

    Geto is a slender man with white hair and the appearance of a successful merchant.

    However, he was a little too old to be the father of a daughter like Quone.

    When Geto raised his head, he apologized again for the incident.

    He said, "That girl, Quone, was born late. Since she was my first daughter, my older brothers were very fond of her and spoiled her ....... I am truly sorry."

    No, please don''t worry about it. There was certainly a lot going on at first, but along the way I could see that he was concerned for Mya''s well being."

    I know," he said. She has a strong tone and attitude, but she is a good girl at heart."

    To Erio''s words, Geto responds in a fatherly manner.

    In fact, although she was tangled up with Quone, when she learned that Mya and Erio were going to have dinner with the Mohicans, she was wary of the Mohicans'' stern appearance and physiognomy and tried desperately to protect Mya and the others, who were strangers to her.

    She may be supercilious in word and deed, but I am sure she is a good girl at heart.

    Geto glanced at Mya, who was sitting across from him.

    He said, "I think it''s true that Quone liked the bracelet,...... but I also think that he wanted an opportunity to make friends with Mya.

    A friend, sir?"

    Geto nods at Mya''s words.

    He speaks fluently.

    He is a very good friend of mine," he says, "and he is a very good friend of mine, too. You may think I''m a foolish parent, but my daughter is a talented magician. She is talented, but only as a ...... human being."

    Quone has talent as a magician, and at a young age he obtained the "Fourth Level Magician of the Six Principality Magician Academy" - but he is still a human being.

    His peers and juniors of other species quickly moved up to the third level and overtook him.

    Even though he was hailed as a genius in his hometown, he was just a mediocre genius by other races.

    Quone experienced his first setback at the school of sorcerers.

    Unable to recover, he took a leave of absence from the academy and returned to his parents'' merchant family to recuperate from an illness.

    There are few sorcerers of his race. The first time he went to the school, he was unable to stand up to it. My daughter is clumsy, so even if she was happy, she probably couldn''t show it and acted like she was involved. ......I know I''ve caused you trouble and I''m asking you to do this, but ...... could you please be my daughter''s friend?"

    Originally, it was strange that Quone was not there to apologize.

    However, she was not present here.

    The reason was that Geto had asked her daughter to leave her seat temporarily in order to ask Mya to become Quone''s friend.

    If she was allowed to sit in the room poorly and the parents talked about something like what she had just mentioned, there was a high possibility that Quone would rebel.

    That said, she would be too proud to say, "I want you to be my friend," if I did not tell her here.

    Hence, Geto is bowing down to her in the form of mud.

    It would be easy to say that he is "soft on his daughter," but it can also be said that he is a parent who understands his daughter''s character.

    The most important thing to remember is that you can''t just say no to a friend''s request and expect to get a good deal.

    Of course. It''s a precious thing for me to meet a friend who is close to my age and with whom I can talk about magic.

    Thank you, thank you so much."

    Geto bowed his head repeatedly in response to Mya''s reply. When he finished talking with Mya, he called his daughter, Quone, into the reception room.

    He demanded a misanga from her mouth in a high-handed manner, in order to make her apologize for getting involved.

    Quone, who appeared in the room, was also sufficiently angry with her father, and unlike the first time they met, she was as quiet as a borrowed cat.

    She apologized and bowed her head apologetically.

    I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you," she said. I also misunderstood what happened with Mr. Mohawk and the others. ......"

    I don''t care, it''s all right now. Besides, I was wary of Mr. Mohawk and the others before I talked to them, so I can''t say anything about Ms. Quone.

    Mya''s words brought an air of conviction among all but Geto, who had not actually seen the Mohicans, ''I know, right? .......''

    In addition to the eccentric Mohawk haircut, the spiked shoulder pads, the stern faces, and the tall, intimidating stature of the Mohawks.

    Ten out of ten people would feel "Oh no," or "They look dangerous.

    That''s how stern the Mohicans look, and that''s how alarming they are.

    Miya tried to dispel the atmosphere by broaching the topic of conversation.

    I hope you will make friends with me now that we have come to know each other," she said. And I wonder if you could tell me a lot about the Duke''s school for magicians.ббI''m interested in the Academy of Magicians."

    I''ll be d*mned!ббThen, as your friend, I''ll tell you all about it!

    Quone was too happy to hide her happiness at Mya''s offer, and she raised her voice.

    She says, "This is the parlor of the store, so let''s go to Watashi''s room!"

    Can I go, big brother Elio?"

    My sister asks Elio to help her.

    I don''t have the guts to refuse here.

    Elio sends his sister off with a smile.

    Of course. But don''t be too late, okay?"

    ''I know, let''s go then, little Quone.

    Yes, let''s go. This way!ббNow, if you''ll excuse me."

    Quone bows, takes Mya''s hand, and leaves the room.

    Geto and Elio, who are left in the reception room, look at each other and let out a wry smile.

    Mya and Kuone are close in age, and since they are both magicians, the conversation is lively, and they decide to stay the night.

    A messenger went to the inn where Elio was waiting and reported that they would stay at another place today.

    And the next day...

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Shall we go then, Mya!

    You''re so pushy, Quone-chan.

    Miya complains and lets out a slight giggle, and the two of them head out of town together.

    The two magicians are headed for the city.

 175 - - Episode 18 Competency Confirmation

    Once again, Mya and Quone became friends after the misanga incident.

    In Quorn''s room, they talked not only about the Six Principality Mage Academy, but also about magic, misangas, Mya''s life as an adventurer, and many other topics.

    It was so lively that Mya ended up staying over at Kuone''s house that day.

    But now that she had made a friend of her own age, the tension in Quorn''s heart exploded.

    She said, "I will show Mya the power of my ''Violet Foreign Angel'' to reach the depths of the abyss!

    In other words, he wants to show Miya how good he is as a magician.

    Mya was surprised at first, but she was curious about the level of Quone''s ability ...... "Fourth Class Magician of the Six Principality Magician Academy" and agreed.

    Quone himself also wanted to see what kind of offensive magic Mya would use.

    Therefore, they decided to go outside the city and show each other their attack magic.

    However, Mya could not go without permission, and in order to be well prepared, she stayed overnight at Kuone''s home, and then returned home to the inn where her brother Erio was staying.

    She told him about the situation and got his approval.

    After getting ready, she met up with Quone and headed out of town.

    The destination is the forest behind the town.

    The idea was to use the trees in front of the forest as targets and show each other their attack magic.

    Quone complains about the content of this plan.

    If it were true, I''d like to go deep into the forest and show them how to kill goblins, orcs, and the like. ......

    It''s too far to go deep into the forest. It would be suicide to go deep into the forest without any camp gear or preparations, wouldn''t it?"

    Quone wants to show Mya the good side of the story and suggests that they go deep into the forest, hoping to defeat the monsters with flamboyance.

    But Mya instantly rejects the idea.

    Quone himself has studied magic at the academy, but conversely, that is all he has done.

    He knows nothing about moving through the forest, being on the alert, preparing for encampment, how to take a break, or how to survive in an emergency.

    Miya, on the other hand, has had more than a little experience as an adventurer.

    She understood how dangerous it was to go deep into the forest without preparation and strongly rejected the idea.

    Mya, who had become her friend, gave her reasons for her opposition, and so Quone complied.

    The two arrived at the forest behind the town, chatting with each other.

    This forest was intentionally left undeveloped in order to obtain firewood, medicinal herbs, and edible beasts (boars, birds, rabbits, etc.).

    Therefore, a large river flows on the other side of the forest, and there are small towns and villages a short distance away from the forest in the territory of the Human Kingdom.

    However, if low-level people without camping or survival equipment rush into the thick forest, there is a high risk of being attacked by monsters or beasts and losing their lives.

    Therefore, the plan is not to go deep into the forest, but to show each other their attack magic by applying it to the trees in front of the forest.

    The Adventurers'' Guild also has a training center, but since Quone is not an adventurer, he is not allowed to use the facilities.

    That is why he had traveled all the way to the forest.

    After confirming that there were no new adventurers around and that there would be no problems using offensive magic, Quone flipped on his Duke''s Magician Academy cloak, held his left eye with his right hand, and announced in a high voice: "I am a new adventurer.

    The first thing to do is to make sure that the new adventurers around the forest can use their attack magic.

    Good luck, Quone-chan!"

    Miya happily claps her hands in support.

    Quone''s mood was lifted by Mya''s applause, and her tension was high, spinning the staff in her hand around and around in a meaningless manner.

    The magic power, manifest and form a flame, Flame Lance!

    When Quone chants the spell cheerfully and thrusts the spinning wand toward the heavens in his left hand - four offensive magic Flame Lances appear in mid-air.

    The Flame Lances lined up at equal intervals from the tip of the staff did not look like "one wing".

    ''Pierce your enemies and burn them to the ground with fire!

    He crosses his right hand while thrusting the staff held in his left hand toward the trunk in front of the forest.

    The words and the pose have no meaning.

    The Flame Lance takes flight as directed by Quone.

    The Flame Lance is aimed at the trunk and pierces it, and the sound of the high-temperature heat of the lance is heard.

    If it pierced the body of a monster, it would be burned from the inside.

    It is powerful enough to kill.

    Mya observes Quone''s skill as a magician.

    (The chanting speed that can be put in, the amount of magic power, and the speed of deployment are also up to par, but I feel that there is a lot of waste ...... too much power. But he is very good at controlling it after he manifests it. ......)

    It is said that one of the basic and profound principles for a magician is how to manage magic power without wasting it.

    For example, if it normally takes 10 to make one Flame Lance, it is a waste of magic power if you pour 20 magic power to make it.

    In some cases, it is used to increase the power, but in Quone''s case, he consumed extra magical power because he wasted his energy to show Mya how good he was.

    However, Mya thought that he handled the Flame Lance very well after its manifestation.

    Quone played the blonde vertical roll with great skill and turned back to Mya.

    ''How did I do, Watashi''s skill?

    He was in control. You controlled all four of them, didn''t you?ббI''m limited to two at the moment, but it''s really great.

    In general, attack magic in the Ice Sword and Flame Lance systems can be finely controlled by the will of the magician.

    However, as the number increases, so too does the impossibility of fine movement. The general practice is to increase the number of swords, fire them, and then leave them alone.

    However, Quone showed that he could manipulate all four of them by himself.

    Miya honestly admires her manipulation skills.

    Cuone''s magnificent chest arched even further.

    I am confident in my ability to control my offensive magic. But it''s not easy for Mya to notice it!ббThat''s why I''m such a good opponent!"

    Yeah,......, when did I become Quone''s favorite opponent?"

    This is the moment!"

    Mya makes an indescribable sound of surprise and expression as she says, "Ehhh," to Quone, who is speaking with tension, momentum, and a flippant attitude.

    However, seeing Quorn talking so happily, Mya herself is also enjoying herself and can''t help but smile.

    Then next, show me your attack magic!ббI''m curious to see what kind of offensive magic Mya, my good friend and rival, will use.

    Furthermore, from good friend to best friend and even rivalry elements are added.

    Miya herself could not help but let out a wry smile at the absurd momentum.

    Following Quone''s words, she tightens her grip on the staff in her hand and focuses her attention.

    The magic power, manifest and take form as a blade of ice, the Ice Sword!

 176 - - Episode 19 Unexpected Battle

    "-Magic, manifest and take form as a blade of ice, Ice Sword!

    Mya casts a spell to create a single ice sword and shoots it out at high speed.

    The ice sword blade is thrust halfway up the trunk, which Quone pierced with four Flame Lances, with a heavy ''zdong'' sound.

    ''Heh, you''re doing it.''

    Quone, as one magician, speaks to himself unconsciously in front of Mya''s power.

    She was surprised that she used attack magic at a much higher level than she had imagined.

    Mya turns around and asks for my opinion.

    How do you like my magic?"

    I''d say you are my rival. The speed of chanting, the amount of magic power, the speed of deployment, and the control were all integrated at a high level. The actuality that you can concentrate on a single ice sword, it''s not easy to increase the power of attack magic to such a high level. Mya, have you really never attended the Duke''s Academy of Magicians?ббI have a feeling that''s on a higher level than the average student."

    I''m glad to hear you say that much, Quone. Probably because I spent so many years as an adventurer, I was able to learn a lot of things in real combat."

    The battle with Kite, an elf species, was a particularly great experience for Mya.

    Even if she was fighting a level 1500 monster, there were many ways to fight with just one offensive magic ice sword, including defensive techniques to prevent attacks by higher ranks and damage by catching them by surprise. I learned that there are ways to do this and more.

    Literally, with their lives on the line.

    From then on, she would find time to study pharmacology and devise new applications of magic.

    Although there was a lot of trial and error, she was able to discover a method to increase the power of the ice sword, which Quone praised with open arms.

    Miya''s efforts were not in vain.

    She said, "I''ve dived into dungeons and fought monsters during school field trips, but I''ve never dived as a full-fledged adventurer before. Maybe I should take this opportunity to register as an adventurer and gain experience like Mya. ......?"

    If you''re serious, I won''t stop you, but ...... the life of an adventurer is hard, you know?ббIt is a matter of course that there is a risk of being attacked by monsters and losing your life, but it is also a matter of course that you cannot take a bath for a few days if you go deep into a dungeon, and you have to carry your own food, so there is a lot of dried food. You have to be on your guard, you have to be alert, and it''s ...... a lot of work."

    Miya ......, you''ve been through a lot, too."

    Quone''s voice sounded sympathetic and sincere.

    I don''t think I''m cut out for the adventurous family business. ...... But for now, let''s decide what we''re going to do.

    Decisions?ббWhat''s up?"

    What do you mean, I have to decide on two cool names for Mya, like my "Violet Foreign Angel"?

    Why?"

    Mya can''t help but ask plainly.

    She really didn''t understand why she needed to give herself such a painful - and somewhat eccentric - nickname as "Violet Foreign Angel.

    Quone, on the other hand, was naturally proud.

    Why? It''s not very elegant for a magician as talented as Miya not to have two names!ббDon''t worry, my rival and best friend, I''ll name it for you!ббI may look like this, but I have a good sense of naming things.

    Quone winks confidently.

    She is fully ready to give Mya a second name.

    She crosses her arms and ponders.

    Mya''s offensive magic is an ice sword, so ice, princess, aurora, snowfield, snowflake--"

    Ahhhhhh ......"

    Quone mumbles with a serious expression on his face and comes up with two names for Mya.

    Mya was too embarrassed to refuse, since Kuone was offering out of the goodness of his heart.

    ......?

    But her agitation did not last long.

    Miya, who had been fidgeting, suddenly stared at the forest in alarm with a serious expression on her face.

    Quone also noticed the change in her mood and called out to her.

    Miya?ббWhat''s wrong?"

    ''...... Quone-chan, let''s go back to town for the day.''

    ?"

    The sudden suggestion causes Quone to tilt his head.

    No wonder she is oblivious.

    Mya has been through the ringer as an adventurer. That is why she was able to notice the presence of malice that clung to her body, which was different from that of monsters.

    Mya takes Quone''s hand in as natural a manner as possible and tries to return to town, but it seems that she is too late.

    A rustling sound is heard, and five men of the beast race emerge.

    They look like wolves on two legs, and they appear before Mya and Quone.

    They are wearing leather armor that looks easy to move in, and their weapons are mainly knives, short bows, and, if large, machetes. Both armor and weapons are lightweight, as if the emphasis is on speed and movement.

    If only this were the case, they might look like adventurers returning from a monster slaying deep in the forest. ......

    Their eyes were mousy and heavy, and their gazes were like those of a predator that has found its prey.

    The wary eyes of Miah sounded the maximum alarm, and the staff in her hand tightened its grip.

    The beastmen showed that their caution was right by their actions.

    Mya''s caution was right: "They''re sorcerers of a very precious race. You can hurt him, but don''t kill him. Go!

    At a signal from someone who appears to be the leader, the four beast-wolf species run toward Mya and Quone.

    In his hands he clutched two knives, a machete, and a short sword.

    Wait, wait, what are you doing?

    Let your magic manifest and take form as a blade of ice, Ice Sword!

    Quone screams in confusion at the sudden malevolence, and Mya immediately casts an offensive magic spell.

    Mya, who was expecting to be attacked by the enemy at any moment, chanted attack magic as fast as she could.

    She creates a single ice sword and immediately sends it flying toward the charging beast race.

    What can you do with just one ice sword!

    It''s slow and warm!"

    After all, even sorcerers are incompetent humans!

    Mya puts the voice of the beast race that is charging at her with a relaxed attitude completely out of her mind, and measures the timing of her activation.

    She measures the distance between the two, and charges the ice sword to the point of maximum effect, and then

    "--Break!"

    Only one ice sword is sent flying, and it shatters in time with Miya''s voice!

    The shattered ice gravels were transformed into fine, sharp fragments and scattered over a wide area.

    The ice-sword shards used when they were attacked by goblins on their way to a town near the Duchy of Six were used on them.

    Because the ice debris was scattered over a wide area at high speed, it was extremely difficult to avoid them on the first sight.

    As expected, it crushed the legs of the beast race that was simply charging straight at them and their vision.

    Gooooooooooooooo!ббMy eyes!"

    A piece of flying debris got stuck in my leg and ......

    It''s not just my leg!ббI''m covered in wounds all over my body!"

    Shit!ббShit! Shit!ббShit!ббYou little human (inferior) b*tc*!"

    With a preemptive move, he stops his opponent''s assault without incident.

    Although it did damage, it did not completely take away the enemy''s legs. Mya decides that it is impossible to escape from the beast race with their legs, and switches her attention to defeating the opponent without fail in order to save herself and Quone.

    The magic power, manifest and take form as a blade of ice, the Ice Sword!

 177 - - Episode 20 vs. Beast Race

    "Reveal your magic power and form it into a blade of ice, Ice Sword!

    Mya quickly manifested an ice sword and repelled the incoming arrows.

    After confirming that the four beastmen who had charged in were stopped in their tracks, the leader of the enemy, a wolf species, immediately shot an arrow at them.

    It seems that he was covering his fellow beastmen, whose vision was currently being destroyed by the ice sword, so that they would not receive a follow-up attack.

    Mya inwardly clucked her tongue at how quickly she had assessed the situation.

    However, she is not only on the defensive.

    She immediately sends instructions to the stunned Quone, who is unable to grasp the situation.

    Quone-chan!ббI''ll block the arrows, please attack!"

    Mya!ббHey, wait a minute!ббWhy do we have to fight with the bestial adventurers?ббWe have no hostile intent, no reason to be attacked, and no reason to fight!

    Quone appeals not only to Mya, but also to the beastmen who attacked him.

    But while they are conversing, the four beastmen are recovering from the damage inflicted by the ice break that blinded and slowed them down.

    Mya shouts to Quone.

    ''Quone-chan!ббI don''t know why either, but I''m sure they are attacking us!ббWe have to fight!"

    But, but ......"

    We''d appreciate it if you''d just stay put!"

    The recovered beastmen x 4, taking advantage of the fact that no attack is coming, attack Mya and Quone again with their weapons.

    As expected, there was no time to falter in the face of their hostility.

    While her voice trembled, Quone chanted a spell.

    The spell was: "Ma, ma, magic power, manifest, create flames and take form, Flame Lance!

    Four Flame Lances fly towards the x4 beast race charging towards them!

    Tch!ббSpears of flame!ббHow nasty!"

    The beast race clicks its tongue and chooses evasive action while charging.

    Since the enemy is now no longer coming at them in the shortest possible distance, Miya may use this opportunity to pursue them, or she may concentrate her attack on one of them, killing them without fail and reducing their strength - as she should be able to do! .......

    Ha ha ha ha!"ббWarm, warm, warm!ббYou''re really going to kill us!"

    Gyahaha!"ббThis human (inferior) magician is an amateur with zero experience in real combat!ббSuper good aim!"

    The four Flame Lances that Quone manipulates are not sharp.

    When he slammed his Flame Lance into a tree trunk in practice just now, it was with such speed, power, and control that Mya admired it.

    But now there is no shadow to be seen.

    Because he is not prepared to kill his opponents, his attacks are half-hearted, as if he is trying to take care of them.

    Quone is an excellent magician.

    Although he is a "Fourth Class Magician of the Six Principality Magician Academy," he is not prepared to kill ......, and an attack without the intention to kill is of no use in this last-ditch effort.

    The beast race, the leader of the enemy, realized that "Quone is a hole" and attacked relentlessly.

    He set his sights on her and continued to fire a series of arrows.

    Mya blocked all of these arrows with her ice sword - but she was unable to focus her attention on the beast race that was charging at her.

    ''Hee!

    One of the beastmen throws a knife in his hand, which grazes Quorn''s leg and sticks into the ground.

    Luckily, it did not puncture his leg, but Quone was surprised by the pain of the shallow wound and deactivated his Flame Lance in fright. He falls back and falls on his buttocks on the spot.

    ''Quone-chan!

    Miya rushes to her aid to protect her, but

    I''m not going to let you, the most troublesome one, go free!"

    ......!"

    In addition to the arrow attack, three beastmen pick up stones lying under their feet and focus their attacks on Mya, aiming to stop her in her tracks.

    The power of the stones thrown by the beastmen''s arms was not foolproof, and Mya had to turn her ice sword to defense in order to protect herself.

    She immediately tries to force herself to create a new ice sword for the attack - but faster than that, the beastman''s arm extends to Quone.

    The beastman, holding the shortsword, grabs her head and puts the blade to her throat.

    Hee, help me, please don''t kill me. ......

    Shut up. If you try to cast a spell, I''ll rip your throat out without hesitation. You know what will happen to him if he resists any longer, red-haired sorcerer?"

    Mi, miya ......"

    Quone himself has experience diving into dungeons and defeating monsters, but he has never been in danger himself.

    Naturally, it was also the first time for him to have a cold blade pressed against his throat and a clear intent to kill.

    Unable to resist the fear, I had no choice but to be frightened and burst into tears like a girl of my age.

    Mya alone fights against the remaining beast race, and although it is difficult to escape, she is unable to abandon ...... Quone and fizzles out her ice sword.

    The stone-throwing beast-race approaches Mya and takes the staff in her hand.

    The other beastman goes behind him, binds Mya''s arms, and lets out a sigh of relief.

    The blonde magician over there is one thing, but the red-haired one over here was really bad. If this guy had abandoned the blonde magician and really fought, there would have been deaths, wouldn''t there?"

    I guess so." Thanks to the blonde pulling my leg, I''m saved."

    I mean, who the hell is this red hair?ббI''ve never heard of such a strong human (inferior species)?"

    I''m covered in wounds from the red-haired sorcerer''s ice shards, but you wouldn''t be offended if I used a ...... potion, would you?"

    The beastmen, perhaps distracted, begin to talk lightly.

    Only the leader of the beastmen shouts instructions in a strong tone of voice.

    Just get the restraints over with!ббWhat are you going to do if witnesses see you and make a scene!"

    The leader scolds them, and the other animal races rush to action.

    They bind their hands and feet and also take out cloths to cover their mouths.

    They even took out a chemical from their pouch to make them unconscious and soaked the cloth.

    Quone had no intention from the beginning to disobey them out of fear, and was unable to raise even a single voice to them, and was left to do as they did.

    Mya stared at them and asked, "Why are you doing this?

    What are you going to do with us?

    You''re a big ball of a man, ...... that you haven''t lost heart in this situation and are still working out the math to outwit us." If you were a beast instead of a human, I''d want you for my wife.

    ............"

    Mya''s eyes lifted even more in a bad mood and she glared at him.

    The leader of the beast race sniffs and looks down at Mya, who is restrained.

    I''m sorry, but we''ll talk about the details later. I''ll tell you when she wakes up."

    A cloth soaked with chemicals renders Quone unconscious.

    Next, the same cloth was pressed against Mya''s mouth.

    Mya continued to stare at the beastmen, including the leader, until she was on the verge of losing consciousness.

 178 - - CHAPTER XXI -- SEARCH AND REQUEST FOR INVESTIGATION

    I was having a mock battle with Aoyuki at the training ground in the lowest level of the "Nadu" so that my competitive instincts would not be dulled.

    When the game was over, Mei showed up at the right moment, as if she was waiting for me, and I received a report from her.

    The content of the report is - ''I have just received an urgent reminder that Miss Miya has been kidnapped by the beast race. What should we do?" The story is as follows.

    At first I was surprised to hear that Miya had been abducted by beastmen, but I moved to a different location to hear more details.

    The plan was to take a bath to wash off the sweat, but due to the circumstances, the sweat and dirt were removed with the "Infinite Gacha" card, "R, Wash".

    After taking Mei and Aoyuki to the office and taking a seat, he heard a detailed report.

    Mei utters what she received from Mohawk and the others.

    In a town near the Sixth Duchy, Mistress Miyah became friends with Mistress Quone, a human of the same gender and a fourth-grade magician at the Sixth Duchy Magic Academy, and the two of them left the town and headed for the forest behind it to show each other their skills. --"

    Her brother Erio, who had accompanied Mya and her family to the city, was worried when they did not return at the appointed time, so he left the city alone and headed for the forest behind the city.

    He discovers a tree that has been magically targeted, but Mya and her friends are nowhere to be found.

    Upon further investigation, Erio notices that there are signs of a struggle between several people, and he rushes back to the town.

    He did not return to the merchant house of Quone''s parents, and Erio thought that Mya and the others were most likely involved in some kind of trouble.

    Leaving the investigation of the city and the streets to the Quone family, Elio decided to go into the forest with his equipment to search for Mya and Quone.

    He met up with the Mohicans, whom he had just met on guard duty, and explained the situation to them.

    The Mohicans also agreed to help in the search for the two.

    Aoyuki leaves the small blue bird she is following with the Mohicans for communication.

    The little blue bird talks to the birds perched in the trees, and he learns that ...... a red-haired and golden-haired man had a fight with a two-legged beast and was taken deep into the forest.

    I can''t talk to Elio about that, but "red hair and golden hair" refers to Mya and Quone, who were most likely kidnapped by a two-legged beast - in other words, a beast race.

    Aside from Quone, Mya is someone who is related to Wright.

    Since they understand that Wright likes them, the Mohicans use "SR, telepathy," one of their cards for "in case of emergency," as an emergency case.

    They informed Mei, the head maid, so that the information would be conveyed to Wright immediately.

    The Mohicans will continue to investigate the forest with Mr. Erio, and as soon as they find any clues that may lead to the kidnapping of the two men, they will report back to you via Aoyuki.

    From the report, it seems certain that the beast race kidnapped Mya and Miss Quone, who became friends in the city. If their goal was to kill them, they would have just cut off their heads on the spot, so they must have some other goal in mind. Even though ......, why would they, the beast race, go to the trouble of kidnapping Mya and her friends?"

    Races that can use magic are rare, but not rare enough to bother kidnapping.

    Is the beast race trying to create something that requires sacrifice, such as a "forbidden sword" as was the case with the Dwarf species Nano?ббNo, the beast race is more physical and cerebral. It is highly unlikely.

    May reports further.

    We are not sure if this is related to the case of Miss Mya, but recently there have been a number of incidents of racial groups being attacked and disappearing while traveling along the city streets. This has led to a deterioration in the security of the racial kingdom streets and an increase in the demand for adventurers. Also, according to witnesses who were partially safe, they are reporting that they were ''attacked by a beast race.''"

    In light of Mya''s case, it''s hard to believe it''s a coincidence. ......

    In other words, it seems that the beast race is targeting the race, attacking and kidnapping them.

    But if the beast race is abducting people of their own race in conspicuous places, shouldn''t they be more likely to be discovered at checkpoints during migration, etc.?ббAoyuki, that kind of information hasn''t increased that much, has it?"

    --There have certainly been reports of races being victimized by the beast race, but there have been only a few sightings at checkpoints.

    It seems that the beast race is kidnapping the race for some unknown reason.

    However, it is also noticeable that they only kidnap one person.

    Even if they were to put them in barrels and move them around in horse-drawn wagons, they would be checked in town after town, and it is hard to imagine that there would be zero detection. It is impossible that Aoyuki, who collects information on the ground, has not heard of the kidnappings.

    ............

    I lean back in my office chair, close my eyes, pull up the map in my brain, and ponder.

    (Assuming that the beast race is kidnapping the race for some reason, how are they moving around discreetly and without leaking?)

    It hits me, and I come to an answer.

    "!ббOh yeah, they''re using the rivers!"

    I see. ...... One of the main industries of the beast race was the shipping business."

    May nodded her head in admiration at the sound of my voice.

    One of the main industries of the United Federation of Beastmen is the shipping business.

    They are engaged in shipbuilding, transportation, crewing, and anything related to ships.

    In particular, they have a near monopoly on "rowers" who row boats.

    This is because the beast race has superior physical and muscular strength, which makes them suitable for "rowers.

    Rowers lack physical strength and muscular power, and other races are too proud to be rowers.

    The beastmen who attacked Mya and her family probably used the forest as a cover to get to the river and then rowed down from there. If so, is it likely that the girls were taken to the port of the Six Principality or the Beastmen''s Alliance?"

    The Queen Elf Nation is forbidden to have racial slaves due to its "absolute racial (human) independence principle".

    Therefore, the only countries left in the path of the river are the Six Principality and the Beastmen''s Federation.

    Aoyuki, could you immediately use a small monster to search for Mya and her family?ббIf it is the Principality of Six, the ship entered the port today. If it''s the United Kingdom of Beastmen, we should be able to find them quickly by focusing on ships that arrive at the port in the next few days. You will be allowed to use your transfer card when you retreat."

    Are you sure?"

    May can''t help but ask back.

    The "SSR, Transition" card is an item that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and we use a lot, but it''s a rare item in the world.

    If we use it for Mya and Quone, there is no possibility that someone will want it, or that it will become troublesome.

    Even so, I allowed them to use it.

    I don''t care about the girl named Kuone, but I was indebted to Mya and her family, so of course I don''t have a problem with that. I would also like you to search for and rescue them, as well as gather information on why the beast race is abducting people. The first priority is to rescue the two, and the second is to gather information. Can you do that, Aoyuki?

    Nya!"

    Aoyuki cheerfully replies to my question.

    Aoyuki cheerfully replies to my question: "Well then, please. I''m also wondering if there might be a "Master" behind the scenes, a being like "Hisomi". Please be as careful as possible in your investigation and information gathering.

    Nya~"

    I nodded in satisfaction at Aoyuki''s reply.

    I felt confident that if I left it in her hands, she would be able to successfully investigate and gather information on Miya and the others.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --A few days after I gave instructions to Aoyuki.

    She also succeeds in obtaining the location where Miya and the others are being held captive and the reason why the beast race is actively kidnapping the race.

    However, the reason why the beast race is actively kidnapping the race was easily obtained because the warehouse guards where Miya and the others are being held were talking like a chat.

    The reason for this is--.

 179 - - CHAPTER XXII TO THE ANIMAL RACES GENERALS

    The reason why the beast race was actively kidnapping the race was effortlessly informed by the warehouse guards where Miya and her friends were being held as they talked as chit-chat.

    The reason for this was to declare war on the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who upholds "absolute independence of the human race," and to prepare for victory as the Allied Beast Nation.

    They purchased human slaves, attacked villages, and kidnapped travelers on the road to collect as many as they could.

    After identifying and threatening the family members, lovers, and close friends of the collected Humans, they would be held hostage as long as possible.

    The Allied Beastmen nations declare war on the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who upholds "absolute human independence," and apparently plan to attack the "Witch of the Giant Tower" with men, women adventurers, and sorcerers who can fight, who have taken their loved ones hostage.

    Since the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is committed to "absolute independence of race (humans)," it is difficult for her to touch the race (humans).

    The hostage-taking race cannot escape and will literally fight to the death.

    With cooperation from other countries, including in terms of supplies, it is possible to suppress the movements of the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and the dragons that she uses.

    If this happens, by having the races (humans) fight each other, the damage to the Allied Beastmen Nations will be minimal or almost none, and the costs incurred can be collected and made up by saving the "Giant Tower Witch" and the Queen Elf Kingdom if they win.

    Furthermore, the kidnapped humans and hostages can be sold as slaves.

    It is truly a "bird with a stone" strategy.

    All of this is a self-serving fantasy that is being thought up inside the Beast Race and within the Beast Human Coalition, an act that is beyond evil and even horrifying in that it tramples on the dignity and feelings of the human race and forces them to consume life as if they were throwing away trash. If we ignore them.

    Beastly!"

    When I heard the report, I shouted in anger in my office at the lowest level of the "abyss.

    Mei, Aoyuki, and Ellie, who came to report the incident, turn blue and tremble slightly in fear at the sound of my anger.

    Even though they understood that the anger was not directed at them, it was enough to make even the Level 9999s tremble.

    The fairy maid standing at the end of the office, for example, looks as if she is about to cry and her legs are trembling.

    I myself could not suppress my anger at the beast race, even though I understood that they were frightened.

    I couldn''t forgive the beast race for taking hostages of their loved ones, such as family members, lovers, and friends, and using the lives of those they manipulated to keep themselves in a safe zone.

    I lost my hometown, my parents were killed by someone, Ni-chan was missing, and only my younger sister Yume managed to be safe and protected.

    If my sister Yume had been taken hostage by the beastmen, just thinking about it made my anger well up unceasingly.

    The beastmen''s behavior this time had touched me in the wrong direction.

    What the hell are they thinking!ббHolding families and loved ones hostage to fight?ббThat''s unforgivable, no matter how much you want it!ббOr are you saying that such devilish deeds are permissible if done against a race of people!ббIf that''s the case, then we''re no better than livestock!ббd*mn it!"

    With anger, he slams his fist down on the desk in his office.

    The desk is destroyed, cracking down the middle due to the angry fist with level 9999 arm strength.

    The violent noise and angry shouts echo outside the door.

    I regain my breath and raise my voice.

    Aoyuki!

    Ha!"

    When her name is called, she steps forward, kneels down and hangs her head.

    I''m going to smash the beast race''s (pricks) attempts at the root. In order to do so, we need to know the location of all the human slaves who are being held captive by them and the human slaves who are being used by the beast race. Can we suspend the information network we have built on the ground so that we can get a grasp of them?"

    Light-sama simply gives me a command, and I will accomplish it with all of Aoyuki''s strength.

    I nodded in satisfaction at Aoyuki''s words.

    I am sorry for Mya and the others, but they will have to endure being held captive for a little longer in order to rescue all the hostages and slaves. We can''t have the other party be alarmed if we rescue them alone, can we? Just keep an eye on them and make arrangements to rescue them if their lives are in danger. Mei."

    Yes."

    Mei steps forward like Aoyuki and kneels down.

    We accept the races (humans) we rescue from the Allied Beastmen Nations into the "Giant Tower." You will be allowed to use all necessary supplies, consumables, and personnel. Can you make arrangements for their acceptance?"

    I swear on my Maid''s Dao that I will fulfill Master Wright''s wishes to the fullest extent.

    You can count on Mei to be in good hands.

    Next, he calls out to Ellie.

    Ellie."

    Lord Light, I am at your service.

    Ellie also steps forward and kneels.

    I ask Ellie to plan a plan to retrieve and transport the hostages and slaves in case war is declared by the beast races, and to rescue the war-torn races. ...... and kill all of the beastmen who foolishly stand on the battlefield and try to kill us by cowardly means. Don''t let a single one of them escape. Let them know with their own lives how foolish they were to try to do what they did. In the meantime, there is a mythology class best suited for this battlefield, and I will allow you to use it."

    !ббOh, you are going to use that Mythology class?

    There are three mythology class weapons in the bottom level treasury of the Abyss, which came out of the gift "Infinite Gacha".

    Since Nazuna''s is in her possession from the beginning, she is excluded from the list.

    However, although they are powerful, they are difficult to handle in peacetime, and their price may be too high, so they are kept in strict custody for the future.

    However, there is a mythology class (mitology class) that is suitable for killing all the beasts on the battlefield, so they are trying to use it.

    However, because the Mythology class is quite peaky, or rather, special, Ellie is puzzled.

    The beast race is easy to destroy if I and the rest of the "Natsura" force are deployed. I think it''s a waste to use the mythology class, which I hesitated to use even on the last Hisomi, on the beast race. ......

    I think Ellie is right, it would be easy to annihilate thousands or even tens of thousands of beastmen if we deployed our forces. But I don''t want to do anything to ensure that there are any survivors. I told you that, didn''t I?ббEvery beast that stands on the battlefield will be slaughtered and exterminated."

    Including Ellie, Mei, and Aoyuki, all of them were sweating cold sweat with blue faces as if weights were placed on their entire bodies.

    It seems that they understood how angry I was at the beast race and how seriously I intended to "kill and exterminate" them all.

    I will kill every beast that stands on the battlefield, and I will not allow a single one to return alive. I will never allow even one of them to return alive. That''s why we use the mythology class. Ellie, can you do that?"

    I''m in awe. As the Light God has commanded, I will not let a single animal live, but I will scatter its life at all costs, and I will see the earth red with its blood and organs. Everything will be done according to the Light God''s will."

    Ellie hangs her head again with a gesture that would make anyone fawn over it.

    She looked like a believer who had given her all to the absolute God.

    I nodded my head in satisfaction and told everyone again.

    Rescue the human hostages and slaves who are being held captive. Kill the beasts who were involved in this incident and stood on the battlefield, and don''t let any of them escape. Do not let any of them escape. Kill them all and exterminate them. I believe you can do it.

    "--Therefore, all is as the Lord wills."

    "I swear on my maid''s honor that I will do everything Master Wright wants me to do, and I will do it perfectly.

    The Lord Light''s wish is our wish!

    Mei, Aoyuki, and Ellie, who are standing in front of me, look up at me with glowing eyes.

    I nodded in satisfaction at their appearance.

    At this moment, the decision was made to massacre the beast race.

 180 - - Episode 23: What are Nazunas instructions...?

    The sight of the God of Light (Shinsama) raging made my skin crawl...... truly divine and dignified, and with disrespect, it made me a little hot on the lower half of my body.

    Nya."

    I''m troubled by the beast race, notwithstanding the latter part of Ellie''s dialogue at ......." They do things like trying to disturb the mind of Light-sama."

    After the discussion with Wright, Ellie, Aoyuki, and Mei left the office.

    All three were about to get ready to respond to the orders they had been given - but before they did so, they somehow walked down the hallway and discussed their opinions about the exchange they had just had.

    Ellie, who was blushing with ecstasy and shivering as she recalled the exchange with Wright, bit into May''s statement.

    ''I agree with you, May. That is why, as ordered by the Light God (Shin-sama), we should kill every beast race that stands on the battlefield and turns on the Light God. Since the Light God, who is God and our absolute ruler, has said so, we must surely and absolutely kill all the beastmen!

    "--That''s right, Ellie. The word of the Lord is absolute. The word of the Lord is right. Therefore, all beastmen must be killed on the battlefield. It is absolutely the right thing to do.

    Unusually, Aoyuki agrees with Ellie.

    The girls seem to be strongly committed to the "beast race massacre" because they were ordered directly by Light, whom they respect and admire.

    Aoyuki said, "It is fine to be enthusiastic, but please do not forget to follow the instructions given to you. It is not enough just to kill the other party in this case.

    I understand. I would never forget the words of the Light God!

    Nyah!"

    Both Ellie and Aoyuki reply with motivation.

    Mei herself did not seriously believe that the two would forget the order, but she merely nailed them to the wall in case they did.

    When all three of them were about to part ways to carry out the orders they had been given, "SUR, Vampire Knight Nazuna, Level 9. 999" walks by at the right time.

    Nazna noticed the three of us unusually frozen in the hallway and approached us with a smile.

    Like a puppy that has found a playmate, they run up to her as if they are moving their phantom tails from side to side as fast as they can.

    May and Ellie noticed Nazna''s appearance and made an awkward ''wow'' look on their faces.

    Nazna, oblivious to their reaction, smiled and spoke to them.

    What''s the matter, the three of you stuck together in a place like this?ббAre you going out for dinner with everyone?ббThen I''m coming with you!

    "............"

    "............"

    May and Ellie looked uncomfortable and pondered, ''How should I reply ......?

    Nazna was not called to that place earlier, despite her level 9999. Therefore, she was the only one who did not receive an order from Light.

    If she honestly replied, ''I was called to the office because I received an order from Wright,'' there would be an awkward atmosphere.

    If she was only sad, or if Nazna sulked, it would be very troublesome.

    The two smart people, Mei and Ellie, wondered for a moment how to tell her.

    Aoyuki, who had no hesitation, took advantage of this opportunity to throw in a suggestion.

    We have just received an imperial order from the Lord to exterminate the beast race on the battlefield. On my way home.

    What?

    Oh, Mr. Aoyuki!

    Aoyuki, who is annoyingly tangled up with Nazuna on a daily basis if she spots him, returns the favor.

    The answer is so straightforward that Ellie is taken by surprise.

    Mei awkwardly and quietly meditates and puts her hand on her forehead.

    Seeing the reactions of the other two, Nazna understands that she is the only one who was not called to the light.

    The bright atmosphere that she had emitted earlier, like the sun despite being a vampire, disappeared, and she looked sad like a puppy wet in the cold rain.

    He looked sad like a puppy drenched in cold rain. "Mi, everyone was called, but I can''t believe I was the only one not called. ...... Did I do something to offend the master without his knowledge?ббOr did they just hate me?"

    "Hmm."

    Aoyuki!"

    Aoyuki gives a small laugh in front of Nazuna''s dejected appearance.

    It seems that he had been so annoyingly involved with her that he had built up a lot of resentment.

    However, it was too much for her, so Ellie sent out a sharp voice and a murderous tone.

    Aoyuki turns away and says "Nya~" to cover up her mistake.

    Ellie lightly coughed and then called out to Nazuna.

    The God of Light (Shin-sama) wouldn''t dislike Nazuna-san. And if you do something that would make him angry, he is a very open-minded person who will point it out to you. The reason why he didn''t call on Ms. Nazna in this case is because he is the God of Light, and he has a far-reaching and mysterious mindset that we can''t possibly understand.

    But maybe I did something without my knowledge and that''s why the master is angry with me. ......

    Nazna, don''t think too much. As Ellie said, Mr. Wright had something in mind when he didn''t talk to Nazna.

    But ......"

    May and Ellie comfort her, but Nazna is unusually depressed and whimpers with teary eyes.

    The two stay by her side and continue to comfort her until she calms down.

    Aoyuki, who created this situation, has already disappeared and left.

    Later, Light hears about this incident via Mei.

    He immediately calls her to his office to follow up with Nazuna.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    (This time, the mission must be sensitive to rescue the humans who are being held captive by the Allied Beastmen Nations. It is not just a matter of defeating the enemy. That''s why it''s a little difficult for Nazna, so I didn''t call on her this time as the right person for the job. ......)

    It is not a good idea to tell Nazna the facts about the chest in quicksand.

    Therefore, he uttered the excuse he had thought of beforehand while patting Nazna''s head in a comforting manner.

    I don''t hate Nazna," he said, patting her head comfortingly. I''m rather sad that you thought so.

    Ugh, sorry ......"

    Nazna''s shoulders slumped at my words.

    I stroked her shoulders again to encourage her.

    I didn''t call Nazna for a good reason. I didn''t call Nazuna for a good reason.

    In effect, though, it''s just a plaything. The two of them get along well, perhaps because they are close in mental age.

    I don''t expect Nazna to tell Yume about the beast race''s misdeeds, but just in case, you know?ббThat''s why I didn''t dare to let Nazna talk to Yume, who is pure and kind-hearted, in order to keep her from hearing about the evils of the beast race. If she doesn''t overhear what is being said, she won''t let it slip out.

    That''s my master!ббIf you want to fool your allies, start with your enemies!

    Hahaha, if you put it that way, ''If you want to fool your enemies, start with your allies.

    Nazna, perhaps believing my words, regains her energy and looks at me with sparkling respect.

    It seems that the misunderstanding has been cleared up.

    I was relieved and kept patting her on the head to make her mood even better.

 181 - - CHAPTER XXIV PREPARATION OF WAR

    The chiefs of the five tribes gather together in a large room of a mansion in the center of the capital of the Confederated States of Beastmen.

    To avoid any disputes over seating positions, the heads of the five tribes were seated in a circle on a long-haired carpet, without chairs or tables.

    The chairmanship rotates, with Levad, the leader of the Taiga tribe, once again serving as chairman.

    Levad was a black leopard from head to tail, with a deep scar running from his right eye to his forehead.

    Because of his scars, he has a very stern and powerful impression, and is feared by the young men of his tribe. Not only is he intimidating in appearance, but he is also feared by young people for his simple strength, as he is physically strong and capable in battle, even though he is approaching middle age.

    Such is the case with Levado, who, because he is the chairman, proceeds to speak in a less intimidating tone of voice.

    He says, "With the active cooperation of the Wolf and Winged species, including our young people, we have about 2,000 human beings (inferior species) who are capable of fighting properly, and about 1,000 human beings (inferior species) who can be taken hostage. A total of about 3,000 people were secured. We had finished attacking the villages near ......, and the wariness of the humans (inferior species) moving along the roads had become too strong. I think it''s time to move on, don''t you?"

    We agree with Mister Levado.

    ......We, the Wolfe species, agree. It''s time to finish our preparations and put our plan into action.

    Immediately after Levad''s question, Igor, the chief of the Winged Race, whose face resembles that of a human with a bald head but whose arms are covered with feathers like birds, and Gam, the chief of the Wolf Race, with his drooping ears, voiced their agreement.

    On the other hand, Ozo, the tallest of the five tribes and the most physically fit of them all, folded his arms and held a smoking pipe in his mouth, which he bobbed up and down.

    It was like the tail of a grumpy cat.

    Beni, the reddest of the five chiefs, who also has a wrinkled brow and is in the same overtly "bad mood" as Ozoh, does not reply and falls silent.

    The eyes of the three gather on the two.

    Ozoh, the beast-bear chief, looks deeply displeased, takes the smoking pipe from his mouth in one hand, and lets it slip out in a heavy tone of voice.

    Oi disagree. This is insane.

    I agree with Mr. Ozo. I also agree with Mr. Ozo, that even though we are dealing with a human race, it is still too much.

    I''m sorry to hear you both say that now. This was decided by the council of chiefs, wasn''t it?ббFirst of all, there is no going back now that we have attacked a village or captured and kidnapped a human (inferior species) that was traveling on the road.

    Levado, who chaired the meeting, nailed them both with a strong tone.

    Beni looks away guiltily, but Ozo, whose eyes are big both vertically and horizontally, stares back at Levado and the others.

    ''............''

    An air of tension began to prevail at the meeting of the chiefs.

    The faces of non-combatant Winged Chief Igor and Beastman Bovine Chief Beni turned pale in the tense atmosphere.

    After about a minute had passed, the chairman of the meeting, Levad, who was indeed in charge of the meeting, shrugged his shoulders in a light tone and began to speak in a light tone.

    He shrugged his shoulders and said in a light tone: "Chief Ozo, Chief Beni, regardless of your personal feelings, I am not impressed by your disregard for the matters decided by the council of chiefs. The reason why the beast race has survived until now is because we have united together beyond the boundaries of our clans. Don''t forget that this is the reason for the Council of Chiefs."

    ...... understand."

    I have never forgotten you.

    Levado, like the chairman this time, deeply nailed the two disgruntled faces.

    The discussion proceeded quickly, faster than the atmosphere could deteriorate again.

    The two men were now ready to declare war on the whore who claimed to be the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower".

    Levado led the discussion on the date and time of the declaration of war by the Allied Beastmen Powers against the "Giant Tower," the location of the decisive battle, and the roles of each tribe.

    Although some of the chiefs are dissatisfied, the discussion is proceeding smoothly.

    No one notices the presence of a small animal in the corner of the room.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The discussion at the council of chiefs led to the decision by the Allied Beastmen Nations to declare war on the "Giant Tower," and to decide on the place and date to open the war.

    This information was delivered to the main body from the branch of the Hisomi through the Beastman Wolf species gum.

    Hisomi, the main body of the Dragon People''s Empire, delivers the information to Hiro, the leader of the Dragon People''s Empire, at a certain place in the empire.

    The main body, Hisomi, delivers the information to Hiro, the leader of the Dragon People Empire, at a certain location. It''s much earlier than I expected.

    According to my alter ego, there seems to be no problem as far as I''m concerned. For a beast race whose only merit is physical ability, it seems to have done fairly well.

    Hiro, the leader and organizer of the masters who sit in the Dragon People''s Empire, asks with an anxious look on his face.

    He is dressed in a glamorous costume that seems to sparkle and shine, more prince-like than the princes of the racial kingdoms. Furthermore, he himself is as beautiful as his costume, tall and extremely well-fitting.

    A stinky, narrow-eyed hisomi responded to Hiro''s question as if he were poking fun at the beast race.

    Hiro did not deny his perception either, but simply brushed it off.

    To them, it seems that the beast race is no better than dumb, bipedal animals whose only merit is their physical ability.

    Hisomi followed up with a comment.

    I understand your concern, Hiro-dono, but even if the beastmen can''t win, they can still be useful to a certain extent in getting information out of you, since you gave them a plan and a magic item.

    I hope so." ....... I can''t help but hope that even if we get annihilated, we will be able to properly get information on who the "Giant Tower" is, whether it is related to "C," how much strength they have, etc."

    For Hiro and Hisomi, the beast race is nothing more than a tool for obtaining information.

    Even if the beast races were wiped out, it would not be a big problem for them.

    By the way, when they collide with the "giant tower," is there anyone other than Kosei to watch over them?

    I think it''s a little hard to ......."ббI''m still busy coordinating and negotiating, and everyone else is busy with P.A."

    Um, where''s Mister Black?

    ...... like a bodyguard for Mr. Kaiser.

    I understand that Mr. Kaiser is the core of P.A. and is busy with design, etc., but Mr. Hey Black is just by his side!ббI''m really shorthanded already, so you could help me with the little guy. ......"

    "The other two are also busy at the bottom of the ocean for ''P.A.'' and ...... I''m kind of sorry. I always seem to put the burden only on Hisomi."

    Hiro, you don''t need to apologize. He''s been busy running around as a coordinator for us. ...... I understand that Black is very attached to Kaiser, considering his past, but it would be nice if he could be a little more accommodating. But it would be nice if he could be a little more flexible.

    After a round of complaining, Hishomi regained his composure.

    I''m going to check the situation there myself on the day of the meeting," she said. In order to make time, I may have to leave some of the work to Hiro-dono.

    Please don''t hesitate to tell me when you do. I''ll leave the information gathering to you instead.

    I will do my best.

    Hiro and Hisomi discuss the exchange when the "Giant Tower" and the Allied Beast Nation clash.

    Thus, preparations for war proceeded without anyone stopping them.

 182 - - CHAPTER XXV -- NEAR WAR

    Higu, gusu ......

    Ma-ma-ma. ......

    I''m hungry."

    In a corner of a port warehouse in the Allied Beast Nation, a race of people (humans) gathered through kidnapping and illegal activities were crammed into a warehouse.

    There was a window near the ceiling, allowing sunlight to enter, but not enough to illuminate the entire area, which was basically dimly lit.

    More than several hundred people were crammed into the warehouse, and they were forced to defecate in jars placed at the edge of the walls.

    The stench wafted in the air due to poor ventilation, and the people were unable to eat or drink to their satisfaction due to the unsanitary conditions, so the people crammed into the warehouse were growing weaker by the day.

    Since the people gathered there were mainly women and children, it was impossible for them to "join forces to defeat the beasts and escape.

    There were guards at the entrance to the warehouse, and even if they could defeat them, they had no familiarity with the area because it was the port of the Allied Beastmen Nation, and there were many hostile beastmen here and there.

    Even if it were the men being held captive, it would be impossible for them to escape.

    They are also isolated from their families, lovers, friends, and other important people, and are packed into the same warehouse.

    If they escaped, they were threatened that their families, lovers, friends, and loved ones would be killed to make an example of them.

    Therefore, the will to escape from this place has been broken from the very beginning.

    Therefore, the expressions on the faces of the human beings who were crammed into the warehouse were all gloomy.

    "-Magic, manifest and form water, waterball.

    Among them, only Miya, a red-haired girl with a strong light of will in her eyes, was able to create a lump of water with her magical power and share it with mainly young children, as she was unable to provide them with water.

    Thank you, girl.

    You''re welcome, it''s not much, but you''ll all have to share."

    Using a wooden cup with a chipped rim, the water is shared by all.

    Clean water is precious in this place, and Mya watched lovingly as the children drank it with relish.

    Some of the others had been injured when they were first pushed into the warehouse.

    Mya has mastered the recovery magic - "Elementary (fas) Heal".

    She used "Elementary Fass Heal" to heal those who were wounded.

    Thanks to this, the girls don''t know it, but the environment was still better than in other warehouses.

    On the other hand, Quone, who was also a magician and was captured with Mya, was .......

    ............"

    She sat in the corner of the room, crouched on her knees.

    Mya fills an empty glass with water and sits down next to her, offering it to her.

    Quone-chan, here''s your water. Drink it."

    ......We''re fine, Mya, you drink."

    I''m still fine. You are the one who hasn''t been drinking enough water, so your body won''t last if you don''t drink.

    ............"

    Mya is not one to shy away from drinking.

    She had a firm grasp of her own limitations based on her experience as an adventurer. It is true that it is hard to be locked up without food, but she is far from her limit and has plenty of time to spare.

    On the contrary, Quone was clearly worn out.

    Her body and mind were unable to cope with the changes that were unthinkable in her normal life: fighting with the beast race, kidnapping, and confinement.

    Quone turned his head down and let out a small leak.

    He asked, "...... Mya, why were you captured together with Watashi?ббYou could have escaped on your own if you were up to it, couldn''t you?"

    Quone-chan ......"

    I''ve been in dungeons as a sorcerer and fought against monsters before. But when I was attacked by a ...... beast race that turned hostile, I was so scared I couldn''t think straight and couldn''t move. I just pulled Miya''s leg by saying "Six Principality Magician Academy 4th Class Magician" and "Red Lotus One-Winged Angel "Violet Foreign Angel"" and ....... You should have left me alone like that. ......

    Quone squeezes his arm so tightly that his fingers dig into it.

    Mya gently pats her back.

    She smiles and speaks to him.

    There is no way I could abandon her, you know. We are best friends, aren''t we?ббThere is no way I could abandon my best friend and run away."

    Mya, I''m sorry ....... I was almost killed by the beast race, and I was so afraid of dying that I couldn''t think straight and couldn''t do anything!ббI''m so sorry that I put Mya through this..."

    It''s natural to be afraid of dying. And in fact, I don''t think there was much chance that I could have escaped by myself in that situation. Besides, I still have a chance. We are not dead, so there is still a chance for all of us to escape alive. ......

    Mya continues to talk to Quone as if comforting an infant while patting his back.

    Quone looked up and leaned her body against Mya, tears streaming down her face.

    The fear of being attacked by the beast race, the guilt of dragging Mya down, the pain of being forced into a poor environment that she had never experienced before.

    She clings to Mya as if to let it all out, and tears flow down her face.

    Mya accepts all of her weakness without rejection.

    She looked like a holy mother.

    For a while, Quone continued to cling to Mya and let out her tears.

    By the time she had let it all out, the sun was setting and it was time to go to sleep.

    Moonlight shines through the window near the ceiling.

    ............"

    Quone is tired of crying and falls asleep in her arms.

    Mya, who is still held by Quone, moves her nose to the night air that enters through the window along with the moonlight.

    (It''s time for the beast race side to move on. It smells like burning ......)

    When I was an adventurer, I have experienced being attacked by other adventurers inside a dungeon. These were not monsters, but people who made their living attacking adventurers who were easy to hunt.

    Fortunately, another high-level adventurer intervened and saved my life. ......

    The smell of burnt flesh that you could feel at the time, flowing before lives were exchanged, wafted up to the warehouse where they were trapped.

    Mya caught the scent and sensed that the beast race side was about to make a move.

    As she had foreseen, the battle was near.

 183 - - Episode 26 Ready

    It rattles and the warehouse doors open after hours except for the once-a-day food and drink allowance.

    Usually, newly brought in people (humans) are pushed in, but ...... this time was different.

    The first time I went to the storehouse, I saw a man of the beast race blocking the entrance, except for the guards, and he was searching for the human beings inside.

    They were like, "d*mn!ббHumans (inferior species) are not only incompetent, they also smell terrible!"

    It''s true, totally ...... let''s just get it over with."

    I guess." However, this warehouse is for hostages only, and there are few people who can fight, so the job will be done soon.

    One of the beastmen flips through a stack of papers and checks the inside of the warehouse.

    It is dimly lit, but this level of darkness is no obstacle for the beastmen.

    This guy, that guy, and that guy in the back have experience as adventurers. There should be two more ...... magicians, one of whom should be left as a hostage, and one of whom should be taken away."

    What?

    At this line, Quone shudders and shudders.

    The gazes of the beastmen standing in the doorway were focused on her and Mya.

    Quone was so frightened by the stares of the beastmen that she could not even speak, only tremble.

    Unlike her, Mya stood up and came forward.

    I am the magician. I will go outside.

    Mi, miya ......!

    Quone called out Miyah''s name as she came forward, but she could only tremble, unable to muster the courage to come forward on her own behalf.

    Mya, on the other hand, turns to Quorn and smiles, without a trace of resentment.

    She smiled to reassure Kuone, as if to say, "I''ll be fine.

    The beastmen need a magician who can fight in a war.

    The two are shaken and unable to move, and Mya, who still has time to care for her opponent, would have inevitably chosen the latter.

    Come here. Don''t think about anything bad. You don''t want to let the hostage die, do you?"

    The beastman approaches Miya and, while issuing a threat, grabs her by the hand and leads her to the doorway.

    Mya obediently complies, but her eyes still have not lost their light.

    The other beastmen, wary of the intensity of Mya''s eyes, screened out the others who might be able to fight and closed the warehouse door again.

    After they finished locking the door, they started moving, leaving only the guards behind.

    In doing so, he did not forget to stick the nail in the coffin.

    Don''t waste time trying to get out of the warehouse, okay?ббIf you go against us, we will kill the hostages in the warehouse and the people you know in other places. Don''t just kill them. We will make you suffer so much that you will regret having been born. We will not kill you. You will be tortured and killed for your futile resistance. To prevent that from happening, you will follow our instructions like adults, do you understand?"

    There was no response from those who were let out of the warehouse, but the beast race did not ask for anything else, only what they wanted to say, and they started to walk around the perimeter.

    Mya and the others meekly followed their movements and began to walk according to where they were headed.

    A small animal was watching them.

    However, neither the beastmen nor Mya and the others were able to notice this small animal.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Mei, Aoyuki, and Ellie gather in the office at the lowest level of the Abyss.

    I sit down in my office and face them.

    Ellie, I heard that the Allied Beastmen Powers finally sent us, the "Tower of Titan," a written declaration of war.

    Yes, sir. We received a very superior document from a beast that doesn''t know its own size.

    Ellie says in summary: "To the witches who are getting carried away with being human (an inferior species). We, the proud beast race, will crush you in war. Come alone to the date, time, and place we specify. If you bring an army of dragons with you, we will kill the humans (inferior species) in the United Beastmen Nation. As long as you have the incompetent principle of absolute independence of the human race, you will not leave the humans (inferior species) to die, right?ббOh, witch!

    It was not so much a declaration of war as it was a statement that was made in a superior and idiotic manner, apparently.

    Apparently, from their point of view, they don''t doubt their victory.

    I leaned back in my chair in the office and asked.

    Aoyuki, have you been able to locate the hostages and the human slaves?

    The "-- this. No problem. The fools involved in this case have also been identified.

    Mae, how are the arrangements for the reception coming along?

    We have a manual, fairy maids, supplies, and emergency procedures in place.

    Ellie, what are the arrangements for rescuing the hostages, the human slaves, and what is the procedure for dealing with the beast race?

    Neither is a problem. The inventory of "SSR, Transition" cards will temporarily be greatly reduced for the rescue of hostages, etc., but the "UR, Second Shadow" cards of the God of Light (Shinsama) will be available for the rescue. The pace and probability of "Double Shadow" and others are acceptable enough for us to expect replenishment. We have received permission to use the Mythology Class and with the cooperation of Mr. Aoyuki, we are confident that we will be able to kill every single beast that stands on the battlefield.

    ''Great ...... great, all three of you. You are my Mei, Aoyuki, and Ellie, and I am so lucky to have not only the three of you, but everyone in the "NARAku."

    I could not contain my gratitude for the perfect job the three of them had done, and I praised them with open arms.

    Mei, Aoyuki, and Ellie each voiced their delight at this praise.

    All of this is for the sake of my maid, Mr. Light. I don''t really need any compliments, but thank you very much for your kind words."

    Nya~"

    For the sake of the Lord of Light, Ellie would drink even lava, and devour all life on earth!ббPlease let me offer my life, my body, and every drop of my blood to the Light God!

    All three responded to me with a look of heartfelt happiness.

    I nodded with a smile, pleased with their reaction.

    I tell them with a pure smile on my face.

    Then, after rescuing the human slaves and hostages being held captive by the Allied Beastmen, let''s kill all the beastmen on the battlefield. Let''s slaughter every single one of those pathetic fools who think they can kill us if they use all the humans as shields, with the intention of killing even their souls.

    I assured everyone with a smile, as if I were telling them what to buy tomorrow.

    The massacre of the beast race on the battlefield was confirmed at this moment.

 184 - - Episode 27 Battleground

    Northward from the port city of the United Federation of Beastmen.

    In the plain where there are no obstacles at all, the beastmen invoked the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and designated the place as the battlefield.

    At the site of the decisive battle, about 2,000 people gather, armed mainly with the Beastman Wolf and Beastman Taiga breeds.

    Some of them were accompanied by merchants of the Beastman Wing race, who were also doing business and transporting supplies.

    Igor, the chief of the Beastman Taiga, is waiting in the city to avoid the possibility of being killed on the battlefield, even if he should be killed.

    Some distance away from them, a group of about 2,000 people, poorly armed and dirty dressed overall - a race (human) The atmosphere was gloomy.

    There was a mixture of adult men, boys who had just turned from boys to young men, girls with adventurer backgrounds, and some sorcerers.

    Even though the race (human) was basically inferior to the beast race in terms of fighting ability, they did not try to defy them despite the fact that they had gathered such a large force.

    This is because their families, lovers, and friends are being held hostage in warehouses in the port cities of the Allied Beast Race.

    They are threatened that if they rebel, they will be immediately contacted by the city and tortured and murdered to the point that the hostages will regret having been born.

    Even if they are women and children.

    In total, about 4,000 people are the approximate force that the beastmen have prepared this time.

    And the one who will fight these 4,000 people is a human female magician called the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower. One.

    To be precise, it is one person and one dragon, including the one dragon she rode in on.

    Incidentally, the battlefield for this battle was directly east of the "Giant Tower," across the forest from the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    If you were to take the ground route, the shortest route would be to take a boat from the port town of the Queen Elf Kingdom to the port town of the United Kingdom of Beastmen, and then walk from there.

    If they traveled only on the ground, they would have to go through the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Human Kingdom, and the United Kingdom of Beastmen, which would have taken several months.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower," Ellie, was approached by Gum, the intellectual yakuza-like Beastman Wolf Tribe leader, and Levad, the strong-looking Beastman Taiga Tribe leader with a scar over his right eye, who was in command this time.

    He speaks as the leader of the army before the battle, to gain a higher position within the beastman tribe after the battle is won.

    The black leopard bipedal beastman Taiga Tribe Chief Lebad shouts with delight.

    "Welcome, ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower''!ббI didn''t expect them to show themselves for the sake of incompetent humans (inferior species). ...... You seem to be so desperate to defend your "absolute independence of race (humans)". I find it hard to understand that you would come all the way to be killed to defend such a trivial thing as "absolute human independence"!ббMaybe the Humans (inferior species) are so inferior that they are suicidal!"

    Gahahahahahahaha!"

    "............"

    The latter half of the dialogue is turned to face his own troops and shouted so that they can hear him.

    The Beastman Wolf species and Beastman Taiga species, who usually do not get along well with each other, laugh together, making fun of the race (humans), including Ellie.

    Ellie, who is wearing a hood over her head to hide her face, silently passes it off.

    The chief of the beastman wolf species, Gum, with his drooping ears, gives an exaggerated laugh in an acting-like manner, and then gives Levado a scolding.

    He laughed out loud and said, "Hey, hey, hey, Chief Levado, don''t tell too much of the truth. The Witch of the Gigantic Tower was also silenced when she was confronted with the truth!ббShouldn''t we be kind to women, no matter how incompetent and inferior a race (humans) we are dealing with?"

    Chief Gumm is right!"ббThat was a little out of character for a proud beastly race!ббExcuse me, excuse me. Then let me admonish you in the manner of a proud beastly race--surrender.

    Rebado, the Taiga tribe chief, the most martial of the five tribes, turns from his mocking demeanor to a mafia-like voice, reeking of blood and announcing a call for surrender.

    I admit you have the guts to come alone, as you have been informed. You don''t want the human hostage to die, do you?ббThen surrender now. Take off all your clothes, roll on the ground naked, and show us your belly. Lick our feet and swear to be our slaves for the rest of your lives. Rub your foreheads on the ground and apologize, saying, ''I''m sorry for talking so big about "absolute human independence" when you are an incompetent, inferior, slave-deserving race!

    Wolf Tribe Chief Gam continues.

    He said, "This is the punishment for being a human (inferior species) and getting all puffed up with the ''absolute independence of the human race''!ббI will not kill you all, but I will torture a certain amount of humans (inferior species) to death in front of you. For the time being, all your meals will only be served with the meat of the humans (inferior species) you tortured to death in front of you!ббThis is your punishment for getting carried away. But rest assured, we will not kill you. I will only reaffirm the position of the humans (inferior species). And to make sure that you never forget again that humans are bipedal, talking domestic animals!ббSo, surrender like a grown man. While we ourselves are being magnanimous and forgiving!"

    "............"

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" does not respond to Levad and Gumm''s threats of surrender and remains mute.

    When their own statements were ignored, Levad turned so pale that they could be seen through his black fur, and Gum grew wary, asking, ''Do you have a plan?

    ''Hey, come on, b*tc*!ббGet naked and show your belly or get down on the ground and surrender!ббOr do you want to be killed right now!ббAaan!"

    "............"

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" does not react in any way to Levad''s angry voice, which makes even the young men of his own tribe tremble.

    Gum reveals her wariness of the "Giant Tower Witch," who is so unresponsive that she gives off an eerie vibe.

    She grabbed Levado''s arm, who looked as if he was about to jump at her, and called out to Ellie.

    ''It appears that negotiations have broken down. Then, I will now take up arms and teach the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower'' what reality is."

    While appeasing Levado, whose blood was rushing to his head, Gum turned back to his own army.

    (It seems that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" has a plan. ...... I don''t know what kind of a scheme, but at any rate, if we let the Humans (the inferior species) rush in, everything will be all right. The enemy is only one person, no matter what the plan is, let the human (inferior species) who has no fear of betrayal rush in and find out the enemy''s plan. This human (inferior species) shield is really useful. ...... (Can''t we apply it to something in the future?)

    Gum is wary of the silence of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" as "having a plan" but decides that it would be better to let the hostage-taking race (Humans) rush in.

    It is unclear what kind of strategy he had prepared, but he decided that he could use the race (humans) as shields.

    Gum also realizes once again the convenience of human soldiers, who can take hostages and not worry about betrayal.

    He wondered if he could use this strategy for other purposes in the future.

    While Gum was pondering, Levad, angered by being ignored by the "Witch of the Giant Tower," raised his voice in anger to turn the human soldiers against him.

    Human, cut off that whore''s head right now!ббWhoever cuts off the whore''s head will be released with the hostages as a reward!ббAnyone who stops in the slightest timidity will be killed from behind!ббAnd later, I''ll kill the hostages I''m taking, your parents, children, lovers, and friends, in a very nasty way!ббYou go in there like you''re gonna die!ббIf you want to survive, you have to kill that whore!ббIf you and the hostages want to survive, kill the witch and your enemies!

    Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!

    At Levado''s call, the human (inferior) soldiers hesitate at first, but then run toward the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    Behind them, the Beastman Wolf and Beastman Taiga who are good with bows gather and take aim.

    If any of them disobey orders and try to escape or are cowardly, they will be shot dead from behind.

    About 2,000 trapped humans, some with tears in their eyes, head for the "Witch of the Giant Tower" to find a way to survive.

    Even if a dragon is waiting by her side, she will only be shot dead from behind if she shrinks back in fear.

    The only way forward for them was to live.

    ............

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" Ellie stares at the race (humans) rushing to kill her, and the beast race laughing foolishly at her desperation in the safe zone behind her.

    The words of the Lord of Light are right after all. Those people don''t deserve to live.

    The volume of her monologue was too low to reach the ears of the dragon present next to her.

    And most importantly, the battlefield''s attention was focused not on the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" but on her back.

    When Ellie''s backside blurred for a moment - many shabby, weakened humans appeared there.

    He or she is part of the hostages held captive by the beastmen in the warehouse.

    Seeing them, the human race, which had been running to kill the threatened "Witch of the Giant Tower," slows to a crawl and eventually comes to a stop.

    It is obvious that they are not beasts but humans. Furthermore, from their clothing and weakened appearance, it is immediately apparent that they are those who have been held hostage for this war.

    It is natural to be perplexed because the hostages, who were supposed to be held captive in a warehouse in a distant port city of the Allied Beast Nation, appeared in front of us.

    Then, why are the hostages in such a place?

    -To find out why, we need to rewind time a little bit.

 185 - - Episode 28 Release

    --shortly before the battle took place.

    ''Oh, d*mn it!ббI can''t believe I''m being forced to do guard duty. It''s not my lucky day.

    The United Beastmen Nation declares war on the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," which has declared its "absolute independence of race (human)" over the Queen Elf Nation.

    Two young men of the Beastman Wolf species, around level 150, were ordered to guard a warehouse at the port of the Beastman Alliance.

    Inside the warehouse, hundreds of hostage races (Humans) who had been attacked and kidnapped in villages, on their journeys, etc., were crammed in.

    Since the hostages were mainly women and children who were not capable of fighting, only two were stationed in front of the warehouse entrance door.

    The other young men of the beast race were being taken to fight against the "Witch of the Giant Tower".

    One of the beast-wolf species serving as the gatekeeper complained about this fact.

    He said, "If you had taken me with you, I would have shown you that I would definitely have dropped the head of the human (inferior species) sorceress who is so proud of being the ''Witch of the Giant Tower. ...... Of all people, you can''t be ...... watching over the human (trash)."

    I know how you feel, but be a little more serious." If you let one of them get away. If you let one of them go, Chief Gum will yell at you, ''You''re ruining your reputation,'' and worse, he''ll kill you.

    The other was serious - or rather, he was afraid of Gum, the chief of the tribe, to do the gate-keeping job.

    He is probably the small-minded type among the beast-wolf species.

    At his comment, the young man who had been complaining shrugged his shoulders.

    He shrugged his shoulders, "You''re going to let him go?ббNo, no, no, it''s impossible. The only people left in the warehouse are human (inferior species) women and children who don''t have the strength to fight, right?ббThere is no way they would have the strength or the spirit to try to escape from the warehouse, not one bit. First of all, even if they were lucky enough to escape, if there were several humans (inferior species) wandering around in this city full of beasts, they would be too conspicuous and their whereabouts would be known immediately. And even if we were lucky enough to get out of the city, how far do you think it would be to their country?ббIn the meantime, he said, it would be a piece of cake to catch them if they followed the scent."

    Yeah, well, sure. ......

    To his point, even the timid young man agrees.

    In fact, even if they were lucky enough to escape the warehouse, there are many beast races in the city and not a few races (humans), but it is inevitable that they would stand out when they are trapped and wearing dirty clothes.

    Furthermore, even if they were lucky enough to escape from the city, the port city is at the southernmost tip of the United Beastmen States. You have to go to the northernmost point of the long territory of the United Kingdom of Beastmen to reach the border of the Kingdom of Humans.

    It is physically impossible for mere human women and children to escape on their own.

    --If you are a mere human woman or child, that is.

    ''Besides, it''s boring to just watch them, so why don''t they escape from the warehouse, even if it''s just one of them? Would you rather I let one escape from the warehouse on purpose?"

    He said, "Hey, come on, there are bad things to say, even in jest. I''m against it myself."

    The timid young man protests with a strong flashing of his eyes as he speaks.

    The proposed young beastie lightly waves his hand in suggestion.

    The young beastie waved his hand lightly and suggested, "Well, calm down, don''t you think it would be fun to let one go on purpose and use these places as a hunting ground?ббIf it''s limited to the warehouse district, there''s no way the higher-ups will find out about it. First of all, we''re going to kill all the humans after this battle anyway, so the higher-ups won''t complain if we kill one or two for our own amusement.

    That suggestion is absurdly appealing. I, myself, like to shoot arrows into the backs of fleeing human (inferior) women and children. ...... It''s fun to one-sidedly torment an irresistible opponent."

    Right?"ббWe''re not busy anyway, so let''s give it a shot, shall we?"

    Unexpectedly, the bite was good, and the voice tone of the proposed beast race was bouncy.

    However, there was no response after that.

    When the timid beastman youth turned to the side in doubt, the other party stood erect and stared ahead. At first glance, it appeared that he was doing a very ordinary gate-keeping job, but his pupils were dilated and there was no life in his eyes.

    What?

    Before he could even scream in surprise, he was stabbed through the heart from behind and died.

    He was further immobilized by magic.

    At first glance, he appears to be a serious security guard, so no third party immediately notices him.

    The "UR, Level 5000 Assassin Blade Nemmu," who easily killed the two guards, gouged out his heart. The knife is soundlessly placed into its sheath.

    (What a vile conversation at all. Deliberately letting racial women and children escape and enjoying killing them?бб(As Mr. Wright said, it would be better for the world if these guys were not kept alive.)

    Inwardly outraged, she quietly unlocks the door, opens it, and slips inside.

    Thanks to her skills as a level-5000 assassin, the hostages inside had not yet noticed Nemumu''s presence.

    She claps her hands loudly to attract attention.

    Thanks to her clapping, the eyes of the humans inside the warehouse are drawn to Nemmu.

    The beautiful girl suddenly appeared without a sound, and at first they were about to shout in surprise.

    Shhhh ...... rest assured, I am the one who came to save everyone under the direction of a certain Great One. In other words, I am on your side."

    Nemum gently nailed him before he could raise his voice too loudly.

    A woman nearby calls out to her, her voice hushed by her words.

    ''Oh, my child is trapped in that other place. Please help me!"

    Starting with her, the other human beings also made similar noises and clung to Nemmu.

    Friends, lovers, family members - they had been held hostage in other places to prevent them from escaping.

    Among them, a girl who was strictly ordered to bring them back to a safe place without fail also clung to him.

    ''Wow, my best friend has been taken away somewhere instead of me!ббPlease help my best friend too!ббIf it''s money, my family is a well-known merchant, so I can pay you well enough. Please--!

    I guarantee the safety of Mya," he said. "Rest assured, I guarantee the safety of Mya, who has been taken, because the Greatest One on earth is on his way to help her.

    Huh?"ббI didn''t tell you Mya''s name, how did you know ......?"

    More on that later. Other prisoners are on their way to help, too, except myself. In fact, they may have already been moved to a safe place before you. So, please don''t worry."

    Nemum pours out Quone''s doubts and appeals to the buzzing hostages.

    The hostages became quiet, as if suddenly exhausted by the realization that help was on its way to those closest to them.

    When Nemmu sees that the hostages have quieted down, he pulls out a card.

    Now we are going to transfer you to a safe place. Everyone, please be careful not to panic. Let''s go, shall we?ббTransfer to the Giant Tower, Release."

    Nemmu releases the power of the card, and in an instant, the hostages inside the warehouse are transferred to the first floor of the "Giant Tower.

    The hostages are transferred to the first floor of the "Giant Tower" in an instant.

    Calm down. The power of the magic item has just transferred us from the Beastmen''s warehouse to the Giant Boarding Station inside the primeval forest of the Queen Elf Kingdom. You are safe here, so I want you to calm down and stay where you are."

    Nemumu was careful not to confuse or frighten the hostages.

    The hostages were so surprised by what had happened that they were about to make a fuss, but Nemmu''s words calmed them down and they did as instructed.

    Nemmu was relieved that the girls were obediently following his instructions and continued the conversation.

    The maids are going to bring you food, clothes, and other things. They won''t take any money, so don''t worry about it. Also, after things settle down, those of you who still have the energy to move will cooperate with us.

    Cooperation?

    Quone tells me, puzzled.

    Having studied at the largest magic academy, she was puzzled by the sight of the hostages appearing on the first floor of the "Tower of Titan" after the transfer Nemmu had performed.

    Long-distance transfer items are extremely rare and incredibly expensive. And yet, they are using them to save themselves.

    How could they possibly help us when they have that much money and power?" And she reflexively uttered the question? The "Mere Old Man" is not the only one.

    Nemmu crossed over to Quorn''s question with a straight face.

    Oh, I would like those of you who still have the energy to move to help those who are being forced to fight by the beast race bastards by shifting again. There is no need to fight. We just want them to know we are safe."

    The hostages'' eyes change color at this offer.

 186 - - Episode 29 The Wall of Fire

    The human race, which had been forcibly charging toward the "Witch of the Giant Tower" & a dragon after being taken hostage by the beast races, stopped in their tracks.

    The "Giant Tower Witch" was stopped in her tracks by the sudden appearance behind her of a group of people she recognized - people who were supposed to be held as hostages in a warehouse in the port city of the United Federation of Beastmen.

    Of course, not all the hostages were transferred.

    She had to recruit collaborators and some of them appeared on the battlefield in order to make known the fact that she had safely rescued the hostages and transferred them to a safe place.

    You!ббI''m safe!"

    ''Oh oh oh!ббAnd the kid was okay!"

    Yes, the child is safe, thanks to the witch maids!

    You''re alive!"ббThank goodness ......."

    I''m sorry for dragging you down, my lover. ...... But I was able to save you in this way. You don''t have to fight anymore!"

    The hostages loudly announce their safety.

    Only some of the hostages were able to show their faces, but the effect was immense, even if only some of them.

    Ellie timed her announcement so that her voice was clear enough to reach the beastmen.

    All the hostages have already been released. They have all been transferred to a safe place inside my ''giant tower. So there is no need for you all to fight the beastmen anymore. I will immediately transfer you all to the ''giant tower'' where the hostages are, so please follow the instructions of the maids there.

    Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!

    At Ellie''s words, the humans who were being fought let out a cry of joy.

    The Wolf Tribe Chief Gum, with his drooping ears, overheard this cry, realized that it was a bad idea, and shouted in a panic to interrupt them.

    ''It''s a lie, of course it''s a bluff!ббNo matter how much of a witch she is, there''s no way she could use such a rare "shifting" item so readily!ббUse your common sense!ббI''m sure only some of them were rescued anyway, and the others are still in the warehouse!ббDo you want those remaining hostages to be killed in a disgusting manner?

    Why do you have to lie?ббFirst of all, you can tell if it''s a lie or not as soon as you transfer to the ''giant tower'' and see for yourself," he said.

    Faster than the human race could hear Gum''s angry voice and become disheartened, Ellie denies Gum''s words.

    Her strong, confident words give strength to those who hear them.

    The humans, who have been forced to listen to the hostages, find more hope in Ellie''s words than in Gum''s threats.

    They bet on the safe survival of themselves and their loved ones, rather than their deaths at the hands of those who would use them for their own gain.

    I believe her!ббI want to live to see my family again!"

    And me!ббI believe in her so I can be reunited with my daughter alive!"

    Me too!"

    Starting with one person''s declaration, the humans who had been fighting one after another raised their voices and abandoned the battle.

    Believing in the "Witch of the Giant Tower," they wished to be transferred to the "Giant Tower" where their families, lovers, friends, and loved ones were.

    Hearing this cry, the fairy maids who had been standing behind Ellie run toward the humans who were being fought.

    Gum hurriedly gave instructions in front of this scene.

    ''Shit, shit, shit!ббYou human (inferior) witches make me dance!ббShoot arrows at them!ббKill them as an example and let them know what will happen if they defy their own beastmen!"

    Yes, sir!

    At Gum''s command, the Beastman Wolf kind, with arrows in their hands, aim at the backs of the defenseless Humans, aiming at them all at once!

    Although the Taiga Beastmen did not fire arrows because they were in a different chain of command, hundreds of arrows still rained down on the fighting Humans.

    Although there were some adventurers who could fight, most of them were peasant men who could neither defend nor evade the arrows, and many of them would have been shot to death by the arrows raining down.

    Miya, a sorceress, prevents such a hail of arrows!

    Let your magic manifest and take form as a blade of ice, Ice Sword!

    Without hesitation, Miya produces three ice swords, the maximum number she can produce.

    She immediately fires the ice swords at the rain of arrows that is pouring down on her.

    It is physically impossible to block the rain of arrows with only three ice swords, no matter how much of an offensive magic they are.

    If only three.

    Miya timed it right and flicked her finger.

    Break!"

    With her call, the Ice Sword shatters!

    The shattered ice gravels turned into fine, sharp shards and scattered over a wide area.

    The impact of the shattering and the scattered fragments blocked the rain of arrows.

    It was impossible to shoot them all down, but we were able to reduce the number considerably.

    The few that remained could be prevented even by a small number of adventurers mixed among the people.

    Gum clucked his tongue loudly at this result.

    Surprised that the flying was prevented, he also blasted the beastman taiga tribal chief Levado, who was not keeping up with the situation.

    Chief Levado!ббYou can''t win at long range!ббI''m going to make an example of you by killing you in person!"

    Oh, oh!ббRoger that!ббBastards!ббMake an example of the humans nearby!

    At the call of Gum and Levado, the beastmen in the rear of the building let out a yell and rushed out.

    "-Magic power, manifest and take form as a blade of ice, Ice Sword!

    Mya produced three ice swords again, and charged at them as she had done when she blocked the arrow, shattering them and trying to stop the enemy in his tracks.

    You think you can stop me like this?

    You are only a human sorcerer!ббYou''re just trying to keep the arrows out!ббLukewarm, lukewarm!

    Ha-ha-ha!ббThat''s a weak attack, you deliberately made it easy to prevent!ббOtherwise, you''re not as good as you think you are!"

    Among the beastmen participating in the battle this time, there are naturally some high level ones mixed in.

    As a result, Miya''s level of magic skills were not enough to stop the high level players.

    It was fortunate that no arrows flew at them to avoid a friendly fire.

    However, it is difficult to stop multiple beastmen with Mya''s offensive magic, and it will still take some time for the transition to be completed due to the large number of humans.

    Mya bites her navel in her chest.

    (If you were Mr. Dirk, unlike me, you could have done a better job of stopping the beast races. ......)

    Miya laments her own inadequacy and lack of ability.

    She has been trying to get as close as possible to the person she admires, but the harder she tries, the more she realizes the difference in her abilities.

    Even so, she has continued to strive to get as close as possible to that person she admires - Dirk.

    (And Dirk would never give up just because of this!ббI''m going to do my best to get even a little bit closer to him!)

    Tono no Mya regains her nerve and glares once again at the charging beastmen - a moment later.

    Firewall!"

    A huge wall of flames appears in front of the beastmen, who rush toward it at the sound of a familiar voice.

    Geeaaaah!

    Why are there flames all of a sudden?

    Help me, help me!

    A beast race running in the lead accidentally plunges into the wall of flames.

    He pulls back in a panic and tries to extinguish the flames on his body by gurgling and rolling on the ground. His companions also rush to extinguish it by pouring dirt on it or hitting it with their clothes.

    Looking down at such a scene, Light--Dark, who had created a wall of flames with his "SR, Firewall" card in a calm tone of voice, called out to Mya.

    ''Mya, I''m here to help you.

    It is, Mr. Dirk ......."

    Clown mask, black hair, black coat and simple cane.

    Dirk was standing there, dressed the same way he had been when they first met.

    At first, Mya was taken aback by Dirk''s presence, but when she heard his words, for some reason her cheeks turned hot and red, and she became aware that her heart ached as if it were about to burst.

 187 - - Episode 30 The World of Disconnected Worlds

    A wall of flame suddenly appears and stops the charging beastmen in their tracks.

    As Miya is startled and stunned, the creator of the wall of flame calls out to her.

    Mya, we are here to help you.

    It''s Mr. Dirk. ......."

    Mya never imagined that she would meet Dirk face to face in such a place (battlefield) and could not react immediately.

    She was stunned, but when she regained consciousness, she approached Dirk with a panicked look on her face.

    She said, "Hey, Mr. Dirk!ббOh, are you really the real Mr. Dirk?ббIf that''s the case, how did you end up here?

    Calm down, Mya. I am the real Dirk. I met the "Witch of the Giant Tower" through the Queen Elf Kingdom. The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" asked me to help her rescue the humans who are being held hostage. When I found out that Mya was on the list of hostages, I came to her rescue. I''m glad we were able to get there in time.

    Mr. Dirk ......"

    Dirk''s words caused Mya to clutch her chest and her cheeks to rise even higher.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower asked us to help rescue the humans who are being held hostage.

    In reality, Dirk (Equal) Wright ordered the rescue of the hostages.

    In reality, Dirk = (equal to) Light is the one who orders the rescue of the hostages.

    The reason why he took the trouble to appear as "Dirk" this time was to use the hostage rescue as one of the achievements that would increase the fame of Dirk and his team.

    There is no need to tell Mya about it, though, because there is no need to tell her the truth.

    Dirk pulls out the "SSR, Transition" card from his pocket and tells them.

    Then, before the flames go out, let''s move Mya to a safe place - the "Giant Tower".

    Ah!ббWell, wait!ббIn fact, my friend was in town at the warehouse..."

    It''s all right. The Witch of the Gigantic Tower said she saved all the hostages, didn''t she?ббBy now, your friend has already been transferred to the "Giant Tower". So don''t worry."

    I''m not sure. If you say so, Mr. Dirk.

    Miya says nothing more and follows Dirk''s instructions.

    Dirk confirms that Mya has calmed down and uses the "SSR, Transfer" card again.

    "Transfer to the ''Giant Tower''. Release.

    At the same time as Dirk''s words, he and Mya disappear from the battlefield.

    By the time the flames had extinguished, the race (humans), which had numbered about 2,000, had all disappeared.

    Only the "Witch of the Giant Tower" remains.

    Even the dragons used for transportation had disappeared.

    Taiga chief Levad gritted his teeth at this fact.

    d*mn it!ббThey got away with it. ......

    The fact that he was able to escape without harming a single human (inferior species), let alone killing them as an example, makes Lebad''s black fur redden with rage.

    On the other hand, Wolf Chief Gam glares at the "Witch of the Giant Tower" with a calm attitude.

    Calm down, Rebad," he said. It is a blow that the humans were seduced by the witch and escaped without killing a single human, but we are still alive and well. The witches have not escaped either. The absence of dragons is also an opportunity!"

    ...... Well, that''s certainly an opportunity."

    Although Levato said so in words, the fact that the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" did not flee with the hostages and remained in place is eerie.

    It would be better if she had just lost track of the right moment to escape, but ''what''s the plan from here?'' I just can''t help but be skeptical.

    (Don''t tell me that they are planning to call in a large number of dragons from now on, just as they did to bring down the Queen Elf Kingdom?бб(If that''s the case, I''ll have to use the magic item I was given, or cut off that thin head as fast as I can before the dragons arrive!) And Levad ponders.

    Gum, standing next to him, seems to be thinking about something similar.

    Gum and Levado are planning to kill the "Witch of the Giant Tower" by turning the beasts against her before she can call in a large number of dragons or set up other schemes, but she moves before they do.

    She pulls out a knife.

    The handle is golden, and the surface of both blades are engraved with letters.

    The knife looks valuable as a work of art, but it is too short to be used as a weapon, making it inappropriate for the battlefield.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" thrusts the knife into the ground beneath her feet without hesitation.

    The knife penetrates to the root without any resistance.

    It does not end there.

    The jewel inlaid in the handle of the knife emits light.

    The next moment, it forms a piercing ray of light, and the light runs in a circle, circling around.

    What the hell!ббWhat was that light?

    Whoa!

    The light just passed by!"

    When the rays of light moved, they penetrated under the feet of some of the beast races.

    The light itself was harmless, so the beastmen were surprised but not harmed.

    The effect of this knife is more elsewhere.

    The "......?ббWhat the hell?ббThe sky is red?"

    The first one beastly race notices.

    The sky had somehow turned red.

    The sun, which had been shining brilliantly, was now painted black, and the light rising from the surroundings was also tinted black.

    The grasslands, which had been lush and green, were now withered and dry.

    The world has changed, as if we have been transported to another world in an instant, even though we have not moved a single step from where we were standing just a moment ago.

    What is this?ббWhat the hell is this?"

    I don''t get it!"

    What the hell is going on!ббWhat the hell is going on?

    The beastmen are confused and upset because they can''t keep up with the situation.

    Gum and Levado are also confused and upset, but even though they speak up as chiefs to calm their subordinates, the confusion does not subside.

    Their confusion was cured by the "Witch of the Giant Tower" - no, "SUR, Ellie the Forbidden Witch, Level 99. 99".

    Ellie removes the hood that hides her face, adjusts her hair lightly, and announces in a clear voice.

    The world is a world of divergent worlds. The world is a world of divergent worlds, and we have used the rare Mythology class to isolate and lock you in so that you will not escape.

    The eyes of the upset beast race focus on Ellie.

    Having quarantined the world, Ellie, who no longer needs to disguise her appearance, reveals her madness, which she no longer needs to hide.

    Now let the slaughter begin.

 188 - - Episode 31 Stratified Legion

    Mythology class, "The World of Divergent Worlds".

    It is one of the three mythology classes in the lowest level of the Abyss.

    The "World is World" is a very special item, and when used, it creates an isolation zone of about 3 km in circumference and 4 km in the sky. The space is created.

    Those who are taken into the quarantine space cannot go outside by any means without the user''s permission, nor can they be interfered with by any outside party.

    This is true even if they use Genesis Class items.

    Even if the Genesis Class and Shinso Gungnir were released at full power, escape from "The World Is World" would be impossible.

    But of course, "The World Is World" also has its drawbacks.

    The drawback is that it is a disposable item that can only be used ......1 once.

    The item is a mythology class item, but because it is disposable and can only be used once, it is so powerful that it is not interfered with by the Genesis class.

    Ellie plays with her hair grimly.

    To be honest, it''s not a waste to use the "world is world" for the beast race (you). It''s more than just gold to goblins.

    Her voice was filled with so much emotion that it conveyed a sincere "waste," but the next moment she was emotionless and laid out just the facts in a matter-of-fact manner.

    She said, "I''m sorry, but you have fallen foul of the greatest man on earth, the Lord of Light. Therefore, since the Light God (Shin-sama) has decided to use this, it has been decided that all of you will die here. It is truly your destiny. So - die."

    ''............''

    The way Ellie said it so well, even the quintessential beastmen could not react and were stunned.

    She did not care and continued talking.

    Everything the Lord of Light says is right. Therefore, you must all die. It is a massacre. So that the Light God''s heart may be refreshed even a little, you must suffer through despair and die with regrets for having been born. I will not allow you to surrender. Just suffer through and die with regret. That is the last thing you can do. So, do your best to get killed.

    Ellie says, ''Of course.

    The stunned beastmen, after a few moments after she had finished, were so pale and furious that they could see it even through their hair, and yelled at her.

    ''Don''t be silly!ббYou human (inferior) witches!ббYou''re going to kill us all by yourself?ббYou''re on a roll!"

    What, I''m going to kill you in despair, in agony, and with the regret of having been born!ббOn the contrary, I''m going to stab you with my sword and make you suffer until you beg me to kill you!

    Locking us in was a mistake!ббWithout dragons, I wouldn''t be afraid of a b*tc* human like you!"

    "I''m going to beat him up so bad, he''ll see what color and taste his own guts are like, and then I''m going to kill him!ббI guess if I kill you, I can get out of this creepy space, too!"

    Isolated in the Mythology Class, "The World Is World," the beast race''s vigor did not wane even in the face of Ellie.

    Since level 9999 Ellie has yet to seriously intimidate him, he is partly underestimating her.

    From the beast race side, they think that ''the race got away, but the witches stupidly sent the dragons home as well and moved themselves into the quarantine space.

    Also, although the "Witch of the Giant Tower," Ellie, has failed in her attempt to use the "absolute independence of the human race" as a racial shield, she has obtained magic items for use against dragons from the Dragon Empire, and has prepared several beast magic balls in which high-level monsters are contained.

    From the beast race''s point of view, the current Ellie is so defenseless that she looks like ''a duck carrying a leek on its back and even prepared a pot.

    On the other hand, Ellie, on the other hand, does not care a whit about the murderous and intimidating atmosphere of the ...... beast race, and makes contact through "SR, telepathy.

    As soon as she finished making contact, the space distorted at her side - and in an instant, a huge army of monsters appeared.

    Dragons with red, blue, and black scales; one-eyed giants; giant golems with dull metallic colors; large wolves with three heads; "Fenrir, the Divine Beast, the Founder"; deformed monsters with anemone-like bodies with countless writhing tentacles; giant snakes with multiple heads; giant minotaurs with giant axes in their hands; giant spiders; lion A gryphon with an eagle''s head on its body and a serpent''s tail, a slime with a huge mass of liquid, a bipedal ogre with red skin and multiple horns--a legion of monsters, recognizable at a glance as vicious and powerful, appeared at Erie''s side.

    It''s not just about looks.

    Their levels range from 9,000 at the top to at least 5,000 at the bottom.

    What the heck?

    The beast race finally understands by instinct what they are fighting against and whose mood they have offended. It''s too late now, but .......

    Cold sweat and greasy sweat start to pour out so sloppily that you can see it even through their fur.

    The world is a world of divergent worlds, and it is not possible to escape from the inside or influence it from the outside.

    However, there is an exception: if the user (in this case, Ellie) allows it, it is possible to go outside or inside.

    Ellie, with the authority of the user, contacted Aoyuki and the others who were waiting in the lowest level of the "abyss" with telepathy, and sent the monsters into the "World is World" with the "SSR, Transfer.

    Stitching her way through the monsters, Aoyuki, a short girl with fantastic blue hair and a hoodie with a cat''s-eye print on it, slinked up to stand beside Ellie like a real cat.

    Ellie is about a head taller than Aoyuki, so she is looking down on her feline friend.

    Aoyuki, we are ready for you. Please enjoy your training as much as you want.

    Nyah~"

    The girl called Aoyuki replied in cute cat language.

    Ellie turns to the beastmen, who are pale in front of the group of monsters, and explains in a way that is easy to understand.

    The slaughter, extermination, and massacre of all of the beastmen is a done deal. They have done evil, offended the Light God, and willingly stood on the battlefield and tried to kill us, so they deserve what they get. However, if we are going to kill everyone, we should die in a way that is useful to us, and by extension, to the Light God. Therefore, in order to maximize our profit, we will use them as a training ground for Aoyuki''s monster unit in preparation for the future."

    As Aoyuki''s name "Genius Monster Tamer" suggests, he can link with the monsters he tames and share his five senses with them.

    Using this ability, she can direct the actions of the monster like a commander and make it fight like a soldier in an army.

    Usually, he only uses this ability to monitor the area around the "Abyss" and the "Giant Tower" and to receive communications from those scattered on the ground.

    But this time, even though the opponents are weak beasts, about 2,000 of them are in an isolated space cut off from the rest of the world.

    Here, there is no need to worry about being monitored from the outside and having our information extracted.

    Even if they use a strong force that changes the terrain, they will eventually return to their original state, so there is no need to go easy on them.

    It is an excellent training ground for the monsters to actually fight, with Aoyuki in command.

    Ellie turns once again to the pale beastmen and tells them with a smile.

    Then, all of you beastmen--please do your best to die for the benefit of the Light God (Shinsama), even if only a little, okay?"

 189 - - Episode 32 The Dead

    Please do your best to die for the benefit of the Light God (Shin-sama), even if only a little, okay?"

    At the same time as Ellie''s words, the monsters commanded by Aoyuki let out a yell and charged toward the beast race.

    The monsters are all level 9,000 to at least 5,000.

    The gap between them and the beastmen is crushed in an instant.

    Gulgaaaaaaaaah!"

    The "Divine Beast, Ancestor Fenrir Level 9000," which was at least 15 meters long and as white as fresh snow all over, was With a flash of paw claws sharper than a fantasma-class knife, several members of the beast race were instantly reduced to dust.

    When the "Fenrir, the First Beast" attacked in earnest, the soldiers of the beast race of levels 500 to 100 would be reduced to snowflakes in the midsummer sun. They melt away in an instant.

    This would not be an experiment in Aoyuki''s command, so he is going out of his way to be easy on them.

    The beastmen, however, would not be able to even recognize, let alone react to, an attack that was so tempered.

    Other monsters also attack the beastmen.

    The monsters are not even aware that they are being attacked.

    The one-eyed giant, as big as a two-story building, lightly swings its muscles-laden arms.

    And when I say lightly, I mean "boohoo! The level of wind noise is enough to cause a frightening shudder.

    The Beastman Wolf and Beastman Taiga species tried to evade, taking advantage of their speed - some were lucky enough to avoid it, but others were not killed instantly because they evaded half-heartedly, and their lower bodies were crushed or about a quarter of their bodies were shredded, and some were even killed by the beast itself. Many will be in agony for the short time between surviving and dying.

    "Help me, help me, help me..."

    Ow, ow, ow, ow!ббKill me!ббPlease make me comfortable!

    Screams and sounds of anguish echoed here and there.

    However, being attacked by the One-Eyed Titan is still a better kind of attack.

    One of the worst ways to die is to be attacked by a giant liquid mass - a giant slime.

    Don''t come!ббDon''t come, don''t come, don''t come!ббNo! No!ббI don''t want to die like that.

    One of the veteran adventurers of the beast race, who has dived through dungeons, monster exterminations, and other such ordeals, cries out in tears.

    His right arm, holding a short sword, was about to be caught by a giant slime and pulled into the dungeon.

    Inside, he could see that other beastmen had already been taken in and were being melted and eaten alive.

    The beastmen who were taken inside were being melted down as if they had been exposed to acid.

    It was not only flesh and fur.

    The equipment and clothing were dissolved as well.

    They do not seem to be able to die, not even from suffocation, and they keep scratching at the algae inside the big giant slime.

    Even though his mouth, jaw, and tongue are dissolved, he continues to move his mouth to ask for help.

    It was not only the soldiers of the beast race who were being attacked.

    Right in front of the beastmen supply troops with their supplies at the far rear of the battlefield, a griffon lands in front of them with a bipedal ogre with red skin and multiple horns on its back.

    The red-skinned ogre was two and a half meters tall, with thick canine teeth extending from its lower jaw as if to poke at the heavens.

    It looked extremely vicious and wielded fear.

    The beasts kneeled on the ground and began to beg.

    ''Well, wait!ббNo, wait!ббWe certainly took part in the war, but we are not good fighters!ббI have no more intention to defy you!ббWe will give you what supplies and funds we have!ббSo please spare our lives!"

    The beast winged races, who are focusing on commerce in the United States of Beastmen, look desperate and beg for their lives.

    Some had arms with wings and racial faces, some had feathers on their backs, and some looked like bipedal birds.

    ''............''

    The red-skinned demon did not attack them immediately, but turned to Aoyuki, who was at the far end of the other side.

    It appears that he is telepathically talking to Aoyuki and asking her, ''What should we do?

    The gesture is charming, like a child asking his parents for instructions.

    The members of the supply team felt a sense of familiarity with the strong-looking red-skinned demon and the gap between his gesture and theirs, and they hoped that they might be spared.

    But - as the red-skinned ogre nodded in response to the telepathic instructions, he reached out with both hands and grabbed the heads of the two wingmen.

    "--I-da!ббOuch dada dada dada."

    Aaah!"

    The two winged races'' heads are crushed like an apple in a fist.

    When he crushes them, the red fruit, juice like a watermelon, splashes out from between the palms of his hands.

    The fruit and juice splattered on the faces and clothes of the nearby winged creatures, who were still alive and well.

    After a moment''s pause, the

    ''Hyah!"

    The beasts, who had been kneeling on the ground and begging for forgiveness, run further back.

    Aoyuki, the master of the red-skinned demons, told them, ''Kill the beastmen.

    Those who seek to kill their opponents must be prepared to be killed.

    You tried to kill them and take everything from them because they looked weak, but they were stronger than you thought, so you can be forgiven if you cry - that is not possible.

    In this world, those who try to rob someone cannot complain even if they are robbed.

    Those who flee are a race of beasts, albeit at a lower level.

    Their running speed is reasonably fast.

    Griffons chirped and chased the fleeing beastmen from the sky.

    On the other hand, the red-skinned ogre started walking as if taking a leisurely stroll.

    This world is a closed world isolated from the rest of the world by the mythology class, "The World Is World.

    There is no escape route.

    Therefore, they are slowly chasing after them in order to incite fear.

    --In the face of this terrible situation, the Beastman Wolf and Beastman Taiga chieftains are

    Don''t play dumb with me, gum!ббWhat''s easier than shopping for kids!ббWhat a bunch of monsters!ббHow is this ''easier than shopping for kids''?

    Shut up!ббI don''t give a shit!ббFine, if you don''t want to die, just whistle quickly, break the beads and call out the monsters!ббYou have to hit the monster with the monster!"

    Levado, the beastman taiga tribal chief, voices his condemnation for the worst of the current situation.

    The Wolf Tribe, itself under fire, is also fearful of the monsters that Aoyuki is following, but still clings to the magic items and magic balls for anti-dragon use provided by the Dragon People Empire - via Hisomi - and sends out instructions.

    They release to use the magic item for anti-dragon and the magic ball in order to survive.

 190 - - Episode 33 "The Flute of Madness" and "The Beast Ball"

    Dragons under Aoyuki with red, blue, and black scales circled in the sky.

    They swoop down toward the ground, twisting their long necks and opening their mouths full of sharp fangs to devour the beast-race.

    They soared into the sky again and swallowed the beastmen with a "burr, burr, burr" sound.

    Every once in a while, a limb, piece of equipment, or head falls out of the mouth and lands on the ground.

    Whenever they fell to the ground, the surviving beastmen would scream in terror.

    If the red, blue, and black scaled dragons were to get serious and spit out their breath from their mouths, the beastmen on the ground would die in the blink of an eye.

    As expected, that would not be Aoyuki''s command training, and the dragons were fighting with their hands cut off.

    Nevertheless, the strong attack from above alone is an overwhelming threat. ......

    ''Quickly, sound the whistle!ббYou want to die!"

    I know, I know!ббI know, sir!"

    Gum, the chief of the Beastman Wolf tribe, urges his men to blow the "Frantic Flute," which he obtained from the Dragon Man Empire via Hisomi, as soon as possible.

    This "Frantic Flute" is a magic item carved from dragon bones, inscribed with magic words, and soaked in dragon blood.

    As the name suggests, blowing this flute causes the dragons to become confused, frenzied, and disorderly.

    The item was prepared based on information that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" had brought down the Queen Elf Kingdom with a large number of dragons.

    The subordinate takes out a "frenzied whistle" and blows it as hard as he can toward the sky.

    A high-pitched "bleep" sound reaches the sky above ......, but there is no particular change in the red, blue, and black scaled dragons that are rampaging in all directions.

    My subordinate, looking impatient, exhaled with all his might over and over again and blew out a ''bleep,'' but still there was no change in the dragons.

    Rather, they emitted an atmosphere of irritation, saying, ''What the heck, shut up,'' and turned their attention to the gummies.

    Instead of confusing and driving the dragons into a frenzy and causing them to run amok, they had only drawn attention to themselves and put their own lives in danger.

    Gum is confused by the unexpected turn of events.

    What the hell is going on?ббIt''s not working at all!ббOh, that d*mn merchant!ббCould it be that he set himself up?

    Gum exclaims, remembering the stinky smile of the merchant who approached him - HISOMI.

    In fact, Hisomi had given Gum and the others a magic item that was firmly anti-dragon effective.

    So why is it not effective against the dragons, flying above us?

    It is simply because the dragons under the "Giant Tower" are too high level to be effective.

    The "Flute of the Rabble" is effective only up to the level of around 3000.

    The red, blue, and black scaled dragons are over level 5000, so it is just a noisy sound.

    However, there is no way that the gummers know the reason for this, and they desperately blow the whistle even though they know it is ineffective.

    Since they have been chosen as the next target of the red, blue, and black scaled dragons, their subordinates also continue to play the "maddened whistle" in a frantic manner.

    Gum and his men had fallen back to the rear to command their subordinates as chiefs.

    Thanks to this, the monsters led by Aoyuki had not yet reached Gum and his men, as they were preoccupied with attacking the front-line beastmen.

    However, due to the "Flute of Madness," they caught the interest of the dragons flying above them, and as a result, they became their next target.

    d*mn!ббf*ck f*ck f*ck f*ck!ббI''m not going to die here!ббWe''re just going to put the monster against the monster!"

    Taiga Tribe Chief Levad and his men break a magic item brought in from the Dragon People''s Empire via merchant Hisomi.

    The ball is a magic item rarely found in ruins and dungeons, and is a ball in which high-level magical beasts are sealed.

    By breaking the ball, you can temporarily summon high-level monsters and bring them under your control. However, it is only temporary and will disappear in about an hour.

    This ball was also informed that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" had not only a dragon, but also a "giant four-legged beast with a snake tail.

    In order to counter the "giant four-legged beast with a snake tail," he purchased more than a dozen of these balls, which are sealed at a high level.

    From the balls that Levado and his team broke, monsters of 700 to 900 levels emerged.

    From the point of view of the beastmen, these high-level monsters could all be their trump cards.

    ''Lizards who have no brains but to fly!ббWe''ll knock you to the ground and we''ll personally cut off your head and choke the life out of you!ббBastards!ббFire them all at once into the sky at the right time!"

    To Chief Levado''s inspirational call, all of Taiga''s subordinates responded in unison.

    The person who breaks the ball is temporarily recognized as the master of the magical beast, and can grasp the level, characteristics, special skills, weaknesses, and abilities of the magical beast.

    Based on this information, Levado and his team are planning to use long-range attacks, which have the highest attack power among the skills and other abilities possessed by the monsters, to shoot down the dragons that attack from above and defeat them when they fall to the ground.

    Those who were not in possession of the ball were all preparing to draw their weapons and hunt the dragons that fell to the ground at once.

    They are all pale, but they follow the words of the chiefs, still believing that there is a way to save themselves.

    Levado timed his voice.

    ''Now!ббFire!

    Monsters summoned by the ball of the beast are launching well-timed long-range attacks!

    Seen from a distance, the colorful long-distance attacks were unleashed as if fireworks had been launched, and were extremely beautiful.

    In fact, they were all attacks by monsters of the same level as those summoned by the ball, and if taken seriously, they were powerful enough to inflict serious or fatal wounds.

    Dozens of them were fired at the same time.

    --However, they were dealing with dragons of over 5,000 levels.

    They were attacked head-on and exploded.

    The beastmen screamed, "Wow! The sound does not last long, however.

    Gurga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga!

    Immediately, the dragons emerge from the flames unharmed, as if nothing had happened.

    Heeeeyyyy!"

    Reflexively, everyone in the beast race, including Gum and Levado, screamed and fell to the ground as quickly as possible.

    The monsters summoned from the ball are sucked into the mouths of the dragons, and their flesh, bones, and organs are crushed, and their blood sprays as they die.

    Blood literally rains down on Gum, Levad, and the beastmen.

    "Uh-oh!"

    Hiiiiiiii......!"

    Any hope that existed a moment ago has been crushed, and now there is only despair in the air.

    Monsters of levels 700 to 900, who could be described as trump cards or monsters by the beast race, attacked at long range all at once.

    Even from the perspective of the beastmen and the third party, it was a "must-kill" attack.

    Despite this, the dragons were not intimidated at all, but attacked vigorously and unscathed.

    It was no wonder that the hope they had clung to was crushed and they were enveloped in despair.

    Aaahhhh!"

    Run away ooooh ......!"

    Realizing that they are completely outmatched by the monsters commanded by Aoyuki, even from the front lines, the beast race soldiers flee at once.

    From behind them, the monsters controlled by "Giant Tower," which cannot even be described as a monster, are advancing with ease.

    The world cut out by "The World Is World" is a hell, but it is still filled with despair, pain, and lamentation.

    Help!ббHelp me!ббI''ll tell you, I''ll tell you everything!ббI was only deceived by a human (inferior species) called HISOMI!ббSo just help yourself!"

    Unable to stand this hell, Wolf Tribe Chief Gam begs for help with all his might.

 191 - - Episode 34 Destruction

    "Ta--ta--ta--help!ббHelp me!ббI''ll tell you. I''ll tell you everything!ббI was only deceived by a human (inferior species) called HISOMI!ббSo just help yourself!"

    The Wolf Tribe Chief Gam, with his drooping ears, begins to loudly beg for his life in a situation that is so desperate.

    He does his best to reach the "Giant Tower Witch" at the far end.

    Naturally, the beastmen around him could hear him, but Gum paid no heed and continued speaking.

    HISOMI is the secret agent between the Dragon Man Empire and the Beast Man Wolf Tribe, and it was through him that I was asked to do this!ббThe Dragon Man Empire ordered us to kill and destroy the "Witch of the Giant Tower"!ббAt first, I was against it!ббThe "Witch of the Giant Tower" who crushed the "White Knights," the strongest of the Elven species, and brought down the Queen Elf Kingdom - the "Witch of the Giant Tower" is not to be made an enemy!ббAnd, but we were forced to turn against them due to pressure from the Dragon People''s Empire!

    Gum ......, you ......, wasn''t this whole operation your own idea?ббYou were so confident that you could capture a human (inferior species) and kill the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" using the hostage as a shield. ......

    I know!"ббIt was all orders from the Dragon People''s Empire through Hisomi!ббSo it''s not my fault!ббIt''s all the fault of the Dragon People Empire!"

    Levado, the beastman Taiga tribe chief, says with a startled gasp when he hears Gum suddenly start begging for his life.

    In pointing this out, Gum was desperate to rub the blame on ''the Dragon People''s Empire.

    The monsters under Aoyuki''s command stopped attacking and listened to him, as if they had heard Gum''s pleas for his life.

    This is the moment of truth,'' Gum begged for his life even more desperately.

    ''Dear ''Witch of the Giant Tower''!ббAn unfortunate misunderstanding has brought us into conflict!ббBut I was able to wake up thanks to the Witch!ббI pledge my allegiance to the Witch!ббPlease, please, please, please use me as a servant of the Witch as if I were a limb from now on!ббI am the chief of the Beast Race Wolf Tribe. Therefore, I am sure that I can be of great service to you if you place me under your command!ббOverthrow the Dragon Man Empire!ббIt''s all the fault of the Dragon People Empire!ббLet me help you defeat the Dragon People''s Empire under the Witch Master!"

    Gum!ббDon''t you dare slip up!ббWitch!ббI''m sure our Taiga kind can be of more help than this Wolf kind!ббIt''s obvious from his connection to the Dragon People''s Empire that he tricked us into fighting against the Witches!ббSo, please, let the Taiga species be under your command!"

    At first Levad was surprised to hear Gum beg for his life and to learn that the Dragon People Empire was the trigger, but he, too, threw away his pride and began to beg for his life as well in order to survive.

    Inspired by the two chiefs'' pleas for their lives, the other beasts begin to speak up as well.

    The other beasts, inspired by the two chiefs'' pleas for their lives, began to speak out as well: "O Witch of the Giant Tower!ббPlease forgive me!"

    We will be your servants too!ббSo please give me your life!

    Banzai for the Witch!ббHail, Witch!ббHail to the Witch!

    With the Witch and our combined strength, the Dragon Man Empire is no match for us!"

    There were even those who dreamed of destroying the Dragon People''s Empire and standing on top of it as its subordinates, if only by begging for their lives and wishing to be reverent of it.

    The monsters under Aoyuki''s command were also stunned by the flip-flop, although their expressions were difficult to see.

    Meanwhile, Ellie and the others were....

    "Merchants and whisperers, is it?ббThe person who looked like "Master" that we defeated in the Dwarf Kingdom was also a merchant, and his name was Hissomi, a racial name. ...... He''s a different person, isn''t he?ббBecause the Light God (Shinsama) and Mei-san confirmed their deaths right in front of us. ......"

    No. The other party is someone who looks like "Master". We should consider the possibility that he may have used some means to survive, or that he may have retained some special ability to duplicate himself.

    Aoyuki''s point is well taken. Then, in order to get more information, please secure that drooping ear that first screamed and the other chief without killing him for now, just in case.

    Nya~"

    Upon hearing Aoyuki''s reply, Ellie turns again to the one-sidedly excited beast race and calls out to them.

    Ellie''s voice echoes back to the beastmen, perhaps through the power of "The World of Divergent Worlds.

    Your loyalty has certainly reached my ears.

    Ooooh!"

    At Ellie''s voice, the beast race screams with joy from the bottom of their hearts.

    They were convinced from the bottom of their hearts that they would be saved, that they would not be killed.

    Their hopes were crushed by Ellie''s next words.

    If you are truly loyal to me, then go to ............ and die. Then, if you are truly loyal to me, you will die here and now, suffering as much as possible for what you have done.

    Her words were followed by silence on the part of the beast race, then an explosion of voices.

    Why?ббWhy should I be killed if I pledge allegiance!"

    You said you would be loyal to me!"

    Why?ббббWhat the hell did we do!"

    Ellie played with her hair and coldly asserted, paying no attention to the lamenting cries of the beast race.

    I told you, didn''t I?ббI will not allow you to surrender. You will only suffer and die with remorse. Because your allegiance is false. Who would be fooled by the false words you say just to survive?ббHe wanted to kill me and take everything from me, but I am strong, so he shook his tail, and now he wants to stand on top of the Dragon People Empire with my authority. ...... What is there to believe in the words of such garbage?"

    Ellie turns her cold eyes on the beastmen and continues her words.

    The God of Light, whom we love and respect, said ...... that you should be exterminated. Your souls are filthy, full of lies and lust. You kill and oppress the weak, and at the end of the day, you are so eager to stand on the battlefield and kill and take that you are too stupid to even imagine being on the side of those who are killed. The clown who always believes that he will not be robbed and falls down the cliff with his eyes closed. You are fools who should die now and be purified.

    Finally, she smiles like a god who condemns everything.

    Yes, you don''t know the first thing about loyalty. If the Light God were to order me to die, I would gladly accept death with the suffering of hell. Then, if you are truly loyal, you can die, can''t you?ббSo if you have true loyalty, gladly die now by your own hand."

    The beastmen were immensely surprised by this response.

    They sensed from the sound of Ellie''s voice that she had a strong intention to willingly "die" if she was ordered to do so in earnest.

    At the same time, they understood that their deaths were inevitable.

    They were very much afraid of the consequences of their deaths. The two chiefs there should come this way to get information. The monsters have been instructed not to harm them.

    At Ellie''s words, the chiefs Gum and Levado almost shouted with joy at their nine lives - but they were soon plunged into despair.

    After extracting the necessary information while inflicting the agony of being better off dead, I''ll make sure I kill you properly. If I don''t kill him properly, it won''t be in accordance with the words of the Lord of Light.

    Nya!"

    Aoyuki shouted briefly as if agreeing with Ellie''s words.

    Gum and Levado, who looked desperate after hearing her words, ...... don''t know which one first, but they both found themselves fleeing backward.

    ''No, I don''t want to!ббWhy should I have to go through all this myself?

    I don''t want to die!ббI don''t want to die!ббI don''t want to die!ббI''m sorry!ббI''m sorry!ббForgive me!"

    The two are so disoriented that it is hard to tell which of them is speaking, and they run away to distance themselves from Ellie and her friends, crying, sniffling, and screaming in a miserable manner.

    The escape of the two men also triggered other beasts to run away from Ellie and the others, as if they were trying to get away from them.

    They do so without knowing that they will never be able to escape from the "World is World," which is closed to them.

    Ellie sighs lightly as if she is disgusted by the futile efforts of the beast races.

    The "World Is World" is a world where you can never escape from. Aoyuki, please resume your practice."

    "--This. For the Lord''s sake, I will take full advantage of this opportunity."

    Once again, under Aoyuki''s command, the monsters resume their hunt for the beast race.

    Help, help!ббPlease help me!

    No!ббI don''t want to!ббI don''t want to die!ббWhy did this happen when we were supposed to be having a good time hunting humans?

    Geez!ббOw!ббOuchy, ouchy, ouchy, ouchy!"

    A storm of death that would still be better in hell is unfolding before your eyes.

    Even in the face of such a scene, Elly and Aoyuki''s expressions do not change.

    They simply watch as the fools who have undermined the heart of the Lord to whom they have devoted their absolute loyalty and who, until the day before their deaths, mistakenly believed themselves to be the superior side of the hunters, disappear.

    Gam and Levado are not allowed to commit suicide and are captured by a giant slime.

    After extracting information about "HISOMI" and the "Dragon People Empire," they will be killed as ordered.

    Thus, in less than an hour, the approximately 2,000 members of the beast race were all but two left, and every single one of them was shattered, dismembered, and exterminated. The first time, the "Mere Old Man" was killed by a car.

 192 - - Episode 35. The Birth of a Saints

    --Turn back the clock a bit.

    What happened to the rescued hostages when the hellholes were literally being created inside "The World Is World"?

    When Mya stands on the battlefield and is almost caught up and killed by the beast race soldiers, a boy - Dirk, who gave her a misanga that she cherishes, comes to her rescue.

    Dirk was asked by the "Witch of the Giant Tower" to help rescue the humans who were being held hostage.

    He found Miya''s name on the hostage list and rushed to her.

    When Mya heard Dirk''s story, her face turned red and her heart raced painfully.

    After that, Miya followed Dirk''s instructions and was transferred to the "giant tower.

    Transfer to the "Giant Tower. Release."

    The moment he hears Dirk''s words - the battlefield of burning flames switches in an instant.

    The blue sky disappeared to reveal a high ceiling, surrounded by thick white pillars lined up in a regular pattern. Apparently, this is the interior of the "huge tower" that Dirk refers to.

    Mya was surprised that she had really shifted in an instant, and she looked around like a country girl who had just arrived in the city.

    In addition to the high ceilings and thick pillars, there were many human slaves who had been held captive in a warehouse in the port city of the United Federation of Beastmen, and they were sharing their joy at being reunited with their human counterparts who had been put on the battlefield.

    Mya!"

    Among the rescued hostages was someone who knew Mya - Quone, a human sorcerer about the same age as Mya, whom she had parted company with not long before.

    When Quone finds Mya, he moves his legs, weakened by his not-so-short confinement, frantically to get to her.

    Mya also recognizes Cuone''s voice and rushes toward her as she approaches.

    As she rushes to Mya, Quone tearfully embraces her.

    Dark--Light, being attentive, gently moved away without saying a word.

    Quone rejoices in Mya''s safety through her tears.

    ''Thank God!ббI''m so glad Mya''s okay...ohhhh!"

    Thank you, my dear Quone, for your concern."

    Miya hugs a sobbing Quone like a mother, patting her head and thanking her.

    Miya''s kindness makes her tears well up and accelerates her joy that she is safe.

    Quone apologized with tears.

    She said, "I don''t deserve to be thanked. I was just scared and trembling, dragging Mya''s feet, and couldn''t do anything ....... This is no way to be a friend.

    I don''t think so. Because you were by my side, I could not give up and struggle to the end. So, I want to thank you, Quone-chan.

    ...... Mya is too kind."

    Quone is so good-natured about Miya that he can''t help but let out a slight giggle as he bursts into tears.

    Mya lets out a shy laugh at her point.

    She''s not that good," he says. It''s normal.

    No, Mya is kind. If the "Witch of the Giant Tower" is the savior of the race, Mya is the healer of the race (human)!ббO saint!"

    Hm?"бб...... yeah?"

    Quone, who had been crying and self-mutilating, regained her energy and shouted loudly, but for some ...... reason, she suddenly started to say something strange, and Mya''s smile froze.

    Quone looked up from Mya''s chest, where her smile had frozen, and announced in a loud voice that seemed to spread inside the first floor of the "Giant Tower".

    She speaks out in a clear voice sounding like an opera singer.

    Mya was captured by the beast race to protect Watakushi. Mya alone could have escaped, but she was captured by the beastmen. She healed the wounded with her magic, shared her small amount of food with her young children, and created water with her magic and shared it equally without monopolizing it!ббFurthermore, he stood up for the weak-minded and cowardly Watashi and took her place on the battlefield!ббWhat should we call this if not ''saint''!"

    "Ku, Quone-chan, oh, let''s calm down, calm down, hey, hey?"

    Quone blurts out her thoughts, unable to reach Mya, who is red with shame and unable to stop her.

    The human women and children under Mya''s care also voiced their agreement with her words.

    She healed my injuries when I was captured by the beast race without asking for anything in return," she said.

    You gave me a piece of bread!

    I got water from my sister.

    Others who had received charity or were protected by her voiced their support, saying that Mya had saved them, that they would have been killed if she had not prevented the arrow, and so on.

    As one would expect, the human race that was transferred to the "giant tower" and rescued from it gathered their gazes if they made this much noise.

    When the voices of approval were cut off, Quone again announced in a clear voice that spread to the inside of the "giant tower.

    Let me say it again!ббIf the Witch of the Tower is the savior of the race, Mya is the healer of the human race!ббSaint!ббI am Saint Mya, the hope of the human race!"

    "Dear Saint ......"

    "The saint?"

    "Did the saint keep us safe ......?"

    The saint protected us from the arrows ......!

    Dear Saint Mya, ......

    Thanks to the saint, we are saved. ......!

    Saint!

    Banzai for the Witch of the Giant Tower, Saint Mya!"

    When some of them were caught by Quone and said the word "saint," a ripple effect spread, with calls praising the "saint" and the "witch of the giant tower," mainly from the humans who had been saved by Miya.

    Some of the other humans were caught up in the momentum and began to call out in praise of the "Holy Woman" and the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower.

    Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee ......"

    Meanwhile, Mya herself, who is being called a "saint," turns as red from shame as she did when she was saved by ...... Dark and crouches there.

    Quone, looking deeply moved, blurts out in front of Mya, who is crouching in shame.

    He said, "The meaning of my birth in this world was not to master magic. I met Miya, was saved by the "Witch of the Giant Tower," and saw with my own eyes the moment ...... that a "saint" was born among the race (human), and was born to spread the splendor and miracle of it. Mya, it was fate that I met you!"

    No. ...... definitely not!"

    Mya denies it with a bright red face and teary eyes.

    However, she could not reach the emotionally charged Quone, the "saint" and the "witch of the giant tower" calling race (human).

    Clinging to a gleam of hope, Mya turns her gaze toward the dark.

    The other fairy maids ask, "How do you want to handle this? The first time I saw a woman in the room, she was looking at Dirk.

    In their minds, they should pay tribute to the true Lord and Savior of the world, the Light.

    ''That''s right, Mr. Dirk, .......''

    Mya''s call for help, Dirk--Light is .......

    (Sorry Mya, but it is possible to have a "saint" as a new hero among the race (human) as well as the "Witch of the Giant Tower." ...... The existence that is close to people and heals them is a spiritual pillar of people, and the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" of power and the "Saint" of healing are a good match. Her being recognized and promoted as a "saint," who is close to me, is very effective in terms of governing the "Giant Tower" town and in the cause when it comes to race (human) relations issues. ...... And, in fact, as far as Mya''s actions are concerned, she can''t help but be treated as a saint or saintly woman. Mya-chan seems to be confused by the ''saint'' designation, but she''s also cute and reserved in the way she doesn''t boast about her accomplishments, and she looks lovely, so I''m sure everyone wants to praise her as a saint.)

    I think "...... Yeah, that''s fine.ббSaint" Miya. I think it has a nice ring to it."

    Yeah, yeah, ....... Even Mr. Dirk is ...... embarrassed. ......"

    For their own benefit and to Mya''s credit, the lights were on the cheering side.

    Applause, saints, and witch-sama banzai from the smiling people could be heard out of nowhere, which gradually spread and became louder.

    Even the fairy maids, seeing that the lights were acknowledging them, shouted, ''Banzai for the saints and witches.

    Dirk - it is their absolute rule that if the lights say white, they are white, and if they say black, they are black.

    Seeing the fairy maids shouting like everyone else, the humans who had been watching the situation also start to call out, "Banzai for the saints and witches!

    With no escape route left, Mya

    Aaaaahhhh. ......"

    Once again, she writhes in shame and crumples to the ground.

 193 - - Episode 36 Failure and Future Policy

    A certain place in the Dragon People''s Empire.

    HISOMI, who has been implicating the Allied Beastmen Nations, was reporting to Hiro, the leader of the group, with an apologetic expression on his face about the situation of the "Witch of the Giant Tower" vs. the Allied Beastmen Nations.

    We got very little information about the "Giant Tower," is that right?"

    ''......Yes, sorry about that. When I was watching from a distance, someone who looked like the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" used a magic item, and at that moment, a group of human and beast soldiers, including her, were covered by a black swirling dome, making them completely invisible. ......

    On the day of the event, HISOMI, the main body of the project, went to the United Federation of Beastmen in order to obtain information on the "Giant Tower," and monitored the potential battlefield from a long distance so as not to be noticed.

    In order to obtain information on the existence of the "Giant Tower," its strength, and whether it was related to "C," the main body of HISOMI went out of its way to directly monitor the area.

    According to the plan, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" was supposed to clash with a group of humans or a group of beasts to obtain information.

    However, before the battle could begin, the Mythology Class, "The World Is World," isolated the "Giant Tower Witch" and the Allied Beastmen Nations from the world.

    The world was covered by a black, swirling, dome-shaped object, and no one could even look inside.

    About an hour later, the black swirling dome was lifted.

    A large number of minced corpses were scattered on the ground, the green grasslands were stained red with blood, and weapons such as swords and knives were scattered here and there and stuck in the ground like grave markers.

    Literally every single beast race, of which there were about 2,000, had been killed and scattered over a wide area.

    The scene was so gruesome that it could be seen from a distance.

    It was such a massacre that you could almost hear the screams of the beast races even now.

    Only the "Witch of the Giant Tower" was standing, but she pulled out a knife that she had stabbed into the ground.

    The knife crumbled into tattered and rusted pieces.

    The "Giant Tower Witch" seemed to have disappeared in a metamorphosis after confirming this.

    As a result, HISOMI could get no information.

    He slumps his shoulders and sighs.

    I thought that if I gave the beast race a plan and also accommodated the magic item, I would be able to uncover the hand of the "Giant Tower" as much as possible, but I was naive. The beast race was incompetent, but the "Giant Tower" side was one step ahead of us. I never thought they would use a magic item that would cover the entire battlefield. ...... It seems that they had seen what we were trying to do. I apologize for the disappointing result in spite of the fact that we chatted up the beast race''s intelligence network."

    No, it was I who suggested using the beast race to see what the "Giant Tower" had in store for us. There is no need for you to worry about it, Mr. Hisomi. Besides, it''s not as if we have achieved zero results.

    ?"ббWhat does that mean, Hiro-dono?"

    HISOMI was not sure what he meant, and he couldn''t help but ask back.

    Hiro spoke his thoughts honestly.

    The magic item that covered the entire battlefield and that even Hisomi could not see inside is at least fantasma class, maybe even mythology class. It would be impossible even for me to throw away such a rare magic item. And yet, "Giant Tower" can afford to do so. There is no one else who can afford it better than us, except for ''C.''"

    Oh, ......"

    Hiro points out that HISOMI realizes what he is trying to say.

    Hiro continued his story.

    I also don''t think that ''Giant Tower'' realized our intentions and covered up the battlefield in order not to reveal our hand. And I don''t think the "Giant Tower" realized our intentions and covered up the battlefield to keep us from revealing our hand. Because there weren''t any people looking for Mr. Hisomi who was monitoring them, were there?"

    Yes, I can assure you that there was no entity looking for Kosei.

    Hiro nodded in satisfaction at Hisomi''s response.

    He nodded, satisfied with Hiro''s response. "We can''t rule out the possibility that we are unaware of it because someone more skilled than HISOMI was watching us, or that we are swimming around. ...... I think it''s unlikely, though. The "Giant Tower" side probably used magic items to cover the battlefield with the idea of killing everyone so that the beastmen wouldn''t escape.

    ...... No, rather, they deliberately used a rare magic item of at least fantasma class, maybe even mythology class, just to kill all the beastmen. That one gives me a headache. ......"

    Hiro, smiling slightly, agrees with Hisomi.

    I think it''s natural to assume that an organization that has a Fantasma Class or Mythology Class that can be used and discarded is involved in the "Giant Tower" by a "C" or a "C''s" slave. Besides, the Dwarf species Nano has also disappeared."

    Hiro and his team had noticed the disappearance of the beast race Garou, the elf race Sasha, and others involved in the false "Master" case after the "Giant Tower" appeared, and had contacted and paid attention to the dwarf race Nano as bait just to be sure.

    Nanno also disappeared, and at the same time, information was received that Hisomi''s alter ego had also vanished.

    This means that three people involved in the "fake master" have disappeared.

    It is too much to be considered a coincidence.

    So, I believe that "C" or someone under "C" is involved in the "Giant Tower". There are various possibilities as to why they are killing people involved in the ''false master'' case. ...... I think the first thing we should focus on is the "Giant Tower.

    Speaking of ...... attention, it''s still in the rumor stage, but I hear that a "saint of the race (human)" was recently born."

    A "saint?ббI think there was a race (human) who called herself a "saint" as a member of a party of heroes. ...... I wonder if it was the birth of a demon king or a brave man. But there hasn''t been any massacre of humans either."

    Hiro, who had just expressed a sharp view of the situation, looks puzzled at HISOMI''s words.

    HISOMI calls out to him.

    I don''t remember hearing about the birth of a demon king or a hero. I''ll check the facts. Also, it seems that the demon race side has indeed started to make a fuss over this one incident - the beast race massacre. So there may be an emergency meeting of the Six Principality in the near future.

    ''Wow, that''s a messy ....... I have to investigate the "Giant Tower" and the "Saints," but I also have to talk with the Dragonites about the Council of Duchies. ......

    If it''s bad, maybe the worshipers will be more interested in the "Giant Tower" because of this one incident."

    "...... ''C''-worshipping lunatics. A ''crazy catastrophist,'' according to Kaiser. I wonder if they might be interested in the ''Giant Tower'' and mess with it. ...... And they might make contact with ''C'' or ''C'' slaves and join the umbrella ......"

    Or there may be no "C" or "C" slaves, and the "Giant Tower" may be crushed by the worshippers.

    Hiro shrugged lightly at Hisomi''s point.

    If that were the case, it would save me a lot of trouble.

    Indeed."

    At Hiro''s light-hearted remark, Hisomi also lets out a wry smile.

    The two laugh at each other for a while and then sigh heavily again.

    We need to reconsider our actions, considering the possibility that the worshippers may contact the "Giant Tower. Shall we gather everyone together and discuss our future course of action?

    If Mr. Kaiser hears this report, he''s going to be very upset. ...... I''m very depressed, really."

    Hiro now lets out a faint giggle at Hissomi''s line.

    They headed off to talk to their colleagues to discuss future plans.

 194 - - Episode 37 Courtesy

    Gurga-ga-ga-ga-ga!"

    After the one-sided battle on the battlefield was over - more than 100 dragons flew over the capital of the United Federation of Beastmen as if they were their own.

    What the hell is that swarm of dragons?ббIs it the end of the world?

    How could such a large number of dragons be in the city ......?" What were those soldiers doing!"

    It''s over......, it''s over for this city......!"

    Some of the beastmen in the capital were so surprised that they thought the "apocalypse had come," some were angry with the soldiers because they thought someone had missed the dragon''s approach, and others were so pessimistic that they slumped down and slumped in place out of fear.

    Somehow, the children are happily pointing to the sky above them.

    It is probably due to the fact that the dragons have not attacked and are continuing to fly over the capital.

    In fact, the dragons were only brought in from the "Giant Tower" to intimidate them.

    We have no intention of using them to attack the city.

    --For now.

    Riding on the back of one of the dragons, Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," lands in the compound garden built in the center of the capital of the United Federation of Beastmen.

    After getting off the dragon''s back, the "Giant Tower Witch" was led by a frightened-looking beastman guide to a large room where a meeting of the five beastman tribal chiefs usually takes place.

    Three of the five tribal chiefs were already waiting in the large room, which was covered with a long, hairy carpet.

    The chiefs of the other two tribes, the Beastman Wolf and the Beastman Taiga, who had participated in the war, had already been executed by Ellie, the "Giant Tower Witch," who had extracted the necessary information from their heads while inflicting pain so severe that they would rather have died.

    Most of the young men of the Beastman Wolf and Beastman Taiga species who can fight have participated in the recent war. Since they were all killed, the next chieftains of the Beastman Wolf and Beastman Taiga breeds have not yet been chosen.

    Therefore, there were only the chiefs of the Beastman Winged Race, the Beastman Bear Race, and the Beastman Bovine Race in this place.

    The chiefs of each tribe were waiting for the "Witch of the Giant Tower" with a tense look on their faces.

    Naturally.

    Just recently, the approximately 2,000 beastmen led by the chiefs of the Wolf and Taiga species were wiped out. Furthermore, the races (humans) who had been gathered by the beast races and forced to fight because they were taken hostage were released unharmed.

    Since several dozen percent of the total were killed, they were judged annihilated - but not literally every single one of them was killed.

    In addition, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" rescued a race (human) that had been held captive in a port city warehouse. She also rescued a human being who was being treated as a slave by the Alliance of Beastmen in the port city.

    At that time, the beastmen who had attacked and obstructed the rescue of the humans were all killed.

    About 6,700 human beings, including hostages and slaves, disappeared.

    Even if the Allied Beastmen were to challenge them with all their might, they would not be able to do the same thing. Nevertheless, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" in front of us has actually done it.

    Combined with the eradication of the beast race on the battlefield, it is no wonder that they are in awe of her.

    But their awe, fear, and sense of danger were still not enough.

    The chairmanship of the meeting rotates.

    This time, the chairperson, Winged Race Chief Igor, with a cold sweat on his slippery head, addressed the "Witch of the Giant Tower" with an amiable smile.

    Welcome to the Giant Witch of the Tower. Please take a seat on the cushion over there.

    ............"

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" wears a hood over her head, so Igor cannot see her expression even though she is looking up at him.

    She does not react when Igor asks her to sit down, but stares at him as if glaring at him.

    Igor, sweating profusely, speaks quickly, as if to cover up his mistake.

    We were not aware of this incident, and we are very surprised and perplexed. However, we hope to be able to discuss the matter so that the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who has suffered unilaterally, can be convinced, yes?

    "............"

    Igor and his team decided to place the entire responsibility on the beastman wolf species Gam and the beastman taiga species Levad before the "Witch of the Giant Tower" showed up.

    They are probably already dead, so there is nothing to complain about, and there is also the fact that they actually took the lead.

    They were very suitable people to assign the responsibility to.

    However, the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" did not react to Igor''s words, but walked up to his side without a sound.

    Her walk was so beautiful and her movements so natural and quick that no one present, including Igor, could react.

    She grabs Igor''s bald head carelessly with her right hand.

    She held his shoulders with her left hand and began to put more pressure on her right hand.

    "...... why do they have this ''we have nothing to do with it'' attitude?ббAside from the two of you, you were the first to agree with Chief Wolf and were happy to cooperate with him, weren''t you?ббI think you just need to prepare hostages so that the humans (inferior species) won''t betray you and turn them into soldiers against witches. I agree with Mr. Gum''s idea.ббNot only this statement, but you also arranged the beast magic ball used in the war, and the warehouse where you locked up the race belongs to your family. Did you really think you could deceive me with such shallow lies?"

    Ow!ббOuch!ббHow did you even know what I said ......?

    A small palm grabs her head with a grip that is hard to believe for an apparent racial (human) girl, holds her body down, and pulls her neck out.

    Naturally, Igor screams, resists with her feathered hands, and begs for her life.

    And why do we know that Igor was the first to agree to the Wolf Tribe chief''s plan - the rats (small animals) under Aoyuki''s command had slipped into the large room and eavesdropped on their conversation.

    Therefore, Elly, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," also knows that Igor was the first to voice his approval.

    I have decided to kill those who were involved in this case," she said. So I had decided to kill you, too, as well as those two filthy, forgetting their own sins, ugly, begging for their lives. And yet you thought you could deceive me with such a random deception. ...... It''s very disappointing.

    Ow!ббOw!ббOw!ббOh, my God, the witch!ббOh, forgive me!ббI will be of help!ббYes, that''s right, now let''s enslave the dragon-nymphs!ббIt''s good business!ббThey are strong and can be sold for a lot of money!ббAll the wealth of the world to the witches!"

    Igor desperately begs for his life.

    Something the "Witch of the Giant Tower" wants, something all people want. Not a weak and useless being such as a human (inferior species), but a slave of the dragon race, which is stronger, rarer and more expensive on the market. Igor only has a few, but he is willing to offer them all.

    No, with the power of the "Witch of the Giant Tower", we can get more dragon races. If I can get some of the proceeds, I will be enriched.

    I need your help!ббI don''t care if it''s a demon race!ббWhether it''s an elf or a beastman,...... I''ll have a beautiful man and a beautiful woman to attend to the witch!"

    I don''t want ...... that kind of thing."

    What do you need, then?ббEveryone has something they want!ббJust tell me what you want, what you want, and I''ll get you anything you want!

    Igor was in tears, sniffling, drooling, and desperately begging for his life, but the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" would not listen.

    They don''t know it, but the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is also level 9999.

    No matter how weak Ellie is as a sorceress compared to warriors, she would have no trouble tearing Igor''s head off without a second thought.

    Screams and the sound of shredding flesh and bone echo through the large room.

    Finally, with a loud clang, Igor''s neck and torso are physically shredded.

    Fresh blood dances to the ceiling of the large room and even splatters on the carpet.

    And yet, strangely, not a drop of blood gets on the hooded garments of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower.

    She carelessly tosses Igor''s head, which makes a face of anguish.

    ............"

    Hee-hee--"

    Ozo, the beast bear tribe chief, looked so blue that even through his fur, he could see it, and Beni, the beast bovine tribe chief, let out a small scream and was about to pass out at any moment.

    Ellie took out a handkerchief and wiped her hands, as if to say, "I touched something dirty," and called out to them.

    She then took out a handkerchief and wiped her hands and said to them, "It is true that you have been using the race in an outrageous way and cooperating with the war mongering, but you also spoke out against it at the ...... conference. So I''m going to give you a special reprieve."

    Hearing the words, "Oh, I''m sorry...," Ozo and Beni let out a sigh of relief before replying.

    Unperturbed, Ellie continued.

    So, how do you plan to deal with the aftermath of the war?

    "........."

    Ozo and Beni look at each other.

    And when they nodded to each other, Ozo and Beni bowed their heads so low that their foreheads touched the carpet, and Ozo responded to Ellie on behalf of the others.

    Oizo replied on behalf of Ellie, "...... Oizo and Beni surrender to the Witch Lady in full. The Beastmen Confederacy submits to the Witches and the ''Giant Tower''. The other tribes that are not here already do not have the strength to fight the Witch, and they all agree with Ooi and the others.

    Total surrender. ......

    Ozo and Beni break out in a cold sweat at the sound of Ellie''s bored voice.

    She opens her mouth as if she had just seen their sweat drop to the carpet.

    Well, that''s about where we''re at," she says. However, it would be troublesome to take control and occupy the place, so I will give you the ostensible sovereignty for the time being, and you can manage it yourselves. I won''t say anything if you follow our demands, such as the prohibition of racial slavery. However--"

    !"

    The two of them experience an intimidating sensation as if a giant is physically crushing them with the palm of its hand from above their bodies.

    A chill hits your entire body as every cell in your body screams. The two of them found themselves unconsciously clicking their teeth ''clicking''.

    Ellie''s huge killing intent was directed at them.

    If you betray the "Giant Tower," we will exterminate the beast race from the earth this time, right?

    Of course, of course, of course!ббOi and the others must tell their subordinates to never do anything that would betray the "Giant Tower" in the future!

    Ozo-San is right, we will never betray the Witch of the Giant Tower!

    Ozo and Beni swear with their heads bowed like a scream.

    Hearing his, her response, Ellie looks down at them in silence for a few seconds.

    For Ozo, Beni, the seconds were so long that they felt like hours.

    In fact, they would rather just stop their hearts and die.

    Just as the two of them are about to release their souls from their bodies for real, the killing spirit disappears from Ellie.

    ''Very well, I have certainly heard what you two have said. Later, I will dispatch a book detailing the prohibition of racial slavery and the absolute independence of the human race, as well as diplomats and other personnel. From then on, please manage the nation based on these details."

    Ozo and Beni each respond loudly to Ellie.

    She nodded in satisfaction and left the large room without once sitting down.

 195 - - Episode 38 The Great Tower Church

    All of the rescued and freed former human slaves of the Beastmen Confederacy choose to stay in the "Giant Tower" rather than return to their original location.

    Half of those who were attacked in their villages or kidnapped while traveling along the roads choose to stay in the "giant tower" as they did.

    The other half choose to return to their original lives.

    In the end, about 7,000 people will remain in the "Giant Tower.

    The town centered on the Giant Pagoda had already expanded to the size of a city.

    There is enough land to accommodate approximately 7,000 people, and the gift of "Infinite Gacha" will be enough to support food, clothing, and shelter until their lives are stabilized.

    Thanks to this, we were able to accept them smoothly without any confusion.

    The former human slaves, those who were forcibly abducted, and the residents of the race that originally resided in the "Giant Tower" let out a sigh of relief.

    After the problems with the Allied Beast Nation were settled, I was finally able to talk calmly with Miya.

    We sat and faced each other at a table near the "N, prefab" where she was sleeping.

    The table is outdoors, so the sky is blue and the breeze is pleasant. We could hear the voices of the workers and children playing happily in the distance, and it was very comfortable.

    We talked again about how we were able to enter to help Mya at the right time, while listening to the children''s playful voices.

    Naturally, everything we tell her is false, but since she has no power or reason to search for the truth, it doesn''t matter.

    After listening to the whole story, Mya thanks him again.

    Thank you, Mr. Dirk. I don''t know what would have happened if Mr. Dirk hadn''t come to my rescue. ......"

    But even if I hadn''t gone to help, the Witch of the Gigantic Tower would have saved Mya and her friends without a problem.

    I humbly lifted up the "Giant Tower" and the "Giant Witch" in the hope of making them feel a little more favorable, but for some reason, when Miya heard what I said, she blushed and denied it.

    ''That''s not true!ббMr. Dirk used his "firewall" to protect everyone, including me, so I was unhurt and safe!ббAnd because Mr. Dirk came, I--!

    Miya opens her mouth excitedly, but before she can finish the second half of her speech, she abruptly falls silent.

    She even blushes up to her ears and moves her mouth repeatedly, ''cracking up,'' and then turns her head down awkwardly.

    The silence continued and the air became slightly strange, so I looked at her and broached another topic.

    I guess by now the Adventurers'' Guild should have informed everyone involved that the people who were kidnapped, including Miya, are safe and sound.

    Many of those kidnapped by the beast race have asked the Adventurers'' Guild to look for them by their relatives, friends, or lovers.

    The close ones of such kidnapped people are told through the Adventurers'' Guild that they are ''safe.

    Some, however, have chosen to move to the "Giant Tower" despite the presence of their relatives.

    Some chose to bring their families and loved ones from the outside.

    The reason for this seems to be that they want to live in peace under the "Witch of the Giant Tower," rather than being kidnapped or attacked again outside the tower.

    Miya, on the other hand, is...

    "Miya-chan, you are going back to the village instead of staying in the ''giant tower,'' right?"

    ...... Yes. I can''t leave my brother alone, and I can''t be dishonest with him about taking care of his grave or his pharmacology teacher. But ......"

    Miya pauses for a beat and then hesitantly tells us.

    If Mr. Dirk wants me to stay, I''ll stay!

    Don''t worry, you don''t have to worry about this place or me. You should be free to make your own choices as you see fit, Miya-chan.

    ......Yes, and..."

    For some reason, Mya''s shoulders slump deeper than before in response to my reply.

    I''m glad she''s willing to help, but I can''t keep her from thinking about her brother Elio, who is waiting for her. Besides, saints are present wherever they are and can fulfill their role to the full by continuing to heal people.

    The important point is the fact that a saint was born among the human race and continues to heal people. It might be more acceptable to say that she is working as a "saint" in a local area rather than in a "giant tower" now.

    As I was wondering what to say to her, Miya, who had regained her composure, let out a wry smile and said, "I''m not sure how to follow up on your comment.

    I''m going back to the village. Please come visit us sometime, Dirk and the others. My brother would love to meet you all.

    Of course, if I get the chance, I''ll definitely be there."

    I believe you, don''t I?

    Ha-ha-ha, I''ll be there, I promise.

    I''m glad."

    They laugh at each other.

    Once the laughter subsides, there is a strange pause.

    It''s not awkward, but a pleasant, peaceful silence.

    ............

    "............"

    Mya and I both fall silent, but she tries to break the silence.

    Her face turns red, her eyes filled with determination to take on her powerful enemy, and she opens her mouth with both hands full of strength.

    Oh, um, Mr. Dirk, I, it''s Mr. Dirk''s--"

    Saint Mya!ббThere you are!"

    Midway through her line, a girl with blonde hair in a vertical roll appears. Her eyes are slanted, her height is a head taller than Mya''s, and her breasts are larger than hers in style.

    She is a beautiful girl who seems strong-willed from the outside.

    (I think she is Mya''s friend, Quone, right?)

    She is also a member of the group that is moving to the "Giant Tower.

    Her parents had reported her missing to the Adventurers'' Guild, but she chose to remain in the "Giant Tower" while letting them know she was safe.

    In addition, she has created a somewhat special "Giant Tower cult".

    In the "Gigantic Tower Sect," the "Gigantic Witch of the Tower" is a being close to God, the fairy maids are apostles, and Miya is a saint.

    For me personally, it is very effective in terms of governing the town of "Giant Tower" and in terms of a cause when I am involved in race (human) related issues, so I am positively accepting it.

    Quone greets me lightly and then smiles at Miya, who has frozen up with a bright red face.

    She says, "Saint Mya, there are people here who want to hear what you have to say. So, come with me for a minute!"

    I''m talking to Mr. Dirk now, Quone. Besides, I told you to stop with the saints!"

    I''ve told you most of what I wanted to talk about. I don''t want to get in the way of your important work, Mya.

    What?

    Miya makes a surprised expression at my words.

    In fact, I have finished what I wanted to talk about, and I personally welcome the spread of "Giant Towerism.

    So I have no intention of disturbing her.

    With my permission, Quone takes Mya''s hand with a big smile on her face.

    ''Thank you for your permission, Mr. Dirk. Now I will borrow the saintly Mya."

    Wait a minute, Quone-chan!

    Mya gave up on being taken by Quone, but raised her voice to stop his hands from taking her.

    Then she turns back to me and asks me a question.

    Mr. Dirk, will you speak to me again like this?"

    Of course, you and Mya are always welcome here.

    I am telling the truth, and I mean it.

    Hearing this response, Mya smiled with a smile that made me truly happy.

    Quone was smiling as if he couldn''t hold back his laughter.

    Mya notices the smile and begins to attack Quone''s shoulder and side with the arm opposite to the hand she was grabbed with.

    The girls jangle and greet each other, then start walking toward their destination.

    I watched their backs as they walked away, letting out a slight giggle and saying, ''You two are so close.

 196 - - Art. 39. The Effects of the Genocide

    After watching the smiling exchange between Miya and Quone, I return to the lowest level of the "abyss.

    When I entered the lowest level of the "Abyss" office and sat down, Mei, Aoyuki, and Ellie, who were waiting for me, bowed.

    When I call out to them lightly, they raise their heads.

    I nodded my head in loyalty and asked Ellie a question.

    Ellie, thank you for your efforts in warning the Allied Beastmen Nations and taking care of the target. I''m glad everything went well.

    You are too kind to say so. However, if the Lord of Light so desires, I can take care of the other animals right away as well.

    Although less culpable than the beastman winged race chief Igor, Ellie implied that if ordered to do so, she would "go to eliminate them right now," including the beastman bear race and beastman bovine race chiefs who were also passively involved.

    I shook my head lightly.

    I shook my head lightly, "The beastmen who were actively involved in this case have all been made to disappear. If there are no more of them, it will be impossible to manage the nation. In that case, we will have to take care of them, but we don''t have the obligation to do that much for them."

    It is not impossible to behead the upper echelons of the beastmen federation and rule directly, but it would require the allocation of not a few resources and would be too little fruit for the trouble it would entail.

    I''m not looking for a massacre, and I''m not so attractive that I want to get my hands on the Beastmen Confederacy. ......

    "Rather as a result of peeking my gum head in, ...... were you really talking to that ''race (human) hissomi''?"

    Yes, sir. As far as I remember, his face, his gestures, his movements, and the sound of his voice - I am certain that he is the same "human hyssomi" that the God of Light defeated in the Dwarf Kingdom. I was so surprised that I checked again and again.

    Ellie recalls again and makes a surprised face.

    In the battle against the Allied Beastmen Powers, she was isolated from the battlefield by "The World of Divergent Worlds.

    As Aoyuki''s training ground, he commanded the monsters and destroyed them.

    During the battle, when the beastman wolf tribe leader Gum begged for his life, he said, "Ta, ta, help!ббHelp me!ббI''ll tell you, I''ll tell you everything!ббI was only tricked by a human named Hisomi!ббSo just help yourself! He starts to make a fuss.

    In order to get confirmation, the two chiefs of the Beastman Wolf and Beastman Taiga species were captured and taken to the lowest level of the "Abyss".

    I had Ellie read their memories.

    As a result, she was convinced that they were human HISOMI, who had supposedly seduced NANO in the Dwarf Kingdom and died in the battle.

    Incidentally, Gum and Levad were literally crippled by the pain of being ''better off dead. Once their spirits were restored, they were executed again.

    The reason why they were restored once was because they had committed various crimes such as killing human beings on a whim other than those related to HISOMI, so it was necessary to have them directly confess their crimes and record them, and also to make the human victims suffer as much as possible.

    The two men died, desperately begging for their lives until the very end.

    Back to the story.

    Why is Hissomi, who was supposed to have been defeated in the Dwarf Kingdom, still alive and in contact with the Beastman Wolf Race Chief Gam?ббYou don''t think they were twins, do you?"

    No, I don''t think so. They look too much alike to be twins. Not only in appearance, but also in tone of voice, habits, and gestures.

    Ellie is quick to dismiss my opinion.

    If Ellie, who has a good memory, assures me that the twin theory is not possible or .......

    I don''t think it''s possible that she was actually alive when she was knocked down. I don''t think it was an act or an illusion that he was struck by Mr. Light and turned to dust. ......

    May contradicts herself.

    I agree with May myself.

    I released all 99 of my "SSR Bakugou Flame" at once against HISOMI, who had attacked me out of control in the middle of the game.

    Under the attack, the tentacles on HISOMI''s back that covered her entire body almost disappeared.

    The worm tentacles from her mouth also shredded and disappeared.

    HISOMI herself was damaged all over her body, lost some of her limbs, and at first glance, it was obvious that she was dying.

    Furthermore, her body turned to dust and vanished.

    It is hard to believe that this was an act, an imposter, or an illusion.

    The person who is playing the role of "......" is probably "Masta. I think he may be creating the same person as himself with some kind of power like my gift "Infinite Gacha". Well, it''s nothing to think about without any information at the moment. ...... For now, Aoyuki, the monsters that have been concentrated in the Beastmen Alliance are once again deployed around the world to investigate and monitor the situation. From now on, please investigate the Dragon Empire and the merchant Hisomi.

    Nya!"

    Aoyuki''s voice is powerful.

    However, once Aoyuki''s information network was concentrated on the United Beastmen Nation. It would take some time to redeploy it.

    I have no complaints, though, since the measure was taken to rescue the race (human) trapped by the beastmen.

    Please instruct those who are on the ground, in addition to Aoyuki, to investigate the "merchant hisomi of the Dragon People''s Empire."

    Awe, I will send out instructions right away."

    May replies emphatically.

    Speaking of the Dragon People''s Empire, I believe Mr. Mohawk and the others have entered the country.

    They will be contacted to investigate the "Dragon People Empire merchant HISOMI," but they are not very strong people, so I don''t want them to take on too much.

    Is there anything else you would like to report to me?"

    So far, there are no problems inside the Abyss.

    As for the area around the "Giant Tower," we have already accepted the humans liberated from the United Beastmen Nation, and we have also received enough supplies thanks to the generosity of the God of Light, so there are no special problems.

    Nya~"

    Mei, Ellie, and finally Aoyuki tell him in a distracted voice that there is no problem.

    With all the reports over, I was about to raise my voice to announce that we were breaking up...

    Hm?ббIt''s a telepathic call - it''s Lilith-sama. Hello?"

    A telepathic message is sent from Lilith, the first princess of the Kingdom of Races (Human).

    Since I have given her "SR, telepathy", there is no problem when she sends me a telepathy. ......

    There was a slight problem with the content.

    ''What?ббBecause of our annihilation of the beast race,...... there will soon be a meeting of the Principality of Six, which was supposed to be given a few more years'' grace?"

    Apparently, the "Beastmen Massacre" had a greater impact than we had imagined and has moved the world.

 197 - - Extra Edition Ice Heat Consultation

    UR, Flaming Heat Freezing Grappler Ice Heat, Level 7777

    She is the deputy head maid at the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    When May, the head maid, leaves "The Abyss," Ice Heat takes over for her and is in charge of internal administration.

    She also served as Light''s escort when he moved to the lowest level of the "Abyss.

    Ice Heat has been having some problems recently, so he asked his friend "UR, Chimera Mela Level 7777" for advice.

    The time is night.

    At the bottom level of the "Abyss" cafeteria, "UR, Ice Heat Level 7777, Grappler of Flaming Heat and Freezing" and "UR, Chimera Mela Level 7777" were in the same room. UR, Chimera Mela Level 7777" sit side by side on a couch and sip tea brewed by Ice Heat. The first time I saw the "I" in the name of the "I" was in the "I" column.

    In the past, when Ice Heat listened to Mera''s complaints, it was about alcohol, but tonight she brewed tea because she was in a position to ask for advice.

    The sight of Mera, who is over two meters tall, and Ice Heat, who has red hair on the right side and blue hair on the left side, sitting side by side, stood out even from a distance.

    Mela dexterously grabs a cup of tea with her palm-hidden sleeve and takes a sip before cutting him off.

    What is it that you want to talk about?

    Actually, I''ve been having a bit of trouble lately. ......

    Trouble?ббThe f*cking serious, good-natured, quick-decision-making Ice Heat?"

    Mela opens her big mouth to express her surprise.

    Seeing her surprise, Ice Heat''s cheeks puffed up.

    Even Ice Heat has his worries. I mean, what do you mean by ''d*mn serious, good girl''?"

    ''Kekekekekekeke!ббBad, bad."

    Ice Heat stares at her, staring at the words of her close colleague''s assessment.

    Mera apologized with a somewhat amused laugh.

    This was an exchange because the relationship was not one that would become acrimonious over this level of slight.

    So, what on earth is bothering you?ббDid you find out that the fairy maids are afraid of you behind your back?ббOr that they are jealous that you are Light-sama''s bodyguard and will be by his side the whole time he is in the "abyss"?ббAnd then there''s the fact that ...... hair is divided into red and blue, but people say it''s the opposite, that it''s less unique?"

    Wait a minute, what are you talking about?ббIs that what they say about Ice Heat behind your back!"

    I''m going to go to .......ббNo?ббAnd you didn''t know that?ббUh, ...... sorry, forget it."

    How could I forget!"ббWho the hell are you!ббWho is saying that behind your back!ббThe fairy maids?

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббI''ll keep quiet.

    Mela turns to the day after tomorrow and drinks her tea.

    She persisted for a few minutes, but she never spoke.

    Ice Heat gives up and proceeds with the story.

    I''ll pursue this matter at length later--kohon, the trouble with Ice Heat is that I don''t feel I''m being relied upon by Master Light as much as Mera and Tin are. ......

    ?"ббAgain, outlandish. How is it possible that Ice Heat is not dependent on Master Light?"

    In fact, since the defeat of the Giant Elven Tower,...... I have not been called upon by the Dwarven Kingdom or the Confederacy of Beastmen, and I have been on standby in the Abyss.

    In the Dwarf Kingdom, Mera and Tin were both called to the "Ruins of a Large Past Civilization.

    In the United Beastmen Kingdom, both Mera and Tin were required to be scouts in order to secretly take hostages and slaves (humans) out of the country by transition.

    Both Tin and Mera are capable of scouting.

    Therefore, they participated in the rescue operation of the Allied Beastmen Nations.

    At the same time, Ice Heat was waiting at the bottom of the "Abyss.

    Ice Heat folds his hands on the table with his elbows on the table and lays his forehead on the table.

    The actual "ice heat" is a kind of a "no-frills" type of heat, which means that the ice heat will not be able to be used properly on the ground because of the fact that it burned to death the twin elves in an instant, rather than fighting them properly on the first floor of the Elf Tower. Ice Heat has become a ''useless human resource'' in Light-sama''s mind. ......

    Kekekekekeke!"ббNo, no, no, I think you''re overthinking that by any amount.ббIf we treat Ice Heat as a ''useless force on the ground'' to that extent, then Nazna-sama will never be allowed on the ground again, right?"

    In the past, I fought a battle with twin elf brothers, Nia and Kia, who belong to the "White Order" of the Queen Elf Kingdom, on the first floor of the "Giant Tower.

    If Ice Heat exerted himself lightly, Nia and Kia were mortally wounded to the point that they would have died instantly without Ellie''s protection.

    On the other hand, Nazna defeated the leader of the "White Knights," the strongest knighthood in the Queen Elf Kingdom, with a single flash of her sword, and punched a hole in the "Giant Tower," which made Ellie plenty angry.

    Which of the two is more problematic, Nazna''s overkill or her breaking of the wall?

    ''Kekekekekeke!ббThat''s a bad habit of Ice Heat. You think too much. If Light-sama thought Ice Heat was a useless human resource, he would not have entrusted them with the management of the lowest level of the "Abyss," the place to which Atashi and I are returning. Rather, he trusts her on the same level as Mei-sama, and that''s why he entrusts her with the management of the "abyss" when she goes above ground. The Dwarves and the beastmen just happen to not be called in if they don''t fit the bill in terms of ability."

    I wonder if that''s so. ......"

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббOf course it is!ббIf you still can''t shake off your apprehension, I suppose you could ask Mr. Wright directly, huh?"

    What a load of crap!ббThere is no way I can make Master Light give up his valuable time for Ice Heat!ббIsn''t that disrespectful!"

    In response to Ice Heat''s yell, Mela tsked without changing her easygoing attitude.

    Kekekekekekeke!"ббReally?ббI think it''s rather painful not to know that Ice Heat is worried about ''not being needed'' and to find out later, don''t you?ббMr. Wright is a kind man, and I think he would be happier if you were honest with him about what''s on your mind."

    ............, I wonder if that''s true."

    Yes, yes, yes. If you don''t feel comfortable taking up Mr. Wright''s time, why don''t you ask him through Ms. Mei?ббMr. May is Ice Heat''s direct supervisor. She wouldn''t be impervious, would she?"

    ...... Surely there is a way to have Ms. May speak to her at the right time, rather than asking her directly."

    Ice Heat nodded repeatedly, convinced by Mela''s advice.

    Ice Heat turns to Mera once again.

    Mela, thank you. I''ll talk to May-sama about it as soon as I get a chance. I''m really glad Mera listened to me."

    Kekekekekekekekeke!ббDon''t worry about it. I''m just thanking you for listening to me complain.

    Mela lightly lifts her cup and responds with a smile.

    Ice Heat seems to be truly grateful, brewing a fresh pot of tea from her own hands and even offering her tea cakes.

    After that, the girls had a lively conversation until late at night.

 198 - - extra edition May

    The "SUR, May the Seeker''s Maid Level 9999" is the first to be revealed through Light''s "Infinite Gacha". The SUR.

    Therefore, he is the person who has been with Light the longest at the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    Her job is to manage the internal affairs of ...... "The Abyss".

    So, what exactly is the job of managing the internal affairs of "The Abyss"?

    The desk in Wright''s office, with May''s desk beside it.

    A large number of documents are piled up on that desk, and she flips through them at high speed to check them.

    It may appear as if she is skimming through the documents, but she is aware of what she is reading.

    After she finishes checking the documents, she returns some of them to the fairy maids standing by her side.

    There were some documents related to the "Giant Tower" mixed in with the consumable documents for the "Natsura". The "Giant Tower" related documents are under Ellie''s jurisdiction, and she doesn''t want me (me) to touch them. Please be careful henceforth."

    I am sorry. I will be sure to warn the person in charge."

    Ellie sees May as a rival and does not like to be touched by her own jurisdiction.

    The fairy maid bowed deeply and accepted the bundle of papers.

    The other fairy maids who were waiting on her also checked the "abyss" for supplies, etc., cleaned, rotated breaks, checked the traps, monsters, treasure chest items, etc. in the shallow and middle levels of the "abyss" and also prepared a list with a side when the light returned.

    Although it is unlikely that enemies will enter the lowest level of the Abyss, there are many things to do, such as checking security arrangements in case of emergency, means of escape, and stockpiles needed in the event of a siege.

    There are many other tasks as well.

    For example

    A rather rough knocking sound echoes in the office.

    The fairy maid waiting by the door answers first, checks, and reports to May that it is "an urgent matter," and after May gives her permission, the door is opened.

    One of the fairy maids reports in a panic.

    ''Miss Mei!ббAoyuki-sama and Nazuna-sama are fighting!ббPlease stop!"

    ............"

    May shakes her eyebrows slightly, saying, ''Again.

    Last time, too, Nazna was too busy with Aoyuki and scratched him on the palm of his hand, which made Nazna angry and they had a fight.

    This time, the content would be similar.

    However, even though the content was low-level, it was a fight between level 9999.

    There was no way the level-500 fairy maids could stop them.

    So, they asked Mei, who is also level 9999, to mediate the fight.

    There are many other direct appeals like this.

    Depending on the content of the appeal, Mei may select one and put it in Light''s ear.

    This time, however, there is no need to do so.

    I think Nazuna was too busy with Aoyuki and made her explode anyway. I''ve told you many times that no matter how cute Aoyuki is, too much attention is not good for her. ......

    Mei thrusts a light sigh and gets up from her seat to stop Aoyuki and Nazuna from fighting.

    In this way, May struggles day and night to maintain the organization that exists at the lowest level of the "NARAku".

    However, it is not hard at all because she does what she loves to do in order to support Light. In fact, she finds it very rewarding.

    There are many other things that make her happy.

    For example.

    I am happy to drink the tea that May has made for me after a long time.

    Thank you very much. I am very happy that Mr. Wright is drinking it.

    Wright''s private room, living room.

    Wright sits on the sofa, enjoying the aroma of the tea May brewed and drinking it like a treasure.

    He occasionally drank May''s brewed tea in this way.

    And May did not say, "I am so happy to have you drink it, Mr. Light," as a form of flattery.

    He also enjoys the internal administration of the "Natsura," fighting battles for Light, and supporting him, but what makes him feel the strongest happiness is serving Light as a maid.

    (In the past, when it was just the two of us, ...... Light-sama and I (I), we were able to support him not only with drinks, but also with meals, sleeping, escorting, washing, bathing, etc. ......)

    As a maid, I still feel more fulfilled when I am alone with Light.

    No matter how much Mei is a level 9999 maid, now that she has grown as an organization, the work must inevitably be divided.

    It is in her nature to feel a bit of loneliness.

    When I''m having tea alone with Mei like this, it reminds me of the time when we used to live alone together in the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    ......Yes, I do miss it."

    There is a slight time lag in the response, as Wright has broached the subject as if he had read May''s thoughts.

    He didn''t mind and continued the conversation with a smile.

    The two of us were leveling up, setting up our living environment, taking on the guardian monsters of the lowest level of the "Abyss,"...... and many other things, but looking back, it was a fun day. After that, Aoyuki came, Ellie and Nazuna came, I was able to control the dungeon core of the "NARAku" and manifest everyone, and thus I was able to create a "country" at the lowest level of the "NARAku" as advised by the organization - Mei. I will never forgive the members of the ''Gathering of Tribes'' who betrayed me and discarded me like garbage, but I can thank them for giving me the opportunity to meet May and the others.

    Light let out a moment of killing in the "Gathering of the Tribes" section, but then he smiles and tells May what to say.

    ............."

    May also silently ponders in her chest.

    (It is true that spending time alone with Mr. Light and being able to take care of him from morning till night is a very wonderful environment. But ......)

    Mae?"

    Wright tilted his head, wondering why she had gone silent.

    May smiles slightly and speaks her true feelings.

    I was also happy and nostalgic about my life alone with Mr. Light. But I think the life we have now with everyone is also wonderful.

    I know," he said. I hope we can all have a good time together like this after revenge is over."

    Please don''t worry. No matter what happens, Aoyuki, Ellie, Nazuna, and everyone else, including me, will stay by your side, Light-sama.

    May reveals her honest feelings.

    Light, too, returned her line with a smile.

    And for a while, a calm and warm atmosphere continued to flow between Light and May in the living room.

 199 - - Whats your relationship with Yume in the extra episode?

    One day.

    It is the first day off in a long time at the lowest level of "The Abyss" without any urgent work.

    Since it was a holiday, I decided to spend it with my own sister Yume, whom I usually don''t get to spend time with, and went to see her. He was happily playing with dolls with "Nazuna Level 9999.

    I felt bad about interrupting them, so I asked permission from Yume and enjoyed the tea that the fairy maid had brewed for me while I watched them play.

    After they finished playing, they too became thirsty and sat down at the table, perhaps feeling a bit hungry.

    They smile and talk, as if to say, "We had a good time playing.

    I didn''t think your sister''s doll would take mine on the road with her self-destruct technique."

    It was the only way to get past Nazna-chan''s absolutely invincible super duper awesome shield defense!"

    "............"

    What kind of doll play were they playing with?

    From a distance, I think they were playing with dolls, a very normal doll game with two people holding dolls and a toy table, dishes, chairs, and foodstuffs. ......

    Maybe this is how girls play with dolls these days.

    (In rural areas, the only people of the same generation who played with dolls were men, and they knew little about girls'' games. ......)

    I remember taking care of girls the same age as Yume, but I only remember playing outside with them in normal physical activities.

    (Maybe they also played with similar dolls at home or something, but I don''t know the details because we were just members of the village at the time, not special close friends or anything like that. ......)

    As I think about this in my mind, I suddenly say something that has been bothering me.

    I asked him, "Speaking of which, Yume, are there any other people besides Nazuna that you''ve become friends with?"

    Someone you''ve become friends with?ббOf course I do!ббWell, first of all, ...... Dr. Ellie!"

    Ellie''s name comes first.

    ''I like Miss Ellie because she teaches me all kinds of magic!ббI''m still not very good at sitting at a desk and studying, but I''m having a lot of fun using all kinds of magic at the ...... training center!"

    Yume apparently prefers to actually move her body rather than sit still and study.

    I couldn''t help but let out a wry smile, as I know how she feels.

    She continued her story.

    After that, Aoyuki," she said. I like Aoyuki because she lets me touch her ears and tail!

    Yeah!ббReally, little sister!ббThat Aoyuki guy has a habit of getting angry when I touch him!"

    Nazuna''s lips pout in frustration.

    She often bothers Aoyuki. Too much attention has often caused Aoyuki to become frustrated and fight back, leading to fights.

    Nazuna sees this as a form of communication, but Aoyuki seems to find it stressful.

    Despite this, he did not like the fact that Yume let him touch her ears and tail unconditionally.

    Yume brushes aside Nazuna''s indignation and lets us hear the next part.

    Yume''s voice was a little too soft, but she was not too upset. And I''m good friends with Uncle Gold and Sister Nemmu, too!

    I can somewhat understand the fairy maids, but I am slightly confused by the way they are called ...... Mera and Tin, and Uncle Gold and Nemmu. I don''t think Gold in particular is old enough to be an uncle yet. ......

    But it''s a bit surprising. Tin, Gold, and Nemmu, but Mera is so tall and intimidating that I thought Yume would be scared of her. ......

    Mela may look intimidating, but she has a high level of loyalty to me, and contrary to her words and actions, she is a very conscious girl who cares about and tries to protect everyone in the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    I was worried that Yume, who I have only known for a short time, would distance herself from me. ......

    I was worried that Yume, who was still in the early stages of her relationship with me, would distance herself from me.

    Mera was big and scary at first, just like Ni-chan said. She brought out a bunny with fluffy horns and an owl with fluffy feathers!ббThey''re really fluffy and fuzzy and just so adorable!"

    That was adorable!ббI and my sister had a lot of fluffy, fluffy fun together, didn''t we?"

    Hey!

    Apparently, Mela has her own ability - "A body constructed by many organisms. It seems that Mera used her ability - "a body constructed from many organisms, each cell of which is an independent organism" - to select and create organisms that look cute and are popular with young girls, to Yume''s delight.

    We hear from others who are close to Yume.

    Tin sister is the cutest person Yume has ever seen, and I like her because she has a talking stick in her hand that rattles around and is funny. I like Uncle Gold because he is a knight and cool, and I like Sis Nemmu because she often gives me good snacks and juice!"

    Nemmu is a good guy because he buys not only for his sister, but also for me when I''m around!"

    The two start talking about what was the best candy gift from Nemmu.

    They learn that Yume wants the "Intelligence Weapon" that Suzu has. The "Intelligence Weapon" is available as a benefit (gift) "Infinite Gacha" card, but he is hesitant to give it to Yume, thinking of the problems that might occur if he gives it to her.

    As for Nemmu, it is not healthy for Yume to eat too many sweet snacks, let alone gold.

    (I should make a note in my mind not to give Nemmu too many sweets later.

    I am concerned about Nemmu''s sweets problem, but I am also worried about her relationship with someone who is not mentioned in ...... at this stage.

    I asked him to look around fearfully.

    By the way, Yume, the names of Ice Heat and Mei don''t seem to have been mentioned,.......

    Uh, ......"

    Yume, who was happily chatting with Nazuna about delicious snacks, raises a subtle sound when she is asked to speak.

    Yume is my younger sister, so the girls would not despise her, nor would they hate her.

    Yet I am slightly surprised at the subtle attitude.

    Yume told me her impressions with difficulty.

    "Ice Heat-san is ...... a beautiful woman, but I don''t like her tense atmosphere ......."

    Oh, I see."

    Ice Heat is my escort at the lowest level of the "Abyss" because of his position.

    There is no way in the world that an intruder could enter the lowest level of the Abyss unnoticed.

    However, just in case, she is my escort.

    It is inevitable in some respects that she is tense and wary of her surroundings because of her position as an escort. ......

    It is difficult to explain such things to Yume unless the tense is resolved.

    Then there is Mei, .......

    Yume raises her eyebrows in an unusual way.

    She doesn''t like ...... anything about him.

    I don''t like it.ббWhy not?ббShe''s nice to me."

    I don''t like what I don''t like!"

    He turns away from me with one cheek puffed out, as if he is in a bad mood.

    I could not say anything more, but it would only make his mood worse.

    Nazuna takes over for me.

    She says, "Sister, Mei is a good guy, you know?ббHe even buys Nazna sweets sometimes."

    Boo."

    Nazna follows up, but it does not fix Yume''s mood.

    I didn''t expect Yume to dislike Mei so unilaterally,.......

    (I guess I''d better get them on the same page at some point. ......)

    Without knowing the reason why Yume unilaterally dislikes Mei, there is no way to resolve the issue.

    However, if we ask too strongly here, she will just bend the navel.

    So, I thought to myself, "I''ll take my time to find out the reason.

    Yume bent her belly button in the middle of the conversation, but Nazuna and I tried to put her in a good mood.

    Thanks to this, her mood was restored and we were able to enjoy the tea party in a friendly atmosphere until the very end.

 200 - - Extra Edition Yume and Fairy Maid

    Four fairy maids, the masters of the room, were gathered in the basement fairy maid room of "The Abyss.

    The fairy maids are basically in four-person rooms, and each room has its own work rotation.

    Today, they were on their day off.

    They were chatting in their room, or rather, hanging up on their fellow fairy maids.

    She is to be sentenced for witnessing Light-sama in her nekomimi outfit with her shy cat voice saying "Nyah, nyah," is that correct?

    No objections.

    I don''t know if I''d call it "no objection."

    "Yes, yes, yes, I object!ббYes, I object!"

    The nerdy fairy maid is tied to a chair, and she is surrounded by x3 other fairy maids from the same room.

    The nerdy maid had previously been in charge of the maid for Light''s sister Yume, who was their absolute ruler.

    On that occasion, Light comes to inspect Yume''s magic skills.

    In fact, Yume showed off her skills beyond her years, including the creation of a phantom butterfly.

    But the problem came after that.

    She creates a bedbug herself with the mirage illusion "Mirage Illusion," a magic that creates illusions.

    Not only that, but she also created a cat''s ear on her own brother Light''s ear.

    The sight of both siblings meowing together was so adorable that Ellie, the teacher, her escort Ice Heat, and the other fairy maids who were present fainted in agony.

    --But then a problem arose.

    The fairy maids, who were unable to witness the adorable nekomimi of their beloved Light, became jealous of the fairy maids who were lucky enough to be there.

    As a result, the fairy maids who were lucky (?) enough to be there on their day off were jealous of the fairy maid who was there. The geeky fairy maid who was present at the scene is tied to a chair and is about to be sanctioned.

    Of course, the sanction is only a joke.

    However, she did not want to be sanctioned, and she kept screaming desperately.

    Oh, calm down, everybody!ббWe''ve been through a lot together, we''re not friends!

    ''Yeah, I guess so. So it''s not good to keep things to yourself, right?"

    We should immediately ask Master Ellie if we can retrieve her memories and transfer them to us.

    In that case, it''s okay if this girl''s brain is broken.

    A fairy maid who looks like a ridiculously beautiful girl, but whose individuality seems to be conversely diluted because of this, a fairy maid with glasses, and finally a gal-type fairy maid voice their agreement.

    Ellie''s memory-reading magic is a diabolical thing that can be used for torture.

    Despite this, she proposes to use it on her fellow fairy maids.

    The geek fairy maid senses that they are not playing a joke, but that they are serious. In their eyes, you can see a glimmer of determination to ''definitely take away its memory.

    The nerdy fairy maid herself understands with all her heart that if she were in the same position as the girls, she would want to obtain the "Nekomimirite memories" even if it meant putting her co-workers through a lot of pain.

    So the nerdy fairy maid, looking flustered, raised her voice and made a suggestion.

    I know how you feel, but seriously, calm down!ббDon''t worry, we have a plan!

    I''m not sure what kind of things you mean by "heh...... idea"?ббI wonder?"

    The fairy maid, who is so beautiful that she has lost her individuality, asks with eyes that have lost their highlights.

    If it''s boring, I''ll seriously destroy your brain and take out your memory," the eyes said.

    The other two are no different.

    The nerdy fairy maid utters an idea to avert a life-threatening situation.

    ''Well, well, Master-sama is currently out on the ground, so it is unknown when he will come back. Even if he comes back, we don''t know if he''ll do it again, and if we make such a proposal to the head maid, she''ll crush it before it reaches the Master''s ears and punish us!

    I guess the head maid could do that.

    The gal elf maid agrees with me with a sigh.

    There is also the option of appealing directly to Wright, but the likelihood that he will do it for sure is unknown, and it is currently unclear when he will return.

    The nerdy fairy maid tells him with the best smile she can muster.

    I should ask my sister Yume-sama, who is a genius in illusion magic, if it is possible to reproduce the previous "Nekomimi Master-sama" using illusion magic. If it''s possible, the lowest level of the "Abyss" will become a wonderful world again!"

    What?

    Bishojo personality-thin fairy maids, bespectacled fairy maids, and gyaru-kei fairy maids said, "I never thought of that idea!" He made a look of astonishment as if to say, "I''m sorry.

    Certainly that''s more likely than appealing directly to Mr. Wright.

    We served Yume-sama as her maid once, so it would be easier for us to get through to her if she remembered our faces.

    Currently, Yume''s maids by her side are on a rotating basis. All of them have spent a day as a maid at one time or another.

    If Yume remembered their faces, it would be easier to talk to them.

    If that''s the case, let''s get in touch with Yume-sama so that we can talk to her right away!

    At the call of the gal-type fairy maids, the beautiful girl personality-less fairy maids and the bespectacled fairy maids make motivating vocal sounds.

    On the other hand, the geeky fairy maid is .......

    The "I''m not sure if you''ve got the story straight, but I''d like you to cut me loose. I want you to let me go," she said, appealing for her own release to the excited girls.

    The appeal did not quite reach the girls, who were excited for a while.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    If it''s Nee-chan''s nekomimi form, I can recreate it with illusion magic, okay?"

    The fairy maids immediately make an appointment through the fairy maid with today''s yume side.

    Since she was currently having a snack with her escort, Nazuna, in her own living room, she was easily allowed to meet with them.

    When Yume hears the fairy maids'' request, she replies in a light tone.

    All the fairy maids, including today''s attendants, are astonished at this statement.

    As expected of Yume-sama, who was recognized by Ellie-sama as a "genius in magic!

    Sasu Yume!ббSasu yume!"

    I''m embarrassed to be praised so much~"

    Yume is embarrassed and shy at the words of the fairy maids.

    Nazuna, who was eating a snack with her, also bites into it.

    I want to see my master in cat ears, too!ббSister, will you use your illusionary magic to show me?"

    No problem, if that''s what Nazna-chan is asking for, it''s a small price to pay!"

    Before the fairy maids could express their hopes, Nazuna showed interest and coaxed Yume.

    Thanks to this, the request was granted more easily than the fairy maids could have hoped for. This was fortuitous for them.

    Yume puts down the fork with which she had been eating her cake and focuses her attention.

    "--Magic power, change the form of my wish and manifest it, Mirage Illusion!

    Ooooh!"

    A cheer echoes through the living room.

    This is because a light wearing a cat''s mimi, which Yume created with "Mirage Illusion," has appeared in the room.

    Wow!ббSo this is Master Nekomimi!ббThat''s insanely cute!"

    Right?"ббNi-chan was shy, but she''s just as cute as Aoyuki."

    Yume and Nazuna laugh at each other.

    Meanwhile, the fairy maids are...

    "............"

    Forgetting to breathe, they continued to stare at "Nekomimi Light" silently, as if it were burned into their eyes, brain, and heart.

    But this time, it did not end there.

    I think Usagimimi would look good on you," he said. See?"

    What?

    Yume manipulates magic and switches from "Nekomimi Light" to "Usagimimi Light.

    The fairy maids'' eyes bleed.

    Furthermore, the

    Also, I think Inumimi would look good on you."

    From "Rabbit Mimirite," the next change is to "Inumimimi.

    Nazuna praises this change with pure feelings.

    Oh!ббMaster looks good in any ear!"

    Right?"ббNi-chan is so cute with any ears!ббI knew Nazna-chan would understand!"

    Yume and Nazuna laugh innocently at each other.

    Meanwhile, the fairy maids are .......

    Precious.

    Precious.

    Precious.

    "Yes, precious."

    Too precious."

    "Precious."

    And some of them muttered "precious" and shed tears and some nosebleeds.

    Umm, we worship Yume-sama next to Master-sama."

    I agree.

    I, too, will be loyal to my sister, Yume-sama, next to my master.

    I agree. We should give our allegiance to Yume-sama next to the Lord."

    The four fairy maids who initiated this event spoke of their loyalty to Yume next to Light.

    The other fairy maids who were present at the event also offered their allegiance to Yume one after another.

    Unaware of their feelings, Yume and Nazuna began discussing what other animal ears and items would be suitable for Light.

 201 - - Extraordinary Tin, Rock, and Yume

    ''How can I get along with Raito-sama''s sister?

    (Koku, koku!)"

    It was not long after Light''s younger sister, Yume, came to the deepest part of the "abyss.

    Sitting on the bed, "UR, Hermaphroditic (Double) Gunner Suzu Level 7777" nodded repeatedly.

    Her black hair was cut short and she had violet eyes, and the way she nodded repeatedly was so cute that a man on earth would fall in love with her if he saw her.

    However, the person she is consulting with is her partner - Rock, who is known for his intelligence weapon, a long spear-like "musket gun," so there is no need to say anything about falling in love with him. ......

    The lock is held by the tin and shakes it catastrophically.

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to use it. I know you can understand why I want to be friends with you. I''m sure you can understand why they want to get along so well with each other. I''m sure your partner will make you some homemade sweets, and we''ll have a tea party and have a chat and laugh.

    Boom, boom, boom!"

    Tin shakes her head repeatedly to reject Locke''s proposal.

    The first time I went to a tea party with my sister, I was so nervous I couldn''t speak well," he said. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a good one for you.

    "............"

    I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I said too much, please don''t scratch the wall.

    Teary-eyed at Locke''s point, he grabbed the barrel of the gun and began slamming it into the wall.

    Rock, feeling sorry that he had said too much, apologized and said he was sorry.

    Tin accepts the apology and sits down on the bed again.

    He says, "I''ve been ...... really bad. I''m not sure what to do about it, but I''m sure it''ll be fine.

    Locke complains, but then comes up with another idea.

    He says, "TRIAEZ, let''s reject the tea party, and see if we can get along better with my sister, or if the ...... tea party doesn''t work out, maybe we should just give her the gift of a safe and sound gift?"

    ?"

    ''What should I give as a gift?'' I''m not sure, but I think it''s generally something he''d be happy to receive.

    ............"

    Tin silently ponders Locke''s response, but does not seem to be able to come up with any good ideas.

    In the meantime, I can think of a present that Suzu would be happy to receive. ......

    I can understand why your partner would be happy to receive a gift from you, but ...... it''s not right to give your sister something that belongs to Light-sama, is it?

    !"

    Tin''s partner guesses what is on her mind, and she makes an upset expression on her face.

    Tin herself was surprised at the revelation, but in fact, even she, a communicator, understood that a younger sister would not be pleased to receive her brother''s personal belongings.

    But then, she would not know what she really wanted.

    ............"

    Tin crosses his arms and is deeply troubled.

    The crossed arms put Rock on the bed.

    Locke tsk tsked, letting out another sigh.

    I don''t need to think about it," he said. You and your partner are thinking too hard. Amari expensive and pretentious is insane. It would be better to give him something that is filled with feelings.

    ?"

    Tin tilts her head.

    She was very pretty with just a tilt of her head. If a man on earth were to see such a gesture, he would fall in love with her at first sight.

    However, the other party was Rock, an inorganic object.

    He pointed out with a tantalizing look on his face.

    I''m not going to let my partner''s hobby get the best of me.

    ............!"

    He was troubled by the lock for a few seconds, but quickly came up with an idea and his expression brightened.

    Tin thanked Locke and immediately took out a piece of fine cloth and began the production process.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Wow!"ббSo cute!ббCan I really have this?"

    (KOKUKU!)"

    Later, after talking to the fairy maid attached to Yume''s side and obtaining her permission, she was granted permission to visit with Light''s own sister Yume.

    Nazuna, his escort, went to the ground at Wright''s request.

    Although they could not take her place, more fairy maids than usual were there as Yume''s maids and guards, just in case.

    Tin shows up just in time for the afternoon break and tea time.

    She made use of her hobby of doll-making skills to create dolls of "Light, Yume, and Suzu" as a present for Yume.

    Yume opens the box and checks the contents.

    She receives the deformed dolls of herself, her brother, and Suzu, and thanks them with a big smile on her face.

    Yume then smiled with a big smile and said, "Thank you, beautiful sister, for giving me dolls for Ni-chan and Yume!"

    Tin blushed and smiled happily when Yume thanked her.

    She is shy and rarely opens her mouth as she is basically a mute. However, the fairy maids'' eyes narrowed when they saw Suzu, who did not respond when thanked by her light sister, Yume.

    The atmosphere around Suzu, which could be seen as disrespectful to Yume, has almost turned bad.

    Sensitive to the atmosphere, Locke rushed to speak up.

    My partner has been very quiet. My partner and I are happy to receive the doll from you. I would like to thank you on behalf of my partner.

    What?

    With a clatter, the long spear-like stick in Suzu''s hand suddenly began to speak.

    The surprise almost made Yume drop the doll in her hand.

    Sensitive to her surprise, he again apologizes and greets her.

    I apologize for startling you. I am her partner, Rokku. Please be aware of me from now on.

    What''s that, Tin sister?ббThe stick is talking!"

    Yume''s eyes sparkle as if to say, ''I saw something unusual,'' and she turns her gaze to Locke.

    Today, the fairy maid at her side explains.

    The lock is a tin weapon, a kind of "magic weapon" called an "intelligence weapon.

    Yume''s eyes light up even more when she hears the explanation.

    That''s amazing!ббI wish I could have an integer-jeweled weapon like a rock!"

    Yume, apparently unusual in having a talking tool, took to Rock and began to talk to him about various things. Yume, who is not used to talking about intelligence weapons, is a bit nervous.

    On the other hand, Tin is jealous of his partner, Rock, who has gained Yume''s attention and liking the most.

    Rock himself cannot disrespect Yume, who is Light''s own sister, and he can''t leave his partner Suzu behind either.

    (Nande oi ga, konna hardship wo shina kanakana inda yo ......)

    Rock doesn''t have a stomach, but for some reason he feels a stomach ache.

    Yume''s curiosity did not leave Locke until after the tea party.

 202 - - Episode 1 Master of the Witchland

    Oh, yeah, it looks like. It seems that the dragon masters are messing around with a country or settlement called "Giant Tower" near the Queen Elf Kingdom. These incompetents say that "C" may be in that "Tower of Power.

    The most northerly country on the continent - the land of the devils.

    In a room in one of the most northern countries in the continent, a group of people of a certain appearance were gathered to talk.

    The first to open his mouth, the leader of the group, a man with tight dreadlocks, sits down on a sofa, spreading his legs and arms in a futile attempt to look like he is slumped over.

    At his words, a girl with a heart mark painted under her left eye sits on the backless sofa with her long golden hair pulled up in an updo and her legs crossed.

    She grins disinterestedly as she files her own fingernails, not caring that some of the shoulder straps are slipping down.

    ''Hmmm, I see. They''re just a bunch of hot-headed, congratulatory people, you know. I''m sure it was all for naught, though. Mikie, I hate the culture that thinks such useless efforts of those guys are good. I could never kill Mr. C. I think it would be more constructive to think about living a happy life anyway.

    She begins to check the condition of her fingernails intently, breathing on her own toes.

    Not yet satisfied with the shape, she began filing them again.

    The other man is not sitting on a chair, but is standing on his haunches, pulling out his twin swords from his waist with an exasperated "click-click" as he does so.

    He was about 170 cm tall.

    His sharp eyes were intimidating, but above all, he had a large cross-shaped cut on his face, running from his forehead to the tip of his chin.

    This made him look more awe-inspiring and intimidating.

    Gou. If that''s the end of the story, then I''m going to go level up.

    The story is not over yet. Daigo, calm down and listen to me. This is the main point of the story.

    The dreadlocked leader of the group, a man with dreadlocks called "Goh," raises himself from the back of the sofa and talks happily.

    He said, "I heard that those incompetent people instigated a coalition of beastmen to attack the guys in the ''Giant Tower,'' and the beastmen who stood on the ...... battlefield were annihilated.

    Wiped out?ббI''m sure even that b*tc* with bad taste can afford to lose 30% of her race, not to mention herself. It''s not worth mentioning.

    Oh, it''s terrible. How can you call Miki a b*tc*? Miki just loves cute girls and boys.

    Daigo''s face contorted in a heartbreakingly sickening manner at Miki''s line.

    He said, "Anyone of the same s*x, as long as they have the same taste. Men are only for cute boys. I can understand if it''s just about getting physical with someone, but I can''t understand how it''s a hobby to destroy the person you love. I''m enough of a bad-taste b*tc*."

    I''m like, "Yeah, how come you don''t know that?ббIt''s so cute to see pretty girls and boys suffering, grieving, turning pale, and being frightened. At first, I spoil them to the fullest so that they melt, and make them forget about anyone but Miki, and then I betray them at the end, and they make really cute faces of despair. It''s really cute, and every time I see that expression, I get a little knot in my stomach. But that''s not the only way to make her cute. If you restrain her arms and legs from the beginning and cut her belly open little by little, she will beg for her life. And the way she begged for her life was so cute and adorable!ббHuman beings don''t die unexpectedly, so after cutting the belly of a cute little girl we got from the demon nation, if you play with her, she''ll look and sound even cuter..."

    Enough!ббListening to your taste rots my ears!"

    Daigo interrupts Miki''s line with a loud voice.

    He looks down at her in genuine displeasure.

    Miki responded to his gaze by puffing out one cheek cutely.

    He looked at her with a cute one-cheeked grin. You won''t be popular with the girls if you''re cold like that. First of all, if Miki''s taste is bad, I think Daigo''s taste is bad, too. Because Daigo kills women and children alike in order to raise the level of his game. Sometimes he even kills girls that Miki likes, which is really bad.

    I would rather be dead than in the clutches of a perverted sadist like you. Besides, leveling up trumps everything.

    Daigo was pointed out to him by Miki, but he brushed it off.

    Goh, left alone, interrupts.

    "We''re going to continue with the ...... story, right?ббDaigo seems to be mistaken, but "annihilation" does not mean "total annihilation. Literally all of the approximately 2,000 animals of the beast race that stood on the battlefield were killed.

    Complete obliteration of 2,000?ббIf you choose the right place and take the time, you can kill that many people, but there is a chance that some of them will be lucky enough to survive ...... and escape. But literally wiped out,......, how many forces did you put out there?"

    That''s what''s unclear. It seems that the "Giant Tower" side disposed of some kind of magic item ...... at least fantasma class level magic item, surrounded the beast race and beat them to death.

    I was like, "Wow, yaaaay! Mikie, I''m scared.

    Miki is scared with her hands close to her face and a stick line.

    Despite her attitude, her appearance was very cute and attractive enough to induce a protective desire in the average man if he saw her.

    Daigo, who had a cross-shaped scar on his face, clicked his tongue as if he were in front of a mind-numbingly creepy thing, and Goh continued talking without paying attention.

    The dragon masters (incompetent workers), in light of the results, will likely believe that there is a high probability that "C" exists and is involved in the "Giant Tower. In fact, only "C" would be foolish enough to kill a beast race, even if he had to dispose of magic items of at least the fantasma class level to do so. Well, the possibility of being wrong is quite high, but we think we should check just in case. So, which one of us is going?"

    "Is there no option for ...... Gough himself to go?"

    "Ahhh, why do I have to go through all that trouble?"

    I''m going to repeat that line right back to you. I''m busy leveling up. First of all, if that''s the case, why aren''t Gila and Doc here?ббWhy don''t you just let them go?

    Daigo loudly names the two masters on the Majin Nation side who are not here.

    Goh with dreadlocks let out a sigh and pointed them out.

    Do you really think that Gila the Serial Killer, the Ripper, is going to be of any use in this investigation?ббNo matter what Doc says, he cries out, "For the future of the human race," and is still vigorously experimenting on human beings today. There is no way he will come out of his room, let alone investigate."

    Gunugu......"

    Daigo is at a loss for a response to Goh''s point and falls silent.

    It seems that Gira and Doc are difficult to deal with, even for them.

    Goh folded his argument further.

    First of all, Daigo, we''ve been struggling lately because there are no high-level monsters in the dungeons. If you''re not busy, you should at least investigate the ''giant tower.

    I refuse!"

    Daigo immediately refused without even having to think about it.

    The dreadlocked Goh clicked his tongue and turned his attention to Miki.

    What about you, Miki?"

    I''d like to ask Master ''C'' to build me an ideal harem and an ideal partner, but I don''t want to go through the hassle of research that I know will be a waste of time and effort."

    Miki frowns and refuses.

    This response was to be expected, and Goh played his trump card.

    "...... This is just a rumor, but I hear that the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' is a ridiculously beautiful girl. No one has ever seen her face, but you can tell by the atmosphere. I also heard that all the maids who follow the Witch of the Gigantic Tower are so beautiful that you would not believe they are from this world.

    Miki, I will do my best to investigate the "Giant Tower" for the sake of my dreams, for Master C, and for the sake of my friends.

    Goh''s expected response causes him to let out an unintentional wry smile.

    Since Miki is the best suited for the investigation in terms of ability, he had originally planned to leave it to her.

    Goh nods in satisfaction that she is willing to do it, safely for now.

    Wait a minute!"

    But the outsider - the one who was there and stood silently in the shadow of the three strong men.

    A man who was, in a sense, an ordinary man, unexpectedly voiced his opposition.

 203 - - CHAPTER II The First Prince of the Wicked Kingdom

    Are you insane?

    The Majin Nation Masters - Goh, the dreadlocked leader, Daigo, who has a cross-shaped scar on his face and is obsessed with leveling up with his twin swords, and Miki, a pretty-looking but pleasure-killing girl with long blond hair in an updo. --After discussion, it was decided that Miki would go to the "Giant Tower" to investigate.

    Immediately after, a man who had been watching the three strong men in the room - one of the demon races - shouted loudly to stop them.

    The man had elongated horns and fangs peeking out from his mouth, and he was tall and looked to be in the latter half of 170 cm.

    He was dressed in a nobleman''s uniform with an open chest and stood in a corner of the room, looking at the situation.

    However, to the three people standing in front of him, his ability is not so high.

    If these three people ......, plus two others who are not here, make a total of five Majin Nation masters, they can destroy the entire Majin Nation.

    A male demon-race man shouted at such an opponent.

    He questioned the three of them with a face so agitated that they could tell at a glance.

    The other party is a bunch of crazy people who have literally killed every beast race that has stood on the battlefield!ббAre those people seriously going to mess with the ''Witches of the Giant Tower''?"

    What are you going to do, tell me what to do?ббThat''s a breach of contract. That''s a breach of contract.

    That''s our line!ббWe have a relationship of mutual cooperation. We have a cooperative relationship with each other, and I will not overlook something that puts my country in danger!

    In exchange for lending the five masters power and favors, he or she also lends them power when needed and requested.

    Although they understand the strength of the Gohs as masters, they would not be happy if their presence in the Majin Nation were known and the Giant Tower were to be pointed at them.

    Therefore, I wanted them to stop meddling in a dangerous country that kills all the beast races.

    But they - especially Miki - were not convinced.

    I''m sure Miki won''t make the mistake of letting them know who she really is or that she is related to the demon nation. Just think you''re on a big boat and leave it to me.

    "...... I believe in your abilities, but there''s no sense in wasting our time messing around with danger. I''ll bring you human slaves of your choice, Miki-dono, and you can stop messing around with the "Giant Tower".

    Yee-yah!"ббMiki, I want to make out with the "Witch of the Tower" and the maids!

    Normally, this suggestion usually gets Miki to agree to the request.

    However, it seems that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" is a ridiculously beautiful girl. Moreover, the maids who follow the Giant Tower Witch are all so beautiful that you would not believe they are from this world.

    Stubbornly, Miki does not withdraw her investigation of the intrusion into the "Giant Tower.

    Rather, she refutes it.

    First of all, this is a very important story for the Majin Nation, isn''t it? There might be a "C" in the "Giant Tower"!ббIf they are there, Miky and the others'' request and the wish of the demon race - "to become a race that surpasses the dragon-nymphs" may come true with the help of "C"-sama, you know?ббNo matter how crazy the "Giant Tower" is, it is worth investigating, isn''t it?ббMajinkoku Oujinko-samaбю"

    Kuh ......."

    He who had opposed the three masters - Volos, the first prince of the Majin Nation - bristles at this point.

    As Miki had pointed out, there might be a possibility that the long-cherished wish of the demon race to "become a race that surpasses the dragon-nymphs" could be realized in the "Giant Tower.

    To "surpass the Dragon Neut" is a long-cherished wish and a living goal for the demon race. On the other hand, it is a strong complex.

    Even if their opponents are a group so broken-minded that they literally kill every beast race that stands on the battlefield, if there is a possibility that they can achieve their long-cherished goal, it would be too good to pass up as a royal family.

    Volos, the prince of the demon kingdom, hesitates slightly and spits out his answer.

    ''...... Have it your way!ббBut we''ll make sure that any information you get will be passed on to us too!ббIf your true identity is ever discovered, you will make sure that no harm will come to us!ббAnd we''ll be allowed to operate on our own!ббI hope that won''t be a problem!"

    Of course. Leave it to Miki.

    ......ck!"

    Miki winks prettily.

    Even though he understood that she was the ultimate sadist, willing to torture and mentally break any girl, woman, or boy if she liked, Volos'' feelings were almost swayed by Miki''s beauty and sheltered cuteness, which were the male ideal.

    He hobbles out of the room before Miki''s appearance can take his mind off of him.

    At his back, Miki, Goh, and Daigo let out a sneer of derision.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Volos, the first prince of the Magical Kingdom, exits the room where the masters were, and walks down the chilly corridor.

    He walked down the cold corridor, hoping to get as far away from the room where Goh and the others were present as possible.

    гиWho do you think you are?ббHe''s the first prince of the Magical Kingdom!ббAnd yet, those humans!ббIf they were not masters and had no power, I would skin them right now and torture them until they said, ''Please kill me!)

    But in fact, they are so powerful that if they were to fight in earnest, they would destroy not only the Majin Nation, but all species other than the dragon race.

    Even if they stand, talk, and converse, and even if they look like a race (human), they are a moving disaster.

    It is not a good idea to spoil their good mood by rejecting them.

    But they don''t know.

    (You can look for them in the "Giant Tower" or in the dungeon for nothing. C" is not in such a place (бвбвбвбвбвбвбв)).

    Volos asserts with conviction.

    He snickers at Gough and the others.

    (Let the canine circle around like a dog chasing its own tail, unaware that the demon race has already secured "C.")

    The reason why Volos stopped Goh and his group at first was because it would be detrimental to the national interest to mess with the "giant tower" that literally slaughtered the beast race that stood on the battlefield.

    If they were to meddle, they thought that they should take a vote at the Sixth Conference and deal with the situation in a coordinated manner among all countries.

    I don''t understand the significance of going out of our way to play a dangerous role by ourselves.

    The most important reason is that the demons believe that there is no "C" in the "Giant Tower.

    Because "C" was sleeping in the hands of the demonic race, they knew that searching for it would be futile.

    That is why they opposed it.

    However, he could not tell them why, and they would bend over if he firmly opposed him, so he had no choice but to back down.

    However, even though the demon race was holding "C" in custody, there were still no problems.

    It is as if they are saying, "There is a problem" when they have not achieved their long-cherished dream, "to surpass the Dragon Neut as a species.

    Then, what is the problem?

    (If we don''t quickly do something about that seal and awaken "C" ....... If we do that, we will be able to beat up those thuggish inferior species (masters) and go beyond the Dragon Neut.

    The "C" that the demon race is secretly enclosing was sealed - asleep.

    Since they do not know how to unseal it, nor can they publicly ask for the method, it is being investigated and studied in secret.

    The results can be seen at .......

    Volos moved swiftly on his feet, his heart in his chest.

    гиI must quickly find a way to awaken "C" while I am still alive, kill the Masters, and rise to the top as a species in this world, surpassing the dragon races (Dragon Newts). This is the mission that I have been given as the next king of the demon race in this world. ......!)

    He burns up with his own mission.

    What that flame would bring - at this stage, I still didn''t know.

 204 - - The Search for the Third Episode

    -Turn back the clock.

    The capital of the racial kingdom, a castle--although it is more of a mansion than a castle.

    In one corner of the mansion is the bedroom of Lilith, the first princess of the racial kingdom.

    She is already in a hypnotic state, right?

    Yes, it''s all right in that state.

    A girl dressed as a maid answers Lilith''s question.

    Lilith is made to sit on the bedroom bed and peeks curiously into the face of Nono, the head maid, who is in a daze.

    Nono, the head maid, does not react to Lilith standing in front of her.

    In her position, it is disrespectful for Nono to sit and interact with Lilith, her master, and moreover, to continue to sit on her bed. This is an attitude that is out of character for Nono, who, in her position as head maid, is notoriously fussy about etiquette.

    But there was a good reason for this.

    When Lilith confirms that Nono is safely under hypnosis, she thanks Yume, the girl in the maid''s uniform.

    Yume, thank you for successfully playing the "SR, Hypnosis" card.

    No!ббBecause the Princess ordered it!"

    With a smiling smile, Lilith''s maid, Yume - "UR, Double Shadow" to be exact - says, "I''ve been working with Lilith for a long time, and I''ve been working with her. It is an imposter of Yume, created by the "Infinite Gacha" card, a gift.

    UR, Double Shadow" - a shadow that appears exactly like the user. Even the clothes he wears are reproduced, and his speech, behavior, and habits are indistinguishable from those of the user, and even his benefits are reproduced, albeit at a degraded level.

    Nono was put into a hypnotic state by this fake Yume with the "SR, Hypnosis" card.

    SR, Hypnosis" is a card that can hypnotize a person and manipulate him or her at will or extract information from him or her. However, it does not work well against high level opponents, and the blank expression on the face during hypnosis makes it easy for a third party to detect abnormality at a glance. It is by no means a universal card.

    Then, why did Lilith hypnotize Nono, the chief maid, who is her confidant?

    ''First of all, I must first prove the innocence of Nono, my close associate, don''t you agree? I''m not too keen on the idea, even though ...... it''s necessary."

    Lilith, in cooperation with Wright and others, made a plan to abolish her father, the current king of the Kingdom of the Races (Humans), and take his place as the head of the country, the King of the Kingdom of the Races (Humans), at the Six Principality Conference to be held in a few years'' time.

    He is not aiming for the throne out of self-interest.

    Although the Kingdom of Humans is ostensibly an independent country with sovereignty, it is in fact a cattle state that cannot decide on import and export tariffs without the permission of the other five species, sells its own people at low prices if it wants to, and even the king cannot decide on his own.

    The current king and his brother, who is a prince, have given up and accepted this situation, but only Lilith is willing to change the status quo.

    Therefore, with the cooperation of the Lights, Lilith is trying to change the situation and improve the status of the human race by standing at the top of the country herself.

    However, it is not a simple matter of seizing the throne with the military might of the Liliths.

    Because there are many weeds, spies, and spies from various countries mixed in within the human kingdom.

    Unless the spies from other countries are eliminated, even if Lilith is forced to become the king of the Human Kingdom and push for reform, her vassals will not agree, and no policy will be implemented.

    Above all, it is impossible to run a country in such a state.

    For this reason, Lilith is trying to identify the spies and eliminate them under the radar by using an infinite number of gacha cards with the help of Light.

    Therefore, she first put Nono, whom she herself trusts the most, into a hypnotic state with the "SR, Hypnosis" card, in cooperation with the fake Yume, in order to prove his innocence.

    Lilith sends instructions to the fake Yume.

    Lilith instructs Fake Yume, "Yume, wait outside the door to see if anyone else comes in. If they try to enter, give them a signal, and then hold them back for a moment.

    Understood, sir.

    The fake Yume bows and walks out the door, just as Yume said and did.

    (It''s not just the shape, but the habits, the movements, the way she speaks, everything is the same, so much so that I almost get confused thinking the real Yume is here. ......)

    It is ironic that the only one in the castle that I can believe is the fake Yume, who is being changed by the power of "UR, the second shadow (Double Shadow)," although my mind is almost confused.

    Lilith regains her composure and turns to Nono once again.

    She said, "...... Well, Nono has been with me since I was a little girl, and she''s like an older sister to me, so there''s no way she''s an interloper, but we need to be sure. Okay, Nono, I''m going to ask you a question. Please answer honestly, okay?"

    ............ understand."

    Nono, sitting on the edge of the bed, responded more sluggishly than usual.

    Lilith asked confidently.

    Nono, you are not an interloper from another country, are you?

    ............ No."

    I''m sure. We have known each other since we were children. If I were a spook, somewhere along the way, you would have noticed me and--what?"

    The answer was so unexpected that Lilith''s brain rejected it and delayed recognition.

    Lilith asked again.

    ''No, Nono is not an interloper from another country, is he?

    ''............ no. Nono is an interloper of the Majin Nation."

    Out of the blue - Lilith was so shocked that she slumped down on the spot.

    The vibrations and sounds of her collapse were fortunately unnoticed except by the fake Yume outside the door, who entered the room, nursed Lilith, and succeeded in calming her down.

    Thereafter, Lilith sat in a chair and repeated her question to Nono, with the fake Yume waiting outside the door again.

    ''Nono''s clan had long been those who served as spies who infiltrated the racial (human) kingdom at the behest of the Majin Nation.''

    "If Lilith, out of a sense of blue justice, were to do any harm to the Majin Nation, she was to be assassinated by Nono."

    Nono has known Lilith since they were young children, and they have a close friendship that transcends the boundaries of master and servant, but the imprinted mission and love of family could not be overcome. For if he did not kill by Nono''s hand against orders, his entire family, including himself, would be slaughtered."

    In addition to Nono, there are other Majinkoku spies who have infiltrated the country as maids, servants, and some with heavy responsibility for the administration of the state. The candidates for the other five types of spies were also known. I am not going to confirm this, so I am only a potential interloper.

    After listening to the whole story, Lilith gets her head in the game.

    I didn''t think that not only Nono but also interlopers from other countries had made such inroads into the racial (human) kingdom. ...... I was prepared for that, but they''ve been infiltrated too much!"

    The head maid, Nono, who thought she was a safe bet, was unexpectedly confirmed as an interloper.

    I had known her for many years and loved her like a sister, but in order to take the king''s place, it is essential to ensure the safety of Lilith''s own surroundings, and a great deal must be done to achieve national tranquility.

    Worst of all, not only Nono, but her family must be forced to face charges and executed.

    I was asked, "......Why, why are you doing this, being an interloper in another country?ббDo you have no love for your own racial (human) kingdom? ......

    Lilith spontaneously burst into tears.

    The betrayal of Nono, whom she trusted the most and looked up to as her sister, the pain and sorrow of having to kill her with her own hands in order to maintain the independence of the Human Kingdom, and worst of all, the pain of having to kill her with her own hands.

    If she were just a girl, she would have broken down, pretended she had never heard of all this, given up on reform, and chosen to live quietly--but she is Lilith, the first princess of the racial kingdom.

    After letting out all her sorrow, she bites her back teeth and looks up.

    In her eyes, she had the determination to "kill" even the person she loved as her sister in order to save the Kingdom of Humans from the place of a healthy nation and the position of a human race as livestock.

    I will end this kind of suffering in my generation. ...... Even if I have to kill you, Nono, with my own hands. ......

    For this reason, Lilith was determined to "absolutely eliminate the disease that nestles in the human kingdom.

    <>

 205 - - Chapter 4 Consultation

    ......We don''t have enough people.

    Inside the castle of the Kingdom of Humans, Lilith, the first princess of the Kingdom of Humans, lets out a sigh as she sits in her room.

    Currently, she is secretly investigating how many spies have infiltrated the Human Kingdom, but she is making slow progress because the only person she can trust to cooperate with her is the fake Yume.

    Even Nono, the head maid who had served Lilith for many years and whom Lilith adored like a true sister, was a spies of the Demon Kingdom.

    Since even Nono, who was closest to Lilith, was a spies, she could not trust others lightly.

    However, it is also true that the fake Yume created with the "UR, Double Shadow" card is fundamentally insufficient to handle the situation.

    ............"

    Lilith closes her eyes and ponders.

    Then, after a few moments, she opens her eyes and murmurs the conclusion she has drawn.

    She opened her eyes and mumbled the conclusion she had reached: "I guess I should turn to Mr. Wright for help.

    Lilith opens a desk drawer and takes out a card, "SR, Telepathy.

    She holds the card in her hand and mutters something she is not accustomed to saying.

    She holds the card in her hand and mutters, "Well, I think it''s ...... ''SR, Telepathy'', Release."

    When the card disappeared, the telepathic communication went through to the Light, who was staying in the lowest level of the "Abyss" while inside the castle of the Kingdom of Humanity.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Lilith, the first princess of the racial kingdom, contacted me with a "SR, Telepathy" card and asked for my advice.

    She asked me to pick her up at a convenient date and time to discuss the details later.

    On the day of the meeting, Lilith showed up at her office on the 4th floor of the "Tower of Titan" at the appointed time.

    At the time of her visit, the replacement in the castle of the Kingdom of Humans is a fake Lilith created by "UR, the second shadow (Double Shadow)," but even her parents can''t tell the difference between the two. Because they are two different people, there is no problem.

    We sit down on the sofa facing each other, with a cup of tea brewed by May.

    Lilith doesn''t get down to business right away, but warms the place up with some light chit-chat.

    Thank you for making time for us today.

    No, if you want to talk about Lilith-sama, to whom we owe the debt of gratitude for saving Yume, we will make as much time as we can.

    I am very glad to hear you say so. By the way, how is Yume doing?ббI see Yume ...... in the castle every day, but I haven''t been able to see him, so I was curious ......."

    Thank you for your concern. Yume also misses seeing Master Lilith, so I hope to have a chance to say hello to her someday when I have time."

    I would be very grateful if you would do so. I would also like to meet the real Yume for the first time in a while and have a lot of fun chatting with him.

    Lilith and I continued our casual conversation smiling at each other.

    When we were sure that the atmosphere had warmed up sufficiently, Lilith mentioned what she was going to discuss with me.

    She lowers her eyebrows and tells me what is going on.

    ......There is actually a problem. I don''t have anyone I can trust except Yume, the card given to me by Mr. Wright. But the fake Yume (she) alone is fundamentally insufficient and it takes too much time to identify the interloper. ...... So, in order to get the manpower, please, if I may be so bold, would you be so kind as to give me another card for the future of our race?"

    Lilith asks in a sincerely apologetic tone of voice.

    It seems that she really came to me for advice as a desperate measure.

    Listening to her, I lower my eyebrows in annoyance.

    I see...you want to make a trusted subordinate with "UR, the second shadow (double shadow)" because you don''t have enough hands to investigate the ...... interlocutor.

    Yes, I''m very aware that it''s a rare magic item. ......

    Lilith does not misrepresent poorly and speaks honestly about what she is asking for.

    I like her attitude, but I can''t shake a sleeve I don''t have.

    The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re getting into. I''m in debt to you, Lilith, so I''m going to answer you first, but "UR, double shadow" is so rare that we don''t even have it on hand.

    !ббWas that so? Rather, it is ...... that you were flexible with such a valuable magic item. How can I thank you again?

    When Lilith hears my response, she bows her head, looking flustered.

    In fact, I still have a few more cards to spare, but they are rare. No matter how much I owe her regarding Yume, I can''t afford to spend it like hot water for her.

    So I make a proposal to Lilith, who is very grateful.

    I can''t give you the UR, Double Shadow, but I have a humanoid card that I haven''t revealed yet, so I can give it to you. So how about we take a little time and replace our personnel?"

    No matter how much he wants to be the top of the racial (human) kingdom and the next queen, he will not ascend to the throne the day after tomorrow.ббThere are still a few years to go before the Six Principality Conference.

    It may take some time, but what if we take up the challenge with someone who is not a member of Lilith''s inner circle, but who we can trust internally, someone who has been revealed to us by the card? I am suggesting that this is a good idea.

    Unlike "UR, Double Shadow," there are many human-shaped cards like Mohawk and others, but not all of them are manifested.

    As one might expect, it does not make much sense to make all of them appear, and it takes time and effort to maintain and control them.

    Therefore, only the necessary number of cards are manifested, and there is a surplus.

    I am proposing that Lilith hand over the cards to the new staff, and that she gradually replace them over time.

    Frankly, this would be a realistic approach.

    Lilith raises her head and ponders.

    After a few seconds, she quickly responded.

    Thank you very much. As Mr. Wright said, as a practical measure, we will take our time and gradually replace them with people we can trust.

    I''m glad you asked for my opinion."

    Lilith has the capacity to accept our suggestions without denying them, and we are thankful that she is quick to talk with us.

    With this in mind, Lilith and I began to discuss in more detail the means of replacing personnel.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --but all those concrete discussions will be in vain.

    The cause is the war that occurred after these discussions - the "Beastmen Massacre".

 206 - - Episode 5 Communication

    In his office in his castle in the capital of the racial kingdom, the king calls the first prince Claw and the first princess Lilith of the racial (human) kingdom and tells them in a heavy tone of voice.

    It seems that about 2,000 of the beast race were literally all killed by the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' ......."

    What''s going on?

    The siblings gasp in unison.

    Even Lilith, who has been secretly communicating with the Lights, was taken aback by the news of the "beastman massacre.

    She had never heard such a story from the Lights, so it was completely new to her.

    The father, the king, continues to speak in a heavy tone of voice.

    The king father continued in a heavy voice, "Due to this incident, we consider the ''Giant Tower'' and the ''Giant Tower Witch'' to be a threat, and the Majin Nation has taken the lead in discussing how to deal with the ''Giant Tower'' at the Six Principality Conference (a conference of the six races). The exact date and time are still being worked out, but both of you should be prepared and ready to go to the meeting at any time.

    "Wow, I understand, Father."

    Claud, the elder brother, paled at the unexpected mention of the king''s words and nodded his head in agreement.

    Lilith, on the other hand, was not so sure.

    She was surprised and upset by the "Beast Race Massacre," but used it as a chance to persuade her father, the king.

    She said, "...... Father, if this report is true, the power of the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower'' who brought the Elven Queen Nation and even the Beast Race to their knees is real!ббPlease take this opportunity to borrow the help of the "Witch of the Giant Tower" to improve the status of the Human Kingdom and break away from the domestication of the cattle state!ббLet''s aim to improve the status of the race (human)!"

    ............"

    Not only my father, but even my brother Claw puts his hand to his forehead as if his head hurts at this statement.

    Lilith, who is confident that she is doing the right thing, frowns unhappily at their attitude.

    The king tells her as he would tell a young child.

    ''Lilith ...... cannot join hands with the "Witch of the Giant Tower". It is too dangerous.

    Father, what is so dangerous about the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower"?ббShe is an ally and protector of the race with her "absolute independence of the race (human). In fact, when I went there to inspect the area, the people who were allowed to live around the tower were guaranteed food, clothing, shelter, and safety, and they were all living in comfort!ббYou have seen it, haven''t you, brother?ббWhat is so dangerous about the Witch of the Gigantic Tower?

    The king lightly sighs in front of his daughter, who is as excited as a wild horse and refutes him.

    Lilith,...... you really don''t know what the danger is?"

    Yes, I have no idea. I would very much like to hear your father''s opinion.

    The king lets out another sigh and explains.

    The ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' brought down the Elven Queenate and then slaughtered the beast race, you know?ббAccording to the legend, the beast race captured humans in an illegal way and tried to use them as hostages to gain access to the "Giant Tower," thus incurring the wrath of the "Witch of the Giant Tower. It is indeed very unwilling for the beast race to capture a race (human) in an illegal way. As a racial kingdom, we should convey our regrets. ...... However, the power relations between countries have changed too much at any cost. It is too much of a shock to the leaders of each country that they have literally killed everyone, including about 2,000 of the beast race, even those with high levels of combat ability... ..."

    He said, "Well, it certainly shocked me too that we killed about 2,000 beastmen, but ...... that''s a war that was started by the beastmen. It is a self-inflicted wound. And more to the point, I believe that the beast race that started the whole thing, that took the race hostage in an illegal manner, is entirely responsible!

    Lilith is right. But just because you have the power doesn''t mean everything will come true. How will the demon nations and the dragon empire react...... and isn''t it also true that we never know when our race will incur the wrath of the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower''?"

    ............ witch has a ''race (human) absolute independence principle''. She would never do to a race what she did to the beast race!

    Lilith countered, but was at a loss for words for a moment when the king pointed out the problem.

    She has been communicating with the lights in secret.

    Light, the real master of the "Giant Tower," is very polite and sincere in his dealings with her, but it is also true that he is as powerful as a god or a demon king.

    Even though he advocates "absolute independence of the human race," this does not mean that any human can do anything. If a person takes what is given to him for granted and steps over the line that he holds as a rule in his heart, he will be treated mercilessly, even if he is the one who has been allowed to be close to him.

    If the scope of this extends to the entire race (human). ......

    It was impossible to say never, and he could not immediately refute it.

    The king saw right through Lilith''s heart and told her, "I am not a human being, but I am a human being.

    He said, "In our dealings with the other five species, we humans are in a position of being treated coldly, but we are well aware of what we can say and do to provoke their wrath. However, the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is not so. If we were to pander to the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" and accidentally incur her wrath, we would not only remain a nation of cattle, but we could even cause the extinction of a race of people. As the King of the Human Kingdom, I cannot take such a gamble."

    ............"

    Lilith understands with her whole body, not just her head, that her father''s intentions are firm.

    As a daughter, she is convinced that her father, an "old man who hates change," will never change his opinion, no matter how many more words she has to say. She is convinced as a daughter that her father, who is an "old man who hates change," will never change his mind, because she will become accustomed to any misery as age passes, and without change, her position and life will be secure.

    The king himself was not convinced by his daughter Lilith, but he understood that she was not willing to engage in any further verbal battles, so he dismissed her once again.

    The king''s brother, Claud, looked at Lilith with pity, saying, "Do you still not understand reality and cling to your blue-skinned ideals?

    Lilith felt her brother''s gaze on her back, pushed the discomfort into her heart, and went back to her room.

    Once back in her room, she heads for the living room window.

    Fake Yume, who has recently gotten used to her job and is said to be a future official maid, pulls out a chair and Lilith sits down.

    As she sits down, Nono, the head maid, makes a pot of tea and places it in front of Lilith.

    ''Thanks for the ......, Nono.''

    Knowing that she is an interloper of the Majin Nation, Lilith was wary of "poisoning" for a moment, but remembered that there was no possibility of that when she did not act specifically herself, and thanked her after a slight delay.

    Nono felt a slight discomfort, but she did not care and proceeded with her story.

    ''...... Apparently, His Majesty the King''s story was not a very good one.

    Yes, I know," he said. It wasn''t a very pleasant talk for me. Anyway, Nono, there will be a meeting in the near future, at the latest in a few months, in the Principality of Six. Please get ready to pack your bags."

    You said, "...... Six Principality Conference?ббI thought we still had a few years to spare."

    A lot has happened. A lot.

    There is no way she could have said that the Six Principality Conference would be held a few years early because of the massacre of the beast race by the "Witch of the Giant Tower".

    Nono and the other maids did not think that Lilith, who was royalty, would tell them everything from one to ten, and did not pursue the matter any further.

    Lilith took the tea Nono had brewed and thought about it as she drank.

    (I am sure that no matter what happens in the future, your father never intends to join hands with the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower". In other words, as long as your father sits on the throne, the race (human) kingdom will continue to exist as a cattle state, and the race (human) will continue to be exploited and remain at the bottom, unable to complain about being killed. ......)

    Lilith raises her eyebrows in discomfort.

    (That is absolutely unacceptable!ббIt''s true, "Witch of the Giant Tower" - the Wrights have some things that ordinary people can''t think of, but their power is real!ббThe only way for our race to be on equal footing with the other five species is to join forces with the Wrights!)

    But even if I were to take my father, the king, and my brother, Claw, to see the lights, they would never change their opinions.

    (...... I still have to stand for the future of my race, don''t I? The investigation of the interloper is still in progress, but it is convenient that the Six Principality Conference, which will take place in a few years'' time, has been moved up. With the help of Mr. Wright, we have eliminated your father. I must take my place as queen and protect the future of our race!бб(For this reason, I must contact Mr. Wright and others as soon as possible and ask them to lay the groundwork. ......)

    Lilith keeps the blue flame of justice burning in her heart while thinking about future arrangements.

    Unaware of this, Nono, an interloper from the Majin Nation, was serving as usual.

    Even though she has known Lilith for a long time, she could not see into Lilith''s heart.

    <>

 207 - - Episode 6 Three Requests

    At the lowest level of the Abyss, after listening to the reports of Mei, Ellie, and Aoyuki, I receive a telepathic message from Lilith, the first princess of the Kingdom of the Human Race.

    Since I have given her "SR, telepathy," she can send me a telepathy.

    So I have no problem receiving a telepathic message from Lilith, but there was a slight problem with the content of the .......

    What?ббBecause of our annihilation of the beast race,...... there will soon be a meeting of the Six Principality, which was supposed to be held a few years earlier?"

    It seems that because of our excessive violence, the demon nations are wary of the "Giant Tower".

    They are going to hold a meeting of the six races in the Principality of Six in a hurry in order to call on each country to hold a meeting to discuss countermeasures.

    We received a request to talk about our future plans.

    I have no reason to refuse, and it seems that our actions have had an impact on them, so I respond with my approval.

    Through telepathy, we decided on a date and time together with Lilith.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    A few days later, Lilith appears in her office on the fourth floor of the "Giant Tower" as before.

    After greeting each other, we sat down on the sofa across the table, and May quietly laid out a cup of tea in front of us.

    We begin our conversation as May steps back to the wall.

    ''Once again, thank you for making the time to meet with me.

    No, rather, it seems that Lilith-sama had a hard time this time. I didn''t expect the Six Principality Conference to be held so early in the aftermath of the war with the beast race.

    Yes, I was surprised that the Sixth Duchy meeting was hastened, and yes, I was surprised that the beast race suffered a crushing defeat, but ...... it was rather inhumane and outrageous for the beast race to take a race (humans) hostage and turn them into war cadets. I was furious with myself. So I was rather heartened to learn that the evil beastmen had been destroyed.

    I nodded in agreement with Lilith''s response.

    As she is trying to reform the human kingdom, she would naturally understand the atrocity of the beast race and what happened afterwards.

    Of course, she is probably afraid in her heart that many people died, but if she really wants to promote reform, it is inevitable that there will be casualties.

    Running a country and reforming the status of the human race is definitely not something that can be done neatly.

    Lilith continues.

    ''I also believe that it is the will of heaven that the Six Principality Conference was hastened due to the effects of the execution of justice against the beast race. Dear Light, I intend to abolish my father and assume the position of queen at this Sixth Council. Therefore, I ask you to please lay the groundwork with the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the Beastmen''s Union."

    "............"

    I provided Lilith with information that might be useful to her, as long as it was not a problem for us on the "abyss" side.

    Therefore, I know that the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the Beastmen''s Union are either beholden to us or cooperating with us.

    When I first spoke with her in her office on the fourth floor of the "Tower of Titan," she told me about the Six Principality Council.

    It is customary for the next king of the Human Kingdom to report the generational change at the Council and receive the acceptance of the other five countries, but in reality, the king is decided by the other five species.

    This is a system aimed at eliminating those who are dissatisfied with the current relationship so that they will not gain the throne of the human race.

    Moreover, it seems that the system is based on a majority vote by the five nations, excluding the races.

    But we have relations with the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the Union of Beastmen from the shadows.

    We can do whatever we want with three of the five votes.

    Therefore, it seems that she intends to use the Six Principality Conference, which was hastened this time, as an oddity and accede to the throne as the queen of the Human Kingdom in one breath.

    But it is not without problems.

    The "We are willing to cooperate for the sake of the oppressed race (human), but we have not yet eliminated the ...... interloper, have we?ббCould it be premature?"

    Mr. Wright is certainly right ......, but if I miss this opportunity, it will be a long time before I take my place as queen." For that amount of time, many of my compatriots will suffer again."

    She puts strength into her hands on her knees.

    I had originally hoped that my father, the current king, would decide to reform, but ...... he doesn''t have the stomach for it. The same goes for my brother."

    Lilith''s tone was like a complaint, as if she were recalling a recent event.

    I am the only one who can protect the future of the human race," she said. Therefore, I would be very grateful if you would do me the favor of asking for ......3 some favors.

    Three, sir?

    She can''t be asked to eliminate the interlopers of the racial (human) kingdom before she takes the throne of the king.

    It may be possible to do so if she moves openly without restrictions, but it would be next to impossible if she moves unnoticed by the nations.

    However, her request defies our expectations.

    Yes, one thing I would like you to do is to help me improve my level before the Six Principality Conference starts.

    According to Lilith - she wants to raise her level so that she will not die easily after she is crowned queen.

    It is impossible to eliminate spies from all over the Kingdom of Humans overnight. Therefore, I am hoping to raise my level first so that I will not be killed so easily, and while I am raising my level, I will promote reforms to eliminate the spies over time.

    Her words make me wonder if that was the way to go.

    It sounds rather far-fetched, but if Lilith, who is less likely to be assassinated now that she has raised her level, takes over as queen and wields her authority, she can send a large number of humanoid cards to her side in the name of replacing personnel, and even if we move behind that commotion, we will be able to keep her at her side. The spies can be eliminated without being noticed.

    Next, I would like to ask you to lend me a magic item or potion that will prevent poisoning or assassination, since I know that even if I raise my level of skill it will be difficult to completely prevent such attacks.

    No matter how much Lilith raises her level, it is difficult to prevent poisoning and assassination completely.

    Magic items that prevent them will always be necessary.

    Rather, those items, recovery medicine, and magic items are also necessary to protect the humanoid cards ejected from the benefit (gift) "Infinite Gacha" cards.

    I have no intention of skimping on the items needed to protect my friends.

    Naturally, I agree to this request.

    Lilith''s next request was somewhat different.

    I would like you to attend the Sixth Conference as my escort at the end.

    I''m going to be Master Lilith''s bodyguard?"

    I would be very reassured if Mr. Wright would be by my side during the Six Principality Conference. Besides - the heads of the dragon nations and the dragon people, or those close to them, will be present at the conference. There is not much I can do, but I think it will be beneficial for Mr. Wright to see the faces of the leaders of the Dragon Nation and the Dragon Neut.

    Certainly it would be beneficial for me to see the faces of the heads of the magical nations, the dragon races (dragon neuters), or those close to them.

    Lilith''s escort would allow me to enter the hall from the front without any rough maneuvering.

    Even though it''s a racial group, I''ll need Adventurer Rank A to escort the royal family, but with Light-sama''s help, I''m sure I can get it before the Six Principality Conference."

    Lilith assured him smilingly.

    Apparently, the royal escort requires adventurer rank A level.

    In this world, there is an Adventurer''s Guild, which ranks adventurers into six levels.

    The adventurer ranks are as follows

    Class A: Top

    Class B: 1st class

    Class C: Skilled professional

    Class D: 1 man

    Class E: Half a man

    Grade F: fledgling

    On top of this, there is a very rare S-class, but that is the exception, and the basic rule is the above.

    (Certainly, a "dark" adventurer on the ground is sure to get an "A" grade if he can put the word out to other countries, based on his recent rescue of racial hostages captured by the beast races. ......)

    No matter how much we may think of ourselves as those who have god-like power for her, there are things we can and cannot do as we should.

    If we had not made "Dark" an adventurer activity, it would have been difficult to get Adventurer A level before the Six Principality Conference. In that sense, I was lucky.

    For the time being, it was possible for him to obtain the Adventurer A level, so he gratefully accepted Lilith''s offer.

    I understand about the escort. I will accept all your other requests as well.

    !"ббThank you!ббMr. Wright!

    No, it was a valuable opportunity for me as well. Thank you."

    They thanked each other with smiles.

    The discussion was very friendly.

    --After the meeting, however, the Lilith incident caused some of the "NARAKU" members to have a bad feeling toward each other.

    <>

 208 - - Episode 7 Some of the opinions of the members of "Naraku"

    "--Lord, that woman, Lilith''s rudeness. I foolishly think that I should atone for it with my life."

    After the meeting in the "Giant Tower," we moved to the lowest level of the "Abyss," the office.

    As I sit down, I see Aoyuki standing in front of me, hiding her eyes with her hoodie, appealing directly to me.

    Even Ellie voiced her agreement with her words.

    I agree with Aoyuki. That woman, Lilith, is certainly credited with saving the life of Light God''s sister, Yume-sama, and she has been rewarded well for that. But you are still treating the Light God (Shinsama) as if he were a tool that can grant you whatever you wish for,....... It is disrespectful to treat the Light God as a handyman!"

    From Aoyuki and Ellie''s point of view, Lilith''s attitude and requests were beyond their patience.

    That''s why they came to me for a direct appeal.

    I turned to the two of them and called out to them.

    Both of you calm down. It''s true that Lilith has been making a lot of requests lately, but none of them are a big hassle or problem. From our point of view, it''s just a margin of error. Besides, her position as the first princess of the human kingdom and her will to save the human race are irreplaceable. I can sympathize with her desire to achieve her ideal with her own hands, even if it means abolishing even her father and giving up her protected position as a princess. I also appreciate her achievement of saving Yume''s life. ...... I think Aoyuki and Ellie think they''ve done enough to repay the debt, but I don''t think I''ve repaid all of it yet. So I think a favor like this is acceptable.

    This is my real intention.

    Her position - first princess and possible queen of a racial (human) kingdom - cannot be replaced by anyone else.

    In addition, she saved the life of her own sister, Yume, and secured her job and safety.

    Unlike Aoyuki and the others, we do not think that we have been able to repay them with the level of demands we have made so far.

    Of course, I remember to follow up with Aoyuki and Ellie for speaking up.

    I understand that they spoke up because they were thinking of me and of the "Natsura. So, if Lilith gets too aggressive and makes excessive requests of us, even if she is the one who saved Yume''s life, I will nail her to the wall. If I nail her and she doesn''t stop, ...... then and there I will deal with her properly."

    I understand that my tone of voice is laced with cold intent, which is conveyed clearly by the change in Aoyuki and Ellie''s facial expressions.

    They understood that I was not being naive and that I was drawing a firm line in the sand, and they put their words to rest.

    ''--This, I will do the Lord''s will.

    Like Aoyuki, I too will follow the will of the Light God (Shin-sama) this time. But if you think Lilith (that woman) has crossed the line, please tell me!ббWe will take care of it right away!"

    He settled the matter, but he did not seem completely convinced, and the air of rebellion against Lilith did not disappear.

    Both of them are very loyal to me, and it seems that they have developed no small amount of hostility toward Lilith.

    I am glad that they are loyal to me, but it is somewhat troubling at times like this.

    (We have to be careful not to let their loyalty run out of control and cause them to quarrel with Lilith or attack her.)

    I''m sure there isn''t, but not absolutely.

    The other party is Yume''s benefactor and the first princess of the Kingdom of Humans.

    It would be unforgivable to let her die for nothing, and if that were to happen, all the hard work we have done to help her in the future in terms of politics would be in vain.

    I made a mental note to be very careful in this area.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --After the direct appeal to the light, Aoyuki and Ellie left the office, but they did not immediately disperse and entered one of the rooms in the lowest level of the "abyss" together.

    When the lowest level of the "abyss" was remodeled, many rooms were created.

    Since some of them are not in use, like this room, it is a perfect place to have a secret talk if the door is closed and locked with magic to prevent eavesdropping.

    Aoyuki and Ellie, who do not get along very well inside the "abyss," have a rare secret talk alone together.

    First, Ellie complains.

    God of Light is so kind!ббEven though he saved my sister Yume-sama''s life, I can''t believe he would be so merciful to her. ...... Light God''s (Shin-sama) kindness pierces the heavens and is too much deeper than the ocean floor!"

    Nya~"

    Aoyuki makes a voice of agreement in feline language.

    But to take advantage of her kindness, that woman Lilith, she''s getting carried away!ббThe Lord Light God has forgiven you, but to treat the Lord Light God as if he were my servant!ббThat is unforgivable!

    "--This time the Lord forgave me. Then you should forgive this time. However, if she continues to treat the Lord in her own way, then ...... she will disappear."

    You mean, "...... forgive me this time. She is indeed the first princess of the Human Kingdom, and unlike the current king and her brother, she is ready to get covered in sludge for the future of the Human race. If you think about the future of the human race, it would be more convenient to keep her alive. ......

    "--The replacement has already been made by "UR, the second shadow (Double Shadow). Even if you turn it off, there is no problem as long as there is a replacement."

    Aoyuki asserts in a cold tone of voice.

    There was a hint that if Light had given his permission, he would be on his way to kill Lilith right now.

    Ellie nods and agrees.

    She lets out a voice sound wet with the same murderous intent as Aoyuki''s.

    ''Yes, sir. But since the Light God (Shin-sama) has denied it, it is strictly forbidden to meddle, right?"

    ''...... nyah~''

    Aoyuki turns away and meows, as if to say that he understands.

    Ellie herself shrugs her shoulders as if to say, "I understand how you feel, Aoyuki.

    But it''s not limited to that if you get permission from the God of Light. If it were normal, I would have killed the Light God (Shinsama) through suffering for the crime of wielding him in accordance with his own desires, but in honor of his achievement in saving his younger sister, Yume-sama, I will kill him with ease.

    Nya!"

    Aoyuki speaks up, briefly, as if in agreement.

    Thereafter, Aoyuki and Ellie changed the topic and began to discuss ''to what extent Lilith is in love with Light.

    Unbeknownst to Lilith, she was gaining hate from some of the "NARAKU" members, including Aoyuki and Ellie.

    <>

 209 - - Episode 8 Equipment Presented

    We received three requests from Lilith, the first princess of the racial kingdom, and decided to respond to them.

    One of them was to "raise Lilith''s level.

    (Well, Lilith''s leveling up. ...... how shall I level her up)

    I crossed my arms and thought about how to raise Lilith''s level efficiently.

    My time fell into the "abyss" and manifested "SUR, May the Seeker''s Maid, Level 9999".

    With her support, I defeated the Snake Hellhound, a giant four-legged beast with a snake tail, and gradually raised her level.

    On the way, he was able to defeat "SUR, Elly the Forbidden Witch, Level 9999", an extreme class б╢Alttimate Classб╖ magic, " Summon powerful monsters by "Nightmare Summoning (Kashmar Summon)".

    By defeating them, he raised the level to 9999.

    So, should Lilith defeat the Snake Hellhound as I did, and raise her level to 9999 with "Kashmar Summon"?

    But here is the problem.

    The Snake Hellhound is already under our command, and we don''t want to sacrifice one of our own.

    And Lilith is currently level 7.

    Even if we were to assist her, Lilith would not be able to withstand the intense hostility and murderous intent of the ultra-high level monsters, and she would surely die.

    Even though I was over level 3,000 at the time, I managed to defeat the monsters I summoned while struggling with May and the others protecting me.

    Lilith''s heart would not only be slowed down by a level 7 monster, but would most likely stop beating when a super high-level monster appeared.

    There was no way he was going to let her take such a risk.

    First of all, after she ascended to the throne as the princess of the racial kingdom, she would have to raise her level so that she would not be killed easily. She doesn''t have to reach level 9999 like I did.

    At most, a level 1000 would be sufficient.

    This level can be safely raised in the virgin forests around the "Giant Tower.

    It would take a little time, and it would not be efficient, but we prioritized safety because we didn''t want Lilith to die.

    From the surplus equipment from the "Infinite Gacha" (a gift), we will select weapons, armor, and magic items that are not too strong, and that she can carry without any design problems.

    From among these, I would let Lilith choose whatever she wanted.

    This was how I planned to raise Lilith''s level.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The day of the first princess Lilith''s leveling up.

    Lilith does not show up at her usual office on the fourth floor of the "Giant Tower" but at the plaza on the third floor.

    In front of her are weapons, armor, and magic items from the "Infinite Gacha," a gift, laid out on several tables.

    Lilith stands in front of them and asks in a trembling voice, "What is it that you want?

    Oh, um, Mr. Wright ......, is it true that you will lend me these weapons, armor, and magic items?"

    No, we don''t lend them out, we give them to Master Lilith. So if you find one you like, feel free to pick it out.

    What?

    For some reason, Lilith is absolutely mortified by my words.

    (There are no weapons or armor that strong, and I didn''t say anything bad, did I?ббSo why am I so surprised?)

    I can''t make sense of it, and I end up tilting my head.

    Lilith''s trembling voice made a comment.

    The weapons, armor, and magic items in front of me are all first class!ббThere''s even a fantasy class (fantasma class) in the mix!ббThere are only a few Fantasma Class national treasures in a country, you know?ббIs there even one racial (human) kingdom ...... that would give it to us, Mr. Wright, are you serious?"

    She points out that we finally understand the difference in our perception of each other.

    The items laid out in front of Lilith are insignificant to us.

    There are certainly fantasma class items mixed in, but they are all cards with multiple ejections and have too low performance for us to use, or they are just unbearable.

    However, it is natural to be surprised when someone says, "I''m not lending it to you, I''m giving it to you.

    But really, from our point of view, there are only things we don''t need. So we tell them honestly.

    Of course we mean it. We have a few things left over, so please don''t hesitate to take them. Lilith herself will have to fight to raise her level in the future, so we can''t afford to be careless with her equipment. It is only natural that you would think of Lilith-sama''s body first, including her future."

    Wow, thank you ...... for thinking of me."

    Lilith''s cheeks are slightly tinted for some reason, and she moves quickly to the front of the table.

    I tilted my head and watched Lilith''s back as she selected her equipment, taking the advice of the fairy maids.

    Lilith spent nearly an hour selecting her equipment.

    Now that her equipment is ready, I introduce the members who will help her level up this time.

    Lilith is now ready with her equipment and introduces the members of the team who will help her level up. The area is full of trees and visibility is poor, making it difficult to spot monsters and vulnerable to surprise attacks, so I have chosen Tin and Nemmu, who are skilled in spotting and scouting, and Gold, a knight with the skills to protect Lilith in the event of a surprise attack from a monster. Finally, I will be accompanying you."

    Tin, Nemmu, and Gold bow silently at my introduction.

    Lilith bowed her head to their bow and said, "Good day," and then asked me a question.

    Lilith bowed and answered, "Good." Then she asked me a question, "I understand where you are going and who is going to help you.

    I am also training to accompany us as an escort to the Six Principality Conference. In that case, I, Nemmu and Gold will accompany Lilith as adventurers. Nemmu, in particular, as a member of the same s*x, will be with us the longest on the day of the meeting."

    I have not yet reached the level of adventurer A, but I intend to go above ground in my spare time to raise my level.

    So he will be able to attend the meeting as an escort without any problem.

    ''Well, is that so?ббDear Nemmu, I look forward to working with you not only at this level up, but also at the Six Principality Conference."

    Lilith-sama, a respectful title is not necessary for an escort such as yourself. Please call me ''Nemmu. On the day of the Six Principality Conference, I, too, would like to ask for your kind attention.

    Nemmu bows once again, paying her respects.

    Because of the incident with Aoyuki and Ellie, we had interviewed Nemmu beforehand to see if she harbored any hostility toward Lilith. He was relieved to find that there was no problem.

    And as long as they talked face to face, they didn''t seem to be that bad of a match.

    Lilith is a genuine princess, even though she is from a racial (human) kingdom.

    Nemmu is a skilled assassin, so naturally, she is also well versed in escort knowledge. Therefore, it seems that he is not a bad match for Lilith as an escort target.

    I would have liked to ask Aoyuki, who is the most knowledgeable about the virgin forests of the "Natsura", to guide and escort Lilith to help her level up, but she and Ellie seem to see Lilith as an enemy.

    I had warned her last time, so she wouldn''t do anything to hurt me, but I didn''t want the atmosphere to deteriorate while I was helping her level up ....... I also considered Aoyuki''s feelings, and removed her from the group.

    Even if Aoyuki, who is well versed in the "Giant Tower" wilderness, is removed from the group, she will still be able to use "UR, Double Gunner Tin Level 7777" and "UR, Hermaphroditic Gunner Tin Level 7777". With "UR, Level 5000 Assassin Blade Nemmu," there is no problem.

    This kind of depth is one of our strengths.

    Now that everything is ready, let''s move on to the virgin forest.

    At my call, everyone shouts.

    I nodded in reply, took out my "SSR, Transfer" card, and "transferred" to the virgin forest on the "Giant Tower" side.

    <>

 210 - - Episode 9 Level Up

    The primeval forest on the side (near) the "Giant Tower.

    With our backs to the Queen Elf Kingdom, we headed directly west into the depths of the primeval forest.

    We proceeded deep into the forest, where even high-level adventurers could not venture, and found and captured a group of ape-shaped monsters.

    They are about level 50, and there are about 30 of them.

    In addition to their red eyes, they also have a large belly, which is somehow not part of their face. It was an ape-shaped monster with a large mouth.

    I don''t understand why they even have mouths on their bellies, but it seems to be typical of monsters.

    I wondered how the digestive system was working with two mouths, and nudged Lilith.

    The monsters can''t move because of Tin''s magic bullets, so you can stop them without worry. Gold stay by Lilith''s side just in case. Nemmu, please assist."

    Yes, Lord!

    Leave it to me, Mr. Wright!

    Gold and Nemum raise their voices to show their loyalty.

    I asked the two of them to guard Lilith, just to be sure, really.

    Just a few minutes ago, before about 30 ape-shaped monsters had detected us, "UR, Hermaphroditic (Double) Gunner Tin Level 77 77" locates the enemy''s position.

    He fired a paralyzing magic bullet from the lock of his "Intelligence Weapon" in his hand, taking the ape-shaped monster''s freedom before it could notice him.

    A monster of around level 50 would have no way to resist the effect of the evil Tin''s magic bullet, which inflicts bad status even if it just grazed it. Still, just in case, he called out to the two to protect Lilith.

    After replying, Gold moved diagonally behind Lilith, shield in hand. He is in a position to break in at any time and guard against any surprise attack from the surroundings.

    Lilith, who is wearing simple pearl-colored armor, a tiara on her head, and a ring that prevents physical and magical attacks above a certain level, feels the scene is set and approaches the monkey-shaped monster fearfully.

    Nemmu moves to the side of Lilith, who is puzzled as to what to do, gripping a rapier with both hands that has been given a wind attribute, and nudges her with a gentle tone of voice.

    Don''t worry, Lilith-sama. Don''t worry, Lilith-sama, you don''t have to worry about counterattacks, because the monsters can''t move a finger with Tin-sama''s power. Also, the rapier has a wind attribute added to it, so there is no need to stab the monster directly. Just think about it in your mind or say it out loud and wave the rapier at the monster, and the wind blade will dispose of the monster. Even if you fail, we, including Mr. Wright, will follow up, so please try it with a light heart."

    I understand. ...... this is also to seize the future of the race (human) .......

    Lilith is the first princess of the Human Kingdom.

    She has probably never killed an insect with her own hands.

    Despite this, she has never killed a single insect by her own hands, but she has killed a monster that looks vicious and is about 150 to 180 cm long. They are trying to kill to raise their level of skill.

    It is natural that it is psychologically painful, and her complexion is pale. Despite this, her attempts to defeat the monsters for the future of her race (humans) can be described as heroic.

    "Kaze yo, ki, kirei!"

    Kiggy!"

    Lilith wields her fantasma-class rapier "Storm Edge" in her hand.

    It is a fantasma class weapon that can attack and defend with the wind attribute and can also grant various other functions.

    It can also be used for long-range attacks and for defense in times of need, and because it is a rapier, it has the advantage of being small in weight and can be handled even by women.

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of a Phantasma class weapon is to use it for a long distance attack. ...... On the other hand, it can only manipulate the wind attribute and its attack power is not good enough for a Phantasma class weapon, so it is not enough for us.

    The blade of wind from the "Storm Edge" cuts the monkey monster''s torso in half.

    "Hee!"

    When Lilith saw the results of her actions, she may have been anemic and almost collapsed on the spot.

    Nemmu immediately put her hand around Lilith''s body and caught her.

    Lilith''s body was in a state of shock.ббYou don''t look well. ......"

    Nemmu sees the color of Lilith''s face and calls out to her with concern.

    It seems that he was shocked by the large amount of blood, guts, and smell of the monster ...... creature in his hands for the first time.

    The "Storm Edge" in both hands shook as her hands trembled.

    However, Lilith did not utter a weak cry and continued to adopt a stout attitude befitting royalty.

    She continued, "Thank you for supporting my body, Nemmu. I''ll be fine, so let''s continue.

    I said, "...... Dear Lilith, you don''t have to take them all down at once, do you?ббA monster of this level will not be able to break the paralysis by itself unless it uses recovery magic or potions. So you can take your time to defeat it, or you can look for another monster that is easier to defeat."

    Thank you for your concern, Mr. Wright. But, since you all found the monster and it has been disabled, we will defeat it properly. Besides, thinking about the people who are still suffering, this is nothing. ......

    He returns my exertions with a strong line and a smile on his pale face.

    (He''s really trying hard to get a future for his race (human) ....... Though there is a bit of spinning or trying too hard. I''m sure she would have been in a safer position as a princess).

    Lilith''s determination to move forward even if it means defeating monsters with her own hands, rather than with her mouth, makes not only me but also the other tin in the room feel as if we were watching over a young child.

    I smile and give her my best effort.

    I smiled at her. Then let''s continue. But let''s take it easy and beat the monsters at Lilith-sama''s pace, because we still have a lot of time left.

    I can''t thank you enough for your thoughtfulness, Mr. Wright.

    Lilith smiled gratefully at my words with a pale expression on her face.

    On the other hand, she lightly glanced at Tin and gave her instructions in "SR, telepathic communication.

    (If there are any other monsters attracted by the smell of blood, neutralize them without her noticing.)

    (KOKUROKURI)

    Tin nodded silently.

    With her skill, it would not be difficult to neutralize monsters attracted by blood without Lilith noticing.

    It is a measure to prevent her from being bothered if she is noticed poorly.

    --In this way, we accompanied Lilith as she improved her level of skill.

    Lilith''s level up has just begun, though.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --At the time when the lights are helping Lilith level up. A girl is protected by "Giant Tower" among the slaves.

    She says, "Thank you very much for saving me. Mikie, I''m very happy.

    In a sweet, venomous tone of voice, a very beautiful girl announced her gratitude.

 211 - - Episode 10 Adventurer Ranking Procedure

    The first Lilith level-up was successfully completed.

    This time, Lilith reached level 100, but we had to stop because she seemed to be mentally at her limit.

    The level 100 mark will be carried over to the next day.

    She wants to resume her level-up work tomorrow, but she should work on recovering from the mental damage.

    She is a busy person herself.

    Even though there is a perfect substitute for her in "UR, Double Shadow," it is not a reason for her to skip her official duties, since her memories cannot be transferred.

    It would be meaningless if the person cannot return to work because he/she skipped too much.

    Therefore, the level-up work will be resumed not immediately tomorrow, but when Lilith has time to spare again. As for her equipment, we will temporarily take care of it at the "Giant Tower.

    In the meantime, we will not just play around, we will do what we need to do.

    So, what are the "things to do"?

    We, the "dark" adventurers, are to raise our adventurer rank to A level.

    According to Lilith, "We need Adventurer Rank A in order to participate in the Six Principality Conference as royal guards, but with Light-sama''s help, we should be able to get it by the time of the conference.

    For some time now, I have been gathering information on the ground by creating an adventurer named "Dirk.

    It is not difficult to get Adventurer Rank A because I can set up roots in various countries and have a decent track record. ......

    If I had not created an adventurer named "Dirk" before, it would have been a close call.

    Lilith''s level-up work, the next day.

    The next day, me, Nemmu, and Gold, as a party of "Black Clown" adventurers, set out for the ground to take Adventurer Rank A. We were the only ones who could make it to the top of the class.

    We were headed for a town in the Dwarf Kingdom near the border of the Queen Elf Kingdom, where we first stayed and had a run-in with Kite, an elf species.

    ......The streets haven''t changed, as expected.

    Well, it''s only been a few months since we left.

    But thanks to you, I can get to the location of the Adventurers'' Guild without getting lost.

    Gold and Nemum continue to open their mouths in response to my impressions.

    As usual, the city had a large number of adventurers due to the presence of useful dungeons.

    Too close to the borders of the Queen Elf Kingdom, which has been in dispute with the Dwarf Kingdom for many years, there are few Elven species and many Dwarf species are visible.

    Next, when I was here before, I saw many adventurers of the beast race, but now there were only sparsely represented.

    In fact, there are more human adventurers now.

    Incidentally, the reason why this city was chosen for the adventurer A level up is because ...... in the Elven Queen State or the Dwarf Kingdom capital, there is a high possibility of various questions from the guild side, and in the case of the Beastmen United States, there was a recent massacre, so there was a high possibility of internal problems. The procedure takes a long time because the mess has not settled down yet.

    On the other hand, this town has a connection with our party of black clowns, and we are acquainted with the Adventurers'' Guild, so the process will go smoothly.

    That is why we chose this town.

    We move toward the Adventurers'' Guild without hesitation, as this is where we used to work as a single adventurer until a few months ago.

    As we moved, we were approached by some familiar faces, including some adventurers, and we waved them in, and headed for the Adventurers'' Guild.

    The inside of the Adventurers'' Guild has not changed at all.

    There is a board on the wall, and a piece of paper with a request for a quest on it. It was almost empty, and the place was deserted, as it was still late in the afternoon.

    We came to the guild at this time of the day when there was the least amount of time to spare, as adventurers returning from the dungeon would line up near evening.

    We headed for the window on the opposite side of the board, where the receptionist was located.

    The receptionists of the Adventurers'' Guild were standing at each window, separated by a small wooden frame.

    Since the guild is located in the Dwarf Kingdom, the receptionists are basically Dwarf women.

    When one of them noticed our appearance, her eyes lit up and she raised a high-pitched voice filled with joy.

    Isn''t that Dirk-sama and the others?ббWhen did you get here?

    It''s been a while, we just got here today."

    One of the dwarf species receptionists approached me in a very friendly manner.

    We made our way to her window in a familiar manner.

    At first she looked down on us, saying, "You human (inferior species) have a cheeky habit,......," but her attitude suddenly changed when she began to secure large quantities of ice magic stones, which are in high demand, and wholesale them to the guild.

    They welcomed us with open arms, a 180-degree turnaround from before.

    The Dwarf receptionist asked me with sparkling eyes, "What do you want from me?

    Are you returning to the dungeons of this city, by any chance?ббIf so, my guild is ready to back you up, Master Dirk and the others!"

    Haha, thank you very much. But I''m not here to return to the dungeon, I''m here to move up to Adventurer A level.

    She wore the mask of "SSR, Mask of the Clown," and I told her about this business while unintentionally letting out a slight giggle at her attitude under it.

    The receptionist blandly shrugged her shoulders.

    I''m not sure if that''s so. ...... If Dirk and the others would return, we could meet the demand for ice magic stones a little better. ...... is, eh?ббAre you moving up to Adventurer Class A?"

    Yes, here are the letters of recommendation from each country.

    Disappointed at not getting the ice magic stone, she immediately notices something strange.

    When she heard that we were going up to Adventurer A level, her eyes went black and white.

    Currently, we are in rank C.

    C-class is a rank that is normally reserved for seasoned adventurers who have been adventurers for three or four years and are finally allowed to move up in rank.

    However, we were able to move up to the C level because of the information we obtained and passed on from the "adventurer-killer" Kite.

    It is a tremendous honor to be promoted to C level in such a short period of time after qualifying as an adventurer.

    But in a few months, he had also reached the "A" level, which is a kind of milestone for an adventurer.

    The receptionist can''t help but be more confused than astonished.

    The receptionist is confused, but checks the letter of recommendation given to her.

    The Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the Beastmen Alliance ...... all of the letters of recommendation are genuine!ббEee!ббHow can you be an A-level adventurer in just a few months? ......, what on earth have you done, Master Dirk and the others?"

    I know this is a national secret, but if the receptionist wants to know, I can give her a special ......

    No, I''m sorry, I was indiscreet. So please don''t tell me, I don''t want to die yet. ......

    The "Beastmen Allies" illegally imprisoned a race of people and held them hostage to threaten the "Giant Tower. At that time, we cooperated with the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' to rescue the hostages. We were supposed to be ''giving them a big credit for that achievement.

    The fact that the Allied Beast Nation had illegally imprisoned people and taken them hostage was kept a secret and treated as a state secret.

    However, it is difficult to stop the mouths of a race of people who have been captured, held hostage, and released by illegal means. ......

    This is a state secret because there is no need to lower the status of the Alliance of Beastmen any further.

    The Dwarf species receptionist thought it was ''dangerous for herself'' to hear ''dangerous stuff treated as a state secret'' from a party of adventurers who had risen to Adventurer A level in a short period of time, and she politely apologized.

    Since I had no intention of mistreating her any further, I let it slide.

    The receptionist said, "Please wait a moment while I inform the head of the guild.

    A few minutes later, we were called by the guild leader and moved to the back of the Adventurers'' Guild.

    After moving to the back of the Adventurers'' Guild, the contents of the letter of recommendation were checked, and the official procedure was completed to upgrade our rank to Adventurer A level.

    However, because of the various procedures required, he could not immediately call himself a "Class A Adventurer.

    He will be staying in town for a while to complete the procedures.

    The two of us will be staying at the same inn we stayed at before, right?ббThey know what they''re doing, so it''ll be a lot easier.

    Because their faces are hidden by masks, they inevitably have to eat, etc., and explain to other guests.

    It is easier to stay in a place where you have stayed before than in a new place from scratch, because you know each other.

    I don''t mind.

    I have no problem either. The food is not very good, but it is tolerable.

    Gold readily agrees, and Nemum agrees, but expresses dissatisfaction with the food at the inn.

    Inevitably, the food at the lowest level of the "abyss" is better.

    So Nemmu''s assessment is reasonable, and I can''t say anything myself, but I can''t help but laugh under my mask.

    After receiving permission from the two to stay at the inn, I was about to move on when I was stopped by a familiar voice.

    Brother!ббMiss, isn''t that you, boy!ббI''m so glad you came back!"

    When we turned to look, we found the bears, who had previously tangled with us and then reformed after being defeated by Gold, standing there.

    <>

 212 - - CHAPTER XI -- THE CONDITION OF THE BEAST MATTER

    Brother!ббMiss, isn''t that you, little boy!ббI''m so glad you came back!"

    After leaving the Adventurer''s Guild, I was on my way to the inn where I had stayed before when a familiar voice called out to me.

    We turned around to find the bears, who had been entangling with us and had come to adore us since Gold had rehabilitated them, standing there.

    They ran up to us, their eyes sparkling so brightly that we could see them even from a distance.

    My brothers, you''ve come back!ббThen you''d better give us a holler!"

    Sorry, sorry, we just arrived today. Are you in good health?"

    Of course, brother!ббAnd if there were people in town who were misbehaving because they lacked chivalry, we would have given them a lesson in chivalry, just as you did for us!

    Oh!ббThat was a great deed you were doing!ббYou will continue to be dedicated to your ''chivalry'' from now on, won''t you?"

    Thank you, brother!"

    The bear-beastman and his men all raise their voices in unison.

    Nemmu and I are a little bewildered by their unfamiliar enthusiasm, but Gold folds his arms in satisfaction and nods his head repeatedly.

    In a way, it is interesting to see a side of Gold and Nemmu that we don''t know when we are out on the ground working.

    So, are you guys adventurers here again?"

    No, I just came by to take care of some business. I''ll be on the road again in a few days.

    I see. ...... would have been good timing in a way. Actually, we are going back to our own country ......, the United States of Beastmen. It was really nice to finally say hello to my brothers.

    Are you going back to the Confederacy?"

    I can''t help but ask back.

    The bear beastman nodded and told me his story.

    My father is actually one of the top-ranking members of the bear species, and between you and me, I''ve heard that the United Beastmen Nations took a race of humans hostage to fight with a race of humans called the "Giant Tower Witch. Because of this, many beastmen were killed by the "Giant Tower Witch. And because they didn''t have enough manpower, they gave me strict orders to come back. ......"

    I see. ...... What do you all think about this one?"

    Under the "SSR, Mask of the Clown," I squinted and involuntarily asked, "What do you think of the "SSR, Mask of the Clown"?

    The bears wrinkled their brows and spoke without restraint.

    I''m feeling a bit sad because so many of my kind died and we lost the war, but ...... I think it''s the Alliance of Beastmen that''s to blame. It''s not only the human slaves that they paid money to buy, but also the ones they captured through illegal means. Furthermore, taking women and children hostage ...... is an act that lacks any "chivalry" at all!ббAs a member of the same beast race, I am ashamed of this story."

    The bear-beastmen subordinates also voiced their agreement with him, saying, ''You don''t have enough chivalry.

    It seems they are decent beastmen, perhaps because they were influenced by Gold''s education. I return my squinted eyes under my mask.

    Hopefully, other beastmen will also stop endorsing the atrocious practice of taking hostages and forcibly turning other species into sentries.

    The bear beastman turns to Gold once again.

    I would like you to come to the United Beastmen Nation and teach ''chivalry'' to the other beast races like you did to us. ......

    Gold, la--leave Master Dirk to himself, and you can follow them to the United Federation of Beastmen!"

    Nemum almost uttered the word "light" and hurriedly mispronounced it, but spoke to Gold with a good smile that he had never seen before on the ground.

    Gold turned to Nemmu with a look of disgust on his face that was so obvious even through his full face.

    He looked at Nemmu, who was looking at him with a look of disgust, as if to say, "There''s no way I''m leaving Master Dirk and going somewhere else, is there? I''m sorry ....... I have things to do.

    No, no!ббI was just thinking that it would be nice if my brother came!ббIf anything, I am sorry for speaking out of turn.

    Gold''s apology made the Bears rush to bow down to him.

    After apologizing to each other, Gold and the Bauerschwein met up with the others to celebrate their reunion with a drinking party.

    I have a burn on my face and wear a mask, so it is difficult for me to eat and drink in public. I decline the drinking party and Nemmu joins me as my escort.

    Only Gold will attend the drinking party to celebrate their reunion after a long time.

    Although Nemmu and I were absent, the bears were still so happy to see each other again after a long time that they drank and ate so much that Gold did not return until the afternoon of the next day.

    Nemmu, who had been alone with me the whole time, was rather upset that Gold had come back. I couldn''t help but let out a wry smile at the sight of him.

    We then stayed in town until the adventurer A-level procedures were completed.

    I went into the dungeon for the first time in a long time and secured a large amount of ice magic stone in the five-level snowfield on a day trip, and enjoyed wholesaling it to the guild and exploring.

    At that time, the dwarf receptionist shouted with delight, "Why don''t you stay with us for another year or so?" I gently refused.

    --I refused, and so, for the first time in a long time, I stretched my wings as if I were an adventurer until the procedures were completed.

    After completing the A-level procedures, I returned to the lowest level of the "Abyss" early, as I could not stay in the city forever.

    This qualified him for a job as Lilith''s escort at the upcoming Six Principality Conference.

    While he was finishing up the paperwork at the lowest level of the "Abyss" so that he can be Lilith''s escort smoothly from now on, Mei appeared in his office.

    In her hand was a new document.

    Although I am confident in my physical and mental strength because of my level 9999, ...... I am still fed up with more paperwork.

    The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good understanding of what is going on in your life.

    I''m not sure what to say. This is not paperwork, but a list of high-ranking people and escorts who will attend the Six Principality Conference. I was able to obtain the information ahead of time via Aoyuki."

    I appreciate the list of people involved or ...... to get the information ahead of time." If we have more time, we can take more countermeasures and discuss things."

    I think you are right. Furthermore, someone of interest to Mr. Wright will be joining us from Majin Nation.

    Someone of interest to me?"

    May''s words led me to receive a list of attendees via today''s side maid, and I checked the Majin Nation column and found .......

    "!ббDiablo is going to be there!"

    He is a former member of the "Gathering of Tribes" and one of the revenge targets who tried to trap and kill me.

    This is certainly a person of interest to me.

    I let out a hearty squeal of delight as I sat in my chair.

    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!ббI never thought Diablo would attend the Six Principality Conference!ббI never expected to see him face to face like this!ббHa ha ha ha!ббI have to thank Lilith for bringing me in contact with Diablo in such a way and at such a time!

    I raise my voice in a good mood.

    I really feel good.

    Just being able to see Diablo again like this makes it all worthwhile for me to accept Lilith''s request to escort him.

    I owe Lilith-sama not only for the rescue of Yume, but also for another debt. I''ll have to pay her back the next time I get the chance.

    I am sure Princess Lilith will be pleased."

    Ha-ha-ha!"ббIf I could meet and get close to Diablo as a Dirk before as a Light, what kind of harassment would I give him? I would not only hurt him, but I would do something to corrode his spirit, his mind, and his heart, and cause him pain. To give him a little taste of the pain I have experienced!"

    As one would expect from Mr. Wright. I (I) am very much looking forward to seeing how you will make the foolish traitor suffer.

    I was in a good mood, and May, the fairy maid at my side, was smiling with joy as if she were one of her own.

    I guess for them, my joy is their joy.

    I paused my office work and began to think about what kind of revenge, mental and physical pain I would inflict on Diablo, whom I was likely to meet at the Sixth Duchy Conference.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --While Wright was happily thinking about his revenge plan in his office, Aoyuki was alone, asking himself the same question.

    (--I never thought that Lilith, who had been using the Lord for good, would be useful, albeit by accident. ......)

    The thought, "But, but," enters Aoyuki''s consciousness.

    (No way, Lilith (that woman) foresaw this and deliberately brought up the idea of escorting him to make him owe her even more money. ......?)

    If we consider it as a possibility, it is not zero.

    Wright himself talked to Lilith about "Master" and other things.

    Naturally, he also mentioned the former "Gathering of Tribes", so he knows about Diablo, the avenging party.

    It is not out of the realm of possibility that she anticipated that he would participate in the Six Principality Conference, and brought the matter of escorting him to Light in order to create a debt of gratitude.

    In fact, Lilith doesn''t think about such a thing at all, but .......

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to be honest with yourself.

    (-- The other party is the first princess of the Racial (Human) Kingdom,...... Aoyuki was too lightly considering her,......?)

    Aoyuki reflects on his own excessive disregard for Lilith and revises his assessment of her.

    (-Should I share this fact with Ellie?)

    He also shared the information with Ellie, and was prepared to propose that they discuss the matter with a renewed eye on Lilith, rather than dismissing her as a lower-ranked person.

    Thus, Aoyuki''s evaluation of Lilith was slightly improved without her knowledge.

    <>

 213 - - Episode 12 Silica and Shop

    Good, and ...... yeah, it''s clean."

    In the corner of the city centered around the "Giant Tower," a girl finishes sweeping and cleaning the front of a store.

    She - Silica - carries the trash can to the back of the store and places it in the designated position.

    The system was set up so that a garbage collector would come by every other day to collect the contents of the garbage cans.

    After she finishes cleaning the store, she goes inside to wash her hands and get ready for work.

    I''ve got a new girl coming in today, and I don''t want to leave my dirty clothes on, so I''ve got to get dressed.

    Silica washes her dirty hands, returns to her private room, removes her soiled cleaning clothes, and changes into something clean and laundered.

    She is the girl who was rescued by the Mohicans near the Giant Tower.

    She and her parents were peddlers, traveling back and forth between the human kingdoms.

    On the way, they were attacked by monsters and her parents died.

    Silica was lucky to survive, but it was difficult for the human girl to survive on her own, and she was reduced to a slave.

    After some twists and turns, she was bought as a slave by the elves, who made her walk through the virgin forest as a leader and bait for the monsters.

    However, on the way, the elves were attacked by monsters, and her parents and the people around her died. She was frightened that she too would be eaten, but the monsters ignored her and disappeared into the forest.

    Later, when she left the forest with the help of the Mohicans, her ownership was transferred to a racial (human) merchant.

    While she thought she would live and die as a slave, a race (human) woman who calls herself the "Witch of the Giant Tower" has fallen to the Elven Queen State.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" made the Elven Queen recognize the "absolute independence of the human race" and declared it as an official law in the country, prohibiting the enslavement of the human race.

    Thanks to this, the slaves held by the merchants who were doing business near the entrance to the primeval forest - Silica herself - were caught by this law, and were taken in by the "Giant Tower.

    Thereafter, former human slaves were gathered and the population grew at an accelerating rate.

    In the beginning, the area around the "Giant Tower" was cleared and cleared of trees for around 100 meters, but ...... now it is several kilometers away. The area was developed over a distance of 1.5 kilometers.

    Houses, fields, wells, and stores are being built one after another.

    The main attraction is an orphanage and school.

    Under the direction of the "Witch of the Tower," young children are sent to school.

    At the school, children were gathered together, somewhat forcibly, to learn to read, write, calculate, exercise, and cultivate themselves.

    The orphanage was managed and the children were cared for by a former slave woman.

    The school teachers were fairy maids.

    Silica, at her age, could have attended the school. ......

    "Huh,...... I didn''t think that because I can read, write, calculate, and be polite, I couldn''t enroll because it would be pointless to enter now,......."

    While changing clothes, I remember and let out a sigh.

    Silica, being the daughter of a former peddler, had a good foundation in reading, writing, math, and etiquette.

    Schools exist to teach these minimum basics.

    It is meaningless for those who have already mastered them to attend.

    Rather, the "Giant Tower" side wanted Silica, a former peddler''s daughter, to do something else.

    That is - the operation of a store.

    I never thought I would be the one to make my fathers'' dreams come true,.......

    A young girl utters a mature line with a sigh as she pulls on the sleeves of a simple one-piece dress.

    For a race (human) peddler, owning a store is a typical dream.

    Compared to peddlers who go from place to place, it is overwhelmingly less dangerous, and they can lead a stable life, which is the reason for its popularity.

    However, it is not easy to set up a store.

    The reason is that it requires a huge amount of money.

    Therefore, the only way is for parents and children to save money from generation to generation, or to make a fortune as an adventurer, or to get lucky and find a patron.

    In a sense, Silica was lucky enough to find a patron, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," and set up store.

    So why did "The Gigantic Tower" entrust Silica with one of its stores?

    The "Beast Race Massacre" - it is not called so in the "City of Titans" but is called the "Race (Human) Hostage Rescue Incident.

    This "Human Hostage Rescue Incident" caused the population of the area around the "Giant Tower" to exceed 10,000 people.

    There was enough land, buildings, and infrastructure to accommodate the population with the help of fairy maids and dragons working for the "Giant Tower Witch," but not enough people with ...... special skills.

    The most important thing to remember is that the people who are in the area are not the only ones who have the experience of being a tradesman, and Silica, the daughter of a former peddler, has a certain level of experience as a tradesman.

    (I had appealed to the fairy maid to get at least one more person ...... because it would be too much work for just one person, but she only had ...... men to help me. (There weren''t any.)

    Adult men with merchant experience were made to own and operate stores as well as silicas.

    As a result, only men were available to take charge of assistance.

    Silica shivered reflexively.

    She was bought as a slave by an elven male and forced to walk through the virgin forest as a herder and bait for the monsters.

    Later, the elf species was eaten from the head by the monster ...... "Snake Hellhound" and rescued by the Mohicans.

    He was sold off to a racial trader, but was treated with care.

    Thanks to the Mohawks and the race merchants, I am not that phobic about men, but as a silica, I am still more comfortable with women than men.

    To be honest, Silica did not have the guts to live under the same roof with a complete stranger.

    However, it is physically demanding for a girl to manage a store by herself.

    So she pleaded with the fairy maids for more female employees, but most of them were former slaves or mere villagers, and few of them had mastered the calculations, etiquette, reading, and writing necessary for business.

    Even if they were, they were prioritized for other important facilities.

    (At this point, it would be better for me to be the main worker, assisting and teaching women who have a good memory of things. (At first, the workload on me will be heavy, but once she grows up, it will be a lot easier. ......)

    The lack of so many appropriate personnel has also led me to think about such things.

    But the heavens had not abandoned Silica.

    The fairy maid tells us that she has found someone who meets Silica''s request.

    It seems that she is a girl whose parents were peddlers and were killed by a monster, just like her.

    She can read, write, calculate, and behave with courtesy, so there is no need for her to attend school, and she herself is hoping to be involved in the business.

    When Silica received this call, she was moved to the level of having been saved by the Mohicans.

    She said, "Now I don''t have to do everything by myself anymore, like picking up the goods, putting them out, cleaning, preparing for the opening, serving customers, bookkeeping, reporting, processing the purchase of goods, etc.!"

    After hearing the report from the fairy maid, she goes crazy in her room upstairs.

    Her savior, a girl, was to visit the store today.

    Therefore, she closed the store, carefully cleaned the surroundings, and put on her cleanest clothes sleeves in an attempt to make a good impression.

    Excuse me."

    !ббThey''re here!"

    As Silica finishes her preparations, she hears voices coming from the front of the store on the first floor.

    She descended the stairs, pausing at the door to fix her hair, breathe, and check her clothes for disorder.

    When she is sure there are no problems, she opens the door.

    In front of her stands a beautiful girl who shares her struggles with Silica.

    ''Nice to meet you, I''m Mikie, I''ll be working here from today.

    She had a somewhat flirtatious smile, but a beautiful girl with good looks as good as a fairy maid stood before her.

    <>

 214 - - CHAPTER XIII NOTES

    Thank you so much for coming, Miki!

    No, I''m a little lucky to live with a lovely girl like Shirika. I was worried about coming to the "Giant Tower," but with Shirika by my side, I think I''ll do my best.

    Living room on the second floor of the store.

    We were able to safely welcome Miki, the girl who runs the store with Silica.

    Like Silica, she is the daughter of a peddler and her parents were killed by monsters. With no one else to rely on, she was reduced to slavery, but luckily she was discovered by the "Giant Tower" and freed through the "absolute independence of the human race.

    --But that is only the surface identity.

    Miki''s actual identity is that of one of the masters belonging to the Demon Nation.

    Miki and her friends obtained the whereabouts of the slaves that "The Tower of Giant" was supposed to rescue in advance. In order to blend in with the "Giant Tower," they pretended to be the "daughter of a former peddler whose parents were killed by monsters" and pretended to be slaves.

    Thanks to her efforts, she succeeds in blending in as a human without being suspected.

    Silica, an ordinary person, could not possibly recognize Miki, who had passed the screening and investigation of the "Giant Tower," and they were smiling happily as they talked and drank tea together.

    Miki, you must be tired since you just arrived. The store is closed today, so let''s take it easy this morning. In the afternoon, I''ll show you around Kyotogai.

    Wow!"ббI''m really looking forward to it because it''s the most vibrant place I''ve ever seen in my life.

    The residents of the town, which has developed around the "Giant Tower," have somehow come to call it "Giant Tower Town.

    As Miki pointed out, it is probably the most crowded and vibrant town on the continent today.

    With the addition of hostages and former slaves rescued in the "Beastmen Massacre," the population has surpassed 10,000.

    The land and infrastructure were not a problem because of the daily cooperation of fairy maids and dragons, but there was an overwhelming lack of houses for them to live in, jobs to earn money, and people to cultivate and manage the fields where they eat.

    They could afford to cover their needs with the gift of light, "Infinite Gacha," but that would not allow the humans who came to "Kyotogai" to become self-reliant no matter how long it took.

    Therefore, even if it takes time, they build their own houses, cultivate fields, and produce food to create employment, and former craftsmen have started manufacturing daily necessities.

    Thanks to this, a city of about 10,000 people is being built at a rapid pace in the ongoing process.

    This has made it a very vibrant city.

    However, not everything is looking up for the better.

    Leave it to me to show you around. I''ll show you all the fun things to do and recommend good places to eat. But--"

    Smiling and smiling, Silica, who was drinking tea in front of Miki, turns serious.

    Before I show you around the town, let me tell you something now that you should never do in ''Giant Tower Town. Things you should never, ever do out there."

    Shirika, your tone is very scary.

    Haha, sorry. But I really have to be careful for Miki''s sake. ......"

    Silica put the cup back on the table and coughed lightly before telling him what he should never do in "Giant Tower Town.

    First of all, you must not commit any criminal acts, and you must never use words that make fun of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" and the fairy maids.

    What happens if I use it?

    People around you will stare at you, get angry at you, ignore you, not allow you to buy items when shopping, and distance themselves from you.

    In short, it is a state of being ostracized by the village.

    But this is still on the warm side.

    And no matter how pretty or beautiful the fairy maids may be in our eyes, you must never make a move on them or try to touch them. And don''t try to hurt them, much less kill them.

    What if I do?

    There was a slave race (human) man once. ......

    Thanks to the "Giant Tower Witch," the human male was freed from the unfair treatment of the elven species and moved to the "Giant Tower.

    When the construction of "Giant Tower Town" had begun by human hands, he was attacked by one of the fairy maids who came to support the construction in an unpopular place after dark.

    Miki asked anxiously.

    Miki, scary~. What happened to the fairy maid?

    I heard that the fairy maid was strong, so she was totally fine even if she was attacked by a human male. But the men--"

    Silica drops the tone of her voice.

    The man who attacked the fairy maid ...... was never there in the first place."

    That I wasn''t there?"

    Miki tilts her head as if to say, ''I don''t understand.

    Shirika continues the story.

    The fairy maids told me. The fairy maids told us that there is no way that any insolent person would attack the fairy maids.

    In other words, even though the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" saved them, there are no people in "Gigantic Tower Town" who would try to avenge their kindness.

    There is no one in "Giant Tower Town" who does not understand the prestige of the "Giant Tower Witch" - in other words, he was banished from this place and returned to his "former world, where he was reduced to a slave.

    After that, no one will ever mention the man''s name, not even his children.

    He was treated as if he had never existed.

    I forgot to mention that you are not allowed to talk about the existence of such a person in public. There is not a single person in this ''Giant Tower Town'' who would forget their indebtedness and prestige to the witches and fairy maids and defy them from the very beginning, you know?"

    ............"

    Miki nodded silently, building a don''t-miss expression on her face at Silica''s words.

    Silica made a satisfied smile at her nod and sipped her tea again.

    I''ll show you around town in a little while after lunch, so just relax until then."

    Umm, yes, thank you, Shirika-chan. ......

    Miki replies to her with a don''t-miss expression on his face.

    As Shirika said, after eating lunch, we took a short break.

    Later in the afternoon, they finally left the restaurant together to show Miki around.

 215 - - Episode 14 Outer Garden Club

    In the afternoon, Silica takes Miki out and shows her around "Giant Tower Street," as she had declared.

    If you want to eat, this is the place to go," she said. The restaurant is mainly for men who are working out, so the portions are large and the food is very rich. If it were me, I would be full after eating half a meal. So I personally recommend this place because the portions are just right and the food tastes good.

    Silica is younger than him in age, but as a senior resident of Kyotogai, she is able to recommend stores, well sites, markets, restaurants, and clothing stores.

    The reason there are so few stores relative to the size of the population is that there are not many potential merchants.

    Therefore, there are not so many stores to recommend.

    The only way to solve this problem was for the children of the orphanage to grow up and pursue a career in the orphanage, or to bring in merchants from the outside.

    There was even a suggestion that "fairy maids should look after the stores," but this was rejected.

    Fairy maids are in the position of officials and bureaucrats who run "Kyotogai.

    They are not busy enough to run a store, let alone play the role of schoolteachers, and they should be encouraged to be independent.

    It is the domain of the protected race.

    There was another non-interference activity that the fairy maids did not touch.

    That activity is ......

    Okay, next time...

    What''s wrong, Shirika?ббIs that ......"

    As Silica turns the corner of a store, she sees a group of people calling out to people passing by on the street.

    When she notices the group, she lets her voice trail off briefly with a subtle expression on her face.

    Miki twists her head at Silica and turns her attention to the group that caused her to blurt out her voice.

    The group gathered was a racial (human) group, led by a beautiful girl with blonde hair in vertical rolls and fishing eyes, who was actively speaking up.

    Let''s all join the "Giant Tower Church" and "Giant Tower Education" and express our gratitude and feelings to the "Giant Tower Witch," the "Fairy Maid," and the "Saint Mya!

    The adults around her make similar noises, holding boards with their claims written on them.

    The blonde vertical roll, dressed in a priestly outfit of white and red and with a missionary look on her face, raises her voice high in solicitation again.

    Miki asks Sirika with interest.

    What''s that, Sirika-chan?ббI''ve never heard of ''Kyotokyo'' before.

    I''ll tell you about it as we move from place to place, since we''re not here.

    Shirika grabbed Miki''s hand and walked a little too quickly past the "Giant Tower Church.

    While there were a few people like them passing by, Quone, who calls himself a priest of "Kyotokyo," and the other believers continued to shout out to invite people to come and join them.

    Shirika finished her tour of the city and headed for the suburbs to talk with them.

    She was not going to talk in a busy town.

    Since we were heading to the outer garden area, Silica started explaining after confirming that the surroundings were not popular.

    That''s the recently established ''Kyotoukyo'' (religion of giant pagodas).

    The Gigantic Tower cult is a religion that worships the "Gigantic Tower Witch," fairy maids, and the saint Mya, to give a simple explanation.

    I know about the "Giant Tower Witch" and the fairy maid, but who is the saint Mya?

    She''s a girl named Mya, a magician who played an active role in the ''Human Hostage Rescue Case. Thanks to this girl, many humans were saved, including the Witch of the Giant Tower and the Fairy Maid, and so she is revered as ''Saint Mya'' just like the Witch of the Giant Tower and the Fairy Maid.

    Silica shrugs with a sigh.

    The actuality is that many of the people who were saved by Saint Miyah in the "Human Hostage Rescue Incident" have joined the church, but not many people like me who have been around for a while have joined because they don''t know any better,....... I understand that they worship the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and the Fairy Maid, but they don''t like the idea of putting a race of mere sorcerers together with the witches as saints. ......

    To be precise - the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is designated as a near-deity, the fairy maids as apostles, and Mya as a saint.

    In order of precedence, the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is at the top, followed by the fairy maids, and last is Mya, the saint.

    However, there are those who wonder if the human race that has existed since the beginning, such as Silica, is really a saint when suddenly called a saint.

    In the past, there were some who directly appealed to the fairy maids, saying, "We should crack down on them.

    However, the fairy maids rejected this direct appeal.

    Rather, they said that they approved of the "giant tower cult. Perhaps because of this, the fairy maids do not pay attention to the "Giant Tower Church" when it engages in solicitation activities, and they maintain a non-interference attitude.

    Of course, if they do something annoying, we will give them a warning.

    In other words, does this mean that the "Giant Tower Church" is officially approved by the witches and fairy maids?

    I''m not sure about that. I''ve approved of the "Giant Tower Church," but I haven''t said anything that would actively promote it, so I''m not sure. ...... So we''re keeping our distance, not knowing if we should join or not. ......

    In Wright''s view, it was a tacit approval because it was valid in terms of the city''s governance, in terms of the cause involved in race (human) relations issues, and because Miya''s behavior was in fact saintly.

    If Light, the absolute master of the lowest level of the "abyss," gave his tacit approval, then Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," and the fairy maids had nothing to say against it.

    They too were in a state of tacit approval, not actively helping, but not interfering either.

    As we were talking, the outermost edge of "Giant Tower Town" came into view.

    This ...... is an amazing sight!

    Right?ббI was surprised when I first saw it too.

    Silica happily replies to the astonished Miki.

    In front of their eyes, a dragon is toppling trees and pulling out roots under the direction of fairy maids.

    The human men begin to work on the roots of the trees and fill in the holes with soil.

    The fairy maids were also giving instructions.

    As you can see, "Giant Tower Town" is still expanding.

    It is still expanding, but it is being expanded in preparation for the future.

    Shirika began to tell us why she brought us here.

    She said, "The dragons are keeping the monsters from entering from outside the forest, but usually they are dangerous, so please don''t go near them. If you get lost and end up at the outer edge of the forest, ask the fairy maids and dragons for directions. The dragons may look a bit stern, but they will not attack you, and they understand our language, so don''t be afraid to talk to them.

    ''Yeah, okay, Shirika-chan.

    Miki honestly agreed with Shirika''s words.

    At the same time.

    (Fairy maids are level 500, dragons are from level 500 to 10 I can''t believe there are even things that exceed ...... Daigo (level up idiot) would go crazy and attack me if he saw them. I''d rather eat the fairy maids right now than level up. I wonder what those cute and beautiful girls would scream if I put my hand in their stomachs while they were still alive. I''m getting wet just thinking about it.)

    What''s going on?

    The fairy maids and dragons who were working on the outer rim look back in fear.

    Ahead of them stood a group of girls who were holding hands in a friendly manner.

    Shirika tilts her head, but smiles fondly at the fairy maids and dragons who are looking at her and bow to them.

    Miki, like Shirika, bowed her head with an innocent smile, as if to say that there was not a shred of evil in her.

    The fairy maids and dragons tilted their heads, unsure of the true nature of their fear.

    They looked around for a while, trying to find the cause, but were unable to find it. thought, and returned to the development work again.

    The girls did not realize Miki''s true identity until the very end.

    <>

 216 - - Episode 15 Bees

    After giving Miki a tour of "Kyotogai," he went home to his store and home.

    Shirika cooked dinner with Miki.

    Not all of them have a home, a kitchen, and the ability to cook.

    Some of them are still living in "N, prefab.

    ...... "N, prefab" is by far the easiest place for the people to live compared to other cities and villages in other countries.

    The "N, prefab" is also a place where people can live in comfort.

    Basically, priority is given to those who need the food, but since the food is tastier than what they can make themselves and the beautiful and lovely fairy maids are known to serve the food, even those who do not need it are allowed to eat the extra portions.

    The amount of food is not so large that it has become a premium for some.

    --Back to the story.

    Shirika and Miki ate the food they had prepared, chatting and laughing.

    After sunset, they can light up the room with lamps or magic items that glow with magic, but it is usually a waste of time, so they quickly go to bed.

    Silica and the others, as usual, wipe their bodies with boiled water and get into their own beds.

    ......

    A few hours later, a sweet smell fills Silica''s nostrils.

    It smelled so sweet, like concentrated honey, that if she sniffed it too much, her head would start to ache.

    Perhaps because of the sweet smell, Silica''s head did not spin properly and she still seemed to be dreaming.

    Her head was too fluffy to think straight.

    Shirika, get up and sit on the edge of the bed.

    ...... yes."

    Somehow, in Silica''s locked room, Miki and "Queen Pheromone Bee," a giant wasp monster about 1 meter long, were on the desk, staring at her with inorganic eyes.

    If Silica had been rational, she would have screamed and tried to escape.

    But now she was unconscious, sitting on the bed as Miki had instructed with a dazed expression, not even showing a pretense of trying to escape.

    The "pheromone bees," which are the lower level monsters of the "queen pheromone bee," have the habit of luring their prey with pheromones and then attacking and killing them.

    The "Queen Pheromone Bee" uses stronger pheromones than the "Pheromone Bee" to control them and give them instructions.

    However, the pheromones of "Queen Pheromone Bee" are not strong enough to be so effective, even on ordinary people.

    Then why is it so effective on silica?

    The cause is Miki.

    It seems to be working properly.

    Kiki ki ki ki."

    The "Queen Pheromone Bee" chirps in reply to Miki''s words.

    She is "Level 6000, Summoner, Miki.

    The LV value is actually a little higher than 6000, but she calls herself that because it''s kiri.

    Miki is a summoner who specializes in bees and their abilities among insects.

    Thanks to this, he was able to enhance the pheromones of "Queen Pheromone Bee" to the point that they affect people, and even grant them abilities when summoning them.

    The higher the level, the greater the range of powers that can be enhanced or granted.

    The pheromones of the "Queen Pheromone Bee" are only effective in a closed room, when the other person is low-level and unprotected.

    It is not a very versatile ability, but if it is effective, it can put an opponent into a hypnotic state and elicit information known to the opponent.

    It is a perfect ability for gathering information.

    Miki smiles and asks Silica, "What do you think of this?

    Then I''ll ask you a question right away. You must answer all of them without hiding.

    ......Yes, I understand."

    Silica replies with mellow eyes.

    Today, you showed me around the city, but are there any secrets you''re not telling me?

    ......Yes, there are none."

    I wonder if Silica has ever met the Giant Tower Witch.ббOr do you know who the "Giant Tower Witch" is?"

    I have never met him in person. I have heard from the prince and princess of the racial kingdom when I was showing them around. The Witch of the Gigantic Tower is the Witch of the Gigantic Tower."

    ''Hmmm......... I guess you don''t even know who I am. So was the Witch of the Gigantic Tower beautiful?"

    Yes, I couldn''t see her face because of the hood, but even I could tell from her voice, her mood, and her body that she was very beautiful.

    Miki''s smile deepens at Sirika''s response.

    The rumors seem to be true," she said, her animalistic desires intensely aroused, but she proceeded with the interrogation rather than reveal them.

    I wonder if you have ever been inside the tower?ббIf you have been in there, please tell me what it''s like.

    I have been on the first floor of the "Giant Tower. I''ve never been on any floor other than the first floor.

    I wonder if anyone knows anyone who has been above the second floor?ббAnd does the Witch of the Giant Tower live in the Giant Tower?

    Rumor has it that the prince and princess of the racial kingdom stayed above the second floor. I heard that the witch lives in that ''giant tower.

    I see... ......, then next..."

    Miki moves on to the next question.

    More than an hour had passed since we started asking questions.

    Silica, who has been talking all the time, even though she is in a hypnotic state, begins to show signs of fatigue.

    To reduce any discomfort the next morning, I ended with a final question.

    ''This is my last question, do you know Mr. ''C''?ббOr have you ever heard of it?"

    No, I don''t.

    ''...... yes. If "C" is really in the "Giant Tower," is he well hidden? Or is he really not there? It''s a little hard to tell.

    After I finished asking a series of questions, I put Silica to bed.

    Miki crawled into bed again and put her own face close to Silica''s sleeping face.

    Silica, you are so cute," she said. I wonder what kind of cute sounds she would make if I nuzzle her belly?ббAah!ббI want to add this to Miki''s collection now!ббBut if I attacked her on the first day, there would be no point in going undercover. She really is a sinful girl.

    Miki licks the sticky silica cheeks with her long red tongue, slowly tasting them.

    I''m not sure if I should take Shirika with me once I''ve finished investigating ....... I''m not sure if I''m going to give priority to the fairy maid or not. It''s hard to decide.

    Miki rises from the bed and ponders what will best satisfy her desires.

    While pondering, she briefly summarized her research information on a piece of paper and tied it to the leg of a small insect she had summoned - a "shadow bee.

    The "Shadow Bee" is an insect monster that is hard to detect and attacks by surprise in forests.

    Miki''s power has further strengthened their ability to block out their presence.

    The tower is so secure that it gives me a headache before I enter, but it''s pretty much defenseless against the inside, isn''t it? It''s a sign of confidence in their ability to eliminate any hostile presence. In fact, it''s impossible for a master to get into the inside of the tower. It is natural to have confidence. But this time, I''m going to use that opportunity without reservation.

    Miki quickly opens the window of her room, and the "Shadow Bee" disappears into the night without a sound of its wings.

    Miki watches the "Shadow Bee" fly away safely, and then returns to her room with the "Queen Pheromone Bee", looking at Silica who is sleeping in her bed as if it is a waste of her time.

    Silica''s room was as if Silica was the only one there from the beginning, and not even a trace of Miki was left.

    <>

 217 - - Episode 16 Unexpected Visitors

    Hmmm. ......."

    In the morning, Silica wakes up and groans in pain.

    I don''t ...... remember what it was, but I think I had a terribly bad dream."

    In particular, the feeling of being licked on the cheek by a vicious, ravenous beast that I experienced in my dream was so realistic and vivid that I felt as if I had ''really been licked.

    I went out to wash my face to clear my still sleepy head.

    Oh, good morning, Shirika-chan."

    When I step out into the hallway, Miki, already dressed, greets me with a smile as bright as the sun.

    Her smile was so beautiful that even the same s*x might fall in love with her.

    Shirika greets her back with a blush on her cheeks.

    Oh, good morning Miki, you''re up early."

    I woke up trying my best to make a delicious breakfast for Shirika, who took care of me yesterday.

    Really?ббThank you!ббBut since it''s a good opportunity, let''s cook together.

    Of course, you''re welcome.

    Miki continued the conversation as if the hypnosis and interrogation of Silica by the "Queen Pheromone Bee" last night had never happened.

    Silica''s own feelings of discomfort, which she had felt when she first woke up, disappeared as soon as she started talking with her.

    With a smile on her face, she happily asks, "What kind of breakfast are you going to make?

    However, since today is the day the store is open, there is no time to make an elaborate breakfast.

    So the two of them have a simple soup, salad, and bread that they bought yesterday for breakfast.

    On the surface, the two enjoy their breakfast, conversing pleasantly.

    After finishing breakfast, they started preparing to open the restaurant.

    After breakfast, they began to prepare for the opening of the restaurant. Tomorrow, we''ll share the work.

    Okay, okay.

    Silica is a little intimidated by Miki''s s*xy reply, but she teaches her the steps to prepare for the opening of the restaurant.

    She shows him how to clean up, put up signs, dump collected trash, and display the merchandise.

    While displaying the merchandise, Miki looks at the products being laid out with interest.

    She asked, "Hey, Shirika, do you think this could be ''soap''?"

    Yes, that''s right. It''s one of our best-selling products.

    I am sure soap is quite expensive even in the outer city. Are you sure you want to pay such a low price for it?

    They were sold at half the price of soap outside, and in some places at one-third the price.

    Even Miki, who is disguised as a former peddler''s daughter, was so cheap that even she felt compelled to ask a question.

    Silica answers this question with a smile.

    Don''t worry, this soap is different from other soaps sold in other cities because it is wholesaled by a fairy maid. Even at this price, it''s profitable enough.

    A fairy maid?

    I heard that if you wash your hands aggressively with soap or something like that, you are less likely to get sick. That''s why the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' and the fairy maids sell it to us at a low price so that we don''t get sick.

    In fact, a large amount of "N, soap" was discharged from the benefit (gift) "Infinite Gacha" of ...... light.

    The "abyss" is so large that it cannot be consumed by the lowest level of the "abyss" alone, and it is discharged in large quantities every day. It was a waste to just let it sit there, and we decided to release it for the sake of sanitation in "Giant Tower Town".

    Originally, they could have sold them for free, but they decided to sell them at a discount because they did not want to have a negative impact on the residents.

    The price is low, and it is a popular product because it is said to make people less susceptible to disease," he said. Other reasons..."

    As a reason?"

    The fairy maids actively use it, and they bring the product directly to us, so it''s appreciated as ''fairy maid soap.

    Thanks to this, the men have developed the habit of actively washing their hands with soap.

    The food situation is good and the nutritional status is good, but it is also true that the number of people who fall ill has decreased thanks to the widespread use of this soap.

    As I was explaining the product to Miki, the door opened.

    Silica turns around with a smile.

    I''m sorry, the store is still being set up, so please wait outside for a while longer--"

    I''m not a customer. I brought the goods you asked for."

    Mr. and Mrs. Gold, I presume. I''m sorry, I misunderstood."

    The people Shirika was about to kick out with a smile were not customers, but adventurers who had brought the store''s merchandise.

    Gold, the golden knight who carries the heavy crate with ease, denies it in a light tone of voice.

    Behind Gold, dressed in golden armor, stood a beautiful girl with brown hair and a scarf covering her mouth, a boy with black hair and a mask, and a girl Silica had never seen before.

    (I wonder if she is a new fellow adventurer, since Gold and his friends always come in threes, and there is another one here?бб(......, but I think I''ve seen you somewhere before)

    She tilts her head in her chest and thanks Gold and the others.

    Thank you for carrying me. It was too heavy for me to move it, and it would have taken too long to carry it little by little.

    No, as a knight, this is a natural thing to do. You don''t have to thank me.

    Still, I wanted to thank you. Thank you, Master Nemm, and thank you, Master Dirk.

    Nemmu, a beautiful girl with a scarf covering her mouth, and Dirk, a dark-haired man in a mask, reply in unison.

    ''Not the words of gold, but this is my job too, so don''t mind me.

    As Nemm says, this is also the work of an adventurer, so there''s no need to be so awe-struck."

    Dirk and the others reply and place their luggage in its accustomed place.

    Why are Dirk--Light and the others doing this kind of work (quest)?

    Ostensibly as adventurers, the Dirks had cooperated firmly with the "Witch of the Giant Tower" in the "Beast Race Massacre" and rescued the humans who had been taken hostage.

    Since then, Dirk and his party of "black clowns" have regularly followed the escorts of cargo-handlers coming from outside the primeval forest to show that they are friends of the "Giant Tower Witch," and have tried to impress the inhabitants by showing their appearance to them.

    Carrying the goods to Silica''s store is just a kind of publicity and performance.

    Silica is still a young girl, and it would be difficult for her to carry heavy luggage alone, so she helps out in this way every once in a while.

    While helping Dirk and the others, a girl who looked like a new party member approached Silica and the others.

    She said, "Excuse me, girls.

    Lili--Liliana, what do you want to ask them?"

    I have a few questions I''d like to ask them.

    Dirk asks the new party member.

    Liliana answered honestly with a smiling smile.

    She - Liliana is a pseudonym.

    Her real name is Lilith, the first princess of the racial kingdom.

    Why is she in Dirk''s party?

    To explain that, we need to rewind time a bit.

    <>

 218 - - Episode 17 Questions

    Princess Lilith''s second level-up was also going well.

    However, as her level-up progressed to some extent, she faced a situation where she could not break through to level 100, even though she was doing well in defeating the ...... monsters.

    (Even at my time, it took more experience than May expected to break through to level 100. ...... Maybe it''s hard to break through with the level of monsters that exist in the primeval forest.)

    I think to myself.

    гиIt would be a quicker story if I could use "Nightmare Summoning (Kashmar Summoning)," but if I use such a thing when I''m not even at ...... level 1000, I''m not even at level 1000. If you are not good enough, you could die of a heart attack just by being relative to the enemy. (And I can''t let them do that to me.)

    I think of ways to do it, but I can''t come up with a good idea.

    It will be a challenge until Lilith ascends to the throne.

    Meanwhile, while we were worrying about how to improve her level, Lilith offered to inspect "Kyotogai" in a light tone.

    As the first princess of the racial kingdom, she was curious to see how things had changed and how much they had developed since the "Beast Race Massacre.

    Since there was no reason to refuse, I agreed to her request.

    I agreed to show her around at a later date.

    --I showed Lilith around "Giant Tower Town" as promised.

    In the past, Lilith''s "UR, the second shadow (Double Shadow)" had visited the "Giant Tower. There were not as many people then as there are now, and I don''t think many people remember Lilith''s face, but she dyed her hair and used unusual makeup to disguise her face.

    As a temporary member of the adventurer party "Black Clowns," I showed her around town.

    This method was adopted because it looked more natural than taking her around in disguise.

    Lilith - under the pseudonym Liliana - was in the middle of her work (quest) when she spoke to the girls in the store.

    I tried to stop her, but it was too late.

    It would have been unnatural to forcefully interrupt her at this point, so I had no choice but to let Lilith go with the flow.

    Lilith asked the girls a question with a smiling face.

    How is life in this town - ''Kyotogai''?ббAs far as I can see, it''s developing rapidly, but is it hard, painful, or frustrating?"

    ............"

    Faster than the girls can answer this question, Nemmu is in a bad mood.

    While covering her mouth with a scarf, she wrinkles her brow behind Lilith''s back.

    Her expression says, ''How can you possibly be dissatisfied with the city that Master Wright is ruling through Master Ellie! He was appealing fiercely.

    I''m glad you feel that way, but I want you to calm down.

    If Nemmu, who is at level 5,000, really wants to kill me here, it will be a freebie for everyone but me and Gold.

    I kept appealing to her to "calm down" with my eyes through the "SSR, Mask of the Clown.

    This worked, and the conversation proceeded without Lilith and the girls noticing Nemmu''s murderous intent.

    ''Well, ......, my parents were peddlers and dreamed of owning a store. My parents were attacked by monsters and I almost lost my life once as a slave, but thanks to the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and the fairy maids, I was able to make my parents'' dream come true. Thanks to the "Giant Tower Witch" and the fairy maids, my parents'' dream came true. I am now able to live my life in this way with full physical satisfaction. It is not all fun and there are many hardships, but it is very worthwhile.

    The girl who runs the store answered questions from an unfamiliar female adventurer who had suddenly called her.

    Her good nature as a person exudes from this area, although it may be that she is also in business.

    Also, we could not leave the race (humans) we saved from the Queen Elf Kingdom behind, so we developed the area around the "Giant Tower" and turned it into a town, and when she was happy like this, we were glad we helped.

    Next, an unfamiliar girl, not the usual store keeper, answers.

    Mikie is the same as Shirika, her parents used to be peddlers and they were attacked by monsters. Mikie was rescued from slavery and came to the "Giant Tower.

    The other girl, "Miki," talks very sweetly.

    She is a beautiful girl, but not the type you would see at the bottom of the abyss.

    She continues her story.

    I just came here yesterday, so I can''t give you the same impression as Shirika, but I''m grateful to the witch and the fairy maid. I''m grateful to the witch and the fairy maids because they have given me the dream that my father, who is a peddler and has a stinky narrow face, always talked about, and they have entrusted me with a part of their store, even though it is with Shirika. As a peddler''s daughter, I can''t thank you enough.

    ............"

    It is a common dream for peddlers to own their own store.

    If both Shirika and Miki''s parents are peddlers, it is by no means impossible. ......

    The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re getting into.

    The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re getting into.

    I''m glad she''s treating you well. Now let''s see what you think of the city."

    She then spends the next 10 minutes or so asking questions to both of them.

    The girls were close in age, so it was easy for her to talk to them.

    As expected, I forced my way in and left the store, as I didn''t want to intrude any further.

    As we parted, Silica was relieved to finally be able to start preparing her store.

    Miki, on the other hand, was looking at us - especially me, Nemmu, and Lilith - with an interested gaze.

    As far as I can tell from their status, they belong to a normal race (human).

    However, perhaps it was because of her earlier comment or her unique tone of voice, but I just couldn''t shake the feeling of discomfort.

    -After the delivery was over and I had finished showing Lilith around town and sent her home, Nemmu complained at my side.

    I acknowledge Lilith-sama''s compassion for her race (humans) and her efforts, but to make remarks as if there were dissatisfaction or problems in the town that Light-sama governs via Ellie-sama!ббAs long as Mr. Wright is in charge, "Kyotogai" is a paradise on earth, and all the residents are happy, of course!ббMaster Light, not Ellie and the others, but isn''t Lilith a bit of a problem after all?"

    That Aoyuki and Ellie draw the line at Lilith is a well-known story in the lowest levels of "The Abyss.

    Nemmu must have heard about it.

    But I shook my head at her statement.

    Whether or not "Giant Tower Town" is a paradise on earth, she has made me curious about it.

    Is it something you care about?"

    Yeah, I hope I''m wrong ......"

    As I walked along the bottom corridor of the "abyss," I was reminded of the incident at Silica and her family''s store, which I had stopped by this morning.

 219 - - CHAPTER XVIII SHADOW B

    (I was preparing the store in the morning and four cute girls came in!)

    Miki, a master on the Majinkoku side, is not showing it on her face, but she is dancing madly in her heart.

    While I was helping Silica prepare for the opening of her store in Kyotogai, a person entered the store.

    It was not yet opening time, and Silica tried to turn them away with a smile, but they were adventurers who had come with their luggage on a quest.

    If they were general, sweaty, bulky adventurers, Miki would not have been so frenzied.

    The reason was that the adventurers who brought in their luggage this time were, with a few exceptions, all boys and girls to Miki''s liking.

    (Aside from the armored man with the hideous glittering paint job, there was a black-haired boy with a mask, a beautiful brown girl in a scarf, and a girl who looked like a new adventurer who had just come from the countryside!бб(All the girls are right up Miki''s alley!)

    Miki secretly uses appraisal.

    гиAll of them are human and of a higher level than I expected. The one with black hair has a severe burn on her face?ббAh, so that''s why they hide their faces with masks.)

    In reality, there are no burns on the face, but the power of the "SSR, Mask of the Clown" has made it possible to show "burns on the face" even when verified by an external appraisal.

    Of course, his age and status are all deceptive.

    It is possible to detect it if you use magic items or skills and use an appraisal strengthened enough to break through the obstruction of "SSR, Mask of a Clown," but if you use that much power, it is not possible to confirm it secretly.

    It is possible to deal with them because they obviously realize that they are appraising themselves.

    Miki also did not expect the race (human) to possess such a powerful magic item, and accepted the results of the appraisal.

    (From the sound of his voice, that black-haired boy named Dirk will definitely turn into a cute little boy shorty if we treat his burns!ббIt''s a little difficult to heal with Mikie, but if you ask Doc, who specializes in medical care, he should be able to do it very easily. But in exchange, I asked Doc, "Then, please let me play with Miki''s body. I don''t like the idea that he might say, "This is all for the future of the human race.

    Neither Miki nor Doc trust each other to be friends .......

    They are just a group of people who have a request or a need that they want "C" to fulfill.

    Miki herself is on the devil''s side to fulfill her wish to create a harem of beautiful young boys of her choice and to find her ideal partner.

    Therefore, the masters on the demon race side are incompatible with the masters on the dragonute side, who see "C" as their enemy.

    The feeling is that they are acquaintances who have gathered together on the demon race side, but they may cooperate with each other in times of trouble, such as when the Dragon Newt masters make a move.

    (But if I healed him of his burns, I''m sure he would cry and be happy. (But if I heal him, I''m sure he''ll cry and be happy, and thank Miki for healing him, and after he reaches the peak of his happiness, I wonder what kind of screams and pleas he''ll make if I forcibly hold him down and burn his face again and throw him into despair. ...... Oh, just imagining it makes my body hot and my pussy tingle!)

    Miki imagines the scene and heats up 1 human body.

    She can''t help but stare at Dirk with a mousy gaze.

    It is not only Dirk.

    She also turns her passionate and hot gaze on Nemmu and Lilith.

    (That brown, silver-haired girl named Nemmu is even prettier than the fairy maid, and she''s a beautiful girl. Liliana is like a girl who just came from the countryside and doesn''t know anything about the outside world. It feels so good to make such a pure and innocent girl who doesn''t know anything dirty with all your might. ...... It''s like stepping on fresh snow that no one has stepped on yet. Nemmu seems a little cocky and I want to torture her until she gives in. After she gives in, I want to spoil her to the point of melting, and then betray her when she''s fully trusted Miki. Hmmmmmmmmm... ...... I bet he''ll make a pretty face then, just the way Miki likes it!ббAaaaah!ббI wish I could summon the bees right now to stop these kids from moving and take them home, including Shirika!)

    While answering Liliana''s questions in an appropriate manner, Miki continued to make plans in her mind to torment the adventurers in front of her.

    By the way, when I say appropriate, I don''t mean that I am skimping on my answers.

    гиThe first thing to do is to imagine that the master of the Dragonute side, Hisomi, was the father of the peddler, in order to make him feel that he had parents. It is said that imagining and uttering a familiar person is more realistic than making up a fictitious person. I don''t like the idea of the master on the Dragonute side, but I''m glad there is someone who is a merchant. Miki''s acting ability is too good. You could be an actress.)

    Miki made a serious effort to go undercover, properly remembering that it was a "giant tower" survey.

    She is not so impudent as to forget her mission in the face of beautiful boys and girls of her choice.

    The "Giant Tower" survey is a great way to get a better understanding of the situation.

    After they were out of sight, he followed Silica''s instructions and resumed preparations for opening the store.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --At the time when Miki was giving the lights (darks) and others a mousy, entangled look.

    The "Shadow Bee," which had safely escaped from inside the "Giant Tower," was heading straight for Majinokuni.

    With Miki''s power, Shadow Bee has enhanced its ability to block out the presence of others and its basic specs, so it can fly between the "Giant Tower" and the Demon Kingdom with ease.

    With its enhanced ability to block out the presence of hostile creatures, it arrives in Majinokuni without being attacked by them.

    The first report from Miki was safely received by the Majinkoku master.

    The only problem is that ...... the first person to receive this report was, according to her, "Daigo (Level Up Idiot)".

    One of the masters on the Majin Nation side is Daigo, a man with a cross-shaped scar on his face.

    ''Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!ббI never thought there would be such a large number of level 500 and level 1000 prey in the "Giant Tower"!ббThat Miki (perverted sadist) can be useful once in a while!"

    Daigo smiles unusually broadly and immediately begins preparing to leave for the "Giant Tower.

    There was no way that he, who prioritizes level up over everything else, could hold back in the face of level 500 or level 1000 prey. There was no such thing.

    For Miki, this was only the first report, and she would continue to investigate in the future.

    It would have been a different story if Goh, the leader of the Majin Nation masters, had gotten his hands on it.

    All I can say is, ''The timing was bad.

    With a high laugh, Daigo returned to his room with the report memo in his hand.

    Whether the timing was good or bad,......, it would not be long before the results came in.

    <>

 220 - - Episode 19 Evacuation Training

    Conducting an evacuation drill?"

    Miki stops eating her stew and tells me her question.

    At night, we have successfully run the restaurant for another day and made it through the day without incident.

    Silica and Miki are cooking and eating dinner together, and in the middle of it, Silica remembers and puts a piece of paper on the table.

    ''Yes. While Miki was making lunch, the fairy maid brought it. I forgot to show it to Miki because our guests arrived right after that."

    Shirika remembers and shows the paper to Miki, who returns to the first floor store to retrieve it.

    The paper contained a note that read, "Regarding the implementation of evacuation drills.

    The paper reads, "We are going to conduct drills so that we can move smoothly in case a monster comes into Kyotogai from the forest, our house is damaged in a disaster, or some other problem occurs.

    Silica explains what is written on the paper as she eats her stew.

    She said, "It is not that everyone in the town gathers at the same time, but at specific places. We are going to do it on the next day when the stores are closed.

    Yeah, what the ......"

    But what''s a little strange is that you''ve never done anything like this before, nor any sign of doing it, and now all of a sudden you''re starting ....... Is something wrong?"

    ............"

    Miki cannot answer Sirika''s question and ponders.

    (Never before has there been anything like this - not even a hint of an evacuation drill. ...... Is she putting on a show to secure Miki''s intrusion when she is discovered?ббEven if that''s the case, the response is half-hearted. ...... If that''s the case, we can just surround the store and come and get them without question. Most importantly, they haven''t moved in earnest yet, so there''s no way they''ll be able to identify you. We need to get used to life first, and since we''ve already sent in the first round of reports, there''s no need to go through the trouble of checking them out now.)

    Before entering the interior of the "Giant Tower," I had a hard time fooling them into thinking that they were going to conduct a headacheingly tedious investigation, but once inside, they were less vigilant.

    There was no sign of surveillance of Miki herself. Of course, we cannot discard the possibility that there was an intruder other than myself who screwed up and triggered this incident.

    If you think about it normally, there is a high possibility that this "evacuation drill" was just a coincidence. ......

    гиI''m not sure if this is a good idea or not. (It''s not that my neck is on fire, it''s more like I''m being watched by a large, ferocious animal lurking in the shadows. ......)

    After the discussion of the "evacuation drill," Silica brings up a new topic of conversation.

    Miki responded in a matter-of-fact way to that topic as well, and while chatting and laughing, she formulated her own course of action in her mind.

    (It is highly unlikely that Miki''s hiding out will be discovered, but it would be better to have an insurance policy just in case. Just in case...)

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The day of the evacuation drill.

    The drill started in the morning.

    In the area where Shirika, Miki and their friends live, fairy maids go around with magic items in their hands to make their voices louder.

    A great disaster has occurred. A disaster has occurred that has shaken the land. Some houses have collapsed. Please move to the first floor of the huge tower as soon as possible as other houses may also collapse. I repeat.

    The above was repeatedly announced.

    Of course, "a major earth-shaking disaster" and "some houses collapsed" are both hypothetical. Assuming such an event had occurred, the residents would conduct an evacuation drill.

    The residents, who had received verbal messages from leaflets and fairy maids in advance, left their houses as instructed and headed for the "giant tower" without complaining.

    The number of people who left the house was several hundred, if not up to a thousand.

    On the way, another fairy maid tells them with a magic item that makes their voices louder.

    Don''t push, don''t run, don''t disrupt the line. The first floor of the huge tower is fully prepared to receive you all, so please act calmly.

    If anyone is not feeling well, please don''t hesitate to tell us. We fairy maids will take care of it immediately.

    The "fairy maids will take care of it right away" made some of the young men get excited, but they grew quiet when the other women stared at them.

    It is an unwritten rule in Kyotogai not to do anything against the fairy maids. Even the men who were upset understood this and did not actually come forward with a feigned illness.

    The residents, having been saved by the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," followed the instructions of the fairy maids very quietly.

    There were some minor problems, such as anemia among some of the residents, but basically there was no noticeable trouble, and everyone made it to the first floor of the "giant tower" without incident.

    The residents were checked by the fairy maids who were waiting for them.

    After receiving the check, they were guided to the eating and drinking area prepared on the first floor of the spacious "Giant Tower.

    Thank you for your cooperation in the evacuation drill. As a token of our appreciation for your cooperation, the witch will serve you breakfast. Please feel free to eat.

    The residents shout with delight at the sound of the fairy maid''s voice.

    Even though they owe a debt of gratitude, the morning evacuation drill was troublesome, but it was a different story when there was a breakfast prepared by the fairy maids.

    When I was on rations, their cooking was very tasty, as if they were using the best ingredients, and I was sometimes able to eat sweet foods that I normally could not eat.

    Now that we have set up our own living environment, we no longer have the opportunity to eat their rations.

    However, this time they are going to serve breakfast in cooperation with evacuation drills and to practice rationing in case a disaster occurs and they have to evacuate.

    The breakfast includes salad, corn soup, fluffy bread, scrambled eggs, and even fruits.

    Drinks included water, tea, and a variety of juices.

    The children lined up in line with their trays, received their meals, and moved to the eating area with long tables on the first floor of the "Giant Tower," where they began to eat happily with their parents.

    They are allowed to leave after finishing breakfast.

    Miki, I''m looking forward to seeing what the fairy maids have cooked for us."

    Yes, you''re right, Shirika."

    Shirika was genuinely excited in front of the delicious-looking breakfast, and Miki was similarly pleased on the surface, but remained alert.

    However, the only people who paid attention to Miki were some of the men.

    The men were also looking at Miki''s face, breasts, and buttocks.

    The hot gazes of these men, who were not Miki''s type, made her feel irritated inwardly.

    If this were a demon country, Miki would have summoned killer bees and killed them all.

    As she turns her slight awareness of irritation toward the men, the voice of the fairy maid pierces through the gap.

    Ah!ббOh, gosh, I''m so sorry!"

    A fairy maid with bangs and hidden eyes shouted an apology.

    She had made a mistake and caught a cup of corn soup on the rim as she placed it on Miki''s tray, causing the cup to topple over with such force that it spilled profusely.

    The corn soup spilled from the cup and naturally splashed onto the clothes Miki was wearing.

    The brown-haired, girly-looking fairy maid who was handing out the bread saw this and shouted a reprimand.

    What are you doing?ббWhat if it gets on the girl''s body and burns her!"

    I''m so sorry!"

    What''s the use of apologizing to aashi!ббI''m sorry, I''ll get you a change of clothes right now~!

    No, no, I''m fine. Fortunately, I don''t have any burns, and my clothes are only dirty.

    I''m not sure if that''s the right way to go about it, but it''s not a good idea. We have to change our dirty clothes and wash them. After that, I will apologize again.

    When the gal-like fairy maid answered Miki''s response, she took over as bread distributor.

    The tray she was carrying is also left with a nearby fairy maid, and she moves to a different location to change Miki''s clothes.

    The fairy maid then says, "You go ahead and eat, my friend. If you don''t wash her clothes quickly first, they will become stained~.

    ...... Shirika-chan, you eat first as your fairy maid said. I''ll be there when Miki finishes getting dressed.

    "Uh, yeah, okay."

    Miki thinks it would be disrespectful to refuse the fairy maid''s offer any further, so she obeys meekly.

    Shirika also nodded at Miki''s words.

    After the conversation was settled, the girly maid led the way.

    Don''t worry," she said. I won''t tell you to change here. There is a place for you to change your clothes.

    Hearing these words, Miki nodded.

    With the fairy maid''s guidance, Miki went up to the second floor of the "Giant Tower" by herself.

    <>

 221 - - Episode 20 Change?

    In the morning, when some of the city''s people were gathered on the first floor of the "Giant Tower" for an evacuation drill, breakfast was served as a reward.

    During the drill, a nerdy fairy maid makes a mistake, and Miki''s clothes get covered in corn soup.

    Accompanied by the girly fairy maid, Miki heads to the back of the first floor of the "Giant Tower" to change her clothes and have them washed.

    (There''s a door in the back, isn''t there?)

    When I went to the back of the first floor of the tower, I found a door made of the same material as the wall, and it was blocked.

    Opening the door, we found a staircase, also made of the same material as the walls, so pure white that there was not a single stain on it.

    The fairy maid led the way up the stairs to the second floor.

    Miki looked around the interior with interest.

    However, the fairy maid did not pay any attention to her because she was acting like a normal girl.

    As she turns the corner of the corridor, the fairy maid stops.

    At the same time, Miki''s feet also stop.

    What?

    She gasps in surprise.

    Not because she had encountered any danger.

    It was because there was a woman standing in front of her, more beautiful than the fairy maids.

    She was about 170 centimeters tall, tall for a woman. She was tall enough to have breasts, a narrow waist, and long legs, and her maid''s uniform suited her very well.

    Her large eyes were long and slit, and she had a clear nose.

    Her appearance was more well-developed than that of a fairy maid, but rather than describing her as pretty or beautiful, "gallant" came closer to my image of her.

    Her most distinctive feature is her hair.

    The right half of her hair was red like a flame and the left half was blue like ice.

    The beauty of her hair was so beautiful that Miki could not help but admire it when she saw it for the first time.

    гиWhat is this maid?ббShe''s so cool and beautiful!)

    She, too, is dressed in a maid''s outfit, but without fairy wings.

    The fairy maid greets her as if in a panic.

    ''Good morning, assistant head maid, what brings you here?

    I was about to head downstairs to check on the ground floor when my hands were free. ...... you there?"

    The beautiful maid - Ice Heat''s gaze turns to Miki, who is behind the fairy maid.

    Miki smiled, trying hard to suppress the black desire to come out.

    Meanwhile, the fairy maid explains.

    ''I accidentally soiled her clothes ....... We''re on the move to have her washed and changed~.

    I ask, "...... what are you ladies doing? You are disturbing the residents who are cooperating with us. Are you trying to ruin the witch''s reputation? At all. ......"

    I''m sorry.

    The girly fairy maid is horrified and utters an apology.

    As Miki wonders whether or not to say a follow-up word, Ice Heat opens her mouth ahead of the others.

    The fairy maids are sorry. Ice Heat will take over for you now, and you can go and get a change of clothes for our guest.

    Thank you, assistant chief maid. Then I will go get a change of clothes.

    The fairy maid greets him and returns the way she came, leaving Miki behind.

    Apparently, the room where the change of clothes is kept is in another place.

    As Miki watches her back, Ice Heat turns to Miki once again and resumes guiding her.

    Ice Heat turns to Miki once again and resumes showing her around.

    What, yes, please?"

    As Miki returns the greeting with a puzzled look, Ice Heat walks out without a sound.

    She can''t help but stare at Ice Heat''s back with a mousy gaze.

    (I can''t believe such a beautiful woman was inside the "Giant Tower"!ббI came here to investigate "C" and there are so many beautiful girls, beautiful women and beautiful boys, it''s just great!ббI''m so glad I came to the "Giant Tower"! I''ll take this Ice Heat girl home with me when I''m done with my research. I''ll definitely do that!ббAnd I''m going to have to make her a body she can''t live without!)

    Miki is thankful in her heart that she was able to come to "Giant Tower" and continues to fantasize about violating Ice Heat.

    As she was doing so, her steps stopped.

    Apparently, she had reached her destination.

    Ice Heat lowers the corners of her eyes in embarrassment and tells Miki.

    I am sorry, sir. We have only the hall available at the moment, so please relax here until we can get you some new clothes. As soon as the clothes arrive, we will help you change and wash your clothes.

    No, no, no, no, don''t worry about it. Miki has been taken care of so much by the witches, I don''t care where, I will wait as long as I have to.

    Thank you for your generosity, Miki-sama."

    Ice Heat takes a deep bow.

    When she raises her head, he opens the door and urges her inside.

    Then, please wait inside.

    Thank you.

    Miki thanked him and entered the hall.

    It was dark inside, even in the morning.

    It was dark, but I recognized that there was only a large hall and that it was a large space.

    It was too dark to proceed inside, and when I was having trouble, Ice Heat called out to me.

    I am sorry," he said. I will turn on the light right away.

    She closes the door and locks it with a ''clang'' and leaves Miki''s side to look for a light.

    The time away is only a few seconds.

    Suddenly, in an instant, the lights come on as if changing from night to day.

    The switch is so instantaneous that Miki can''t keep up with the light and dark and closes her eyes.

    Slowly, she opens her eyelids and lets her eyes adjust to the light, and there are three people standing in the center of the room.

    Hello," she says, "or perhaps it''s ''good morning,'' since it''s morning. Miki. Welcome to the Giant Tower."

    A boy in a black hooded cloak and holding a staff in the center of the room - Light calls out with a smile that is kneaded full of hostility.

    Nazna, standing beside him in her armor and carrying a large sword, folds her arms and gives Miki a serious look.

    Finally, Ice Heat, who had been guiding him until now, changes the friendly, maid-like attitude he had earlier, and before he knows it, he is wearing light armor and large, burly gauntlets.

    Miki finally realized that she had fallen completely into the trap.

    <>

 222 - - Episode 21: The Ghostly Skin

    ''Hello--or maybe ''good morning, since it''s morning. Miki. Welcome to the ''Giant Tower''."

    Miki is approached by a dark-haired boy who looks somewhat familiar.

    The dark-haired boy is a beautiful boy to Miki''s liking, but she had no room for fantasies about him at the moment.

    Miki is aware of the fact that she is completely trapped from head to toe.

    He makes an effort to get through it without showing his upset.

    He says, "Good morning, ....... What is this all about, Mr. Ice Heat?ббMikie, I came into your room to change my clothes, but I can''t believe there is a boy in there, even if he is still a child. Did you invite him to help you change?ббBut Miki is too shy to change in front of a boy.

    No, I''m not here to help you get dressed, as I''m sure you know. I''m here to take Miki into custody.

    Ice Heat did not answer, but the dark-haired boy, Light, smiled and told him.

    Miki responds with a friendly smile as well.

    It''s scary that they''re going to take Miki into custody. I wonder if he fell in love with Miki and decided to use such a forceful method...?ббI appreciate the sentiment, but girls are sensitive and you need to be nicer to them!"

    You ......

    I hate him!"

    Ice Heat and Nazuna are frustrated and fangirling at her comments.

    They are irritated by Wright''s statement that he ''fell in love with Miki and made such an elaborate maneuver to meet her.

    Light lightly raises his hand and proceeds with the story, calming them both down.

    ''It''s no use fooling around. Thanks to your statement, I''ve been allowed to corroborate the enslavement again, and I''ve already spotted and confirmed some of the mimicry in my appraisal."

    "............"

    "Maybe the purpose was to make the statement more convincing, but you shouldn''t have said, ''My peddler, stinky, narrow-eyed daddy -''" he said. Are you stupid?ббWell, from our side, ''stinky fine-eyed peddler'' Hisomi has caused us a lot of trouble, so it was nice to have an opportunity to suspect you."

    After the second level-up work at Lilith''s request, we headed for a visit to "Giant Tower Town (Kyotogai).

    While guiding her as an adventurer, she unloaded her cargo at a store run by Silica on a quest.

    Lilith asked them a question.

    How is life in Kyotogai?ббFrom what I can see, it''s growing rapidly, but is it hard, painful, or frustrating?" And.

    Miki responded to this question with the image of Hisomi, the master on the dragon race side, as her father in order to make it true.

    As a result, this led Light to have doubts.

    After that, I had him reexamine the circumstances leading up to your arrival at the "Giant Tower," and after serious investigation, he finally discovered the discrepancy and was able to trace it back to the source for confirmation. In fact, I was impressed that she was able to falsify her background to that extent. In addition to that, I was able to confirm your identity through an appraisal."

    Of course, using mere appraisal, Miki''s disguised status cannot be detected.

    If she used enough appraisals to break through her disguise, there was a good chance that Miki would notice her.

    However, the lights have a boon (gift) "Infinite Gacha".

    The "SUR, May the Seeker''s Maid, Level 9999," who is good at appraising SSR, Existence Concealment". In addition, he used a disposable boost item from the "Infinite Gacha" to appraise from a distance just in time to avoid being discovered by Miki.

    Because the appraiser was at a distance just in time to avoid being noticed, he was unable to fully confirm the results, but he was able to get a good look at the "Level г┐г┐г┐г┐бб? I was able to appraise her to "age, race, female, summoner, Miki.

    The level was unknown, but the occupation and name were known, so he deployed Nazuna, the light of the largest force in the "Giant Tower," and had Ice Heat guide her to the great hall where the battle would take place.

    Miki, completely cornered, retreated to the rear, breaking out in a cold sweat and acting frightened.

    She was trying to get as close to the doorway as possible.

    ''Or an appraisal?ббOccupation?ббWhat do you mean by level? Miki is just a poor girl whose parents were killed by a monster.

    ...... Well, you don''t admit it so easily. Ice Heat, do it."

    Yes, Master Wright!

    Ice Heat, commanded by Light, joyfully puts power into the gauntlet on his left arm.

    ''I''m going to get you out of your hide, summoner!ббIce Bullet!"

    When Ice Heat swung the gauntlet of his left arm, the air around him froze. Dozens of fist-sized ice cubes are refined and launched at high speed.

    If she were just a human girl, she would not be able to react to the attack, but she would be a mess of pieces.

    You little shit!ббYou''re crazy!ббThat''s not the kind of attack you do to a pretty girl like Miki!"

    Miki, who had been acting the part of a weak girl earlier, takes off her mask to evade Ice Heat''s unrestrained attack with all her might.

    "?буOh, the door froze because of Ice Bullet,......!

    The door was frozen by Ice Heat''s "Ice Bullet" as well as the distance from the doorway due to the high speed breakaway from in front of the door.

    The "Ice Bullet" is not only a physical attack with ice cubes, but also has the additional effect of freezing anything it touches.

    However, Miki still had an insurance policy.

    (I prepared it just in case, but I never thought I would have to use it so soon!бб(This sucks already!)

    It''s a shame that we won''t be able to take home our favorite silica and fairy maids, but life is what it''s made of.

    "Stab them to death!ббSummon ''Killer Bee''!"

    A summoning formation unfolds around Miki, and a large number of wasps of about 30 cm in size are spit out.

    They do not believe that this is enough to defeat the lights.

    (Miki is stronger than other summoners because she is bound to specialize in "bees," but she is not that good at fighting!бб(If anything, I''m not good at direct combat, and my main job is to assist, but I can''t be fighting those overtly strong guys!)

    He summons a large number of "Killer Bees" and cuts an insurance trump card to quickly leave while he''s stuck in the middle of a stalemate!

    Magic Card, Wings in the Sky!ббGet Mikie out of this d*mn tower!"

    The cards in Miki''s hand began to burn and light enveloped her - but there was no further change.

    Miki screams at the fact that her long-distance transfer item was a dud.

    Ugh, you''re kidding!ббWhy can''t I use my ''Magic Card, Wings in the Sky''?

    It''s a foregone conclusion that this ''giant tower'' is inhibited from transitioning."

    ......?

    Despite being attacked by a large number of "killer bees," we are told the facts in a calm tone of voice from the other side of the room.

    ''Twist the providence!ббPrometheus!"

    Burn in crimson!ббFirestorm!"

    Nazna generates multiple slashes with her great sword Prometheus, cutting "Killer Bee".

    Ice Heat generates a storm of flames from his right gauntlet, engulfing and incinerating the bees.

    Light is unharmed, protected by the two, and closes the distance between him and Miki, walking without even a stain on his clothes.

    Now, tell us the purpose of your capture and your visit to the tower, if it was an organized crime, its composition and members, and everything else you know about it.

    Hi!

    Miki involuntarily screamed like a common girl at the power of the light.

    <>

 223 - - Episode 22: Is there a C?

    Summon!ббAcid Bee!бб"Armor Bee"!ббThe Explosion Bee!"

    The enemy, Miki, a dainty looking girl who reveals herself, summons a series of monster bees in front of us.

    We - me, Nazuna, and Ice Heat - surrounded her and tried to escape using a transition item, but she must have been hungry when she realized that she could not escape due to the transition inhibition.

    She summoned "Acid Bee," which, instead of needles, sprays a liquid that melts things like acid.

    Armor Bee" is a bee in hard armor, which is highly defensive and attacks us with its sharp jaws.

    The most troublesome of the bees is probably the Explosion Bee.

    Burn crimson!ббFirestorm!"

    Ice Heat waves his right arm and a storm of flames engulfs the bee monsters.

    It burns not only the "Acid Bee" and "Armor Bee," but of course the "Explosion Bee," .......

    DON''T!

    The "Explosion Bee," burned by Firestorm, explodes. The explosion was surprisingly powerful, and Nazna, who had been slashing at the bees and jumping at them, was blown away by the explosion and rolled around on the floor because she was not keeping her feet on the ground.

    She was blown up and rolled around on the floor, so there was no damage, and she immediately jumped up and yelled loudly.

    You!ббHow dare you, bee-woman!"

    I''m sorry, sir!ббNazna-sama!"

    Ice Heat, which exploded at an inopportune moment, hurriedly apologizes, but Nazna does not care and directs her hostility only toward Miki.

    Miki, who was being yelled at by Nazna, continued her efforts to escape while looking at her with reluctance.

    The "Explosion Bee" is stuck to the wall!ббDetonation!"

    The "Explosion Bee" clumps on a part of the wall and explodes.

    Because of the close proximity of the explosion, the wall of the "Giant Tower" cannot withstand it and collapses.

    Miki sees hope in this scene.

    Yes!ббIf we repeat this and make a hole that Miki can fit through, we can get out!ббIf we can get outside, we can escape with the ''Magic Card, Wings in the Sky''!

    But her hope is colored by despair and astonishment at the sight of the walls being repaired like living creatures.

    What?ббWhy is the wall repairing itself?ббWe broke it, but now we can''t get out!"

    There is no such thing as a "transfer technique, item" countermeasure.

    As was the case in the previous battle against the White Knights, the strongest in the Queen Elf Kingdom, Ellie, the Witch of the Forbidden, linked her magical power to inhibit transference and repair damaged parts of the "giant tower" in order to keep the enemy from escaping to the outside.

    A half-hearted attack could damage the walls of the current "giant tower" and it would be repaired immediately.

    Incidentally, Mei is on standby as a reserve force, and Aoyuki is monitoring the area around the "Giant Tower.

    The others are on standby to move at any time, making it almost impossible for Miki to get out of here alone.

    I once again make the recommendation to surrender.

    I recommend that you stop wasting your time and surrender. If you surrender now, there may be a small chance that there will be extenuating circumstances.

    I''m like, "...... worst, really worst. You guys are really something. I heard that the master of the dragon race was messing with them, so I broke in to check it out and all I get is irrationality. ...... I wonder if they were intentionally leaking information to set Miki and the others up?

    "Dragon race side?"

    Huh?ббI don''t know what you mean by "I don''t know what you mean by "I don''t know what you mean by "I don''t know"!ббKaiser, Hey, Bomber, and Uncle Fish, who have bad taste, can''t come up with this kind of thing, so it must be Hiro, who only has a good face, or that''s exactly what you''re proposing, a sly, narrow-eyed hissomi, right?ббIt really sucks!ббI never should have run for office if this was going to happen."

    Like a muddy stream, Miki keeps raising names that seem to be the names of people.

    The names of "Kaiser," "Inky Black," "Bomber," "Uncle Fish," "Hiro," and finally, "Hisomi," are all listed, although the meaning is not clear in some places.

    HISOMI is already known to us, but it seems that there are five other "masters" on the dragon race side.

    Moreover, from Miki''s tone of voice and the sound of her voice, it seems safe to say that the "masters on the dragon people''s side" and the "masters on the demon people''s side" are enemies.

    I involuntarily narrowed my eyes.

    I had thought it might be the Master, but it seems they know more information than we thought. It seems we need to take him into custody and extract information from him.

    Huh?ббWhat''s that?ббYou are subordinates or collaborators of the master of the dragon race, aren''t you?бб......, I wonder if they really don''t have anything to do with it?"

    I don''t know. Well, either way, I''m going to take you captive and extract all the information I can from you.

    "...... really aren''t you related to or subordinate to the master on the dragon race side ......?ббUgh, you''re kidding, right?ббAre you sure?ббThat means ......"

    Miki, who had been frowning grimly, makes a delighted smile as if rippled by my response.

    I was surprised to see her smile. "Does ...... mean that there are strong people like you here who can do ''long-distance transfer inhibition'' and repair walls even though they have nothing to do with them?ббThen I guess that means Master ''C'' is here after all!"

    "Shhh?"

    Yes, Mr. C!ббIt''s because of Mr. "C" that you can do such great things, isn''t it?ббI think we had a little misunderstanding, but Miki and the others are on "C''s" side and are his friends. If that''s the case, why didn''t you just say so? So, is Mr. C in the tower after all?

    Shhh" is the name that HISOMI mentioned, as I recall.

    HISOMI detested something she called "Shhh.

    She was a subordinate or worshipper of this "Shhh," since she was wearing a "Sama" (a title)?

    Miki''s expression, which had been made into a delighted smile, gradually cooled.

    She seemed to have realized from our reaction that this "shi" was not involved.

    She said, "Eh...... wait a minute, why are you reacting like that?ббHuh?ббI wonder if Master ''C'' isn''t here?"

    ...... First of all, what the hell is that ''shhh''?"

    ......?ббNo way!ббThen how is it that you have all this power without the power of Master "C"!ббIt''s crazy!"

    Miki looks at us as if we are some unknown monster.

    Who the hell are you people?

    Before I could answer that question, I was hit by a shock that shook the "giant tower" itself.

    <>

 224 - - Episode 23: The Bigo

    Kuh-ha-ha-ha!"ббThere really are a lot of high-levels out there!ббAll for your own good!"

    A man of about 170cm height, with twin swords in his hands, joyfully cutting off the head of the "Snake Hellhound" - Majin Nation. The master, Daigo, raises his voice with heartfelt enjoyment.

    His intimidation is heightened by the blood dripping from his sword, his sharp eyes, and the large, cross-shaped cut on his face that runs from his forehead to the tip of his chin.

    He emerges from the depths of the primeval forest and joyously slays a level 1000 "snake hellhound" when he discovers it.

    As Daigo, with a high smile on his face, attempts to move through the primeval forest to find his next prey...

    With a low roar, a white beast emerges from the shadows of the trees.

    It is a huge beast, at least 15 meters long, clad in pure white fur like fresh snow, and its powerful fangs are bared as it growls menacingly at Daigo.

    It is the "UR Card: Divine Beast Fenrir Level 9000.

    It is a divine beast that Light released from a "Mugen Gacha" card to show to Garu.

    It is now tamed by Aoyuki and sent to intercept intruders by sharing its vision, etc.

    Fenrir the Ancestor attacks the intruder under Aoyuki''s direction.

    OHHHH!

    With a simple swing of his paw, a slash and an icy attack hit Daigo at the same time.

    Of course, the attack was not meant to kill him, but to capture him and extract information from him, but...

    Oh, my God!

    Hey, hey, dog-rolling ......, what did you just do?"

    Even though the intruder Daigo was firmly aimed at him, all slash and freeze attacks evaded him (,,,).

    Fenrir, the founder, did not attack in such a way as to avoid him.

    Aoyuki did not give such an order either.

    Nevertheless, the attacks avoided him.

    When he was confused and did not understand the meaning, Daigo used his appraisal.

    Oh oh oh!ббLevel 9000!ббIsn''t that an insanely tasty catch!ббI''m going to kill it and make it my food for sure!"

    Woah!

    Daigo danced madly and pointed his right-hand sword at it, and the paw of Fenrir the First Ancestor was somehow ripped open and fresh blood danced in the air.

    There was no sign that he sent out a slash, moved at high speed to attack, or used offensive magic.

    He simply pointed the tip of his sword at Fenrir, and Fenrir the Firstborn was wounded.

    The wound was already frozen and did not interfere with his movement.

    Aoyuki and Fenrir, who understood that they were dealing with a meaningless opponent, gave up restraining him on the spot.

    Since they are too close to "Kyotogai," they first choose to distance themselves from the target and pull him away from the city.

    Fenrir the First Ancestor, despite his huge 15-meter-long body, starts running with smooth movements unimpeded by the trees.

    Wait, Korah!ббI won''t let you get away!ббUse it as food for your own improvement!

    Daigo kicks the earth and flies into the sky, chasing after Fenrir, the first ancestor.

    Fenrir has the advantage in terms of earth speed, but it is only a matter of time before he catches up with Daigo in the sky.

    The first ancestor Fenrir was the fastest.

    With Aoyuki''s permission, Fenrir stops, and with the intention of killing her, he concentrates and fires a pure white ice-attributed offensive magic!

    It was a special killing blow by Fenrir the founder.

    Daigo is caught by surprise, and the killing blow strikes him directly without any sign of evasion, perhaps due to bad timing.

    Even for level 9999 lights, this was a blow that would have been fatal to them if they had not defended themselves.

    --Despite the fact that the light was not a threat to the team, it was a very good shot.

    I''m sorry to hear that. I am very good at preventing such attribute-biased attacks.

    Can''t you hear me?"

    Daigo is unharmed, and just by pointing the tip of his sword again, this time a wound appears on the back of the founder Fenrir.

    The two swords are not only different in level, but also have their own advantages thanks to their compatibility. I''ll have to raise my level to be able to handle it perfectly as soon as possible,....... Go ahead, get killed!ббBe the food for your level up with me!ббFeed me, man!"

    ''Grrrrr ......''

    Fenrir, the founder, makes a threatening voice, but there is no dominance in it.

    His own attacks are somehow blocked, and he has become weak because he does not know how to attack his opponent.

    At this point, Aoyuki also understands that he cannot "handle it by himself" because he does not know what kind of defense or attack his opponent is using, so he makes contact with him.

    The contact was, of course, Light.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    (...... Is that what you were shocked about earlier?)

    ''--This, I am sorry. Aoyuki and Fenrir, the founder, were not able to cope with it,...... but I think we need Nazuna''s help to defeat it.

    Aoyuki is usually depressed by Nazuna, who often bothers him at the lowest level of the "abyss.

    Aoyuki is weaker than me, so you should rely on me," she said, probably out of goodwill, but to Aoyuki, who is at the same level as her, it was an irritating comment.

    In fact, however, it would be meaningless to put a monster of the same level against an opponent that Fenrir, the founder, would have a hard time with.

    Aoyuki decided that the only way was to use Nazuna, the strongest of the "Natsura," and he advised me to do so.

    He prioritized the safety and merits of me, "Nazuna", and the "Giant Tower" over his own pride.

    I would love to meet Aoyuki face to face, pat him on the head and praise him for his dedication,......, but in order to do so, Miki shouts out a rather unforgivable comment.

    This vibration ...... yay!ббLooks like that level-up idiot is here!ббI didn''t expect them to come storming in on the first report, which is usually a case of beating them to a pulp, but this time I forgive them!"

    Miki, who had just been cornered, suddenly regains her energy.

    I don''t trust the skill of that level-up idiot, but I do trust his twin swords. After all, it''s the strongest mythology class!ббThis will give us a chance to escape. You''re a lucky girl, Miki!

    The most powerful Mythology class is ......?

    He seemed to have been vocal out of excitement as help arrived from a desperate situation.

    I realized my mistake and suppressed my mouth, but it was too late.

    She reopened her mouth and puffed out her chest.

    I''m sure you''re right. The twin swords held by that level-up idiot are in a sense the strongest mythology class. I suggest you surrender while you still can. If you surrender now, there might be some extenuating circumstances.

    To rub it in, Miki said the same line I had just told her, with her heart pounding in her chest.

    <>

 225 - - 24th episode companion

    ''Hmmm...yes. The twin swords that that level-up idiot has are the most powerful mythological class. I suggest you surrender while you still can. If you surrender now, there might be some extenuating circumstances.

    Miki, who had been upset and agitated when she was cornered until a few minutes ago, assured me that she was not bluffing or bluffing, but was making a statement from the bottom of her heart.

    (Apparently, he really thinks that the twin swords held by the fellow he calls "Level Up Idiot" are the most powerful mythology class. The Mythology Class (Mythology Class) "Great Sword Prometheus" held by Nazna is also unreasonable to the point of being called foul, but are you saying it has even more power than that?)

    Nazna''s mythology class, the "Great Sword of Prometheus," can interfere with the world and "twist providence.

    Using the ability of the great sword Prometheus, it is possible to make multiple individuals of the same armament and level appear.

    In other words, it is possible to create multiple Nazunas with the same equipment, experience, physical ability, level, etc.

    It is a very powerful mythological class, but not the strongest.

    Nevertheless, Miki called it "the strongest mythology class.

    I honestly can''t imagine how powerful the "twin swords held by level-up idiots" are.

    If that Daigo (level-up idiot) goes on a rampage, no matter how strong you are, you will not get away with it, and if the races living in the "Giant Tower Town" are not very good, they may be wiped out ....... But if you let Miki go and give up Silica and a couple of fairy maids, I can negotiate with him and make him back off this time to avoid further damage.

    Miki negotiates with a good smile on her face.

    If we agree to the terms, there is a possibility that the level-up fools out there will back down as demanded - but....

    I ignore all her demands and call out to Nazuna.

    Nazna, I hear there''s a trespasser running amok outside. I''ll leave this to Ice Heat and the others, and the two of us will take care of the trespassers outside."

    All right, master!"

    Nazna responds cheerfully.

    On the other hand, Miki, who had been ignored at all her requests, raised her voice in panic.

    Hey, hey!ббIgnoring is not so terrible!ббDid I ask for too much?ббThen all you have to do is let Miki go and give Shirika to me!"

    Ellie, we''ll go outside to cover you. Move Mera and Tin to get her in exchange."

    Miki''s words were heeded, and with Ellie''s power, the "giant tower" wall moves and the door leading to the corridor opens.

    ''Wow, I get it!ббI''ll give up Shirika, too!ббGet Miki out of here--"

    Not hearing her line to the end, he closes the door and exits into the hallway.

    As the door closed, it was once again transformed into a wall by Ellie''s power.

    Nazna, I''m going to take the nearest door out and head out to cover Fenrir who is fighting in the wilderness."

    ''All right, master!ббBut even if you don''t go all the way out, I can handle it on my own, you know?ббI will protect the town, my friends, and my master!

    Thank you, Nazna. But this time I want to fight with you.

    The power of Gungnir, the divine funeral weapon in my hand, is filled with strength.

    I''m sure I was almost killed by Snake Hellhound a long time ago,....... The most important thing to remember is that the body is not only a part of the body, but it is also a part of the body. But now I have forgiven the past and they are part of us, part of the "abyss". So they are also our dear friends ......, but they were killed in spite of us. Right in front of me, in our base. ......!

    ......!

    We can''t just stand by and watch as our friends are killed and we are attacked by the giant tower we built!ббOnce captured, after extracting the necessary information, I will inflict on them a level of despair equal to or greater than the torture that Garou, Sasha, and Nano are experiencing further down in the lowest levels of the Abyss!ббWe will defile the place we have created and etch the depths of our guilt for the murder of our friends deep into our souls. ......!"

    Oh, my lord... ......

    The always energetic Nazuna looked so frightened that she almost cried, and raised a faint voice sound.

    ......It seems that I was angrier than I thought I was because my friends had been killed, and I had spread my murderous and angry spirit around the area.

    It seems that this frightened Nazna to the point that she is about to start crying at any moment.

    I could not help but be angry at the person who killed the snake hellhound, but it was not my intention to frighten Nazuna, one of my dearest friends.

    I take a deep breath in and out to calm myself down.

    I took a deep breath and exhaled to calm myself down. I''m not mad at Nazna, so don''t worry.

    ''Gosh, master, you scared me so bad. ......''

    Sorry. Sorry."

    I consciously smile and stroke Nazuna''s cheek. I stroked her cheek because she was wearing a horseshoe.

    She was teary-eyed with fear, but when I stroked her cheek, she rubbed her own cheek against my palm to calm down.

    This gesture was very similar to Aoyuki''s, who was spoiling her like a kitten.

    Nazuna also noticed that her behavior was similar to Aoyuki''s, and her teary eyes turned into a smile and she made a small "ni~" in imitation of Aoyuki.

    I also smiled at Nazuna who spoiled me cutely.

    After she had calmed down from the petting, I hurried to the door that leads to the rooftop of the "Giant Tower".

    Our destination was outside the "Giant Tower Town.

    It was deep in the virgin forest.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    ''Wow, I get it!ббI''ll give up Shirika, too!ббGet Miki out of here!

    When the lights are in the hallway, the door disappears in an instant and becomes a wall again.

    The lights take no notice of Miki''s request and disappear behind the wall.

    He disappears behind the wall.ббI really don''t mind!ббDaigo (level-up fool) is so strong. Even if he comes crying to me in a pinch, I don''t know him!

    Don''t underestimate the master. No matter how strong you are, you can never be as strong as your master, Nazna. Ice Heat''s superiority is unassailable. Rather, shouldn''t you be worrying about yourself?"

    ......!"

    Miki, who had been howling at the wall as the lights went out, backed away at Ice Heat''s words. But there was no retreat, and soon her back hit the wall.

    (That''s really not good. That''s really not good!ббI still have a trump card, but that thing is really the last thing I need!ббI wonder how much time I''ll have to spend earning level-ups until I''m in human form!ббMy head hurts just imagining it. (I wouldn''t want to use it if I could... ......!)

    Kekekekekekeke!ббMr. Wright called me. Is this him?ббThe idiot who recklessly tried to mess with our ''giant tower''..."

    Mera, when we meet for the first time, isn''t it rude to call me a fool?"

    Kkekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббHow can you be rude to an enemy who has invaded your country?"

    I''m sure that''s true, but if you behave in an ungraceful manner, you may bring shame on the Raito-sama.ббShame on my men is shame on my master.

    (sighs)"

    UR, Chimera Mela Level 7777", "UR, Chimera Mela Level 7777", "UR, Chimera Mela Level 7777" in place of Light and Nazuna who are missing. UR, Hermaphroditic (Double) Gunner Tin Level 7777" shows up.

    Caught up with the additional forces, Miki despairs even more, and her complexion turns pale--as it should.

    !"

    Miki, instead of a face of despair, is a girl (?) who newly appeared with her cheeks dyed like a maiden in love and her eyes shining. The first time I saw him, his gaze was fixed on the

    He looked at her as if she and he were the only ones in the world.

    <>

 226 - - Episode 25 Pledge Bees

    Sorry to have you both come, but leave it to Ice Heat to deal with her."

    Ice Heat calls out to Mela and Tin.

    ''Kekekekekeke!ббOh come on, you''re going to take all the credit by yourself?"

    (Koku koku!)"

    ......, to put it more precisely, yes."

    Ice Heat unabashedly asserts.

    Ice Heat brought her to this place at the master''s request this time and fought to seize her. So I want Ice Heat to finish the job.

    I know what you want me to say, but I''m not going to ignore your instructions.

    Rock, don''t get me wrong. Ice Heat has no such intention. Just ......."

    "Tada?"

    Ice Heat, who has had little to do since the defeat of the Elven Tower, would like Mera and Tin, who have been active in the Dwarven Kingdom and the Confederacy of Beastmen, to have a place to show their loyalty to their masters."

    "............"

    A......"

    The unexpected offer causes Tin and Locke to look subtle.

    Only Mera, who had previously been told about Ice Heat''s problems and advice, laughs somewhat happily.

    Kekekekekekekekeke!ббIce Heat has long been troubled by the lack of a place for him to be active and show his loyalty to his master, hasn''t he? So, Tin, for once, will you spare Atashi''s face and give Ice Heat this fight?"

    "......(k)"

    I have no problem with my partner. If we are in danger, we will intervene if there is a situation where we can''t get away.

    Kkekekekekekekekekeke!ббOf course. That''s why we won''t touch them. Ice Heat, buy me a drink when you get back to the Abyss.

    Tin, Rock, I appreciate it!ббMera, don''t just drink one, drink as much as you can!"

    Tin, Rock, and Mera step back as they call out to Ice Heat.

    Ice Heat thanks the girls and clenches his fist back in his hand.

    As if reacting to Ice Heat''s renewed energy, flames burst from his right gauntlet and air freezes and glints from his left gauntlet, creating a white haze.

    When it comes to handling flames and ice, even the "Forbidden Witch" Ellie has her eyes on Ice Heat.

    To intercept the bee monster with flames, Ice Heat had just called out "Firestorm," but he was only doing so to make it easier for the lights to understand what kind of attack he was going to make. If he really wanted to, he could have done the same without saying it out loud or moving.

    That is how skilled he is with fire and ice.

    Such ice heat is spirited and clangs both gauntlets together with a "Gatun, Gatun" sound, and takes a stance.

    The right hand is crossed in front of the chest with the left hand crossed behind.

    This is the stance Ice Heat takes when he gets serious.

    She stares at Miki and tells her sternly.

    UR, Flaming Heat Freezing Grappler Ice Heat Level 7777, I push!"

    !"

    Kekekekeke!"

    Tin and Mera, who were supposed to be allies, were pushed back by Ice Heat''s spirit and took one step further away.

    Perhaps even the level 9999 class is powerful enough to make you take a stance without underestimating it.

    Despite this, Miki, who was only around level 6000, did not pay attention to Ice Heat, but kept staring at a single point - Tin.

    Miki opens her mouth.

    You''re called Suzu-chan, aren''t you?"

    ............"

    ''...... love at first sight!ббPlease, please, please!ббPlease be Miki''s husband, wife, and mommy!

    --For a moment, time did indeed stand still.

    And it was Miki, her face flushed with excitement and her eyes moist and mousy, who broke that halted time.

    Mysterious black hair and jewel-like violet eyes!ббDespite her face, which still has a childish appearance, her breasts, which are larger than expected though it is hard to tell because she is underdressed, stir up her charms with their contradiction of imbalance, cuteness and lewdness, glossy lips redder than a rose, and skin so white and smooth that even a distant observer can see it!ббAnd yet, the contrast with the black tights extending from the short skirt is just perfect, and what''s more, underneath, there are things that indicate male and female at the same time!ббShe is the embodiment of Miki''s ideals - or even more than that!ббIt would be impossible not to fall in love at first sight with this story!ббSo please marry Miki and become my husband, my wife, and my mom!"

    In the second half, he shouts again the proposal line he had just announced.

    The tin of the party to this proposal is .......

    She said, "........................... ...............?!"

    Stunned as if his soul had been drained out of him, he finally understands the meaning and hides in the shadow of Mera with goosebumps all over his body.

    From the sound of Miki''s voice, her attitude, and her mood, I understood that she was not lying to get out of this situation, but that she was telling the truth.

    Hence, Tin, wobbling and shaking, declines through the lock.

    The "ah ...... enemy girl, partner haojirisuru souda. So, please give up.

    I decline your refusal. Miki''s ideal exists right in front of me. I can''t give up!

    I know what you want to say, but ...... you are the enemy, you are a target to be captured, and there is no marriage or anything else."

    I''m not going to let you down!"

    While hiding behind Mera as a shield, Tin nodded her head at high speed, using her level 7777 physical abilities.

    Miki ...... to Rock''s point.

    Miki is an enemy and subject to capture. ...... Conversely, if she is captured, she can stay by Suzu''s side all the time, right?"

    What are you talking about?

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббOh man, ...... this guy is worse than me."

    Rock tsked before Miki''s words and actions, and Mela broke out in a rare cold sweat at the atmosphere emanating from Miki, which was neither deadly, angry, nor intimidating.

    Tin was shivering as if she had been thrown out naked in the extreme cold.

    Miki deployed her summoning team, paying no attention to their reactions.

    Summon!ббOath Bee!

    A single bee flies out of the summoning line, but it is not at all as strong as before.

    It seems fragile, as if drawn with thin ink.

    The "Oath Bee" does not go to the tin bees, but to the face of Miki, who summoned it.

    The "Oath Bee" sticks to the right side of Miki''s face, and then it enters her skin as if it were melting with her body heat.

    I swear by the Oath Bee,...... Miki, I''m going into exile!

    Her cheek glowed slightly in response to her words, and within seconds the light disappeared, leaving a tattoo-like mark of "Oath Bee" on Miki''s right face.

    When the "Oath Bee" disappeared, Miki smiled and shouted.

    Tin-chan, let''s start with your friend.

    Miki surrendered while turning her mousy, entangled gaze on Suzu.

    Mela laughed at this surrender and said, "Kekekekekekekekekekeke.

    Tin continued to wobble and shake with a blue face.

    Ice Heat was left with its arms crossed in front of its chest, with no place to play this time either.

    <>

 227 - - Episode 26 Report

    I leave the hall on the second floor of the "Giant Tower" and head outside for the rooftop.

    As I look out into the depths of the virgin forest, I see an unfamiliar man flying overhead - one of the "Masters" on the demon side, repeatedly attacking toward the ground.

    From time to time, attacks centered on ice fly in from the ground.

    That must be the attack of Fenrir the founder ......, but something is wrong.

    (Fenrir''s attack doesn''t hit the enemy man?бб(...... No, rather the attack is deflected?)

    The attack was unnaturally deflected, as if Fenrir the founder was deliberately trying not to hit the man.

    There was no reason for Fenrir the First Ancestor to do such a thing on his own.

    If he had intentionally avoided hitting the man, Aoyuki would have noticed. The fact that the attack was deflected in spite of that--

    (Probably due to the power of the "strongest Mythology Class (Mitology Class)" that Miki mentioned. ...... I''d like to charge in right now without thinking and beat the hell out of the guy who''s been beating up my friends, but since their capabilities are unknown, I''ll have to act carefully).

    I thought I''d start with a long-range attack to see how things went.

    You x-faced bastard!ббYou messed with our people!ббI''ll never forgive you!"

    Nazna!

    Nazuna shouted and leapt from the rooftop with the force to kick down the "Giant Tower.

    A large crack appears on the floor where Nazna was.

    She must have kicked it with a lot of force.

    Thanks to this, she charged straight at the enemy like an arrow.

    The rooftop floor of the "Giant Tower" that Nazna kicked and broke is being repaired at high speed. At the same time, I just end up thinking unnecessary things like, "Ellie is probably sitting on her back again due to the sudden release of magic power. ......

    The actual "Giant Tower" is a great way to get a good look at the world.

    ''Twist providence and harden the air!ббPrometheus!"

    As expected, even Nazna could not close the gap with the enemy man in a single leap, so she bent providence with her "Great Sword Prometheus" to solidify the air as a foothold.

    Kicking that foothold, he accelerated again.

    Dodosei!"

    !ббWhat''s next!"

    As expected, if you raise your voice and approach with vigor, the enemy will notice.

    The man with the twin swords avoids Nazuna''s flash, but she spins around on the spot. Nazna grabs the "Great Sword Prometheus" with one hand and extends its reach.

    The enemy man crosses his twin swords to block the blow with centrifugal force, but because he is in the air, he is unable to kill the momentum and is blown away.

    The enemy man is blown away.ббHow did Nazna''s attack hit me?"

    Fenrir the founder''s attacks had been deflected as if the attacker himself had the will to avoid him, but this time he deflected Nazna''s blow with his sword.

    (Does that mean he is a mythological class that nullifies all long-range attacks?

    But is that enough to call it "the strongest mythology class"?

    As I contemplate this, a man with a scar on his face, who has regained his posture, shouts in front of Nazuna, looking truly happy.

    Hey, hey, hey, hey!ббNow you''re a level 9999 b*tc* knight!ббOhhhh, yummy, too yummy!ббSeriously, this place is like a field that exists to raise its own level!

    Not only the level 9000 founder Fenrir, but also the level 9999 Nazna. His relaxed attitude does not waver even in the face of the

    His own level is ...... appraised from a distance: "Level 7000? Age, Race, Male, ? It shows ''Swordsman, Daigo.

    Because the opponent is hiding his status, the appraisal fails partially even if there is a difference in level.

    Even though level 7000 is the highest level ever, level 9999''s It is not a heartwarming way to deal with Nazna.

    I rather did not understand why he was so bullish.

    (That''s how confident he is in his mythological (mythology class) twin swords. ......)

    Another point of concern is that the "? It''s the ''swordsman'' part.

    The status is hidden, but I felt this part was more strongly hidden.

    While I was distracted by his status, Nazna sets it up.

    ''Twist providence!ббPrometheus!"

    !"

    With her cry, the great sword Prometheus interferes with the world and Nazna splits into five.

    Even Daigo is taken aback by this and goes rigid for a moment.

    He is not so naive as to miss it.

    There''s a lot of room for error!

    Don''t let them get to you!

    You''ll pay for what you did to my friends!"

    ''I''m going to give you a new one, besides the cross wound on your face!

    Kurayeeeeeeeeeee!"

    The five of them spoke in unison, so it was difficult to hear what they were saying, but they were shouting to defeat their opponents, and Nazuna x 5 attacked.

    Even Daigo could not cope with the simultaneous attacks after the hardening period, and he blocked the attacks of Nazuna 1, 2, and 3 with his sword and evaded them by twisting his body. 5 attack and fell like a meteorite to the ground, getting smashed.

    I took advantage of the opportunity and folded up.

    Nazuna!ббI''ll use my offensive magic!"

    All right, master!"

    Master, do it!

    Master, that''s cool!"

    Isn''t the master cool in general too?

    Of course!ббAfter all, he is our master!"

    While the five naznas are chattering away, "SSR, Transfer" to the side of the nazna x 5 people.

    While the 5 Nazunas were talking, I went to the side of Nazuna x 5 people with "SSR, Transfer". Slam it in.

    Bakugou Flame!ббRelease!

    The "SSR Bakugou Flame" - an attack magic that ranks high among the Tactics Class.

    The combination of explosion and flame makes this card effective against most monsters.

    A normal monster can do a lot of damage with it, or at least wound it. ......

    The blast of flame is dispelled by a gust of wind.

    From the center of the gust of wind, Daigo appears unharmed, with a cross-shaped scar on his face.

    To be precise, Nazuna''s attack seems to have had an effect, but my "SSR Bakugou Flame" x 10 did no damage at all.

    ''What a surprise to see another level 9999 b*tc* kid with the same level of f*ckery entering the fray!ббIsn''t the economy booming!ббLooks like my luck is finally turning!"

    гиThis guy is insane!)

    Not only Nazna, but also me, who is at the same level as her, still thinks of us as nothing more than "level-up prey".

    His confidence seems to be supported by the twin swords he holds.

    гиHe has never wavered in spite of the disadvantageous situation. How powerful is a mythology-class weapon that is strong enough to make you believe in your own victory?

    His confidence is so unwavering that I am inwardly astonished.

    If I eat all of you, maybe I can reach level 9999!ббYou can''t pass up an opportunity this big!"

    Not only in terms of confidence in their weapons, but also in terms of their obsession with leveling up, they seem to think of us not as a threat but as prey.

    Daigo points the tip of his sword.

    Master!

    Nazna x 5 people step forward to form a wall.

    Their heads are half cut off or their blood dances around as they tear through the entire armor defense, inflicting deep wounds on their legs, arms, torso, and shoulders.

    ''Twist the providence, heal the wounds!ббPrometheus!"

    However, when Nazna and his team used the great sword Prometheus, the wounds were healed in an instant - not exactly healed, but the fact that they interfered with the world and rewrote the fact that they were ''wounded. Thus, not only the wounds, but even the armor disappears as if the wounds had never existed in the first place.

    But it is also true that the enemy wounded Nazna.

    If flames don''t work, freeze!ббSSSR, Ice World, Release!

    SSSR, Ice World" is released toward Daigo.

    The cold air hits him, but although the trees in the virgin forest freeze to their roots, not even Daigo''s toes or the tips of his hair freeze.

    He smiles with a hearty and amused smile.

    ''Waste, waste, waste!ббThere is no way such an attribute attack can reach me!ббYou are nothing but prey to be hunted by you!ббLet them kill you and contribute to your own level up!"

    It was hard to understand with "SSR, Bakugou Flame", but with "SSSR, Ice World", it was very clear. I can understand.

    Apparently, long-range and attribute-biased attacks really don''t work on Daigo.

    (I would like to say that I can beat him in a close combat, but it is dangerous to fight him in a close combat when I don''t know what he is up to.

    I think to myself, "Master, may I?"

    The tone of his voice was very puzzling for some reason.

    <>

 228 - - Episode 27 Information Prepaid

    "Master, may I?"

    "Mela?бб?ббSSR Solar Ray!ббRelease!"

    He releases "SSR SOLAR RAY" as a check when he sees the enemy in front of him, Daigo, swinging his sword.

    The ray of light was aimed at Daigo, but it twisted on its way and ended up making a small hole in the ground.

    He swings his sword, paying no attention to our long-range attacks.

    I won''t let you hurt my master!"

    Nazna x 5 people charge in while keeping their defenses up.

    For some reason, the sword they wielded shredded the arm of Nazuna, who was leading the charge, and she sustained wounds to her shoulder and head.

    ''Twist providence to heal your wounds!ббPrometheus!"

    One of the Naznas wields the power of the great sword Prometheus.

    At the same time, the wounds of the wounded Nazna and the others instantly become "nothing" and they charge forward.

    If they wanted to defeat Nazuna in this state, they would have to dispose of all of them in an instant, otherwise it would be pointless.

    Daigo, tongue-tied, moves to keep his distance, as if he doesn''t want to engage in melee combat.

    In the meantime, he responded to Mera, who had contacted him.

    Mera, we are in a difficult situation right now," he said. Please be brief.

    Kekekekekekekekeke!ббYes, well, actually, Miki fell in love at first sight and defected: ......"

    I see you caught Miki in one piece. That''s what I''m talking about - hmm?ббLove at first sight?ббAsylum?"

    ''Yes, according to Miki, Suzu seems to be more than her ideal and has requested asylum without fighting ...... Ice Heat. Suzu doesn''t like it, but she wants to defect so that she can finally marry, have children, give birth, and stay by her side for the rest of her life.''

    ...... Mela, I''m sorry, I just can''t keep up with your understanding."

    ''Kekekekekekekekeke!ббRest assured, so am I.''

    While Mera and I were having a telepathic exchange of ideas that I couldn''t quite catch on to, Nazuna became numb to Daigo, who didn''t want to engage in melee combat, and was cutting down on him from a distance.

    Nazuna x 5 people shouted.

    ''Running around like a little man!

    ''If this happens, I''m going to make it even more awesome!

    I''m just as awesome when I want to be!"

    Yes!"ббThat''s right!ббIt''s awesome!"

    Stop running your mouth and get your armor off!"

    I agree with the last one who called out, ''Armor Purge! and the armor Nazna and the others were wearing comes off.

    All but the breastplate, gauntlets, and feet came off and disappeared.

    Her helmet also disappeared, and her long silver hair swung in the wind. Nazna is in serious attack mode, having taken off most of her armor, abandoned defense, and switched to specializing in speed and attack.

    Her speed and attack style is to ''kill the enemy before he kills you'' by using the power of her great sword Prometheus to repair the areas where she is vulnerable to damage.

    Let''s go!ббб┴X-faced bastard!"

    What?

    Nazna x 5 figures disappear.

    Daigo reflexively crosses his twin swords and guards against some attacks, but ...... Daigo''s legs, now unprotected, are cut off and he receives deep wounds in his shoulders and neck.

    He crosses his twin swords to block some attacks but is unable to absorb up to the impact and is blown from the sky to the ground again.

    If I really put my mind to it, that''s what I''d do!"

    This is what you get for messing with the master and our people!"

    ''Stop being a tone-deaf snarky b*tc* and get on with it!ббWhat if they fight back?

    You can''t kill him, can you?ббThe master has to get a lot of information out of him.

    Then we''ll just take him down...?

    Nazna and the others, who proposed to seize Daigo after mortally wounding him, fall to the ground without warning.

    Daigo, who was supposed to have been mortally wounded, was standing on his legs, which were supposed to have been severed, and his shoulder and neck injuries were healed, with the tip of his sword pointed at Nazna and the others.

    He was a prey for the sake of improving himself!ббDon''t lick me, b*tc*!"

    Daigo is incensed, but I am more surprised at his recovery.

    (Don''t tell me those twin swords have abilities similar to Nazna''s great sword Prometheus!)

    But that doesn''t explain the deflection of the long-range attack, nor the fall of Nazna and the others.

    The great sword Prometheus is a very powerful mythological class weapon, but it is not an absolutely invincible sword that can do anything.

    Naturally, there are limits.

    It can interfere with others, but it is very difficult to do so, and if done poorly, the repercussions are so great that there is little point in doing so.

    The easiest thing to interfere with is yourself.

    The next easiest to interfere is one''s own belongings.

    Next are inorganic objects (stone, iron, ground, etc.) and objects that contain magic power.

    It is almost impossible to use the great sword Prometheus to block long-range attacks, or to attack others at a distance, such as Nazna and her friends, or to make them fall.

    So why is Daigo able to do these things?

    The answer to this question is answered by Mela, the telepath.

    ''Kekekekeke!ббMaster, I do not understand what Miki is saying or doing, but I have received information as an advance payment for my exile regarding the mythological class (mitology class) weapons possessed by the attackers. The name of the weapon he has is the Spirit Twin Sword. It is said to be a sword that uses spirits.

    The Spirit of ......!ббOh yeah, spirits!"

    Mera''s words made me feel as if the fog in front of my eyes had lifted.

    It is difficult for even the great sword Prometheus to interfere with others, but it is a different story if it is not done with the power of the twin swords, but with a spirit in tow.

    It is understandable if he interferes with others by having spirits accompany him to defend them against long-range attacks, such as fire or ice attacks, or by inflicting wounds on them.

    The most important thing to remember is that the weapon is not a weapon of the mythological class, but a weapon of the mythological class. ...... However, would Miki call it "the most powerful weapon of the mythological class" just because it has the ability to follow spirits?

    That mystery will be revealed in the next section.

    According to Miki, the spirit twin swords held by the enemy can not only follow spirits, but can even create spirits that do not exist in this world.

    ...... create spirits that don''t exist?"

    For example, a spirit that gives instant death to enemies just by looking at it, a spirit that grants immortality, a spirit that grants good luck, etc., it is said that the user can create the spirit he or she envisions in his or her mind.

    Well, it ...... certainly could be called ''the most powerful mythology-class (mitology-class) weapon in a sense.''

    I understand why Miki and Daigo are so bullish.

    In other words, it seems that his "Spirit Twin Swords" can create the spirits he thinks of.

    It was the power of the spirits that prevented long-distance attacks, healed his body in an instant, wounded Nazuna, or made her fall to the ground just by pointing the tip of his sword at her.

    If it can communicate with everything and make everything come true, it is indeed the ''strongest''.

    "...... Wait a minute. But even though it''s such a powerful weapon, none of us have been hit, have we?"

    The enemy has been able to catch up with the level 9000 founder Fenrir, but has not been able to kill him.

    It may be that Fenrir was on the defensive rather than the offensive, but if those twin swords were such versatile weapons, they would have already been taken out.

    Mera answers this question as well.

    ''Kekekekekekeke!ббApparently he can''t handle the spirit twin swords perfectly yet. Everything has a good side and a bad side - I heard that those twin swords are very difficult to handle because they are so powerful. Daigo seems to think that the level of the user is not high enough to draw out 100% of the power of the spirit twin swords.

    Mera''s response finally convinced me why Daigo was so desperate to level up.

    <>

 229 - - CHAPTER XXIII -- SMALL SUN

    ''Kekekekekekekeke!ббApparently he can''t handle the spirit twin swords perfectly yet. I heard that those twin swords are very difficult to handle because they are so powerful. Daigo seems to think that the user''s level is not high enough to draw out 100% of the power of the Spirit Twin Swords.

    Mera''s report makes sense to me.

    I also understood why our enemy, Daigo, was so concerned about improving his level.

    At the same time, I was convinced that if I did not let him raise his level any further and capture him without fail, he would become a very troublesome presence later on.

    And if we knew the source, it would not be difficult to deal with it.

    Nazuna!ббThe twin swords held by the opponent are said to have the power to create and manipulate spirits. The attack Nazna is being forced to the ground right now is also powered by a spirit!"

    !ббHow dare you use the power of your own sword to ...... that evil b*tc*!ббYou''ve tipped off the enemy!"

    ''Well, as expected of the master!ббOnce you know that--twist providence so that you can see the spirits!ббPrometheus!"

    Daigo is astonished and quickly arrives at the truth.

    Nazna immediately exercises her great sword Prometheus'' ability at my instruction.

    Oh, ...... some kind of translucent humanoid is holding us down from above.

    I''m so heavy.

    If I escape this guy''s range, will I be free of this weight?"

    Wouldn''t it be faster to cut that translucent thing down than to run away?

    That''s it!ббThat''s what I''m talking about!ббYou''re smart!"

    Adopting Nazna''s own idea, he swung his great sword Prometheus with all his might.

    ''Ngggggiiiigg ......!ббTwist providence and extend the blade!ббPrometheus!"

    One of the Nazunas swings the great sword Prometheus with such force that he bites his back teeth. In doing so, he seems to have bent providence and extended the blade, smashing the spirit.

    The five Nazunas x 5 who seemed to have been held down from above by the hands of the giants regain their original movements as if they had been unweighted.

    ''You had to show your master your embarrassment, didn''t you!ббI''ll never forgive you!"

    You little b*tc*!"ббCutting down the spirit of gravity with brute force, that''s insane!ббSpirit of the wind, cut that b*tc* down!"

    Daigo points the tip of his sword to turn the wind spirits against Nazuna x 5 people.

    However, he is no match for Nazna, who can see the spirits with her great sword Prometheus'' ability.

    Too late!"

    If I knew how to attack, I wouldn''t be your enemy!

    I mean!ббThat means you''re not the master''s enemy, x-face man!"

    The attack of the wind spirit that can cut even the body of the first ancestor Fenrir, if you can see it, the "SUR, true ancestor vampire knight (knight) Nazuna level 9" that took off the armor and specializes in speed and attack. You can''t even touch the ''999''.

    Faster than the wind spirit can attack, Nazna approaches!

    The great sword Prometheus cuts through the spirit and incapacitates it.

    For the first time since Daigo arrived here, he makes a face of danger to himself.

    !ббSpirit of gravity, spirit of chain, spirit of shield!ббSpirit of Illusion!ббProtect yourself and stop that little b*tc*!

    I can''t do it. You are too weak to stop me.

    Nazna x 4 people cut through the 4 spirits that Daigo shouted at with his great sword, and the last Nazna spit out - swinging the Prometheus down at him with divine speed.

    No ordinary swordsman could react, and even inside the "Nazuna," only someone equal or superior to Ice Heat and Tin would be able to perceive and prevent this Nazuna blow.

    Despite this, Daigo, either through sheer willpower or a miracle, was able to

    Don''t lick me you little b*tc*!"

    It bites at the speed of Nazna''s blow and pops it wide with the "Spirit Twin Swords"!

    Daigo said, ''Yes!ббYou see that, you son of a b*tc*?ббHe was making an expression as if to say, ''I can prevent your attacks without the help of spirits if I really put my mind to it.

    It is true that it was brilliant that he prevented Nazuna''s blow, but ......

    ''Baka, you got me hooked!

    It is true that the sword speed is unresponsive to anyone but an average swordsman, or even some of the higher ranks inside "NARAKU," but Nazna was not in earnest.

    It was only swung at a speed that Daigo could just barely defend against.

    Her aim was to intentionally make Daigo play the greatsword so that both arms holding the "Spirit Twin Swords" would be spread wide.

    She spun her body without opposing the momentum of the swing and swung the great sword Prometheus seriously this time toward the body that had been spread out by the swing of both arms.

    Don''t kill me by twisting providence!ббPrometheus!"

    Gubooooooo!

    The sword blade disappears, exceeding even the speed of a god, and at the same time, the great sword Prometheus slams into Daigo''s empty torso.

    The body would normally have been cut in half, but the power of the great sword Prometheus keeps him from dying, and he hits the ground like a meteorite.

    Nazna rubs her nose with her free hand while carrying the great sword Prometheus on her shoulder.

    The master will capture you and extract information from you, so there''s no way he''ll kill you.

    He''s so proud of his victory that he didn''t even notice that I intentionally prevented him from getting a blow.

    If I only knew the power of that mysterious Mythology class, I wouldn''t be a match for them!"

    It would have been a close call, though, had it not been for the instructions from the master."

    I mean, that''s just what a master would do!

    As expected of the master!"

    At the end, Nazna and the others all speak up together.

    I was somewhat at a loss for a response since I only heard Miki''s statement via Mera and did not single-handedly spot Daigo''s "Spirit Twin Swords".

    I let out a slight giggle and come to Nazna''s side.

    Looking down at the ground, I see that Daigo has let go of the "Spirit Twin Swords" and is holding his abdomen, spitting out stomach fluids, blood, and saliva as he sprawls around.

    The Snake Hellhound''s death cannot be redeemed by this level of suffering, but seeing him suffer makes me feel a little better.

    However, this is no time to watch. We must quickly restrain him, incapacitate him, and take him to the lowest level of the "abyss" to extract information.

    There is a possibility that the information will not be duplicated and increased even if Daigo is captured, because ...... Miki has somehow defected and come here.

    I guess if we think positively, we should consider that ''the information will be more reliable''.

    ''...... Nazna, please neutralize him.

    Roger that!ббWe just need to knock him out, right?"

    Yes, please."

    Nazna x 2 descend towards Daigo.

    Worst of all, even if he resisted and was killed, the Nazna, increased by the power of the great sword Prometheus, could revive him immediately, making it suitable for restraining him.

    The--"

    But being good at restraints and being able to do it are two different things.

    Kill!ббI''ll kill you!ббI''ll kill you!"

    Daigo is still writhing in agony, but he raises the sound of hatred in his voice as if he were facing revenge.

    He picks up the "Spirit Twin Swords" and re-grips them as he sprawls on the ground.

    A moment later, a storm erupts around him.

    "Ugya~!"

    Oh, master!

    Nazna x2 who tried to approach to restrain Daigo is blown away by a gust of wind.

    They had taken off their armor and were lightweight, so they were blown away with a plop in an interesting manner.

    We were not blown away, but we covered our faces with our arms, and even though we were in the air, we reflexively put strength into our legs as if we were standing on the ground.

    The two Nazunas who were blown away flew toward the other Nazunas and collided with them, sending them rolling backward.

    I followed their example and moved backward to keep my distance.

    The other Nazna shouted a complaint to the other Nazna who were blown away and hit by them.

    Why the hell are you flying toward me?ббYou must have been in a lot of pain when you hit me!"

    What if you bump into your master and hurt him?

    Even if it was me, I wouldn''t forgive you if you bumped into your master and hurt him!

    I didn''t fly into the air because I wanted to!

    It''s his fault that the wind spirit flew around that x-face like a madman and created a storm!

    While Nazna x 5 people are bickering and arguing, the situation moves on.

    ''--Kill!ббI''ll kill you!ббI''ll kill you!ббYou little b*tc*es who treat yourselves like small fry!ббDon''t get carried away, you son of a b*tc*!"

    Daigo, recovering from the pain, flies angrily into the sky, twin swords in both hands crossed over his head - and a huge fireball appears above him.

    It is not just a fireball.

    It was like another sun.

    The sun was like another sun. "Oh, master,......, that doesn''t taste so bad, does it?"

    Nazna, a level 9999 attack specialist, had a look of chills even though she was hot enough to break out in a cold sweat.

 230 - - CHAPTER XXII UNSEALED

    When Daigo crosses and raises his "Spirit Twin Swords," a huge fireball is produced above his head.

    He shouted as he raged.

    With ''C'' and that b*tc* with the bad taste, I''ve been trying to keep it down to the point where it wouldn''t affect the giant tower, but it''s time to stop!ббI''m going to attack with everything I''ve got, and I''m going to reduce it all to ashes and destroy it!ббI will risk everything I have left to show you that I am the strongest!

    He lets out a maniacal yell and with all his might, shoots a small sun at us!

    The speed is not particularly fast, so it is possible to avoid it, but it is so hot that if we avoid it, both "Giant Tower" and "Giant Tower Town" may turn to ashes as he said.

    There is no option but to evade at this point!

    Master, I''ll take care of it!"

    We''ll smash this fireball to bits!

    Nazna x 4 people charge into the small sun.

    ''Twist providence and smash it!ббPrometheus!

    The girls charge in and try to cut it off with the great sword Prometheus, but - with a sizzling sound - the entire Prometheus and its four alter egos, the Nazna x 4, disappear.

    Gyahahahaha!ббVain, vain, vain!ббI''m risking everything I have, I will not be defeated by you people!ббThe "Spirit Twin Swords" that you have are the strongest!ббI am not the one who is going to be obliterated by you, just let the sun swallow you up and burn you to the ground, d*mn you!

    Even Nazna x4 could not prevent it, as Daigo poured all his strength into his "Spirit Twin Swords" toward the small sun, accelerating its power even more.

    Goh, master!

    Nazna was flustered by the fact that her own four members had burned up without being able to do anything, and she raised an upset voice.

    I am guilty of offending you!ббA small fish, who is nothing but food for you, is punished for defying you!ббDie!ббDie!ббDie!ббDie!ббDie and be fodder for your own level up, you trash!

    Daigo rants and raves as he pours all his energy into the small sun.

    His eyes and body are stained red, his veins float grotesquely, and he pulsates in a bizarre manner.

    In order to inflate the small sun, he pours all his life force and magical power into the spirit that he, the "master" of the demon side, has created, and he is cutting down his own life.

    The ugly expression on his face was a sure sign that he had won the battle.

    But--

    I cut my trump card in front of the oncoming miniature sun.

    Nazna, get away from me. "Nazna, get away from me.ббCode, "9999", four-nine!ббShinsei Gungnir!

    The staff clenched in my right hand - the first seal of "Shinso Gungnir" is released.

    Normally, the souls of me, Mei, Ellie, and Aoyuki are bound by the sealing process, and the Genesis Class, "EX, Shinsei Gungnir" is held down to almost a mere wand state.

    I remove one of its first seals by my authority.

    Releasing 25% of its power, it changed into a simple spear form with a black blade emerging from the staff. Furthermore, a black flame, a smoke-like substance is produced and overflows from the entire spear.

    The whole spear overflowed with a "Jwahhh! The sound of burning flesh is heard.

    Gghh......!"

    A cry of anguish escapes my mouth as well.

    However, the palm of my hand that is clutching the spear is not really burnt.

    It was more like an image of my palm being eroded by witchcraft rather than a burn .......

    My palm, and body, at level 9999, is eroded by only 25% release.

    This fact alone should tell you how powerful "Shinso Gungnir" is.

    However, I instinctively understand that 25% release alone is still not enough to prevent that small sun.

    He immediately connects to Ellie via telepathy.

    Ellie!ббPlease lift the second seal of "Shinsei Gungnir!"

    I''m not sure what you mean by that.ббAre you going to use Gungnir to stop that miniature sun?ббBut if you do that, the God of Light''s body--"

    Ellie!ббThere''s no time!ббQuickly!"

    ......?ббI''m in awe!

    At my almost angry shout, Ellie rushes to start the procedure for unsealing the second seal.

    In fact, the miniature sun is already in front of us.

    If I avoid it, there will be no way to stop it, and the "giant tower" where Ellie and the others are and the "giant tower town" where the people live will be swallowed up and reduced to ashes.

    There is no time to think about what happens next.

    Ellie''s voice echoes through her telepathic voice.

    Soul spirit sealing second limited lifting!ббCodes, "Atheism (batikal), stupidity (aeily), rejection (sheridah), unfeeling (adiches), cruelty (akzelius), abomination (kaitur), lust (tsakab), greed (chemdar), instability (ayatubus), materialism (kimranut) (......)"...... Evil tree, correct the turning of the tide and show your guilt--Gungnir!

    Gooooooooooooooooo!"

    Ellie''s seal is released, and the tip of the Shinso Gungnir splits into two, intertwining like a serpent, and finally transforms into the shape of a disastrous two-pronged spear.

    This is the state in which 50% of the power of "Shinsei Gungnir" is released.

    A black flame, a smoke-like substance, rises not only on my arm, but also on my shoulder and covers my right face.

    My right eye turns red and I feel as if half of my body does not belong to me.

    If I continue in this state for too long, my ego will not be able to hold out.

    I look at the small sun that is approaching with black and red eyes and throw the spear that is about to erode me.

    Swallow it all!ббShinto funeral!

    The thrown "Shinso Gungnir" becomes not a spear but a single light and goes straight to the sun. ......!

    <>

 231 - - 30th episode disconnected

    Swallow it all!ббShinto funeral!

    The thrown "Shinsei Gungnir" becomes not a spear but a light, and goes straight to the small sun that Daigo, the enemy, has released!

    ''d*mn you, you piece of garbage!ббWhat can you do with one spear like that!ббThe spirit twin swords you hold are the strongest mythology class!ббBe swallowed by the sun, the most powerful in the world, that pours out its entire spirit, you piece of garbage!

    Daigo pours more power into the smaller sun.

    The glowing ball of heat swells even more, radiating high heat and illuminating the area.

    I will be the strongest!ббI will not lose until I take the life of Hei, the Black, who scarred my face!ббI''ll get it back for sure!ббI will turn everything to my level and take it all away!"

    --But...

    "...... the most powerful mythology class?ббThe most powerful in the world, huh?"

    I stare at the miniature sun that Daigo pours his power into to prevent the Shinso Gungnir.

    The object emits a white light and releases a heat that overwhelms the area. It is his last trump card, created by the Spirit Twin Swords.

    Indeed, its power is strong there.

    But it is only in the mythology class.

    The spear I threw is of the Genesis Class, which surpasses even the Mythology Class!

    It is impossible to resist with a mythology-class spirit twin sword.

    End it all!ббShinto burial!ббGungnir!"

    The black light emitting Gungnir collides with a small sun.

    The black light, without burning out, engulfs the sun and strikes Daigo, who is beyond it, and he crosses his spirit twin swords and tries to defend himself.

    I said, "Bah, nonsense!ббOh, no. ...... my sun!ббHow could my body be pierced by my strongest spirit twin swords?

    Daigo, who had transformed into a deformed form and poured all his power into the small sun, screamed as he saw the small sun swallowed by the Shinso Gungnir and disappeared.

    And after a few moments - Daigo, pierced by the Shinsei Gungnir, is swallowed by a trail of black light, and the center of his body disappears.

    The weapon is ...... that weapon is ......!"

    ''Oh, yes. Genesis Class, "EX, Divine Burial Gungnir". A being far above your prized weapon."

    Ahhhhhh!ббNo way. ......, no way!

    Daigo shakes his body violently and tries to approach me.

    However, his body, pierced by the Shinso Gungnir, turns black from the center and crumbles to pieces.

    Give me the ......!ббGive me that weapon!ббThis wound that was inflicted by the black(hey)!ббTo surpass that man!ббAnd to heal the cross wounds on this face!ббGive it to me!ббGive it to me!ббGive me that spear!

    I refuse. First of all, even I''m having trouble with "Gungnir the Deity Burial". It''s not something you can handle. I hope your soul disappears like the wreckage of the spirit twin swords in both of your hands.

    "I will disappear?ббLike the Spirit Twin Swords: ......?"

    Daigo looks at the spirit twin swords in his hands.

    The spirit twin sword was pierced by "Shinsei Gungnir," and the damaged part of the sword began to turn black like charcoal. It is not only the spirit twin swords. Daigo himself was also pierced in the same way.

    The black carbonization-like phenomenon spreading from the belly erodes the shoulders, and then approaches the thighs, hands, throat, and even the face.

    Even the spirit twin sword, which is mythology class (mythology class), was transformed into something that resembled mere charcoal.

    Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!ббMy spirit twin swords!ббMy body aaaaahhhh!ббHiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"

    The spirit twin swords are falling apart.

    At the same time, his legs also crumble, crumbling soundlessly to the ground.

    Daigo stares at himself and the twin swords, which have melted into charcoal and disappeared into the air, and mutters quietly.

    I''m going to disappear. ...... I''m going to disappear. ...... I swore I''d never die until I killed Hay, and now I''m disappearing,...... with my soul.

    He points his last faint remaining right hand to the sky and reaches up.

    Then, with a final small murmur, he crumbled and disappeared as if dissolving into the air.

    The "Shinso Gungnir" was not satisfied with only the small sun, probably the Daigo of "Master", but it tore through the clouds of the blue sky, swallowed them, and disappeared, extending as if a black light pierced the blue sky.

    All that was left was Giant Tower, Giant Tower Town, Nazuna, Gungnir, who had released 50% of his power, and me, whose right half of my body was continuously being eroded.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Ho, we really have to do it, no? ......

    "If you take a long time, you might be able to exorcise the curse,...... but it is also true that you cannot use your right arm during that time. So the decision of the Light God (Shin-sama) is reasonable and correct."

    The lowest level of "The Abyss," a room.

    When asked by the teary-eyed Nazna, Ellie responded as if she was convinced with her mouth, but her complexion was very pale.

    I feel sorry for the two people who are burdened by my selfishness, especially for Nazna who is the most burdened.

    I''m sorry for forcing you both into this uncomfortable role. But I don''t have time to spend long hours exorcising the curse on my right arm. It''s the fastest, quickest way to heal."

    Ugh ...... master ......"

    Why does Nazna hate it so much?

    In order to annihilate Daigo''s miniature sun, I removed the seal of the Shinso Gungnir to the second stage.

    The Gungnir regained half of its original power, 50%, and was able to safely engulf and annihilate both Daigo and the small sun.

    Thanks to this, the "Giant Tower" and "Giant Tower Town" suffered no damage.

    In return, my right arm has been severely cursed.

    When I removed Ellie''s second seal, I concentrated my consciousness around my head instead of my right hand to enhance my defensive capabilities. As a result, my right arm, which was not defensively strong enough, was heavily cursed. Perhaps literally to the bone marrow.

    Thanks to this, there is no pain, but he cannot feel or move a single finger, nor can he pass magic power.

    No matter how many copies of "SSSR High Level Curse Exorcism" were used, the curse could not be completely exorcised.

    Perhaps if you use the "SSSR High Level Exorcism" regularly and patiently for a few years, you will recover. ......

    I have a revenge that I have to do and a mission to reveal the truth.

    I don''t have time to spend that kind of time.

    Therefore, I cut off my right arm with Nazna''s great sword Prometheus.

    I will use Ellie''s Ultimate Class recovery magic to make a new right arm.

    Since I am only level 9999, it would be difficult to wound me with a poor class blade, but with the great sword Prometheus, it would be a different story.

    However, Nazna, who adores me, is very reluctant to cut off my arm.

    And so is Ellie, who sees it.

    But after this, there is also the interrogation of Miki, who has defected.

    I have many questions I want to ask her, so I want to finish the treatment quickly.

    Nazna, Ellie, I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you. But it''s hard not being able to move my right arm, so I hope it heals quickly. Also, it must hurt to be slashed so many times, so just do it quickly."

    Ugh. ......"

    When I urged her with a smile, Nazuna nodded her head with tears in her eyes.

    She repeated the breath many times, finally readying herself.

    Let''s go, Ellie!

    This one is always good!"

    Nazna repeats the breathing again and bends the providence with the great sword Prometheus in her hand.

    ''Twist the providence to enhance the sharpness!ббPrometheus!"

    With the sharpness-enhanced sword Prometheus in her hand, Nazna slices off her right arm from the shoulder area.

    It is as if that part had been severed from the beginning.

    Elly immediately takes the grimoire in her hand and casts an Ultimate Class recovery spell.

    "Magic, give salvation to the dying. Give alms for the first temporary life. The journey that ends is a small parting, but the ideal world is still far away, give the light that clears the darkness and heals - Ultimate Recovery б╢Aluminum Leafб╖!

    Ugh!"

    Ellie''s Ultimate Leaf, which is an extreme recovery technique, causes her right arm, which was amputated by Nazuna, to regenerate at high speed from the shoulder.

    The pain and discomfort are intense, but the agony lasts only a few seconds.

    Bones, nerves, blood vessels, muscles, skin, fat, etc. regenerate at high speed, and an arm with a healthy skin color grows, completely different from the cursed right arm that looks like it was created with ink.

    I feel sick with greasy sweat oozing from my whole body, but I am more pleased to feel my right arm again.

    I lifted myself out of bed and sat on the edge of the bed to feel my right hand.

    Thanks to both of you, I have my right arm back safely.

    ''Master, is there anything that still hurts?

    I''m fine, Nazna. Thanks for worrying about me."

    With his newly grown right hand, he stroked Nazna''s teary-eyed cheek to encourage her.

    She also lays her own hand on mine and rubs her cheek to soothe the guilt she feels for cutting off my right arm.

    Ellie gazes enviously at the pampered Nazuna, but at the same time, with a look of relief, she asks me what to do with my severed right arm.

    She asked me what I was going to do with my right arm, which I had cut off. If you don''t mind, may I keep it as research material?"

    I''ll leave it to Ellie. There''s a lot of mystery surrounding that curse and Gungnir.

    I believe you can now read some of the garbled text in the appraisal?

    Yeah, I was surprised when I saw it too.

    In the past, when I would appraise a person, for some reason, the text would be garbled and I would only be able to read, "God бЎбЎri бЎбЎ shi бЎбЎ shi бЎбЎ spear.

    However, when the second seal was opened and the small sun, Daigo, was destroyed, it was possible to read "Kami Soureiri-Yamishi Yari" (The Spear of God).

    Is it because he released the second seal and used it to attack, or did he become able to read it because he destroyed the Daigo of "Master" or because he swallowed the Mythology Class (Mythology Class) "Spirit Twin Swords" together? ...... It really is a weapon of mystery."

    That''s right.

    The Mythology Class (Mythology Class) "Spirit Twin Swords" that Daigo possessed was also extinguished by a blow from the Shinso Gungnir, which was released to the second seal.

    If obtained, it would have been a very powerful weapon. ......

    The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re doing.

    I''m sure Ellie agrees with my point of view.

    I know. ......

    So let me know if you figure anything out."

    Yes, sir.

    Ellie bowed.

    She looks up and silently nudges me to come over.

    She tilts her head and approaches.

    As she approaches, I caress Ellie''s cheek with my free left hand.

    Thank you, Ellie. Thanks to you, I was able to put my right arm back on.

    I''m not sure what you mean by that, but I''m not sure what I mean by that.ббI was only doing my duty!ббBut I can''t reject the hand of the Light God!

    Ellie was also happily sweet on me because she couldn''t reject my hand because it was extended to her by me.

    This time, I put a burden on both of them, so I let them pamper me until they were satisfied.

    Once they were satisfied, we would sweat, change clothes, and finally begin our interrogation of Miki, who had defected.

    I am very much looking forward to ...... seeing what kind of important information I can get out of her mouth, and at the same time I have developed a little fear and curiosity to know the truth.

    <>

 232 - - Episode 31 Examination

    After cutting off and healing his right arm, which was contaminated by "Genesis Class," "EX, Gungnir," he sweated it off, changed his clothes, and moved to the lowest level of "NARAku" training ground.

    There, he was detained for questioning by "Miki," a person who appeared to be "Master" who had invaded "Kyotogai" and was gathering information.

    He was detained for questioning.ббI wonder if the discussion will finally start. Miki, I''m getting tired of waiting!

    Miki, who is blindfolded and bound, notices that I have appeared at the training site with Ellie and Nazna and calls out to me.

    She is sitting on a chair, her arms and legs restrained, and around her neck is the "SSSR Curse Collar" from my "Infinite Gacha" gift card.

    Wearing this "SSSR Cursed Collar" weakens her, reducing her level, magic power, physical abilities, and limiting the benefits (gifts) she possesses. The wearer cannot remove the collar by himself/herself, and must always ask for the help of a third party to remove it.

    However, it does not completely block the ability, but only weakens it. If the level is too high, it is possible to fight reasonably well even in this state.

    The strategic class, Dorn Fessern, further restrains the wearer.

    Miki was surrounded by Mei, Ice Heat, Mera, and finally Suzu, who was, in a sense, a party in this case.

    Aoyuki continues to monitor the area around the "giant tower" for other attackers.

    It is impossible to defeat them and escape from the lowest level of the "abyss" by cutting the Dorn Fesserne with their level, ability, magic, and physical strength down.

    When May, Ice Heat, and the others noticed my appearance, they all bowed, and May explained the situation on my behalf.

    The subject did not do anything suspicious while Mr. Light was out of his seat, except to call out to me. Just ......"

    Just?"

    May hesitates, stuttering to say something.

    After waiting patiently, she hesitantly told us.

    The subject is very obsessed with tin and makes a lot of comments about her. Some of them are unpleasant ...... to hear, and I don''t think it would be appropriate for Mr. Wright to be present and interrogate him.

    I''m fine, Mae. I''m sure she has important information, even if it''s not what you''re used to hearing. I''m fine, thank you for your concern.

    No, ......, I have gone too far.

    He finally agreed, but May backed down with something stuck in her back teeth.

    This is not like her, and I can''t help but tilt my head back, but rather than pursuing the matter, I turn to Miki, who is currently the most interesting person in the room.

    Miki is sitting on a chair, her hands and feet are bound, and she is completely immobilized by the "SSSR Cursed Collar," Strategy Class, Dorn Fessern, but she is still able to move. He was able to speak because he was not gagged.

    Before questioning Miki, he addresses Ellie.

    He asks, "Ellie, you didn''t read her memories, did you?"

    Yes, exactly, we don''t know what kind of oath was engraved on her right cheek by the ''oath bee'', so we can''t help her.

    According to Ellie, the "Oath Bee" looks like a weak bee monster at first glance, but in reality, it is a magic formula created by magic.

    Essentially, the bee is made to make an oath, such as "Do not murder," to be engraved on the bee''s body and imbedded in any desired location on the bee''s body.

    If the oath is broken thereafter, the person on whom the oath is engraved dies.

    The contents of the oath can be freely decided.

    As long as we don''t know what kind of oath she has made and what kind of oath she has imbued in her own body, we cannot easily touch her," he said.

    So, for example, if the condition was, ''If you try to torture us to get information out of her, you will die.'' If you try to torture her to get information out of her, you will die at that moment. ......

    Yes, sir.

    Can''t Ellie just unlock it or parse out the contents of the oath?

    I''m sorry. It seems that he is using a special technique, and it is not possible to dismantle the "Oath Bee" once it has penetrated the body, nor is it possible to read its contents right away.

    Even if the "SSSR High Level Spell Exorcism" is used, it is impossible, and the method of gouging out the seeping part and recovering it with Ellie''s Ultimate Leaf is also meaningless.

    On the surface, a bee is drawn on the face like a tattoo, but "Oath Bee" is a technique that is engraved on the soul. It is meaningless to cut out the tattoo on the surface.

    Miki seems to have calculated this and carved the "Oath Bee" herself.

    I''m not sure if it''s possible to extract information from her by torture, reading her memories with magic, or by clouding her consciousness with drugs, etc.?

    Correct. Everything depends on Miki.

    Miki is unable to move properly, and despite being blindfolded, she maintains a relaxed attitude.

    She tells us her conditions as if she is saying, "I''m not going to do it.

    She says, "The condition for handing over all the information Miki has is to guarantee her safety, food, clothing, and shelter, and to allow her to marry ...... Suzu-chan!

    ............"

    In the meantime, I had heard the story.

    He said that for some reason Miki fell in love with Suzu at first sight and proposed to her in a way that made no sense.

    As a result, I heard that he defected, and at first I thought it was some kind of joke. ......

    I felt some kind of headache and unconsciously pressed my temples with one hand grimly.

    I''m not sure what to expect, but I''m sure I''ll be able to find something that will help.

    I can promise you that I can guarantee your safety, food, clothing, and shelter, but I can''t approve your marriage to Tin.

    Oh, my God, what''s wrong? If you let Miki and Suzu get married, I will fully cooperate with you.ббYou are a higher ranking person than they are, aren''t you?ббThen you can''t just order your subordinates around."

    At Miki''s words, I look back at Suzu.

    She had a blue face and her legs were shaking.

    It seems that she is not very good at Miki.

    But if I commanded him to do so, Tin would still devote himself to her, marry Miki, and serve her.

    If I command it, she will marry Miki and serve her. ......

    I turn to Miki and refuse.

    I refuse. Certainly, Suzu would marry you if I commanded her to do so. But Suzu doesn''t want to marry you. Tin and ...... everyone else are not just subordinates or maids to me. They are my family, my friends. There is no way I can force them to do something they don''t want to do!ббEven if it didn''t yield information that was important to us!"

    I was betrayed and nearly killed by members of the "Gathering of Tribes," my friends whom I had trusted.

    I had never felt so hopeless and sad as I did at that time.

    There is no way I could let him or her who came out of my gift "Infinite Gacha" experience such pain. ......

    Not only tin, but also everyone else gives me impressed gazes, expressions, and glances at my words.

    I am a little embarrassed, but this is my true and honest feeling.

    Ellie.

    Yes, what is it, Lord Light?ббI will do whatever the Lord of Light commands me to do!

    Ellie, thrilled by my statement, responds with enthusiasm.

    I give her an instruction with a wry smile.

    I don''t care if she dies, just make an attempt to extract the information from her. I don''t care how you do it.

    I''m in awe of you. I will do my best to extract as much information as possible!

    Hey!ббWait a minute!ббWait a minute!

    Miki hurriedly shouts at us as we turn to extract as much information as possible, even if it kills us.

    I''ll put my marriage to Suzu on hold for now!ббSo let''s negotiate, shall we?"

    Negotiations?"

    I''ll give you the information that Miki knows, and I want something in return. You give Miki what she wants, and we give you what you want. How''s that?ббFair enough?"

    ............"

    Sure, it looks fair at first glance, but what on earth are they going to ask for?

    I am skeptical, but ask for Miki''s terms anyway.

    She says, "I understand what you are trying to say at ....... So, what do you want?"

    Of course!ббI''m going to have a soggy, wet, gachinko live бЁбЁбЁбЁ with Suzu-chan!ббThat''ll do for now!"

    The air in the room freezes.

    Suzu, looking blue, turns red at my words and again turns pale, almost fainting at Miki''s request.

    (...... I think we should give up trying to get information out of Miki and just take care of him.)

    I end up seriously considering it.

    <>

 233 - - 32nd episode master

    Of course!"ббTin and I are going to have a soggy, wet, gangbang live бЁбЁбЁбЁ!ббThat''ll do for now!"

    Miki''s new request made me and Mei look like we had a headache, Ellie''s face turned red, Mera and Ice Heat acted dumbfounded, and Nazuna didn''t understand what it meant and said, "?" above his head and tilted his head.

    Finally, Suzu, the party concerned, looked heartily disgusted and blue, her hand gripping the lock was filled with strength, and she let out an air of wanting to say, "If we just shoot Miki right here and now for her disgusting demands, everything will be all right. ......

    (If we don''t stop him, he might really do it. ......)

    At the end of the day, the other party has compromised.

    I want information if I can.

    If all I have to do is kill Miki, I can do it anytime.

    I lightly raised my hand to calm everyone down.

    Once again, I turned to Miki, who was bound and sitting in a chair.

    I said, "Negative. I told you I can''t do anything Tin doesn''t want me to do.

    Do you hate it?"ббHmmm......... I hope one day I can melt that hardened heart and turn it into a body and mind that can''t do without Miki. And someday, I want to be as slippery and tangled up as a slug or a snake.

    Miki lets out scary lines in an enraptured tone of voice.

    I guess May was hesitant to let me hear her say it because Miki speaks of s*xual matters without hesitation.

    I can understand that feeling, but I can tolerate hearing things that make me uncomfortable if it''s for the sake of getting information.

    I began negotiating with Miki to get information from her.

    I start negotiating to get information from Miki, "For now, I''m not going to get all soggy and wet with Tin. If you don''t give me a more realistic request, I won''t be able to respond to it.

    When I say "wet, wet, wet, wet," everyone except Nazna says, "What do you want me to say to Mr. Wright? and turned red, awkward, or angry glances toward Miki.

    Despite their aggressive attention, Miki did not seem to be perturbed and responded to my point of view.

    I thought I had made a compromise that was feasible for Miki," she said. Do I have to lower my demands?ббUmmm, then ...... avoid physical contact and give me the black tights Suzu-chan is wearing."

    (Am I wrong to think that this is ''light'' compared to previous requests? ......)

    Not only me, but also Suzu, the party involved, was keen to get on with it, saying, ''Compared to marriage and being physical with each other, ......

    After checking with Suzu, she agreed to ''that much,'' so I gave Miki permission.

    She happily informs me of her request.

    ''Then please take off the blindfold so I can see you take it off. I don''t want you to be fooled by someone else''s or a new one later.ббThat''s a Ta-i-tsu!ббTa-tsu!ббTa-i-tsu!

    He shouts out a flirtatious call and demands that we take off Tin''s tights right now and hand them over to him.

    Even Nazuna was so excited that she tried to shout, but Ellie, who was standing by her side, smacked her on the head and began to give her a lecture in a whisper.

    I decided not to listen to the girls'' exchange and nailed Miki.

    I told Miki, "Even if you give it to me right now, you can''t have it in your possession while you''re being held. I''ll give you the tin tights properly in my name, and you''ll have to answer my questions first."

    ...... Well, okay. As a gesture of good faith, I''ll answer. But I''ll only ask you one question because that''s the price of the tights. If you want more than that, I''ll ask for a different price.

    ...... Got it, one for now."

    I nodded at her words.

    For the sincerity that Miki honestly pulled out of her mouth, I was to show it by my actions.

    I don''t want to say that I don''t feel sorry for Miki herself for pushing and prodding her any further with her ...... tin tights.

    (Now, what questions do you have?)

    I have so many questions I want to ask.

    I ponder how to get more and more useful information from one question.

    I gather my thoughts and open my mouth.

    Who the hell are Miki, Daigo, Hisomi ......, and the rest of you?

    Wow, you''re asking a lot of questions, aren''t you?

    The tone of his voice was cheerful, but behind the tone of his voice, I could sense his confusion as to how to explain.

    Miki hesitates slightly and then opens her mouth.

    Miki and the others are ''masters,'' as you have said.

    That doesn''t explain anything.

    Oh, what a pain in the ass!"

    Miki''s lips pout in frustration at my point.

    As I had hoped, one question seems to answer multiple questions.

    She chooses her words and starts again.

    The ''master'' is a special soul that Master ''C'' brought with him--a soul with memories of a previous life.

    You''re asking, "......?ббPast life?ббSoul?"

    A past life is a life lived before. Mikie and other ''masters'' have memories of their previous lives, without exception. A soul is a spirit.

    Miki continues.

    Masters can be divided into two main groups. C'' is either seen as an enemy or worshipped. Those of us who belong to the Dragonute species are on the side of the ''masters'' who are hostile to Master ''C.'' We are the ''masters'' who are hostile to Master ''C.'' We are the ''masters'' who are hostile to Master ''C. And Miki and the others are on the side that worships Master "C" who is a member of the demon race. Because of their different purposes, they fight with each other. The investigation of the huge tower this time was also to find out if Master C is there and what the masters on the dragon race side are planning to do, and if so, to interfere with them. And when I say worship, I don''t mean that we worship him as if we were followers of a religion.

    I let my brain wander over what the new information would bring.

    They are fighting amongst themselves. It seems that the main issue is their stance on "C".

    Miki''s tone of voice changes from explanatory to a happy, stealthy smile.

    At first, Miki was planning to ask "C" for a harem with her ideal partner, but since she met Suzu, who is more than her ideal partner, she decided to give it a rest. That''s why I defected.

    Duh!"

    Tin gasps sickeningly at Miki''s line, goosebumps forming all over her body.

    The dragon race sees "C" as an enemy, but they understand that they can never win, so they are planning to escape from "C." I heard that they are planning to escape from "C". I think it''s ...... "P.A."?ббP" may be an abbreviation for the project, but Mikie and others debated what "A" meant, but in the end they weren''t sure. ...... The other thing is that Mikie and the other "masters" were 5 on the demon race side and 5 on the dragon race side for a total of 10, and Daigo was killed, wasn''t he?ббSo, as far as I know, there are only nine "masters" in this world?ббUnless there are others resurrected."

    The question was intended to clarify the mystery, but the flood of information deepened the mystery.

    Past lives, souls, being brought to "C," P.A., the dragon race side and the demon race side, the abilities of each "master," resurrection--the list goes on.

    Before I could ask any questions, Miki nailed it.

    I''m going to have to pay an additional price for this, you know.

    ............"

    Even though the other party was a former enemy who had defected, they responded in good faith.

    Then we have no choice but to pull back for today.

    I don''t want to do something as shameless as a "gathering of the races" that tramples on people''s sincerity.

    Therefore, I asked her the same question as before.

    What is the next price I have to pay for you to tell me the rest of the information you just gave me?

    Yes. ......"

    Miki does not answer immediately, but opens her mouth after thinking slightly.

    She then says, "I was denied raw бЁбЁбЁбЁ, but it''s true that raw бЁбЁбЁбЁ was too hasty from the start. So how about a rich yuri бЁбЁбЁбЁ with Suzu?ббOr maybe Mikie can develop Suzu''s pussy and earn the right to make her a pussy. Or maybe you can breastfeed her because you want to feel her pussy. How about бЁбЁбЁбЁбЁбЁ in the bathroom if you want to do something else?ббI know you don''t know much at first, so I''m going to show you how to do it.

    As soon as Miki started talking, Ellie held both of Nazna''s ears as hard as she could.

    Mera, always smiling happily, turned serious and the expression fell off Ice Heat''s face.

    Me and Mei''s head ached and we pressed our temples with one hand.

    Tin, the subject, can''t stand Miki''s comments and moves to the edge of the training field with tears in her eyes, holding both ears and keeping her distance.

    I want ...... more information, but I even feel that it would be better for Suzu and for Yume and Nazuna''s education to get rid of Miki right here and now.

    At any rate, we decided to give Suzu''s tights as proper compensation at a later date, and Miki''s first interrogation was successfully completed.

    She was put in the lowest level of the "Abyss," a basement prison, with a collar on her neck and a guard to prevent her escape.

    <>

 234 - - Each episode 33...

    Oh, yeah, it looks like it. It seems that both Miki, who went to investigate the "Giant Tower," and Daigo, who went to attack to improve his level, have disappeared.

    "Disappeared!ббAaah!ббOh my God!"

    "...... Doc, shut up. Shut up."

    Three men were gathered in a room in Majin Nation.

    All of them were masters.

    Gou, with his distinctive dreadlocks.

    Doc, a tall, gangly man of two meters, his face hidden by a mask and wearing a white robe covered in blood, wails at the news of Miki and Daigo''s disappearance.

    His cries are met with a hearty and noisy reprimand from Gila, who warns him, "You''re not going to be able to get away with this. Gira, on the contrary to Doc, is only about 5 feet tall, shorter than Miki.

    She wears sloppy clothes and a scarf with a skull mark around her mouth. He was so sharp that he could murder a person with his gaze alone.

    Doc bites into Gila''s cold demeanor.

    Gira-san!ббThey say that one of your precious friends has disappeared!ббIf I grieve now, when shall I grieve?

    We, shut up, did you say?ббOr would you prefer that I force you to stop speaking?"

    Gila''s arms, which are hidden under her drab clothes, are about to move.

    Even though Doc is not suited for combat, if the masters fight each other, this other room will not be free.

    Goh, sitting on the sofa, stomps one foot on the floor.

    The sound of his footsteps spread throughout the room, attracting the attention of Doc and Gira.

    The two men were still talking, but the conversation wasn''t over yet. When we''re done talking, you can kill each other as you like--I''ll continue. The fact that Daigo and Miki have disappeared means that there is something going on at the Giant Tower. Miki is not a fighter, but Daigo is not.ббThe skill level of that level-up fool is not so great, but his "Spirit Twin Swords" will hurt you if you underestimate him. That''s why he disappeared.

    It means that there is someone who is capable of doing the job. The Witch of the Giant Tower, right?ббIt''s worth a shot."

    Gila laughs under his scarf.

    Like a bloodthirsty killer.

    Gough was unconcerned and went on with his story.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" may be a bluff, though it''s not impossible that she may be hiding other powerful people or cards in her hand. For now, we''ll take care of the "Giant Tower. The small fry of the demon nation are too much for us. Be ready to move whenever we call on you. That''s all I have to say.

    When you say "anytime," what time would that be?ббI''m still in the middle of my research and I don''t want to take up too much of your time. ......"

    Goh responds to Doc''s words.

    I''m at ease, Ro. We won''t be moving anytime soon tomorrow or the day after.

    ?"ббWhy? Shouldn''t we rather move now?ббMaybe, Daigo, Miki, we can help you out?"

    Oh, wow!ббThat''s great!ббBy all means, let''s move to save our friends!ббEven if he died, we should at least be able to bring back his body. And we should use the bodies of Mr. Daigo and Miki as experimental material. ...... If they can be used as materials to open up the future of our race (humans), it would be a great pleasure!

    At Doc''s words, both Goh and Gira frown as if to say, "Here we go again.

    At first glance, Doc seems to be a man of many kind words, but he has repeatedly conducted human experiments to strengthen the human race under the guise of "opening up the future of the race (humans).

    The experiments are so gruesome that even Gira, who finds pleasure and meaning in tearing apart people, monsters, and other living creatures, frowns upon them.

    Which is better, Doc, who uses people with good intentions, or Gira, who kills people with evil intentions?

    It is difficult to judge.

    Goh frowns at Doc''s statement, but he firmly answers Gila''s question.

    Both of them have been gone for a long time. There is no point in rushing to make a move now. Also, there is going to be a meeting of the Six Principality in the near future, spearheaded by the Magician Kingdom. As expected, it would be bad form to make a move during the meeting of the Six Principality, which is being led by the Demon Nation, and ruin their good name. We have to at least make a good impression on the country where we are staying.

    What a silly reason, if you ask me.

    No, no, no, Mr. Gira. It is very important to keep your opponent in good standing!ббEspecially when it comes to major powers, they are very concerned about their reputation. Mr. Goh''s decision is reasonable, and I support it.

    Gira shrugged his shoulders and let it go, not wanting to further oppose the project that Goh and Doc were in favor of.

    With Gira''s dismissal, no further opposition was voiced, and everyone agreed not to move until the Six Principality Conference was over.

    Gou finally tells them.

    As soon as the Six Principality Conference is over, we will move against the "Giant Tower. Doc, Gira......, make sure you keep your schedule open.

    Doc and Gila each respond to Gough''s instructions.

    Thus, it was decided that the masters on the demon side would move against the "Giant Tower" as soon as the Six Principality Conference was over.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Miki, ......."

    While the masters were holding a meeting in a room in the Majin Nation, Silica looked at the empty room in Kyotogai.

    During an evacuation drill, Miki, a roommate, soiled her clothes due to a mistake by the fairy maid.

    She and the fairy maid go upstairs to change clothes.

    Later, while they were eating, the earth shook.

    The fairy maids explained that a high-level monster had attacked from deep in the primeval forest.

    The evacuation drill had really come true.

    We are to wait inside the "giant tower" until the problem is solved.

    After a while, when they calmed down, they were told that it was now safe and they could go home and there would be no problem.

    However, Miki didn''t come home until later.

    Even when I asked the fairy maid who was nearby.

    ''Miki?ббI don''t know anyone like that. I was told, "I''m not going to do it.

    At that moment, a cold sweat ran down Silica''s spine.

    She cut off her words, went back to her home/shop, and entered Miki''s room - it was empty, as if nothing had been left there from the beginning.

    Miki''s bed, chair, desk, closet, and personal belongings were all gone.

    Before Sirika returned, the fairy maids had taken all of Miki''s belongings.

    And not just her room.

    Even Miki''s cups, plates, forks, and knives were gone, as if they had never been there.

    Shirika realizes.

    (Miki was never there from the beginning. ......)

    But I don''t know why.

    A man who attacked a fairy maid in a s*xual way was treated like Miki, as someone who ''wasn''t there'' from the beginning.

    (But Miki is a girl, and since she was nailed from the start, she wouldn''t have done anything to attack the fairy maid. ......)

    In other words, they were treated as "those who were not there from the beginning" because they committed a crime equal to or greater than "attacking a fairy maid.

    There are not many sins that are equal to or greater than "attacking a fairy maid.

    (Conceivably, the witch, the spy who came to explore the "huge tower"?)

    The disappearance of all the clothes Miki was using would also make sense if we assume that it was to search for some evidence.

    Therefore, Silica stopped thinking about it further.

    She decided not to think any further about the fact that she had been living with someone named Miki from the beginning. ......

    ............"

    People are not so dexterous as to forget so easily.

    Silica couldn''t help but think about Miki, who had vanished, as she stood in front of the empty room.

    After taking a quick look around the room, she went downstairs to open the store.

    There was no time for more sentimentality, as she would be opening the store by herself again today.

    <>

 235 - - Episode 34 "SSSR, Level 2864 Little Fairy"

    The lowest level office of "The Abyss.

    May and Ellie were sitting in front of me.

    May is standing as usual, but Ellie is kneeling and hanging her head.

    She was breaking out in a cold sweat and mouthed an apology.

    I''m very sorry that I was inadvertent and allowed a foreign object to enter the "Giant Tower Town" this time. Please punish me in any way you can.

    What is this one case?

    Miki, a master on the demon race side, was allowed to enter the building and transmit information to the outside. As a result, Daigo attacked from the outside, causing damage to our side.

    According to the testimony of Miki, who captured him, "It was very difficult to get inside, but once I got inside, it was just like that.

    In fact, "Kyotogai" is rigidly fortified against intruders who try to enter from the outside.

    Even when accepting personnel from the outside, the company strictly screened, investigated, and appraised them to keep out spies (insects).

    However, it is true that this time, Miki entered the building by sneaking through them, took information to the outside, and Daigo attacked.

    Ellie, who is in charge of the "Giant Tower" and "Giant Tower Town (Kyotogai)," feels responsible for this one incident and wants her own punishment.

    I sigh and lean back against the backrest.

    I think Ellie''s strong sense of responsibility is a virtue, but I don''t blame any one person for this incident. If I dare to blame one person, it would be myself, who bears the entire responsibility.

    No!ббThat will never happen!

    Ellie looks up and denies it.

    I smile at her.

    Thank you, Ellie. But the fact is that I didn''t say anything because I didn''t think it would be a problem to check on intruders and immigrants from the outside, and I didn''t set up a surveillance system because I didn''t think it would be a good idea to keep an eye on their private lives after they moved here.

    As expected, he thought it would be disrespectful to the migrants if he monitored their private lives, including their conjugal activities, meals, toileting, changing clothes, and so on.

    However, this laxity may be said to have led to the current situation.

    So, I''ll let this one go.

    No, Light God!ббTrust and punishment are the cornerstones of our organization!ббPlease punish me!"

    "Erie ......"

    "Mr. Wright, may I?"

    May, who had been silent until now, speaks up.

    I only looked at her and agreed.

    When I give my permission, May opens her mouth.

    I understand your love for us, Mr. Wright," she said. However, as Ellie said, in the management of an organization, trust must be rewarded and punishment must be imposed. Please listen to her advice.

    "Is that what May says too ......?"

    I made a reluctant face at her advice.

    (They say ''admonitions fall on deaf ears'' ...... but I really don''t think I''m responsible for Ellie. ......)

    Nevertheless, I guess it is a necessary thing if two people say so much.

    ''All right,...... I will punish Ellie later this time. Is that okay?"

    Thank you so much for listening!

    Thank you, Mr. Wright."

    Ellie and May each bow their heads.

    Once they are done, they break off the conversation and move on to future measures.

    We will not only monitor the outside world, but also the inside. We don''t care about the private lives of the newcomers, and we didn''t want to do anything about it, but we don''t want infiltrators coming in and creating a second or third Miki in the future.

    I thought it was a wise decision."

    May voiced her agreement, and Ellie nodded.

    Then I take out a card.

    This card, "SSSR, Level 2864 Dwarf," which I had not had much use for. I''m going to release ''The Fairy''.

    When "SSSR, Level 2864, Dwarf Fairy" is released It is said that a dwarf of about 10 cm appears.

    They are said to be able to increase the number of individuals at their will, although they have no offensive capabilities.

    Perhaps because of this ability, its level is "2864," which is a strange number for a word.

    I thought about using it outside for covert use, but when the opponent notices it, unlike animals, it is hard to use because it cannot be deceived, so it has been kept in storage until now.

    Ellie, use this card to build a surveillance network inside the "Giant Tower.

    Awe.

    SSSR, Level 2864, Dwarf Fairy" to the fairy maid who will be by my side today. Hand over the card.

    She moves to Ellie''s side on a tray.

    She offers the card to her and Ellie takes it.

    This concludes the discussion about reflecting on this time and improving the problems in the future.

    The rest is--.

    I owe Lilith-sama another debt for this one, don''t I?

    "............"

    Geez."

    May nodded silently at my soliloquy, and Ellie gritted her teeth in frustration.

    Aside from May, Ellie must have mixed feelings of gratitude and frustration as she tried to nail Lilith for her hostility - not to say, her growth.

    One of the reasons she was able to recognize Miki as a spy was that Lilith offered to take a tour of "Kyotogai," and she questioned Silica and the others.

    If it had not been for Lilith''s action, the situation could have been much worse.

    I shed Ellie''s frustrated gnashing of teeth and told her.

    We will repay this debt with the support of the upcoming Six Principality Conference. Diablo, the demon race, will be there. I''ll have to prepare myself for a lot of fun."

    The fact that I will soon be able to meet Diablo, one of my avengers, makes my spirits soar and my voice soar.

    May, Ellie, and the fairy maids were so happy to see me thinking about how to take revenge, that they too were filled with joy, as if it were their own.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    After leaving the Oval Office, Ellie calls out to May in the hallway on her way to the office.

    She says, "--Mr. May, thank you so much for pushing me to punish you."

    No, ...... I thought that if I were in the same position, I would not be able to forgive myself and would have wished for the same punishment as Ellie.

    May''s words were not false.

    If she were in the same position as Ellie, she would surely not be able to forgive herself, and if the feelings of self-forgiveness accumulated, she might even commit suicide in the worst case scenario.

    In order to avoid this, he thought it was necessary to have Wright himself give him a clear punishment.

    From Ellie''s point of view, May, whom she regarded as a rival, offered her a helping hand, but she held no grudge and was only grateful.

    Therefore, she could not help but thank him in the empty hallway.

    However, this did not mean that he had stopped seeing her as a rival.

    I will repay this debt someday, I promise.

    Since we are among friends, I don''t think we need to worry about lending and borrowing. ......

    Well, that doesn''t make me feel any better!

    He could not possibly say, "I want to return the favor of Mr. Light without any guilt," and he faked it with vigor.

    Mei understands Ellie''s unspoken inner thoughts, and she lets out an unusually wry smile.

    Like an older sister who understands her younger sister''s rebelliousness but pretends not to notice.

    I''ll leave you to it!"

    Ellie, too, notices May''s attitude and blushes, turning down the hallway and away from her.

    May looked away from Ellie without saying a word.

    (The way May seems to see through everything!ббI really don''t like it!)

    I walk down the hallway, angry, but also grateful to May for following up, so I can''t yell abuse at her.

    What was even more annoying than Mei was Lilith.

    (I''ll never be able to forgive that woman who uses Mr. Light like a tool. ...... I''ll never be able to forgive her!ббBut it''s also true that thanks to her I was able to notice Miki (the perverted woman).

    From Ellie''s point of view, Lilith and others are just ordinary races with no talent, ability, or capability.

    However, it is also true that thanks to her, we were able to find Miki, our enemy. It would be the end of the story if we just put it away as luck. ......

    (Perhaps Lilith (that woman) was aware of Miki''s (the perverted woman) intrusion and deliberately asked her questions to make us aware of it?)

    Of course, Lilith has no such intention.

    As the princess of a racial kingdom, she just wanted to check the living conditions in "Giant Tower Town.

    However, Ellie began to analyze Lilith with her clear mind.

    гиIf that is the case, is her usual incompetent appearance itself an act to deceive us?ббIf that''s the case, where exactly is her purpose?бб(It''s really just a simple matter of raising the status of the race. ...... Maybe he''s building up a debt to us and intends to use us as pawns in his own game one day. ......)

    ''Not likely,'' Ellie''s brain denied.

    The one person to whom they are truly loyal is Wright alone.

    No matter how many loans they accumulate, they will never be able to manipulate themselves at will.

    (......, but our loyalty is also taken into account--)

    Ellie is thinking fast as she walks.

    Lilith was looked down upon at first, but in Ellie''s mind, the contempt was already gone and she recognized her as one to be wary of.

    Whether this will be a good or bad thing for the lights, Lilith, and the world is unknown.

    <>

 236 - - Extra 1 Heaven and Hell 1

    --Turn back the clock to before the operation to capture Miki.

    You want Ice Heat to help you with your mission?

    In the lowest office of "The Abyss," I face Ice Heat.

    I nodded lightly in response to her answer.

    It''s just a coincidence that I noticed it, but it seems that a spy (bug) has gotten inside. I''m going to conduct a mission soon to catch the spy (bug), and I want ...... Ice Heat to play the role of catching the spy (bug).

    As part of the operation, we notified "Kyotogai" that we would be conducting an evacuation drill.

    The public and the spy (insect) will be invited into the "Giant Tower".

    Once inside the tower, the spies will not be able to use the transfer function of Ellie''s power, so all that remains is to lock them in and subdue them so that they cannot escape.

    In this case, it is necessary to lead Miki, the spy (insect), to the second floor of the "Giant Tower" to the hall.

    We have asked Ice Heat to play this role.

    The other party seems to be a "master" and there is a possibility that they may feel uncomfortable and attack us on the way.

    It is a very dangerous mission.

    I think Ice Heat is the most suitable person for the job, because he has been working hard as a maid, and he is very careful and competent. So, please, will you take on this assignment?"

    Of course!ббPlease do as you command, Master, without regard for what happens to Ice Heat!ббI will surely live up to your expectations!"

    Thank you Ice Heat. As soon as the details of the operation are finalized, we will gather the relevant parties to discuss them. Until then, please wait for me.

    Awe!

    Ice Heat bowed and replied in a spirited voice.

    I nodded, satisfied with his reply.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    After getting Light''s approval for the operation, Ice Heat finished the day''s work in a better mood than he usually shows.

    After work, he met his best friend, Mera, and Ice Heat invited her to dinner.

    Ice Heat and Mera sit on the couch, across the long table, eating and talking.

    ''Kekekekeke!ббIt''s unusual for Ice Heat to ask me out to dinner. Did something good happen to you?"

    Hmmm, you know what I mean?"

    Kekekekekeke!"ббWho can tell when you''re in such a good mood and smiling so much?

    Ice Heat, who usually has such a serious face that he receives a tsk tsk from Mela, was currently relaxing his mouth as if he were holding back his happiness.

    She replies with a smile as she eats her pasta, salad, and drink.

    I can''t tell you what it''s about, but Mr. Wright has personally asked me to participate in the mission.

    Kekekekekeke!ббIt''s very noble of you to come directly from Mr. Wright.

    Mela is surprised as she munches on a piece of almost raw meat, a little too bold to be called steak ......, with her mouth stretched out from the hem of the dish.

    Ice Heat''s smile deepened at her reaction, which aroused his need for approval.

    Since the "White Knights," he has been unable to help Master Light in any way, from the underground dwarven facility, to the capture of Nano and Hisomi, to assisting in the beast race massacre ....... But at last, I can offer Ice Heat''s loyalty to Master Light!ббNow that''s what I call arm-clapping!"

    Kekekekekeke!"ббHey now, don''t be so uptight and make weird mistakes now. If you do, I''ll point at you and laugh from the gut and make you the story for the time being."

    Don''t worry. It''s a great opportunity. I won''t make such a mistake.

    With a good-natured look on his face, Ice Heat replies by carefully rolling the pasta around his fork and eating it without making a sound.

    Mela looked at him enviously.

    I''m not going to ask you what your plan is,......, but I really envy you. I hope I don''t get a call from Mr. Light like Ice Heat did.

    As for Mera, she would like to participate in the operation as much as possible, as a way of showing her own loyalty to her master, Light.

    If Light orders him to kill all the enemies, he will do so willingly.

    It is an impossible assumption, but if he is ordered to kill his friends, Mera is prepared to use all of his abilities to kill them without the slightest hesitation.

    Furthermore, if she is ordered to "die," she would naturally be willing to commit suicide.

    The latter two are absolutely impossible in terms of Wright''s character, but that is how absolutely loyal Mera is to him.

    It is impossible not to be ''envious'' when you know that your colleague has been blessed with such an opportunity.

    Ice Heat receives Mera''s envious gaze and smiles with his best smile.

    I haven''t been told the details yet, but even if Mera does join us, for once Ice Heat will be most helpful to his master.

    Kekekekeke!"ббYou say."

    Of course!ббUnlike Mela, Ice Heat hasn''t really had much to do lately!"

    Kekekekekekekeke!ббI''m weak when you say it like that. ......"

    Unlike Ice Heat, Mera has fought with Light there more times.

    When my best friend points this out to me, I can''t say anything.

    Ice Heat laughs before Mela''s response.

    ''Though it''s no use saying ah-ha when we don''t know the details of the operation.

    Kekekekeke!"ббCertainly, certainly."

    In the meantime, Ice Heat will give everything he has to achieve results for the sake of his master!

    Mela sensed that Ice Heat was truly serious about this operation.

    Whether this earnestness would prove to be a good thing or a bad thing was yet to be seen at this stage.

    However, Ice Heat''s face was shining as if he were in heaven.

    <>

 237 - - Extra Part 2 Heaven and Hell 2

    Why is this happening!"

    ''Dang,'' said Ice Heat, slamming his glass down on the long table.

    Merah, sitting next to Iceheat and accompanying him in his desperation drinking, sips his drink as well, letting out a laugh.

    ''Kekekekekekeke!ббI know you''re feeling rough, but you need to calm down a little."

    I''m not going to calm down!ббJust when I thought Ice Heat could be useful to Master Light, that guy, who is supposed to be the enemy, started yelling strange things and surrendered, instead of fighting properly!ббWhy don''t you resist to the end?

    Miki invaded the "Giant Tower Street" and was led to the "Giant Tower" as per the plan. Ice Heat took Miki safely to the second floor hall and locked her in.

    On the way, there was an attack from the outside, and Light and Nazuna left.

    Ice Heat, Mera, and Suzu were left to take over.

    However, their enemy Miki fell in love with Suzu at first sight and immediately declared his defection.

    Ice Heat, who had not been asked to participate in an operation in a long time and was given the spot by Light, pleaded with Mera and Tin to "give up this spot," and faced Miki head-on.

    In spite of this, she surrendered without seriously confronting Ice Heat.

    Thanks to this, Ice Heat became so discouraged that he slurped down his own drink.

    As for Mera, who was forced to go along with the whining, well...

    (Kekekekeke!бб(This is the first time I''ve seen Ice Heat get drunk, but this guy had a bad drinking problem. ......)

    He is comforted by this new side of his best friend, but inwardly expresses surprise.

    There is no way that the drunken Ice Heat could have known what was going on in Mera''s heart, so he leans his upper body on the long table and begins to whine.

    He leans his upper body on the long table and whines, "Why did you have to ruin Ice Heat''s show like this? Maybe Ice Heat is just unlucky ...... to have all of its opportunities for success destroyed ......."

    Kekekeke!"ббDon''t be so downhearted. It is true that you were unlucky this time, but you will soon be of use to your master again.

    Ugh. ...... I don''t need that kind of consolation. Ice Heat is destined to be of no use to the master anyway. ......

    гиWhat''s a "mon"?ббThat stiff Ice Heat said "Mon"!бб(Kekekekekeke!)

    While trying hard to hold back her laughter at Ice Heat''s unusual behavior, Mela speaks up to follow up.

    Mela, trying hard not to laugh at Ice Heat''s unusual behavior, says, "No, it''s not like that. You''re too worried about it. She''s just too much of an exception. Not many people would act and behave in such a strange way.

    That''s right!ббThat woman is to blame for everything!"

    When the topic of Miki comes up, a drunken Ice Heat raises his upper body vigorously and becomes furious.

    Mera could not follow the fallout and could not react immediately.

    Ice Heat shouted regardless.

    She''s not only not fighting properly, but she''s yelling disgusting things at Tin!ббHow could you make such inappropriate remarks without thinking of the time, place, or person you were talking to!ббThat is not good for the education of the master, Yume-sama!ббHuh?

    Keh, keh keh keh ......, yes, that''s right. It''s bad for Master and Yume''s education. I don''t think I should let him near the two of them.

    Mela can''t keep up with the unique swing of drunkenness, and her reply is delayed.

    At the same time, he thinks to himself, ''Ice Heat is a serious drunk .......

    Naturally, the drunken Ice Heat would not notice Mela''s comment and continues to shout.

    It''s a good thing it''s late at night and the cafeteria is not popular.

    I know, right?ббI know you think so too, Mera!ббThat perverted b*tc* should get the hell out of the way!ббIt would be a shame to lose access to information, but I''m told there are still about 8 or 9 "master"? There are still about 8 or 9 people out there!ббIf Ice Heat and his people can catch them, we won''t have a problem!"

    I know how you feel, but it''s not a good idea to get rid of them. The master has made his decision, and we have someone in front of us who can give us valuable information. First of all, it would be possible for me to catch the other Masters, but it is not a sure thing and there is a possibility that they might be harmed. The master was also concerned about that and didn''t kill Miki (the pervert woman). But it''s not good for us to make a fuss about killing her, is it?ббWell, I feel sorry for Tin.

    Then let''s complain to Miki (the perverted woman) right now!"

    Kekekekekekeke!ббWhy would you?"

    Mela reflexively tsks at Ice Heat''s suggestion.

    Ice Heat, despite Mela''s tsk tsk, gets up with a smile on his face and walks unsteadily toward the exit of the cafeteria.

    Mela hurried after him.

    ''Where the hell do you think you''re going?

    I''m going to go complain to that b*tc*!"

    Ice Heat smiles and gives a thumbs up.

    Mera''s complexion turned pale.

    Are you insane?ббYou''re too drunk, too reckless!"

    ''Don''t worry, don''t worry, Ice Heat isn''t drunk, he''s fine. By the way, Mera, why are you splitting into three?ббWhat''s the point of splitting up so much?"

    I knew you were drunk!

    When Mela butted in, Ice Heat laughed.

    If he were sober, this would never have happened.

    Mela tries to restrain him with all her might, but Ice Heat, the "grappler of fire, heat, and freezing," is superior in terms of simple arm strength.

    It would be a different story if Mela used her power to strengthen him, but if he was forced to hold him back and the drunken Ice Heat resisted with all his might, there would be great damage to the surroundings.

    If that happened, Light would have to be angry, even if he didn''t want to be.

    Therefore, he couldn''t stop him with all his might, and Mera tried to restrain Ice Heat with unusual fumbling, but it was difficult, and he found himself in a cell further down in the lowest level of the "abyss".

    The fairy maids standing guard in front of the cell stopped him, but Ice Heat forced his way through them and arrived at the cell where Miki was being held.

    The cell has a door made of a special steel, and there are two windows at the top and bottom that allow a view into the cell.

    The upper window is for looking inside, and the lower window is for eating.

    Miki, who is inside the cell, is wearing the "SSSR Cursed Collar," and is placed inside with her hands and feet restrained and blindfolded.

    Ice Heat screams at her from in front of the door.

    Hey!ббPerverted b*tc*!ббDo you have any idea what Ice Heat went through because of you!ббIn general, you cause too much trouble for the master and tin!"

    I raise my voice but there is no response from inside.

    From the signs, I can understand that he is awake because he is rattling around on the bed.

    In other words, I immediately understood that he was ignoring the ice heat.

    She turns red with anger as well as alcohol and looks inside through the gap above and calls out to him.

    ''Hey, hey!ббDon''t ignore me!ббIn general, your attitude toward your master is--"

    The sermon stops mid-sermon.

    At first it is too dark to see inside the cell, but Ice Heat''s eyes quickly adjust to the darkness and catch sight of Miki lying on the bed.

    He also quickly understood what she was doing on the bed.

    ''Kunkakunka!ббSoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!ббOh Suzu-chan, Suzu-chan, Suzu-chan''s tights!ббThe black tights I was wearing earlier!ббIt smells so good!ббMiki''s brain is filled with the smell of Suzu-chan, and it''s making her brain pump out all sorts of drugs that it shouldn''t!ббTin-chan''s smell is raping my brain. This is actually бЁбЁбЁбЁ!ббMiki, now Suzu''s brain is in a frenzy бЁбЁбЁбЁ!ббMoooooooh, my stomach is churning!ббThe smell of tin-chan--"

    ............"

    Miki was on the bed, grabbing Suzu''s tights, which were given to her instead of answering the question, with both hands and putting them on her face, sniffing them as best she could.

    The muffled sound of his voice spread throughout the cell as he held his face with the tights.

    Ice Heat''s voice didn''t seem to reach Miki, who was absorbed in sniffing Suzu''s tights.

    Ice Heat''s sobriety cooled as he looked directly at such a scene.

    As he moved away from the door, he turned his usual serious face to Mera and the fairy maids at his side in horror.

    With eyes as if she had seen all the sorrow in the world.

    "--Ice Heat was lucky to not have a proper fight with that guy and not be spotted. Poor Tin. ......"

    To her honest opinion, Mera and the fairy maids at her side silently agreed.

    I leave the cell before Miki can take notice of me if I stop any longer.

    Gently, without making a sound.

    Everyone felt sorry for Suzu in their hearts and quietly locked the cell door tightly.

    <>

 238 - - Extraordinary Three Meals

    Kkekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббSorry, Gold, for doing you a favor."

    Don''t mind me, I do what I like to do.

    In the cafeteria at the bottom of the Abyss, Mera and Gold were drinking from a long table full of food and liquor in the afternoon.

    It was already past noon in the cafeteria, and since there were not many people around, the two were not shy about munching on their drinks and food.

    At first glance, this is not a strange sight for a diner, but there is one thing that is different about .......

    The only difference is that all of the food and drink on the ...... table is bought on the ground.

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббMany of the drinks and food on the ground are not very good, but some of them are as good as the ones at the bottom of the abyss.

    Yes, yes, yes. It''s a pity that people such as Nemmu look down on earthly food and do their best to avoid eating it.

    Gold shakes his head as he complains.

    What the two are doing is tasting the food and drink Gold bought on ...... the ground.

    The reason why they are doing that is because of Mera''s hobby.

    Her hobby is "gourmandizing.

    She spends the wages she earns at the bottom of the "abyss" on food, sweets, and alcohol.

    However, after about three years of "gourmandizing," she has eaten everything in the "abyss.

    Therefore, he asks Gold to buy food and drinks for him by giving him wages and wages for his time and effort.

    Today, he was eating the food he had purchased on the ground.

    Gold was also sharing the food and drinks with him.

    However, there is no sweet atmosphere between them.

    Gold is even somewhat in awe of Mela, who he regards as a colleague working for the same organization.

    He is dependable as a colleague, but he is clad in an atmosphere of "I don''t want to make an enemy of him.

    Today, however, they are having a fun time eating and drinking together.

    Mela made a mouthful of dried octopus from her left hand, munching it like gum from the top of her head, and told him how she felt.

    Kekekekekekeke!ббThis "dried octopus" is the winner this time. I had no idea that the octopus balls sometimes eaten in the lowest dining halls of "The Abyss" could be so gross. But when you put it in your mouth, the flavor spreads out like crazy, and it''s addictive."

    It''s dried food sent from a port town in the Dwarf Kingdom," he said. It is said that even among the dwarves, only a few eat it, but if you don''t mind the way it looks, I think it tastes good too.

    Kkekekeke!ббI''ll let Ice Heat have some next time. He only eats what''s good for him," he says, "and he only eats what he''s supposed to eat. I have to feed him something tasty every once in a while. He''s a real pain in the ass.

    Mela complained about the "hassle" with her mouth, but her voice sounded very happy.

    Gold dared not point this out, but let it slide.

    Incidentally, Ice Heat''s hobby is "training," and she spends her spare time polishing her body art and maid skills. She only eats highly nutritious food in order to maintain and grow her body.

    Everything she does is to improve her own abilities.

    It has become a regular practice for her best friend, Mera, to bring her favorite food.

    When we were talking about Ice Heat, she and Light came into the cafeteria.

    Ice Heat is with Light as his escort.

    He approaches Mela, the most prominent, when he notices Gold.

    ''Are you two drinking in the daytime by any chance?

    Kekekekekeke!"ббNo, no, this is just a tasting. I plan to drink a lot of alcohol at night. Mainly I was tasting the food I asked Gold to buy for me.

    As you said, the main thing is the food.

    The two uttered rambling excuses like a student being chastised by a teacher.

    Light let out a slight giggle, sat down next to Mera, and looked at the table.

    His escort, Ice Heat, was silent and moved slightly out of the way behind Light so as not to disturb him.

    ''You mean those souvenirs Gold was buying on his vacation. There''s a lot more going on here than I thought."

    ''I''d go out to the market and buy a few things every now and then when I found the time!ббI also get recommendations from shopkeepers and stall wives that I have become friends with!

    Gold is actually closer to the people on the ground than Nemmu and I are.

    Light, who wears a mask to hide his true identity, is suspicious to look at and makes a subtle first impression.

    Nemmu is not even interested in getting along with the people on the ground, as her "Light-sama-first" attitude is too forward and she looks down on them.

    Gold is covered in golden armor, but he is a good communicator and gets along with others quickly. He has no prejudice against the inhabitants of the earth.

    As a result, he knows a lot of people on the ground.

    Mela recommends the "dried octopus" she just had to Light, who sits next to her.

    ''Kekekeke!ббMaster, I recommend this "Dried Octopus" for now. Please try it if you like. It doesn''t look good, but it''s delicious.

    Is this the octopus in the takoyaki?"

    What?

    Ice Heat, who is escorting me in the background, reacts to the grotesqueness of the "dried octopus," and his face gets all intense.

    He turns to Mera, "What are you going to feed your master!" She looks at him and complains, but he doesn''t care and cuts off the leg part.

    She cuts off the leg and presents it to the light.

    Light opens his mouth with interest.

    Thank you, Mera, uh-oh.

    "Que, que, que, que, que!ббUh-oh."

    Light does not accept the offered octopus foot, but opens his mouth to urge it.

    Mela was embarrassed and said, "Master''s ahn face is too cute! He wriggles in his chest and happily offers his octopus leg to Wright''s mouth.

    Ice Heat and the fairy maids behind her looked at her enviously, but Mera ignored them all.

    Light''s eyes sparkled, and she let out her thoughts.

    ''It''s true!ббIt may not look great, but it''s delicious, packed with flavor!"

    ''Keh, keh, keh!ббI''m glad you''re pleased."

    Then I shall present you with my own recommendation this time!"

    Next, Gold tries to get Wright to eat his recommendation.

    He takes a knife and a moldy lump in his hand.

    ''Gold, is that really food?ббIt''s kind of moldy. ......"

    You can rest assured that it''s only the surface that''s moldy, and that the insides are edible. To eat it, cut off the moldy part with a knife.

    With a practiced hand, Gold cuts the moldy chunks of cheese into bite-size pieces.

    He cuts off the moldy part, slices it into bite-size pieces, takes a plate and fork from the item box, and lays them out.

    Now, Lord, feel free to eat!"

    Wow, I wonder what it tastes like."

    Light sticks the cheese with his fork and brings it to his mouth, looking interested.

    His big eyes sparkled.

    It doesn''t smell or taste moldy at all," he said. Rather, it has a rich milk taste with just the right amount of saltiness!

    This is a delicacy I learned from a dwarf drinking buddy, and it goes very well with sake. It is a delicacy I learned from a Dwarf drinking buddy, and it goes very well with sake, although it is treated as a ghetto because it looks so bad.

    It''s true that it looks moldy, and you may not like it at first," he said. But it is very tasty. You should try it, too.

    Huh?

    Mela blushes up to her ears and makes a cute little noise.

    She was so cute because she stuck a piece of cheese into the fork just like the one she had eaten with.

    With an innocent smile on his face, he said, "I''ll take that as a yes.

    I''m just returning the favor for what you just said."

    He replies with a smile of smiling goodwill.

    The escort, Ice Heat, and the fairy maids looked at me with hearty envy. They were even jealous enough to make a hole in Mera''s body.

    However, Mela was more upset by the fortunate situation in front of her than by the jealous stares that poured out all over her body.

    Ke, ke, ke, ke, ke, ke, ke!ббSo, then, feel free to ......"

    Usually making a mouthful of food from her sleeve, Mela brought her face close to the proffered fork while her face turned bright red.

    Her long hair falls down, so she brings her mouth close to it while holding it over her ear with her hand. In doing so, that Mera had a very maidenly expression on her face.

    She eats cheese from the fork offered by the light.

    I am so nervous, ashamed, and euphoric that I can''t quite taste it.

    ''Keh, keh, keh, keh!ббIt is delicious. Best cheese I''ve ever had!"

    This is Mera''s honest, untruthful truth.

    Having been fed by the lights, I couldn''t quite taste the cheese, but I could swear that it was the best cheese I had ever tasted in my life.

    Ice Heat behind me said, "Ugh, I''m too jealous! He looks at her as if to say, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know what you''re talking about," but Mela is too red in the face to notice her best friend''s gaze.

    Thus, Mera happily enjoys the other food and drink on the ground that Gold has bought for her and her esteemed light.

    It was the first holiday in a long time, but I can assure you that it was a very meaningful time for Mera.

    <>

 239 - - Episode 4 Reflections on Ellie

    That woman really did it. ......

    SUR, Ellie the Forbidden Witch Level 9999" sits at her desk in her room, frustrated with "that woman" Miki. Paperwork.

    Numerous books fit on the bookshelves, mixed in with thicker items, fancy spines, and some with bone hands and vines wrapped around them, books that clearly need to be handled with care. All of them were books on witchcraft.

    There were not only witchcraft books, but also books with pretty spines, thin poetry books, and collections of fairy tales.

    Ellie''s hobby is reading, and she buys books that came out of the Benefit "Gift" "Infinite Gacha" card with her wages.

    She often lends them to Nazna to read in order to gain knowledge, but she just hates it.

    Other items on the shelf include magic tools, a magic circle that she is in the process of drawing, and flowerpots and materials for plants used as catalysts.

    Ellie was writing a document in such a "truly witch-like" environment.

    The content of the document was "Investigation of the inside of the town of giant towers, vigilance, and the construction of a surveillance system.

    Miki, a former master of the magical nation side, passed the external examination and entered the inside of the giant tower town.

    From her testimony, it was pointed out that "it is difficult to enter from the outside, but once inside, it is loose," and in fact, information was passed outside of the city by bees controlled by Miki, and the city was attacked by the enemy.

    Ellie was going to stick her own neck out for this blunder, but was admonished by Wright.

    Wright, whom she adores, initially decides not to punish Ellie, but that does not please her.

    She owed a debt to May, whom she sees as a rival, but got the word that she would "consider punishment," much to Wright''s annoyance.

    The fact that she was so lax in her vigilance inside the "Giant Tower," but also the fact that she had embarrassed Wright through her own fault, cut Ellie''s heart out.

    Just thinking about it makes her gnash her teeth and red blood drips from the corner of her mouth.

    Ellie wipes her mouth with a handkerchief before the blood gets on the document she has to submit to Wright.

    As she puts the handkerchief away.

    It''s all the fault of that broken woman!"

    The woman screaming obscenities in front of the lights - Miki - reminds him even more of his irritation.

    If we look at it positively, we can say that we are glad that the problem was uncovered before any major damage was done, but ...... Ellie is not that optimistic.

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to make sure that you are getting the most out of your time and money.

    He was truly sorry that he had created that situation.

    If Wright would allow me to do so, I would like to stab myself to make up for it right now, but I cannot do it because he denies it and I will be punished for it later.

    Ellie lets out a sigh as heavy as lead.

    ''My mistake has hurt the Light God (Shin-sama) and caused damage to the "Giant Tower" as well. ...... If there really was a hole, I''d want to go in it."

    There is no time to be in a hole realistically.

    Because we have to ''investigate, be vigilant, and establish a surveillance system inside the giant tower'' in order to make up for our mistakes.

    The key to this is the "SSSR, level 2864 dwarf" given to me by Wright. Fairies".

    I''m sure it''s the key to building up the inside, but ...... a little, no, you guys are pretty odd cards."

    ''Praise but nothing dech''.

    "If you praise him, he wants sweets."

    I''d rather drink than eat sweets!

    On the desk, several dwarf fairies brought in as samples hold placards and make their appeals.

    The "SSSR, Level 2864 Dwarf Fairy," as the name implies, is small with two heads. Perhaps because of this, they are very good at hiding. They have also split up and established a network to keep in touch with each other.

    They are the perfect people to monitor the "Giant Town" to see if there are any enemies lurking inside.

    However, he is not without his weaknesses.

    First of all, although they are of a certain level, they have no offensive ability. Because of its small size, its movement speed is not very fast. The contents of the demands made on them vary widely, as each individual has different tastes and interests. It is possible to use them without rewarding them, but since they must be under Wright''s control, it was necessary to make arrangements to deal with them.

    However, they are certainly useful for internal monitoring, but Ellie is not so naive as to accept their demands even though they do not work for her.

    Ellie lightly waves her hands at the dwarf fairies and brushes them off.

    They are not going to reward you for something you haven''t done," she said. You should be drinking water, water.

    "Insolence, Dechi!"

    Sweets!ббSweets!ббSweets!

    Sake!ббLiquor!ббSake!

    Demon!ббDevil!ббEllie, Dechi!"

    What''s up?ббYou have something to complain about?"

    Ellie smiles and releases her magic.

    The dwarf fairies literally fled like spiders at the release of level 9999 magic power.

    Ellie looks off in dismay at the sight and starts working on the paperwork again.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    After completing the paperwork and reviewing the inside of the huge tower, I headed to Wright to report & submit the paperwork.

    As usual, Wright was working on paperwork in his office at the lowest level of the "NARA".

    Ellie meets with him smoothly since she had made an appointment in advance.

    She submits a document "Regarding the investigation, vigilance, and establishment of a surveillance system inside the giant tower" to be submitted to today''s maid at his side.

    In front of Mr. Wright''s desk, she gave him the contents of the document in a simple and easy-to-understand manner.

    Thanks to the help of the "SSSR, Level 2864 Dwarf Fairy," the construction went smoothly. Above all, the content is so easy to understand that there is no need to scrutinize the documents.

    For Ellie, the smartest person under Wright''s command, this level of work was no big deal.

    Wright nodded his head in satisfaction and praised her without hesitation.

    As expected of Ellie, I have nothing to complain about. I''m really glad I entrusted Ellie with the job.

    Thank you very much. However, this is also the result of the "SSSR, level 286," which was given to us by the Light God (Shin-sama). 4 dwarf fairies. It is impossible for me alone to create something as perfect as this.

    I don''t think so."ббEllie can do the same without "SSSR, Level 2864 Dwarf Fairy". I''m sure you can make something of the same level.

    No, I can''t ......

    Ellie spoke of modesty, but her voice sounded darker than usual.

    Wright immediately understood that she was still feeling unsettled by the blame for the mixer''s intrusion.

    He fell silent for a moment, then called out to the maid at his side

    I want to talk to ...... Ellie alone. Give us a minute to sit down. And please instruct the people guarding the exit to keep their distance from the door for a moment."

    I don''t care if you keep me away, but you can''t keep the guards away either. ......

    I told you to do it.

    I''m sorry, sir!

    At the sound of Wright''s lowered voice, the fairy maid leaves the room with an expression that has passed blue and turned white.

    I guess I was too harsh in my voice,'' Light said in his heart. I''ll have to follow up later.

    In the meantime, he perceives a presence disappearing from in front of the door.

    For now, this creates an environment where I can talk with Ellie alone.

    Ellie watched the series of exchanges with a puzzled look on her face.

    Light, not caring about her bewilderment, stood up from his chair and walked over to her.

    He said, "La, Light God (Shinsama)......"

    Ellie."

    Ellie lets out an anxious sound as she is approached.

    Light slyly takes her hand and clasps it in both of his.

    He spoke to her as if he were talking to a young child.

    I told you before, I am responsible for Miki''s intrusion and the leakage of information to the outside world. Ellie doesn''t have to go through this alone."

    ''......Thank you, Light God (Shin-sama). But I still think I take full responsibility.

    Elie himself believed that he had noticed Miki before she broke in and could have prevented it well enough.

    He said it was his own fault for not noticing and allowing her to enter and cause damage.

    Wright smiles at her words.

    She said, "Ellie''s very serious. That''s one of the things I find attractive about Ellie."

    La, Light God(Shinsama)......"

    In a change from earlier, his voice trembles from happiness and joy at being praised by Wright.

    He gives a big smile to Ellie.

    But I''m sure I have a responsibility too. But I''m sure I have responsibilities too, so don''t try to carry them all by yourself. Ellie has a strong sense of responsibility and it may be difficult for her, but I want to support her with that responsibility. No?"

    Because Ellie is taller than him, Wright unintentionally makes an upward appeal.

    Ellie''s heart was beating so fast when Light held her hand, and she was so thrilled to hear her beloved Lord Light''s superior gaze, gentle words, and gentle tone of voice, that she felt her heart was about to explode.

    More than anything else, the sight of Light''s concern for her made her brain feel like it was going to explode.

    гиIf I relax even a little, I''m going to start screaming my heart out like that Miki!

    As one would expect, Ellie''s pride would not allow her to do such a crude act in front of the lights.

    Aware that even her ears were turning red, she replied in a muffled voice.

    I will try my best.

    Thank you, Ellie, for doing me this favor.

    Ha-ha-ha-ha, yes, sir.

    At the end, I bit into a complicated emotional tangle, but I didn''t even have time to spare for that one.

    Thus ended Ellie''s report.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    On the way back from reporting to Wright, Ellie was so smitten in the lowest corridor of the "abyss" that her cheeks almost melted.

    On the way back, she encounters Nazuna, who is walking around licking a candy bar with a stick attached to it.

    Nazna notices Ellie and tries to talk to her, but is startled by her unusual appearance and looks at her.

    What''s wrong with you, Ellie?ббYour face is all messed up, huh?"

    "...... ughhhhhh."

    What?ббWhoo-hoo!ббDon''t you kufu fufufu me!"

    In response to Nazna''s rude comment, Ellie, whose face is still red from her exchange with Wright, pulls her cheeks with both hands as if to cover her embarrassment.

    For a while, Nazuna''s cheeks were continuously pulled by Ellie.

 240 - - Extraordinary Part 5 The Fear and Joy of Tin

    Tin''s room, the lowest level of the Abyss.

    Tin was sitting on her bed, holding a "light doll" of her own making, wobbling and trembling.

    His partner, Rock, the Intelligence Weapon, saw him, and he spoke sympathetically to himself while propped up against a wooden rack.

    He was standing on a wooden rack and said to himself sympathetically, "My partner has been spotted by a terrible person. Poor guy. ......

    The "unbelievable guy" is Miki, the master of the demon side, who has been spotted by him.

    Miki was caught up with by the lights in the hall on the second floor of the "Giant Tower," and Suzu showed up with Mera to join the ice heat.

    At that time, Miki appraised Suzu and Mera to ascertain their strength and found ...... "UR, Hermaphroditic (Double) Gunner Suzu Level 77 The "double" part of Suzu, who is "77," bites the dust.

    Not only that, everything about her face, body, and eye color seemed to be Miki''s strike, and she requested asylum in the giant tower without a fight.

    From then on, Miki would scream obscenities and court Suzu.

    Despite this hardship, Suzu reacts to her partner, Rock, who is talking to himself as if he were talking to someone else.

    !"

    What?ббWhat do you mean, it''s someone else''s problem?ббI don''t know what I want to say, but the fact is that it doesn''t really affect me in any particular way. ......

    !!!!"

    At her partner''s cold attitude, Suzu puffs out one cheek in protest and gets angry.

    She seems to be as angry as she can be, but her cute face only makes her look cuter, not particularly fearful.

    Nevertheless, her partner, Rock, calls out to her to calm her down.

    I''m sorry," he says. It''s someone else''s problem. My partner''s pins are my pins.

    I''m sorry.

    Tin nodded in satisfaction at Locke''s auspicious attitude.

    But Locke''s words do not end there.

    He says, "You''ve been through a lot, but that doesn''t mean you don''t deserve anything.

    ?"

    Did Raito-sama call out to you after that crazy woman went into your cell?

    Tin''s face turns red as she remembers that time when Locke pointed out that she had been in the same room with him.

    Happy and embarrassed at the memory, she buried her face in the "light doll" again, rolled over in bed, and started flapping her legs.

    Locke watches Suzu with a warm gaze (without eyes, of course) until she calms down.

    So what happened that made Suzu wriggle with happiness and embarrassment?

    --Turn back the clock a bit.

    After Miki''s interrogation, we escort Miki to a cell further down in the lowest level of the "abyss".

    Before throwing Miki into the cell, we made a promise that we would give him the black tights Suzu was wearing as an exchange.

    Since she provided the information about the "master," it was now their turn to show their sincerity.

    Before putting her in the cell, Suzu took off the tights she was wearing in front of Miki, who had removed her blindfold, and gave them to Miki via the fairy maid, while enduring her own shame.

    When she received the tights, she said, "Ooooooh!ббSuz-chan''s black tights!ббBlack tights!ббBlack tights!" and crazy dance.

    Suzu''s eyes were teary from shame at the sight of him, and Light, who was present at the party, was taken aback.

    Miki was once again blindfolded and confined to her cell, paying no attention to the lights and other people''s eyes.

    Leaving the fairy maids to take care of the rest, the lights left. On their way to the cell, Wright called out to Tin.

    I''m sorry, Tin ...... for causing you trouble."

    BUNBUNBUN!"

    It''s all because of that woman.

    Tin shakes his head to deny Light''s apology, and Rock raises his voice as well.

    Light let out a wry smile at the two''s attitude and replied.

    Thank you, Tin and Rock," Wright replied. But it''s true that I''m causing you trouble. ...... But as I told Miki, Suzu and everyone else are more important than the information. I would never do anything to put tin and my family in danger. I will protect them. So if you don''t like it or can''t stand it, tell me right away. I''ll give up collecting information from Miki.

    блблблблблбл!"

    Wright turned straight to Suzu and assured her, "Suzu (and other friends) are more important than information.

    If she had said such a thing with the maiden filter of Suzu in love with Light on, I would have praised myself for not fainting in agony and rolling around on the ...... spot.

    I''m not sure I''ve ever seen a more important person in my life.

    I''m not sure I''d be able to do it. I''m usually cool, but at that time I really thought Raito-sama was really cool.

    блблблблблбл!"

    Tin recalls the exchange with Light at Rock''s words and faints even more in agony on the bed, even his ears are red and he starts banging out the mattress with a "bang bang".

    Miki catches his attention and makes some sickening demands, but he is assured by Light with a serious look on his face that ''I will protect you.

    From the point of view of the maiden tin who is in love with him, there is no denying that it is a perk.

    Tin, out of breath and with her hair disheveled from not even running, rises up and adjusts her hair.

    Locke waited for her to calm down before calling out to her.

    I''m sorry you''ve caught the attention of this pervert, but I''ve told my subordinate to tell you the same thing about you, Raito-sama. My partner may not like it, but as for me, I will do my best ...... to respond to Raito-sama''s spirit, and I think you should put up with a little bit more.

    "......(k)"

    Tin seems to feel the same way as Rock.

    He made his beloved Wright say so much.

    As a subordinate, it is human nature to struggle to respond to that as much as possible, and to want to respond to those who have feelings for you.

    The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good time with your family and friends. I, as an English-speaking person, feel uncomfortable and afraid of her. I think there are a lot of people in the abyss.

    (KHAN KHAN KHAN)!

    Tin shakes his head vigorously in agreement with his partner Rock.

    No matter how much it is for the sake of the light, scary things are scary.

    <>

 241 - - Episode 6 Yume is sick?

    Mwah~ ......"

    Yume, even if you groan like that, you need to rest for the rest of the day."

    Yume, I''m fine already. ...... Why do I have to sleep?"

    In her room at the bottom of the abyss, my sister, Yume, purses her lips as she purrs beside me in bed.

    Her question is answered by Ellie, who has examined Yume''s symptoms.

    The fairy maid noticed that Yume-sama was not feeling well this morning, and I diagnosed her. I have determined that she caught a cold because she has become accustomed to life in the "abyss" and the mental fatigue she had suppressed until now has come out. The cold itself could be quickly cured with the potion, but it would not recover the strength that had been depleted. Therefore, Yume-sama, please rest in bed for at least one day today to recover your strength.

    Mmm~......"

    Yume could not refute Ellie''s explanation and had to fall silent.

    As she explained, when the fairy maid went to wake Yume up this morning, her face was red and she was very ill.

    She immediately contacted me, and to be honest, I was panicked, but was relieved when Ellie''s diagnosis quickly came back with the result, ''It''s just a cold.

    The cold itself was cured immediately with a potion from my gift "Infinite Gacha," but the lost strength could not be recovered.

    However, he was not satisfied with being kept in bed all day long even though he was fine.

    However, after listening to Ellie''s explanation, Yume does not complain any more, and becomes quiet on the bed.

    I let out a sigh of relief at her appearance and patted my sister''s head.

    I''ll make time to show up here and there today, so make sure you''re sleeping peacefully, okay?"

    ''Buuu~...... niichan, you promised me.

    Of course, I promise."

    I let out a smile, and Yume smiles happily when I promise.

    After I finished my conversation with Yume, I turned to Ellie.

    Thank you, Ellie. "Thank you, too, Ellie, for treating me.

    I didn''t do much," he said. The treatment came from the grace (gift) of the God of Light.

    Ellie smiles humbly.

    She, too, called out to Yume.

    Yume-sama, you are probably too busy sleeping, so I will bring you a book.

    A book?ббI hope it''s interesting."

    I understand. Then I will bring you my recommendation.

    "Yeah, promise?"

    Yes, I promise.

    The girls smile at each other and make promises to each other.

    I watched them with a smile on my face.

    We cut the conversation short, and Ellie and I leave the table.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Lunch.

    After finishing the paperwork in the lowest level office of "The Abyss," I have a quick lunch and then show up to see Yume.

    When I went to my sister''s room, I found Yume and Nazuna eating lunch together at the table by her ...... bed.

    Yume has a cardigan on her shoulders and a blanket on her lap to keep her cool.

    The two noticed me and shouted.

    Niichan!"

    Master must have come to visit his sister!"

    I see that Nazna came to visit you too. Thank you."

    She''s like a sister to me!ббI came because I thought it would be lonely to eat alone when I was sick."

    Thank you, Nazna," he said. Yume, Nazuna, I love you.

    I like you, too, sister.

    The two put down the spoon with which they had been scooping up their uneaten soup once, then grabbed each other''s hands and laughed.

    The fairy maid serving them frowns and tries to warn them, but I stop her by lightly raising my hand.

    The two of them seemed to be enjoying themselves, and after the illness, it was a scene to work on Yume''s feelings. I don''t need to say anything wild.

    They let go of my hand and Nazuna calls out to me.

    ''Let''s eat dinner together, Master!

    I''ve already finished first, so I''ll pass. Can I just have some tea?"

    The fairy maid moves quietly at my words.

    They are quiet on the surface, but I imagine they are frenzied inside.

    (They seem to think that serving me is their greatest pleasure.)

    I shake the subject with such thoughts in my mind.

    "Did you get a good night''s rest in bed this morning?"

    Of course. I promised Ni-chan that I would read the book, and after that, Miss Ellie brought me a book, so I''ve been reading it all day.

    Ellie even pesters me to read her books. ...... Give me a break."

    Ellie tries to get Nazna to read books to her in order to make her more educated.

    But from Nazna''s point of view, he prefers physical exercise to reading, so he is on the run.

    For my part, I think Nazna should study a little more. ...... The most important thing to remember is that you can''t just take a look at the book and say, "I''m not going to read it," or "I''m not going to read it," or "I''m not going to read it.

    Yume, on the other hand, was surprised that the book Ellie had brought was interesting, and she began to talk about it eloquently.

    The book about the rabbit and the turtle was interesting, but the book about witchcraft was also interesting.

    A book on witchcraft?

    Yeah!"ббIt''s a book about illusions and phantoms, which is Yume''s specialty--"

    Yume is delighted to tell me about the contents of the book.

    Nazuna''s head was filled with "? He kept listening to me without interrupting Yume''s story.

    I listened to Yume''s story and stayed by her side until they finished their lunch.

    I stayed by their side until they finished their lunch.

    Lunch was over, and it was afternoon.

    I finished giving all the instructions and headed to the private room to check on Yume when it was past 3 pm.

    As I headed to the private room

    ......nya~"

    Soooo ......

    Aoyuki was on the bed where Yume was sleeping, hugged like a pillow.

    When Aoyuki noticed me, she mewed for help.

    It seems that Aoyuki had come to visit Yume and Yume had caught her and dragged her to the bed and turned her into a hug pillow.

    I let out a wry smile as I clasp my hands together, lowering my eyebrows apologetically at Aoyuki.

    гиI asked Aoyuki to stay there until Yume wakes up or until I release her.

    Aoyuki mewed again, as if to say, "I knew.

    With a look of resignation, he relaxed from his body.

    I felt sorry for her appearance, but I let out a faint giggle again and quietly retreated.

    While retreating.

    (But I''ll instruct the fairy maid to wake you up at the cut-off point, since you won''t be able to sleep at night if you sleep too much)

    I quietly slipped out of the yume private room and made a mental note to give instructions to the fairy maid.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --Worries about the lights are, in a sense, unfounded.

    The fairy maid wakes him up, and Aoyuki is safely released from his cuddly pillow.

    As soon as she is released, Aoyuki runs away from the room.

    Yume takes a nap, and although she was wide-eyed at the time, she was able to fall asleep well into the night.

    However, at ...... midnight, Yume lets out a pained moan.

    She held her head with her hands in agony and broke out in a greasy sweat.

    The suffering soon subsided, and she regained a good night''s sleep.

    She looked peaceful, as if there had been no suffering from the beginning.

    <>

 242 - - first-episode conflict

    "Father!ббI disagree!"

    In the capital of the racial kingdom, a young man''s voice echoes in his office in the castle, which is more the size of a slightly larger mansion than a castle.

    The young man who raises his voice is Prince Claw, the first prince of the Human Kingdom.

    He is about 170 cm tall and has a reasonably good-looking face. However, he is usually lacking in high spirits, his hair is slightly receding from his forehead, and his expression is dark, as if he is tired.

    In a discussion with his father, the king, and his sister, the first princess Lilith, he raises his voice to the point of rage.

    He continues to yell at them.

    ''I don''t mind if Lilith participates in the Six Principality Council. It is implicit in the agreement that at least one of the king''s relatives should go with her."

    Although the construction of the plan is to ''take a relative of the king to assist the person in charge during the meeting and as a replacement in case of emergency,'' in reality, they are only hostages in case of emergency.

    Moreover, this unspoken rule only applied to racial kingdoms.

    In the past, when the Six Principality Conference was held, the young Claw and Lilith participated.

    But I am against taking an adventurer with the breath of the "Witch of the Giant Tower" as Lilith''s escort!ббThe agenda for the Six Principality Conference this time is "About the Witch of the Giant Tower," you know?ббEven so, we are suspected by other countries because we were invited by the "Witch of the Giant Tower" to inspect the "Giant Tower" a short while ago. We should not do anything to arouse their suspicions any further!

    "Wait, my brother!"

    Lilith couldn''t resist raising her voice at her brother Claw''s statement.

    Lilith''s brother Claw''s comment was too much for her to bear, and she said, "I have already signed a contract with the Adventurers'' Guild to escort the ''Black Clown'' party. We can''t do something so embarrassing as to make a request and then overturn it after the fact. Above all, they are skilled adventurers who have risen to the rank of adventurer A in the fastest time possible. We cannot condemn them just because they are in and out of the "Giant Tower Town.

    I say that''s the problem!"ббAs I said before, this time the agenda is "about the Witch of the Giant Tower," right?ббNevertheless, bringing someone related to the "Witch of the Giant Tower" to the meeting could be accused of aiding and abetting espionage!

    ''Aiding and abetting espionage, etc.!ббThe "Black Clown" party is not the only party that handles requests for adventurers in "Giant Tower Town. Other adventurers are also taking on jobs. But shouldn''t you refrain from making comments that put the "Black Clown" party in the spotlight?

    I say there is no point in going to the trouble of hiring people associated with the Witch of the Giant Tower as bodyguards!ббSoldiers from their own countries should be sufficient as bodyguards. Does Lilith have such little faith in the abilities of her own soldiers, to whom she swears allegiance?"

    No, it''s not like that. ......

    Lilith chokes up at her brother''s statement.

    In her view, she is planning to abolish the current king at the Six Principality Conference and take over the leadership of the racial kingdom to carry out reforms.

    As an escort, it is essential to have a party of "black clowns" who know each other''s inner workings as an escort.

    This is because there are many spies from other countries in the racial kingdom.

    If Lilith''s plan is known, there is a high possibility that she will be assassinated during the trip or before or after the meeting.

    Lilith herself is at level 100, although she uses magic items to disguise her level.

    It is high among the races, but not strong enough for other species.

    Since she has no martial arts training, it is almost impossible for her to fight off assassins on her own.

    The danger level increases dramatically before and after the meeting than when she is inside the castle. Therefore, it was essential for her to be escorted by a party of "black clowns" who were capable and fully trustworthy.

    However, "You can''t trust your own country''s soldiers. I can''t say, ''I can''t trust my own country''s soldiers, because there are so many spies connected to other countries that I don''t know when they will assassinate me, so I want a reliable escort.

    Lilith clenched her fists and intensified her tone.

    Lilith clenches her fists and tightens her words, "As for this escort, I only requested it with my own funds as a precaution due to the recent deterioration in public safety. Even if you are my brother, please do not make any comments to me that could lead me to doubt the loyalty of my own people.

    "Wasn''t it the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower'' who disrupted that security!ббThe one case in which you literally killed all of the beast race has spread throughout our country, and even the children know about it!"

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" only brought down the hammer on the beastmen who meddle in the affairs of her race with illegal hands!ббIt was a war, and the only reason it was one-sided was because the beast race was weak. Please stop making strange accusations!"

    "Accusations?ббWhere''s the point!ббIn fact, even the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" admits that she killed all the beastmen!

    Therefore, it was the beasties who committed the criminal acts in the first place..."

    Calm down, both of you.

    Their father, the king, stops them as they begin to fight as brother and sister, not as royalty.

    The king had gray hair from stress, and his cheeks and wrists were thin like a sick man.

    He had gray hair, and his cheeks and wrists were thin as if he were sick.

    But there is a weight in his words that has sustained the nation, a strength that stops his emotionally troubled siblings.

    At the sound of their father''s voice, they both realized they had become too emotional and looked at each other awkwardly.

    When they have calmed down, he makes his decision as king.

    Claud and Lilith ...... are happy for the strength of feeling they have for this country as royalty. But this time, Lilith''s opinion makes sense. As royalty, it would be shameful for us to break an agreement we have once made.

    He said, "But father, the other party is a lowly adventurer. But, Father, the other party is a lowly adventurer, and the promise you made to him is as good as nothing!

    As king, I shake my head at Claw''s words.

    Even if it was made with the people, it is a step toward national exile for a man in a position of authority to break a promise he once made. Claw, as the next king, watch your mouth.

    Shush, I beg your pardon, Father. ......

    Scolded, Clough backed down silently, without further rebuttal.

    Lilith takes the opportunity of her brother''s silence and moves to get a statement.

    Father, then may I have the ''Black Clown'' party as my escort?"

    I don''t mind. But we won''t give you special treatment just because you are Lilith''s bodyguard, will we?

    Of course!"ббThank you, Father!"

    The agenda for the Six Principality meeting this time is about the ''Witch of the Giant Tower. "It may be helpful to bring someone with information about the witches as a witness, so that they may be evaluated. It''s all in the national interest."

    Still, I cannot thank you enough for your help.

    Lilith smiles excitedly like a girl her age when her opinion is accepted.

    Claud was chagrined before the exchange between father and sister, "Father is too lenient with Lilith,......" he said.

    The discussion is over and the meeting is dismissed.

    Claud quickly leaves, but Lilith is stopped by the king.

    ''Lilith .......

    Yes, what is it, Father?"

    "............"

    Her father stopped her, but he did not speak immediately and stared at her for a while.

    Tiredness, regret, sadness, and hesitation came and went in his eyes.

    The father opened his mouth, closed it, and repeated

    ''No. ...... it''s nothing. I''ll allow you to leave."

    ?"ббYes, excuse me."

    Lilith bowed and left the office again.

    The king watched her back to the end as her father.

    After leaving the office, she went straight back to her room.

    She takes only Yume (fake), who follows her.

    When she returned to her room, she took a seat by the window and asked Yume (fake) for a cup of tea, as if she had lost her mind.

    Nono, the head maid, who used to be in charge of the house, watched the exchange between the two from a distance.

    Her eyes were full of doubt and frustration.

    However, she could not say, "I don''t want to drink tea made by Nono, a spy of the demon kingdom, and I don''t want to let her near me.

    Lilith was aware of Nono''s dissatisfaction, who had been like an older sister to her for many years, but she dared not mention it and let it slide.

    While sipping the tea made by Yume (fake), she revealed her joy again in her heart.

    (The first step, it''s a success!ббI am now one step closer to my mission.)

    Lilith was pleased in her heart that she had received permission to participate in the first stage, the "Black Clown" party escort.

    <>

 243 - - Episode 2 Fake Yume

    In a room at a luxury inn in the racial kingdom capital, "UR, Level 5000 Assassin Blade Nemmu" frowns grimly.

    ''It''s a bit ...... disrespectful of you to make Master Dirk wait for me.

    Nemm, calm down. In case you are wondering, we are adventurers, even though we are A class and top class. Lilith is royalty, so it''s only natural that she has to wait for us because of her position.

    Currently, we, the "Black Clown" party, were staying at a luxury inn upon entering the capital of the racial kingdom.

    The reason was to escort Lilith, the first princess of this racial kingdom.

    In fact, Lilith and I are connected behind the scenes, and the reason is to help her overthrow the current king at the Sixth Duchy Congress and get to the top.

    She is desperate for our cooperation, but because of her ostensible position, she has had to wait.

    Nemmu is not happy about that, apparently.

    She was not happy about it. The longer we have to wait, the more we can enjoy the city''s drinks, food, and customs.

    Unlike Gold, I don''t care about food and drink on earth. I''m not interested in earthly liquor or food, unlike Gold. There must be something wrong with your tongue.

    The food is certainly less tasty than at the bottom of the Abyss, with fewer seasonings and a narrower range of dishes, but there is still the occasional tasty morsel. The Lord also enjoyed the dried octopus that came in from the port of the Dwarf Kingdom.

    Oh, that was delicious," he said. "Oh, it was delicious. It had a concentrated flavor."

    ''Nemmu, do you still think this makes a mockery of eating on the ground?''

    Gold refutes Nemum''s negative opinion by citing me.

    In response to this rebuttal, Nemm

    I only approve of what Master Dirk approves of. Even if the food Master Dirk approves of tastes like a mess, I will continue to eat it as my favorite food for the rest of my life!

    Oh, oh ...... I was wrong to try to argue with a Lord Ganguly like you. ......

    Gold withdraws his pet theory, donning Nemum''s rebuttal.

    Nemm thought he had won, and he let out a snort of pride.

    While we are conversing, there is a tap on the door of the room.

    Nemmu stands up and approaches the door.

    The other party is an employee of the inn.

    He has come to tell us that a messenger from the royal palace has arrived.

    The male employee blushes when he sees Nemmu answering the door, and tells her of his business in a tone of voice strained by her good looks.

    Nemmu paid no attention to the employee''s attitude and asked the messenger to come to her room.

    It is impolite to summon a messenger from the royal palace to one''s room," Nemmu said. We should have been the ones to greet them.

    However, in order to exchange confidential information, we had to ask the messenger to come to our room.

    The clerk closes the door and goes to call the messenger.

    A few minutes later, the door was knocked open again, and the messenger from the royal palace - a fake yumemaid - appeared.

    She closes the door and comes into the living room where we are sitting.

    I stare at the fake Yume and ask Nemmu.

    ''...... Nemmu, any sign of probing this way?

    No one is listening around the room. But there are some people who are watching us on the side of the inn.

    Nemum is a top class assassin.

    She is included in the adventurers'' party because of her ability to detect signs.

    Since Nemmu assures us that there are no people listening in our room, we can be sure that there are people watching the inn.

    When the fake Yume learned that there were no people listening in the room, she fell to her knees and hung her head, appealing for help.

    Forgive my remarks, Mr. Wright."

    ...... forgive me."

    Thank you." Perhaps those who are watching the inn are the handiwork of His Highness Prince Claw, the first prince of the racial kingdom."

    "............"

    The information from the fake Yume was very useful, but I was more concerned about the fake Yume who was taking the form of a retainer in front of me than about the content, and I could not concentrate on the conversation at all.

    The reason was that even though she was an imposter created by "UR, the second shadow (double shadow)," her appearance, voice, and gestures were all identical to those of her own sister.

    I guess I will get used to it if I repeat it several times, but it is very uncomfortable to be served by my own sister whom I adore, even if it is only in appearance.

    Incidentally, the interesting thing about "UR, Double Shadow" is that it does not pledge allegiance to the person whose card it reads and whose shape it imitates.

    For some reason, it is pledging allegiance to me, the person who played the card.

    Is it because it is a card that came out of the "Infinite Gacha" (gift) and is pledging allegiance to me, the creator, rather than to its imitator?

    "...... Mr. Wright?"

    Fake Yume calls out to me with an anxious expression on her face at my lack of response.

    I responded to her, letting out a faint giggle.

    I''m sorry," she said, "but I can''t help feeling a little uncomfortable because I have the same appearance as Yume thanks to the power of the card. If possible, could you please report back to me without awe?"

    I beg your pardon. I am sorry for reporting to you without considering your feelings, Mr. Wright!ббNnnngh!ббGohon!ббNiichan!"

    The fake Yume stops her retainer''s bow and stands up, calling me with a smile like the real Yume.

    I offer her a sofa.

    Fake Yume thanked me and sat down on the sofa.

    I told her, "His Highness the First Prince Claw doesn''t want to take Ni-chan and the others who are in and out of the city of the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' to the Six Principality Conference. He said it would be a bad impression from other species. According to the princess, they even argued in front of the king, so she seems to be very distraught. She told me to be careful with my brother tomorrow when we come to the castle for the meeting to discuss the escort and travel arrangements.

    I see. ...... Then those guys outside are almost certainly working for the First Prince."

    There might be a possibility that he might have his hands on your sister, Master Dirk''s sister, who is an emissary, even though she is an imposter made of cards. In fact, that possibility is probably remote, but just to be safe, shall we eliminate it now?"

    Nemmu asks in a heavy voice filled with murderous intent.

    Even in the daytime, it would be easy for Nemmu, a top-class assassin, to take care of them without anyone noticing.

    But I shake my head.

    I feel the same way as Nemmu. Even if I knew he was an impostor, just the thought of him getting his hands on Yume makes my guts boil. But since there is little chance of them making a move, it would be bad if we make a move and make the problem bigger.

    Yume agrees with Ni-chan. If they wanted to interfere, they would have done it before coming to the inn. Besides, the first prince wouldn''t want to make the problem worse by making a move on Yume, the maid in Lilith-sama''s entourage.

    ...... but there is no possibility of that. Nemmu, please escort Yume to the royal palace on the way back without anyone noticing. If they try to touch her--it''s not nice to kill them, so incapacitate and capture them."

    Awe."

    I really want to make those who touch Yume, even if they are imposters, experience pain that will make them regret their birth, but I order them to be captured because they could be used for trade.

    Nemumu''s escort is only an insurance policy.

    Afterwards, through the fake Yume, I ask him about precautions when visiting the royal palace and other details.

    I agreed, and she returned to the face of a maid with the first princess of the race again and left the room.

    As soon as the fake Yume left the room, Nemmu, as her escort, disappeared from the room like a puff of smoke, but not through the door.

    <>

 244 - - Episode 3 Nemm and Claw

    In the afternoon of the next day, we, the "Black Clown" party, show up at the royal palace as promised.

    To be honest, it was not so magnificent as a "royal palace," but rather a slightly larger mansion.

    However, it is still a place where the royal family of a racial kingdom resides.

    The gatekeeper had already been informed of the situation, so no matter who or what they did, they were able to pass through without any problems.

    --The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good understanding of what you''re getting into.

    According to preliminary talks, he and Lilith were supposed to meet in a conference room to discuss the details of the travel escort. ......

    The first thing to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do.

    Apparently, the servant who was guiding us was either a pawn of Claus or had received instructions for money or other reasons.

    Claus, with his arms folded and soldiers following behind him, asked in a low voice, "Why are you here?

    Are you the ''black clown'' party that''s escorting Lilith? ...... A kid with a creepy mask, a stupidly dressed swordsman who looks like he misunderstood the battlefield, and a slender woman who doesn''t look like she can fight properly ......."

    ?"

    Clough''s dialogue stops mid-sentence.

    My expectation was that he was going to try to get us to flirt with him and get him to remove himself from Lilith''s escort.

    As expected, he was sarcastic towards me and Gold, but for some reason, he stopped at Nemmu and was fascinated by her.

    Claw''s hostile glare loosens and his cheeks turn red.

    He uncrosses his arms, which he had crossed in an attempt to intimidate her, and while paying attention to his hair, he clears his throat before asking Nemmu.

    ''Gohon, uh, is that woman part of the ''Black Clown'' party?

    Yes, she''s one of us?"

    I''m not asking you!ббIt is disrespectful for a lowly adventurer to address me, a member of racial royalty, so cavalierly!ббHigh-minded!"

    When I responded on behalf of him, Claw shouted furiously.

    Nemmu is obviously annoyed and grumpy, but by all rights, we are commoners, and even though we are class A, we are adventurers.

    The other party is royalty, so we are ostensibly in a higher position.

    I inwardly thought to myself, "This prince is too petty," and I bowed my knees and bowed my head.

    Gold and Nemmu also followed my example, kneeling and bowing their heads.

    Claude asked again.

    Is that woman part of the party?ббAllow me to speak directly. Answer."

    ...... Yes, I consider myself a member of the ''Black Clown'' party."

    Nemum replies in a hard tone of voice.

    Claw''s cheeks relaxed in a good mood, unnoticed by those who normally interact with him, although it was obvious that he was in a bad mood.

    She has good looks to rival a million flowers and a voice more beautiful than the flutter of a fairy''s wings. ...... I had no idea that someone so beautiful could be an adventurer."

    Claud approaches Nemm and tells him, with a tinge in his cheeks.

    I wonder if you could tell me your name?"

    I''m ...... Nemm."

    Nemmu almost clucks her tongue and replies bluntly.

    He is blatantly appealing with all his might, ''I''m in a bad mood,'' but Claw can''t reach him.

    He is in a good mood.

    He has great good looks, a beautiful voice, and not only that, he even has a lovely name: ....... Nemmu, would you like to be my personal maid?ббIf you become my maid, you will be able to live safely in the castle without the danger of being an adventurer..."

    No, thank you.

    Nemmu interrupts Claw''s invitation and rejects it.

    Claw''s smile freezes and he stiffens, apparently not expecting the rejection.

    The soldiers behind him also seemed not to have expected such a firm rejection, and their cheeks tightened.

    Claw, with a smile on his face, recovers from his rigidity and proposes the idea again.

    I want you to think it over, Nemmu. If you become my personal maid, you won''t have to do the dirty, rough, dangerous work of an adventurer, and you won''t be exposed to monsters, bandits, and other dangers if you live in the castle. Besides, if you stay by my side, I can give you a luxurious life that adventurers can''t enjoy, you know?ббI can also make you more beautiful with dresses you''ve never seen, jewelry, cosmetics, etc. So I want you to think very carefully before you answer."

    After careful consideration, I decline.

    So why!"

    Claw is bewildered by Nemm''s brusque attitude and shouts loudly.

    Nemmu is not intimidated by Claw''s angry, almost questioning outcry, and tells him matter-of-factly, "I''m not going to do it, I''m not going to do it.

    The only place I can exist is on the side of Master Dirk. Above all, the safest, most luxurious, and most meaningful place in the world can only be on the side of Master Dirk. It is impossible for me to leave the side of Master Dirk, even if heaven and earth were turned upside down. Even if I die, I will serve you with all my soul."

    (Nemm, you are not an adventurer, but the face of Nemm of the Assassin''s Blade, the lowest level of the "Abyss" is showing!)

    I''m going to say it in my heart, but I can''t stop myself from saying it out loud.

    "Yes, Dirk?"

    This masked man here is Master Dirk.

    Nemmu''s introduction draws their attention to me.

    Through the mask, I look at Claude''s face.

    He was glaring at me, a beautiful girl whom Nemmu herself liked, with an expression of deep resentment toward me, who was devoting not only my body and mind, but my very soul.

    He glares at me with a gaze that has all the jealousy of a man.

    To be honest, this level of looking at me, I have been through a lot, it''s as good as nothing, but ...... there was one thing that bothered me.

    (claw ......Why did he call us to the training center (a place like this)?бб(I thought it was to sabotage Lilith''s attempts to be her escort. ......)

    For some reason, he was eager to recruit Nemum.

    I don''t know what his intentions were and am a little confused.

    He said, "Oh, brother!ббWhat are you doing!

    A woman''s voice echoes through the training hall.

    Everyone''s eyes are drawn together.

    Lilith, the first princess of the racial kingdom, appears at the training center with the fake Yume.

    Lilith makes me, Gold, and Nemmu kneel down, and at the sight of her brother glaring at her, Lilith breaks out in a cold sweat with a blue face.

    Lilith''s appearance makes Claw say, "Shit! The expression on his face is distorted as if to say, "I''m sorry, I can''t help it.

    (What does this guy really want?)

    I really didn''t know what Claus was up to, and I kept thinking about his plan in my mind.

    <>

 245 - - Chapter 4 Guards Test

    "Oh, brother!ббWhat are you doing?

    Lilith appears in the training area with a blue face.

    She knows my true position, and her face says, ''You''re going to make Mr. Wright kneel or something!ббIf you touch Kanki, you''ll physically make the racial kingdom disappear!" It said.

    (You don''t have to be in such a hurry, I wouldn''t be outraged by all this ......)

    Lilith''s brother, Claw, on the other hand, looked away with a reluctant face.

    Lilith first addresses us, then turns to her brother.

    Please stand up, ladies and gentlemen. I was worried when I saw you were not with me at all, and I didn''t realize that you had been brought to this place. ...... brother, you will give me a proper explanation, won''t you?

    Lilith moves to cover us as we stand up and looks at her brother.

    Claud was reluctant at first, but then turned to Lilith as if to reopen his eyes.

    ''I apologize for taking out your potential escorts without your permission,......, but as their older brother, it''s only natural that you''re worried about their skills, isn''t it?ббI asked her to come to the training center so that we could test her to see if she could really serve as my pretty sister''s bodyguard."

    No test is necessary," he said. They are A-level adventurers. Are you going to question the Adventurers'' Guild''s rank review?"

    I''m not going to ...... be stingy. But without actually seeing them with your own eyes, it''s natural to be concerned about their ability to serve as an escort, isn''t it?ббAnd if I''m not good enough, I''m going to ask you to leave."

    (I see...so ...... claw''s aim was to have Lilith take an overwhelmingly unfavorable test before she arrived, evaluate her as ''not competent enough and unfit to be an escort'', and then turn her away. (That''s shallow.)

    But along the way, he was won over by Nemum''s good looks and picked on her.

    It seems that he forgot his original purpose and allowed Lilith to intervene.

    Generally speaking, we are not so weak that a little disadvantageous conditions can''t help us.

    I had been thinking about Claude''s intentions for a long time, mistakenly thinking that he had something else in mind, but it turns out that this prince was in fact just a thoughtless person.

    While I was dumbfounded, the siblings continued to argue.

    I had your father''s approval for their escort!ббYour brother has no right to interfere!

    What is the right of a brother to be concerned about his sister?ббOr are they so weak that Lilith is worried they won''t pass the test I put them through?"

    That''s not possible!ббFirst of all, their competence is guaranteed by the Adventurers'' Guild in the form of their ranks!

    As I said before, I don''t mean to be stingy with the Adventurers'' Guild''s rank review process. I''m just trying to be a good brother.

    Their argument becomes emotional and the topic becomes repetitive.

    Claus did not want us to go to the Sixth Duchy Conference as we had been in and out of "Giant Tower Town".

    I raised one hand and asked for permission.

    I raised one hand and asked for permission, "May I make a suggestion?"

    ''La--Mr. Dirk!ббIt''s okay. I will convince my brother!"

    I''m sorry, but I''m afraid we can''t proceed at this point." We will be discussing the safety of Lilith-sama''s protection later on, so I think it would be faster if you took a test to make sure that Claw-sama is comfortable with it.

    "...... tsk!"

    Brother?"

    When I suggested this, Claw was in a blatantly bad mood and clicked his tongue.

    It seems that he doesn''t like the fact that I, to whom Nemmu has devoted her soul, am giving my opinion. It seems that Claw really likes Nemmu.

    Lilith, who is not fully aware of the situation, is puzzled by her brother''s attitude.

    But since no one explained, Lilith looked at me and Claw again and again.

    In order to continue the conversation, I again urge Lilith.

    Lilith-sama, please make a decision.

    Mr. Dirk ...... understands. I give you permission to take the test."

    Thank you, Lilith. Now I can make sure you, my sister, are safe."

    ............"

    While Claud made a fresh smile, Lilith made a pained expression.

    However, as I suggested, time is finite.

    Since I wanted to quickly smooth out the escort, Lilith proceeded with the conversation.

    I want to talk with Mr. Dirk and the others about the escort as soon as possible. So even if I say it''s a test, I will refuse if it takes too long.

    I know. I will give you a test that will be short and that will show you how good you are. That''s why I asked you to come all the way to this training ground.

    ...... brother, what are you going to make Mr. Dirk and the others do?"

    Lilith squints and asks her own brother.

    He told her with a good look on his face.

    I''m going to have you fight a mock battle with our soldiers to see if you are really capable of escorting Lilith. This will be a quick test, and everyone will be able to see how good you are.

    The soldiers were behind Clough, and it seems that they were brought in not only to escort him, but also to test him.

    Gold and Nemum agree with his suggestion.

    It''s certainly an easy test to understand."

    It''s not only easy to understand, but it''s also a good way to release some of the stress I''ve been feeling because I''ve been feeling a lot of resentment.

    Gold nods while stroking his chin, and Nemmu smiles suspiciously and snaps her fingers.

    (Gold notwithstanding, if you let Nemmu fight, you''re going to cause unnecessary damage. ...... I understand that he''s got a lot of resentment about being messed with by the claw, but we have to stop him from needlessly causing human casualties, because it would make the story more complicated.)

    If there are any deaths, it will be somewhat troublesome.

    We need to nail Nemum before that happens.

    Claw''s smile deepened as he took my concerns aside.

    I appreciate your agreement, but I''m not going to let you and Nemmu in your golden armor join us. The only person you''ll be tested against is that kid over there."

    ...... just me?"

    I can''t help but respond to the unexpected suggestion.

    To this, Lilith waited.

    Wait a minute, brother!ббWhy only Mr. Dirk?ббTheir "Black Clown" party, that is, all three of them, will be my bodyguards, right?ббDespite this, it is unacceptable to test only Mr. Dirk!"

    What do you mean? What do you mean?" "You should be more worried about a child like him being assigned as an escort, let alone a young man like him and Nemmu. The guards are not only about competence, but also about appearance. If a child like him were to be Lilith''s escort, he might be underestimated and attacked by those around him. And if he is not good enough, how can he be entrusted with his precious little sister?

    The strongest person in the "Black Clown" party is Mr. Dirk, although your brother seems to be mistaken. If Mr. Gold and Mr. Nemm are all right, then there is no need for Mr. Dirk.

    Han!"ббChildren are the strongest, etc.!ббLilith, if you''re going to lie to avoid the test, you''re going to have to lie better than that. You can''t even fool me with this!"

    Claw looks back behind him, laughing like a fool.

    The racial soldiers behind him also follow his lead, letting out a mocking sneer.

    Their reaction is not hard to understand.

    If they didn''t know any better, they would think that Gold, an adult male, and Nemmu, an adult female, were the strongest of the "Black Clown" party.

    In fact, I would be stronger even if I fought everyone here at the same time, including Gold and Nemmu. ......

    Lilith is unable to clear up the misunderstanding between her brother Claus and the others, and she is left scratching her head.

    Naturally, not only Nemm, but even Gold is displeased with Claw''s attitude of taking me lightly.

    Before any problems can arise, I speak up to get the conversation going.

    I say, "Yes, sir. Let''s start the test right away. Who do you want me to fight?

    Mr. Dirk!

    Hm, you have an auspicious attitude. Well, let''s begin the examination. Follow me."

    Claw laughs like a fool and urges me to walk away with only his chin.

    I followed him to the center of the training center.

    <>

 246 - - Episode 5 Simulation Battle with Racial Soldiers

    "La-la-la-la-la-la, Mr. Dirk!ббThe soldiers who will fight with you in mock battles will not be able to defy my brother!ббSo please show us some lenient mercy!"

    ...... understand. Rest assured that I will take it easy on you, Princess Lilith."

    On the way to the center of the training center, Lilith called out to me, and I couldn''t ignore her, so I responded.

    She was about to say my real name, perhaps because she was in a state of emotional turmoil.

    I think it''s admirable that she knows my abilities and wishes for the safety of her country''s soldiers, but if I said in a loud voice, "Please have mercy on me," I would have touched the pride of the soldiers.

    As expected, the eyes of the soldiers behind Claw lit up with a fighting spirit.

    I felt this slight inability to read the air was similar to her brother Claw.

    (Is it because they are siblings?ббOr is it the result of being royalty, oblivious to the emotions of those below them?)

    I think about unnecessary things as I move.

    When I moved to the center of the training center, five racial soldiers were waiting for me.

    They consisted of 3 swords on shields and 2 archers.

    The sword blades were crushed and the arrowheads of the arrows were removed.

    (Perhaps they intend to defend with shields, cut down with archers, and finally hit them in the sack with multiple numbers of people. I guess they don''t want us, who are in and out of "Giant Tower Town (Kyotogai)", to attend the Six Principality Conference. ......)

    It''s a solid, if solid, strategy.

    Naturally, Lilith protests.

    ''Brother!ббMr. Dirk is alone!ббBut it is not fair to challenge them with more than one person!"

    I don''t care if it''s a normal mock battle, this is an escort test, okay?ббThieves and monsters do not necessarily challenge you one on one.ббThe test would be meaningless if it were not conducted in a more realistic simulation.

    You certainly have a point, brother, but ......

    Then shut up and watch. Then we will begin the test.

    Brother!

    Ignoring Lilith''s cries in May, Claw stands between us like a referee.

    I forgive you everything except the killing of your opponent. Remember, this is a test, but it is designed to be a real battle.

    After explaining the simple rules, I distance myself from the soldiers and myself.

    Claw shouts the signal to begin.

    Then start ......!

    Obeying his voice, the enemy vanguard takes a defensive position with their shields up to protect the archers behind them.

    The archers quickly set their arrows on the strings and narrowed their aim.

    As for me - I step straight into the fray, paying no attention to what my opponent is doing!

    I''ll go easy on you, of course, but ...... you''ll have to put up with a certain amount of pain."

    Agh!

    In front, call out to the person in the middle of the x3 soldiers holding shields.

    I thrust his shield from the front with my staff, and then I blow him away with all my might.

    The first time I saw him, I thought, "No matter how many A-level adventurers he is, he''s just a kid," and I guess I judged him by his looks.

    In addition to his quick step, the soldier did not seem to have expected that he was strong enough to blow away the shield of a well-trained adult man, and he rolled on the ground with a bewildered scream.

    The archers, who were protected by their shields, did not expect a single soldier with a shield to be blown away, and they hurriedly took evasive action.

    Naturally, there was no time to shoot the bow on the string.

    I slipped between the shield soldiers on either side of me, who had frozen up in surprise, and hit them in the neck, knocking them unconscious.

    Furthermore, I poked the archers, who were concentrating on evading without shooting arrows, in the abdomen with my staff to neutralize them.

    The mock battle is over in less than 10 seconds.

    The claw and racial soldiers are speechless and stunned by the reality before their eyes.

    I called out to them.

    Have I proved to you that I''m not a liability?"

    ......

    "Huh?"

    Don''t be a wimp!"

    Instead of getting a pass, I get yelled at by Claw.

    Why is that? I beat him quickly to show my ability, and I did not hurt the soldiers as much as Lilith had requested.

    Why is he yelling at me, "Don''t be a child.

    As I was questioning this, Claw started yelling at me.

    He is dressed like a sorcerer, yet he doesn''t use any magic and defeats the soldiers!ббYou are actually a warrior, not a sorcerer!ббIt is dishonest for a warrior to dress up as a sorcerer and deceive!ббYou coward!ббThis simulation is rigged!ббIt must be so!"

    Yeah. ......"

    I am not dressed as a magician to fool my opponent.

    Through the cards I obtained in the "Infinite Gacha," I can perform magic that is almost as good as that of a first-rate magician.

    Therefore, I can be called a "magician" in terms of classification, so I am dressed as a magician.

    I have no right to be criticized for that.

    I didn''t use magic because I didn''t have to.

    I make an angry face at Claude''s stupid words.

    Lilith noticed the change in my expression and hurriedly intervened with a blue face.

    Oh, brother!ббPlease calm down!ббIt''s a misunderstanding!ббMr. Dirk is a magician, no doubt. He just had the ability and didn''t need to use magic."

    I can''t believe it!ббHow can there be a sorcerer who is that strong in close combat?

    (?ббHey, I think I''ve heard a line similar to Claw''s before (......).

    His shouts make me think about something else.

    Then Lilith spoke to me.

    Then let''s have Mr. Dirk actually use his magic!ббThat should prove that you are a magician. Mr. Dirk, would you please use one of your magic tricks?ббPreferably something loud and strong that everyone can easily understand. ......"

    Flashy and powerful magic?

    Lilith''s suggestion made sense to convince Clow and the other soldiers.

    Since there was no reason to refuse, I went along with her proposal.

    Then, I''ll use as much flashy and strong magic as possible. It''s going to be a little loud, so everyone be careful.

    I turn to an open space in the training center.

    Lilith and Fake Yume followed my instructions and held their ears with both hands.

    Claw, the soldiers just give me a stinky look.

    Bakugou Flame!

    Release one "SSR Bakugou Flame".

    The sound of the impact echoed in my gut.

    The explosion of flames soars up to scorch the heavens.

    Flames, dust, and shockwaves dance in the training center.

    When the dust settles, the ground of the training center is gouged out, creating a crater.

    I ask Lilith.

    Princess Lilith, is this all right?"

    Yes. ...... is fine."

    Even though she was holding her ears, the shock of the "SSR Bakugou Flame" surprised Lilith, who replied in a whisper & polite manner.

    Meanwhile, the claw & soldiers say .......

    ............"

    Clough and some of the soldiers were so surprised by the shock, the sound of the explosion, and the flames that they fell on their butts.

    It was quite awkward to see the older brother Claus and the soldiers slumped over while the younger sister Lilith was weak but standing tall.

    However, they had no time to worry about it, and their expressions were still as dumbfounded as if their souls had been drained out.

    Lilith calls out to them.

    Lilith calls out to them, "Brother, do you understand what I''m saying?ббWhen Mr. Dirk gets serious, it doesn''t matter if there are 100s or 1000s of people, let alone 5. It is no different. Is this still a problem for you as an escort?"

    No, no, no, no, no. There is no problem with the escort. ......"

    Still unable to recover from the shock, Clough sat up, and in a hushed tone of voice told us, "There is no problem with the escort.

    In other words, he passed the test.

    Thanks to this, he was able to win the role of Lilith''s escort in both name and reality.

    <>

 247 - - Episode 6 Combination

    I successfully passed the test (some would say it was just an accusation) of the first prince of the racial kingdom, Claw, and received a "No problem for escort" pass.

    As we moved from the training ground to the discussion hall with Lilith leading the way, the claw and the soldiers looked at me as if they were looking at a different kind of separated being.

    Although those gazes were not important to me, there were some mixed in with the gazes that would not be very pleasant for a normal person.

    Ignoring their stares, we quickly moved on.

    The place we headed for was ...... Lilith''s private room.

    ...... princess, please stop playing around.

    Nono, get out of the way. You cannot enter my room.

    As the head of the ...... maid, I cannot allow the gentleman to enter the private chambers of the princess.

    In front of Lilith''s private room, a woman named Nono, who claims to be the head maid, repeatedly presses Lilith.

    Nono, the head maid, has a valid point.

    A man enters the room of a girl of her age.

    And on the female side is Lilith, the first princess of a racial kingdom. If she had a fiancижe, this could have become a problem, and the engagement could have been broken off.

    However, Lilith does not listen to the opinion of Nono, the head maid, and forces her way in.

    Lilith, however, did not listen to her maid-in-chief Nono''s opinion and went ahead with the plan. And if I say private room, it would be a problem if it were a bedroom, but we are just going to have a talk in the living room. And in order to avoid any further interference from your brother or others in this matter, I would like to discuss the escort in my private room. This is a matter of my own safety, so I cannot cut corners. Therefore, in the name of Lilith, First Princess of the Kingdom of the Races, I command you once again. Nono, get out of the way."

    ............"

    On the other hand, Lilith''s opinion was also convincing.

    If she went into the bedroom as she said, it would be a problem, but if she were to receive guests in the living room, she would just barely have an excuse.

    Above all, the "Black Clown" party includes not only men but also a woman, Nemmu, so it is easy to make excuses even if someone else points out the problem.

    Also, since the private room is Lilith''s domain, the possibility of interference is much lower than in other meeting rooms.

    She has taken this into consideration when proposing that the meeting be held in her private office.

    When the name of Lilith, the first princess of the Kingdom of Races, was mentioned, it was difficult for Nono to resist further and she silently withdrew.

    Fake Yume opens the door and takes Lilith inside.

    She moved with us to the living room.

    Everyone, please take your seats. Nono, you are not to come in until I call out to you."

    ''...... Princess, we cannot serve our guests satisfactorily if you keep us away from them. Please allow us to remain.

    Yume will take care of our guests, so don''t worry. Don''t embarrass me any further."

    ....... My apologies.

    Nono bows and leaves the room with all the maids except the fake Yume.

    After confirming that the girls have left the room, she asks Nemmu.

    Nemmu."

    ......The maids from earlier seem to be spying on us outside the door, but they are far enough away that I don''t think they can hear us as long as we talk to them normally. There are other signs of people spying on us, but they are far enough away that it''s not a problem.

    Thanks. In the meantime, "R, silent", "R, detect", "SR, magic jamming", release.

    After checking with Nemum, I finished soundproofing with the benefit (gift) "Infinite Gacha" card and checking for eavesdroppers, watchers, magic items of that kind, etc.

    Now that this living room is clean, there is no problem to step in and talk about it.

    I sit down on the sofa and remove my mask.

    The maid-in-chief from earlier is a spy connected to the demon nation, isn''t she?

    I''m embarrassed to say that ....... Several of the other maids were spies from other countries. Thanks to you, the only person I can truly trust now is Yume-chan, whom I created with a card given to me by Mr. Wright.

    As I removed my mask, Lilith realized that it was okay to tell me her true feelings, and she sat down on the front sofa across the table from me.

    Nemmu and Gold stand behind me and place the tea that Fake Yume had already prepared in a pot in front of me and Lilith.

    When she finished placing it, she quietly moved to the edge of the room, out of sight, like a maid.

    Lilith lets out a somewhat tired sigh and picks up her cup.

    She said, "After learning that Nono, who has been with me since I was a child, was a spy and in some cases was responsible for assassinating me, I can''t even drink the tea she makes these days, and I leave all my personal care to Yume-chan. Thank you very much, Mr. Light, for having her here. Without Yume-chan, I would have been crushed mentally before physically."

    ?ббI believe I gave you a poison-disabling necklace?"

    Knowing that there were more spies in the mix than expected, I gave her a magic item with the power to nullify poisons as a gift from me to warn her against assassination.

    I have been cooperating with her and she has helped me in many ways, so I gave it to her as a way to repay her in some small way.

    Lilith patted the necklace on her clothes and giggled.

    The most important thing to remember is that the magic item is not a gift, it''s just that it''s not something that I ...... feel emotionally at ease with.

    I understand how you feel.

    It is true that it can nullify poisons, but if you ask me, ''Do you want to eat or drink food or drink that contains poisons?

    It would be normal to be wary and try not to eat it.

    Lilith coughs lightly to change the subject.

    She bowed deeply, apologizing.

    She said, "Mr. Wright, I am very sorry for your brother''s rude attitude just now. However, your brother also said that Master Light has ''no problem'' as an escort. During the Sixth Duchy Conference, Mr. Light will be running the kingdom as a rehearsal for the next king. Therefore, he will not attend this meeting and will not be bothered during the trip. His father, the king, has already agreed. So please be generous and forgive me."

    Lilith: "Lift up your head, Master Lilith. I do not mind your brother''s attitude. Rather, as a fellow brother, I understand his concern for the safety of his sister''s journey, and I am not angry with him.

    Thank you, Mr. Wright. ......"

    Lilith, who looked up at me, pulled the words "I''m not angry" directly from my mouth, and she let out a blatant sigh of relief.

    I guess they are being cautious so that the power of the lowest level of the "abyss" will not be directed toward the racial kingdom, but I think they are a little too afraid, don''t you?

    It is true that the power of the lowest level of the "Abyss" is tremendous, even for me, but it is not so light that I would wield it against anything.

    --I''m sure it would be difficult to change my attitude even if I told you.

    Lilith and I have a cooperative relationship, but it can''t be helped that there are differences in perception due to the difference in our positions and the amount of power we possess.

    With this thought in my mind, I proceeded with my story.

    Let''s discuss the schedule of the Six Principality meeting, the escorts, and the flow of the meeting.

    Yes, thank you.

    Thus, we were finally able to hold our meeting as planned, despite Claw''s interference.

 248 - - Episode 7 Spy

    Nono, the head maid of Lilith, the first princess of the racial kingdom, met the young princess as a candidate for her entourage.

    When Lilith was only six years old and in grief over the death of her mother, the queen, Nono took her place by her side. At first, Lilith is spoiled by Nono as a mother figure, but she gradually comes to adore her as an older sister.

    Nono also loved Lilith as if she were her own sister, and she scolded her and even criticized her to educate her, but their relationship never became strained and bitter.

    This was because the bond between them had always been deep, and Lilith trusted Nono with all her heart.

    --It was after the visit to the city of the "Witch of the Giant Tower" that the bond began to unravel.

    Nono, I''ll have Yume make the tea from now on. You go about your other business."

    ...... princess?"

    For some reason, he did not drink Nono''s tea at first and had Yume, an apprentice maid, brew it for him.

    From then on, Yume was treated as a maid and a close associate of Lilith, which was Nono''s position.

    Nono questioned Lilith about this treatment.

    Lilith asked Lilith, "Princess ......, why do you favor Yume and keep Nono away from her these days?ббHas Nono touched the Princess''s wrath without realizing it?"

    "You said you wanted to talk to me, and I wondered what was going on. ......

    At night, while sitting on the sofa in her bedroom and sipping tea made by Yume (fake), Lilith lets out a sound of dismay in her voice.

    Currently, they were facing each other alone in Lilith''s bedroom, with Yume sitting out of the room at Nono''s request.

    Nono cuts in on Lilith''s attitude.

    She says, "In the face of ...... the rapid changes in recent days, I''m tempted to say. The most important thing to remember is that you can''t just take a job and expect to get paid for it. Please tell me why you keep Nono away from her and give her preferential treatment.

    Nono is already overreacting. You''ve always been too concerned with details. ......"

    Lilith blurted out to her sister, but Nono seriously questioned why she was being kept away.

    Sensing the atmosphere, she returns the cup to the saucer and replies.

    I don''t mean anything deep, you know.ббNono was right, Yume has been becoming more like a maid lately, so I just wanted to keep her by my side and nurture her in earnest. Nono also mentioned that ''it''s hard with so few available maids,'' didn''t she?"

    ...... although that may have certainly been mentioned before."

    Some young maids steal Nono''s eye and slack off.

    On that occasion, I leaked it to Lilith as one of my complaints, but ...... it was only a light-hearted remark to my sister whom I care for.

    The actuality of the fact that the actual words of complaint were actually uttered, it is hard to deny.

    Lilith tells him with a smile.

    ''So I''m trying to take some of the burden off Nono by keeping Yume by my side. Nono can now spend less time taking care of me and more time on other tasks, can''t she?ббI think they should be grateful, not complaining."

    ...... it is."

    Nono is at a loss for words.

    It is true, as Lilith pointed out, that the burden has been reduced and she has more time to devote to other tasks.

    It makes sense to think that Lilith, who is like a younger sister to him, dares to use Yume (fake) because she cares about him.

    (...... I''m not lying, but I feel like I''m not saying what I really feel)

    I have been by Lilith''s side for many years, watching over her as her sister and head maid.

    I can tell at once that she has something to hide.

    Therefore, Nono immediately noticed that Lilith was ''not lying, but not saying what she really feels either.

    ............"

    Nono?ббWhat''s wrong?

    I''m not at ......, no, it''s nothing." Thank you for making time for Nono. Thanks for clearing up any doubts I had."

    Well, I''m glad."

    Lilith smiles.

    She is smiling well, but Nono can tell at a glance that she is not smiling from the heart.

    Instinct told him it was not a good idea to pursue the matter any further.

    Nono bows and leaves the bedroom.

    As she moves down the hallway, she ponders.

    (...... Princess is hiding something. It''s similar to when she once tried to keep a kitten in her room without telling me.)

    When Lilith was around 10 years old, she caught a bright white kitten that wandered into her yard and tried to keep it hidden in her room.

    ''He said, "I''d be opposed to keeping it anyway."

    At 10 years of age, she had become more intelligent, and even if she told a lie, it would be immediately obvious, so she dared not say anything about it.

    Even so, Nono soon found out and confiscated the kitten.

    Lilith herself could not keep the kitten, as it would cover her dress, bedding, and carpets with hair, damage her furniture by sharpening its nails, and transfer its scent to her.

    As a result, she was kept at the family home of a maid who worked for Nono and sent there.

    The kitten has now grown up and is living a carefree life.

    The conversation we just had was also a dialogue technique that refined the attitude of those days by dozens of times and hid the heart well.

    It was a level that NONO, who has served Lilith for many years, was able to recognize.

    However, I couldn''t tell what he was hiding.

    (...... It''s not possible that she''s trying to keep the kitten hidden again like she did when she was a child.)

    He considers the possibility that he was embarrassed to have Yume as his sidekick because he was embarrassed to have her know about him as his own sister.

    Lilith is also a woman of her age and it''s not that she''s not a woman of her age, but ...... it doesn''t feel right in light of her attitude earlier.

    (......Other possibilities, why I avoid Nono, even with Yume at my side: ...... They know I''m a spy!)

    Nono''s feet stop in their tracks with a jolt as if a lightning bolt had run from her head to her toes.

    Disgusting perspiration flows.

    He forced saliva down his painfully sticking throat and turned his head.

    (......, but there is no way the princess will ever find out Nono is a spy!бб(Since the report to the Majin Nation goes through my parents'' home, there is no way the Princess could have known about it.)

    The Royal Castle of the Racial Kingdom is a heaven for spies from other countries.

    I considered the possibility that other spies tipped off Lilith to Nono''s identity. ......

    (...... I''m not saying there is zero possibility of Nono and the princess not getting along, and then entering as a replacement aide to extract information, but it doesn''t make sense, and)

    Information obtained by staying by Lilith''s side is easy to obtain without being by her side.

    You don''t have to go to the trouble of snitching on her.

    But ...... there is no proof, but Nono''s intuition tells her.

    (...... this is just Nono''s bad hunch, but it''s not there)

    That said, I can''t ask him directly, ''Did you start to keep Nono away from me because you found out she was a spy?

    '' ......!"

    Just the thought of Lilith knowing that he is a spy is enough to make his heart ache, and he leans against the wall, unable to bear it.

    But even Nono had no choice but to reject the assignment to spy for the Majin Nation.

    Her family had been spies for the Demon Kingdom since before she was born, and if she betrayed them, assassins would be sent to kill her and her family.

    Nono, as a racial person, does not have the strength to repel the assassins of the Demon Nation.

    Therefore, he had no choice but to work as a spy.

    However, it is a fact that he has betrayed Lilith even with such excuses.

    In some cases, there was even a possibility that Nono might assassinate her by his own hand.

    (...... not yet. I don''t know if the princess has found out that I am a spy yet. Anyway, I need to work hard, get close to your side again, observe in detail, and find out the real reason why you kept her away.)

    In fact, there is a possibility that I was mistaken and that Lilith is really just giving Yume a job out of concern for Nono - and that''s it.

    I tell myself this and take my hand off the wall.

    She removes her hand from the wall, and walks heavily back to the servant''s room in the royal palace - Nono''s own room.

    <>

 249 - - Episode 8 Departure

    The day of departure to the Principality of Six.

    The King of the Kingdom of the Races and the First Princess Lilith, together with us as escorts, go out from the East Gate.

    In front of the East Gate, the First Prince Claw of the Kingdom of the Races announces to the King in a grandiose, acting-like manner, "I''m going to go to the Duchy of Six.

    In the absence of His Majesty the King, the First Prince of the Kingdom of the Races, Claw, will do everything in his power to fulfill his duties as Acting King without fail. So please feel free to attend the meeting!"

    Ummm...... claw, take care of the kingdom while I''m gone."

    The current king nodded and addressed his son, Claw, in a heavy tone of voice that was different from his appearance.

    It was the first time I had seen the current king in person. His hair was gray and his wrists were so thin they looked as if they would break at any moment.

    His body was so thin that I would have believed him if he had said, "He is an invalid.

    In spite of this, people had gathered at the East Gate to see the king and his family in this world where amusement is scarce. In front of them, he straightened his back as if he were holding an iron rod and moved slowly but with an air of dignity.

    At first glance, he looked thin and unreliable, but that negative image was quickly dispelled when he spoke up and moved.

    Lilith, as a member of the royal family, I ask you to assist His Majesty the King.

    "Awe, brother."

    Following the king, Claw addresses his sister, Lilith.

    The two are outwardly conversing calmly, but the air is somewhat tense and shaky.

    Claud is trying to be as dignified as possible in his demeanor toward Lilith.

    The reason for this is - when I took the "escort exam" before, I used the "SSR Bakugou Flame" to prove that I was a magician.

    At that time, Lilith managed to stand up holding her ears, but Claw, who had underestimated her, was surprised and fell on his buttocks.

    Claw''s pathetic appearance in front of the soldiers led some to say, "Princess Lilith is more daring, and wouldn''t it be better if she were the next king?

    This story spread among the citizens, and quietly some of them came up with the opinion of ''the next Queen Lilith.

    In order to dispel this rumor, Claw is taking an attitude of showing her dignity to Lilith.

    He says he is the superior and Lilith is the inferior.

    Incidentally, we are not involved in any way with those who are expecting the "next Queen of Lilith.

    If Lilith receives the approval of the elves, dwarves, and beasts at the Six Principality Conference, she will surely assume the position of queen.

    There is no need to take the trouble to adopt a roundabout method of spreading rumors and gaining a foothold.

    Finally, Claw glares at us, Lilith''s bodyguards.

    ...... tsk."

    I ignore him, Gold laughs happily under his full face, and Nemmu clucks her tongue in a hearty and unmannerly manner.

    It was a really small lisp, and thanks to the cheers of the crowd, the claw didn''t hear it. However, there is no need to go out of your way to incite hostility.

    First of all, Lilith will be queen by the time we return, and Claud will be active (or retired) in the world of hobbies.

    Since the game is already decided, there is no point in competing with each other.

    After the departure ceremony, His Majesty the King and Princess Lilith got into the carriage. About 100 soldiers start to move out.

    --The number of about 100 soldiers is very small for the movement of a king. This area shows the weakness of the race compared to other countries.

    We were "Princess Lilith''s escort," so we did not join the line of soldiers, but kept the carriage in sight of Lilith and Yume (fake) as we maneuvered our horses.

    Gold is alone on the rear side of the carriage, while I sit in front of Nemmu and move with two horses.

    I wish I could have ridden the horse alone too. ......

    I have spent about three years in the "abyss" training in study, magic, organization, physical and martial arts, and although I can ride to a point, I have not had any real horsemanship training as a quintessential horseman.

    The reason is that it was not worthwhile to keep a horse only for horsemanship training at the lowest level of the "abyss.

    It is not that difficult, so I think I can handle it normally, but since I myself am light, there is no problem in terms of weight, and Nemmu and I will be traveling together on a single horse.

    We have "SR, flight" and "SSR, transfer," and running on our own feet is faster than traveling by horseback. However, just because they are fast doesn''t mean they can run beside the king and princess.

    Both Nemmu and Gold are skilled in horsemanship. Therefore, I am sitting in front of Nemmu and moving.

    Nemmu, who is riding in front of me, tells me with a lively smile.

    You don''t have to think about it, Master Dirk," he says. I will always steer the horse for you, Master Dirk. If you need a leg, just ask, and I will become Master Dirk''s leg!

    Looking back, Nemum assured me with a happy expression.

    He was so happy to have me in front of him to steer the horse.

    As for me, when I put my body on ......, Nemmu hugged me from behind, and the back of my head was soft against her chest and smelled good, which was a little embarrassing, to be honest.

    Also, Nemmu''s breathing sound was stronger than usual, and the fact that she was intentionally sniffing my scent was making me feel ashamed.

    I was also subtly embarrassed by the envious glances of the soldiers escorting me.

    Gold gives his opinion to my embarrassment.

    If you are a man, it is a shame not to be able to ride a horse or two. If this escort gives you more time, perhaps I can coach you?"

    Gold!ббYou, stop talking nonsense!ббYou said you would always be Master Dirk''s foot!"

    Gold, unable to see it, offers me guidance, and Nemmu is furious.

    He seems to be very happy to have me in front of him as he moves.

    He does not hesitate to bare his fangs at Gold, who tries to deprive him of that pleasure.

    Gold lets out a sigh of exasperation at Nemmu''s attitude.

    I understand your feelings, but I don''t think it''s right to deprive the Lord of the opportunity to learn, no matter how much you want to.ббIt is not always possible for Nemmu to manipulate in the Lord''s stead."

    Even if it''s early in the morning, late at night, or when I''m asleep, if you call on Master Dirk, he''ll come running to you, no problem!

    No, I don''t need such a strong assurance. ......

    Gold flinched at Nemum''s so vigorous assertion.

    I let out a wry smile at their exchange and nailed him.

    We''ll think about it later. Nemmu, any sign of enemies or monsters?"

    ...... So far, no problems. There are some goblins and other creatures spying on us from the woods, but that''s about it.

    Currently, we were going straight out the east gate.

    During that time, there seemed to be no particular enemy.

    We continued east, down the river, toward the Duchy of Sixth, right?

    Yes, that''s right. If we traveled on the ground, it would take more than 10 days to get there, but if we go down the river, we can get there in one day, so it''s very convenient."

    This is the reason why we left from the east gate instead of the main gate.

    If we traveled on the ground, it would take a very long time to reach the Principality of Six, but if we went down the river, we could reach it in one day.

    This river flows from the northern mountains and out to the sea in the south. There are even villages that use this river to transport timber cut in the north and sell it to towns in the south.

    When I left my hometown, I used this river to get to the city.

    If you normally travel on foot on the ground, there is a high risk of being attacked by bandits or monsters and losing your life. The ocean, however, is free of aquatic monsters, and it is safe to travel by river.

    (Although, when we left the village, we traveled at the lowest price on the bottom of the boat, so we didn''t get to see the outside scenery or anything like that. ......)

    Still, they took half of the money I had saved at the time.

    I remember the past and let out a light sigh.

    ''Dear Dirk, I hope the ride wasn''t too uncomfortable.ббI am sorry, too. I should have chosen a better path."

    No," he said. I sighed as I remembered the past. I''m sorry I misled you. The ride is ...... good, a little embarrassing, but it''s good, don''t worry."

    It''s you, Master Dirk!"

    Perhaps thrilled by my praise, her large eyes widened even more and sparkled.

    Gold''s words of advice were "Lord, I don''t like you to spoil him too much," but Nemmu was in a good mood and rode his horse without any concern.

    Even in this state, he is reassuringly able to detect enemy attacks in advance, as if he were the best assassin in the world.

    --And so, without any particular problems, we arrived safely at the city built on the river side connected to the Duchy of Six.

    <>

 250 - - Ninth Episode Town

    The town they arrived in was built on the side of a river that flowed to the Principality of Six.

    Imports from other countries would enter this town, and wheat, lumber, and slaves from the racial kingdom would be exported.

    This town is the closest to the capital of the racial kingdom, but not as large.

    Originally, distribution centers where such goods are gathered and exported flourish because they attract people, goods, and money. However, the people are basically poor and cannot afford to buy goods because they are struggling to survive.

    They can only afford to buy daily necessities and groceries, and cannot afford to buy luxury goods.

    Imports to the town are scarce, and exports are very unprofitable because they cannot set their own prices.

    As a result, despite being a distribution center, the town has not developed into a "city" and has settled down to the town level.

    I entered one of the racial distribution centers for the first time as Lilith''s escort, but it didn''t seem very "lively" (......).

    The most important thing to remember is that the people are there, but it''s almost dark, and it''s almost dinner time, and there''s not a lot of activity.

    I can''t say ...... I feel like they are just going about their lives without emotion. It''s a little creepy."

    Gold and Nemmu each observed the town and shared their impressions.

    I agree with their words.

    After the king''s party was met at the gate by the mayor who governs this town, the mayor led the party to the mayor''s mansion where they will stay tonight.

    As they move, they are observing the whole town.

    The mayor''s mansion is an extremely common aristocratic mansion.

    The king, Lilith, and some maids are staying at the nobleman''s mansion with them.

    On the other hand, the guards and soldiers, including us, are taken to the barracks built near the mansion.

    Since they always do the same thing whenever there is a meeting of the Six Principality, the receiving side, including the soldiers of the town, seems to be accustomed to it.

    The maid from the mayor''s side offers to show them around, but she calls out to Lilith just to make sure.

    She has never worked as an escort during the "Gathering of the Tribes" period, so she does not know what she is doing.

    Lilith-sama, may we move to the barracks?ббI think it would be better to leave Nemum alone with you."

    ......Thank you for your concern, Mr. Dirk. But you are already safe in town. There is no need for an escort.

    ...... understand. My apologies."

    No, I hope you don''t mind."

    Lilith glances at the mayor before speaking.

    The mayor is greeting the king and is unaware of our conversation.

    Certainly, if we were to have a conspicuous escort throughout the town, even inside the mansion, people might think that we are questioning the security of the town and the safety of the mansion, which the mayor is in charge of.

    Lilith, as royalty and as a guest, was concerned about the mayor, the owner of the mansion.

    After seeing Lilith and the others enter the house after greeting them, they moved to the barracks, guided by the maid of the mayor''s side.

    The barracks is a one-story building with large rooms for sleeping together, but in consideration of the presence of women, a private room reserved for captains and important persons was rented out to the "Black Clown" party.

    This was a nice gesture, as we could not unmask ourselves in front of the soldiers.

    After putting down our luggage, the mayor''s housemaid who guided us told us that there was a banquet to welcome us in the barracks dining room and she would show us around.

    I am sorry, but I have a terrible burn on my face and cannot take off my mask in public, so I must be excused.

    If Master Dirk won''t go, I won''t go either.

    If so, I will attend in place of the Lords, and I will explain the reasons for my absence. I''m very good at getting soldiers, mercenaries, adventurers, etc. excited!

    Gold looks thrilled and moves to the dining room, guided by the mayor''s side housemaid.

    For some reason, he loved to drink and revel with the ruffians in the taverns and other places. As Gold said, in his hands, those who had tried to get close to Nemmu at the welcome party would be able to get things going again, even if they felt awkward when they learned of her absence.

    On the other hand, in direct contrast to Gold, since going above ground, Nemm has developed an aversion to making noise in bars and other places.

    In the lowest level of the Abyss, she had been enjoying herself with the fairy maids, chatting and having a good time.

    It seems that he became tired of the fact that on the ground, he was often approached by people attracted by Nemmu''s good looks.

    Hearing the faint sound of the soldiers'' excited voices, Nemmu and I also enjoy the welcome party food brought to us by the maids of the mayor''s side of the house.

    Nemmu clearly scowled.

    He said, "...... really, the food on the ground tastes bad. It''s disrespectful to feed this kind of food to Light-sama."

    But it would be a shame to leave it uneaten, and we wouldn''t want anyone to be suspicious.

    I take a seat in front of Nemum and sip the light-flavored soup.

    The bread is hard, the meat is stale, and the mashed potatoes that accompany it are tasteless. Nemmu takes a sip of the wine, but her mouth is twisted in distaste.

    Compared to the food in the cafeteria at the lowest level of the "abyss," the food is by far less flavorful, less broad, and lacking in seasoning.

    In my adventuring days, I would have never seen this feast.

    I''m sure the food Lilith and her friends are eating now is a bit more to Nemum''s palate."

    Still, I think it''s terrible compared to the food in the "abyss. How can the races on earth be satisfied with a life of eating such food? ...... I don''t think I could stand it.

    Haha, I think we would all have the same attitude as Nemumu if we knew what the food in the "Abyss" was like.

    I can''t help but laugh at her thoughts.

    After I finish laughing, she starts talking about Lilith.

    Speaking of Lilith, she just refused to be escorted, but just in case, would you like to be escorted behind her back?

    ...... No, as she said, it wouldn''t be a problem if it were in town. She''s level 100, and I''ve given her poison-disabling items, emergency magic items, and an "Infinite Gacha" card, so she should have no problem when the time comes.

    It''s frustrating that Lilith didn''t make it past level 100 by the Six Principality Conference, but ...... we didn''t have time this time, so the "Infinite Gacha" card made up for her low level. I got it.

    Rather, the problem is this town."

    I shred the hard bread and chew it in my mouth.

    Nemmu waited silently.

    ...... this town seems to represent the present and future of the race."

    Since they could not set their own prices for exports and were bought out, the racial workers had to work for low wages.

    Life is hard because of the low wages, and when illness, injury, or sudden problems occur, they have no choice but to give up and die, or sell their children and others into slavery to make money.

    There was no future out of this poverty, and the adults of the race had to work with dark eyes and no feelings.

    I understand this because I am the son of a former poor farmer. I understand the pain of this stagnation. ...... That is why, in order to make the future of our race a bright one, we need to have Lilith ascend to the throne as queen and rebuild our nation as a healthy one that can stand firm against other nations.

    On our side, we are not passionate enough to be devoted to winning the future of our race, because our priority is to know the truth about revenge and "Master" who almost killed us. Furthermore, a temporary intervention is meaningless.

    However, if Lilith can do it on our behalf, we only need support.

    I am also a racial person, so if his or her future will be brightened by Lilith''s accession to the throne, and if we can become independent as a nation, I will at least support them from the shadows.

    For that reason, I need Lilith to be inaugurated as queen at the Six Principality Conference. And Diablo, who will be attending the conference this time, must be given his revenge.

    What a wonderful idea!ббI would be happy to help in my own small way!"

    Nemmu looks excited and assertive, her large eyes widening and sparkling even more.

    I listened to her response and nodded in satisfaction.

    Just imagining that I would soon meet Diablo, one of my avengers, as well as Queen Lilith''s accession to the throne, made my heart, like Nemmu''s, hot with excitement, droll vengeance, and hatred.

    <>

 251 - - Episode 10 Downstream

    After three days in a town on the side of the river that runs to the Duchy of Six - we board a boat to go down the river.

    The weather is nice, but it''s nice to go down the river on a boat, isn''t it?

    The racial kingdom group boarded the boat with their carriages and departed.

    The ship was naturally chartered, and the kings were assigned the most luxurious rooms, and we were assigned a private room as Lilith''s escort.

    We now leave our rooms to enjoy the scenery and enjoy our second boat trip.

    The sky was clear and the wind caressed my skin as I stood on the deck.

    It''s a shame that I can''t bask in the wind with my bare face because I''m wearing the "SSR, Mask of the Clown.

    Gold, on the other hand, was peering at the surface of the river from the edge with interest.

    ''I really don''t see any monsters in the river when I look for ...... signs. Mm, very interesting indeed."

    I heard there are monsters in the ocean, but the reason why they are not in the rivers is still unknown to this day.

    Is that so, Master Dirk?"

    When I respond to Gold''s words, Nemm responds. Gold looked back at me with interest, and I told him the story I had been told.

    I told him what I had been told. There are studies that show that monsters, big and small, inhabit the ocean, but not in the rivers, and that their overall level is higher than that of monsters on the ground. So it is thought that there may be underwater monsters of a higher level in more remote and deeper areas than would be possible on the surface.

    You haven''t actually confirmed this?"

    He nodded to Gold''s question.

    With today''s technology, we can''t go far or dive deep underwater, so it''s just a guess," he said. In fact, it is dangerous to go to and from the coast, let alone far away from it. It''s almost suicidal to go out to the ocean with today''s technology.

    It looks like it could be done with the help of my boon (gift) "Infinite Gacha" card. ......

    ''You''re a genius, Mr. Dirk!ббYou''re so knowledgeable!"

    Nemmu turns to me with respectful eyes that sparkle as bright as the sun shining in the blue sky.

    Haha, thank you Nemmu. But it''s all based on what I was told a long time ago. It doesn''t mean I''m great.

    Yes, all of the knowledge I just mentioned was learned from the members of the "Gathering of Tribes".

    I don''t remember if it was at dinner or at the launch party after the quest, but that is what I heard at that time.

    At that time, I believed in the members of the "Gathering of Tribes" and had no doubt in my mind.

    I even enjoyed just living, not just adventuring with everyone. ......

    My chest aches with anger at the betrayal, sadness, and memories of a fun past passing through my mind.

    I found myself silently clutching my chest over my clothes with one free hand.

    ............"

    ''Oh, Master Dirk, what is the matter with you?ббHave I done something disrespectful?

    I''m sorry, Nemm," he said. I didn''t mean any disrespect. I just remembered something bad from a long time ago.

    Nemmu was worried and fidgety with tears in her eyes, and I followed up by smiling through my mask.

    Gold wisely changed the subject.

    Gold wisely changes the subject, "I''m getting hungry and I''m tired of being out in the wind, so why don''t we go back on board and get something to eat?"

    I agree. I''m getting hungry too, so let''s have lunch, even if it''s a little early."

    If Master Dirk says so, I agree!

    Nemmu...... you might want to take a little more initiative, don''t you think?"

    It doesn''t matter because Master Dirk is his own subject!"

    Oh, oh, well ......"

    Nemmu asserts with a thud.

    Gold, not expecting such a strong assurance, gave a half-hearted reply.

    I found their exchange strangely amusing and laughed.

    I noticed that the awkward atmosphere that had existed earlier had been completely removed.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    A day on the boat.

    Down the river, we arrive at the Principality of Six.

    After leaving the ship, I arrive at the Duchy of Sixt for the first time.

    This is one of the most prosperous places in the world. ......

    The Six Principality is a nation funded and represented by six species and headed by a dragon race (Dragon Newt), who is responsible for its operation.

    It is also the nation at the gateway to the Dragonaut Empire.

    One must pass through here and cross the river to enter the Dragonaut Empire.

    The Principality of Six has a school of magic, a school, a large library, and other facilities, making it not only an international city but also an academic city.

    New technologies are basically born and presented in the Principality of Six.

    The Sixth Duchy is bordered by the territories of races, elves, dragons, and beasts, and has canal transportation from the river to the sea, which attracts people and goods.

    After unloading their carriages from the ship, the racial royalty headed for the center of the Six Principality.

    There are mansions managed by each race in the center of the Six Principality.

    During their stay in the duchy, they will basically stay at the mansion.

    Furthermore, in the center of each tribe''s mansion, there is a meeting place where meetings are held.

    Lilith explained to me that when the meeting started, the representatives would gather at a round table to discuss the issues.

    From the ship, Lilith and her friends travel by carriage.

    We and the soldiers followed on foot.

    While walking, we observed the principality for the first time.

    The walls are high, and there are many buildings, people, and things. So this is the Duchy of Sixt. ......

    Lord, the grilled river fish skewers from that stall over there look so good, may I buy some?"

    Of course not!ббWe are here as an escort!ббWe are not here as tourists!"

    Nemmu''s right, we should wait until we''ve settled down to eat.

    If the master says so, so be it.

    Me, Gold, and Nemmu are conversing in our usual tone.

    We approach a racial compound in the center of the principality.

    There are entrances and exits to the mansion for each species. The racial entrance is to the southwest, and we must pass by the beast race, which has an entrance directly south of us.

    The racial soldiers'' faces are tense.

    We looked at each other and twisted our heads, not understanding what it meant.

    The answer soon became clear.

    The beastmen, who appeared to be soldiers escorting the representatives of the beastmen who had arrived earlier, noticed the group of racial royalty.

    Normally, the beast race would have taken a condescending attitude toward the race.

    The racial soldiers did not react badly and seemed to be tense as they tried to avoid any problems.

    This time, however, things were different.

    What?ббThe human group!

    Oh, I just remembered I have an errand to run.

    Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go!

    Oh, oh. Don''t ever make eye contact."

    Some beastmen are frightened of the race, some act poorly while others return to the beastmen''s mansion.

    Some of the beastmen are restless, and they walk out into the city, pretending not to notice the racial group.

    The racial soldiers are bewildered and rustle at the change in their attitude.

    On the contrary, I could guess the reason for the beast race''s reaction.

    (It seems that the "Beast Race Massacre" has affected them more than I thought. ......)

    The chiefs of the Allied Beastmen Nations declared war on the "Witch of the Giant Tower" at the instigation of Hisomi, the "Master".

    In doing so, they scraped together the race by illegal means and took some of them hostage to force them to fight.

    I didn''t like the way Miya was kidnapped and the way she handled the situation, so I killed the beast race and all those involved who stood on the battlefield.

    The fact that literally not a single person survived and was killed by the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," a racial group, seemed to have imprinted fear even on the ordinary beast race soldiers who did not participate in the battle.

    Therefore, they avoided getting involved with the racial group.

    (It is true that if they had normal sensibilities, they would not want to get involved, let alone mess with them. ......)

    Thanks to this, we were able to safely enter the racial compound without getting entangled.

    <>

 252 - - Episode 11 Reunited

    There is a venue in the center of the Principality of Six where the national meeting of the six species is held.

    Surrounding the venue is a mansion where representatives of the six species stay.

    The size of the residence itself is the same for each tribe.

    It is said that this is to show that all representatives of the six species are equal.

    However, each tribe was allowed to play with the interior as they wished.

    Therefore, they put a lot of effort into the interior design of their houses and show off their wealth, authority, and status when they invite others to their houses.

    The interior of the houses can be found at .......

    At best, it was lean.

    At worst, it was frugal.

    (Although they tried their best,......, I guess the interior looks a little like a rich merchant''s mansion.)

    I couldn''t help but check out the inside of the mansion and let my thoughts slip from my mind.

    I could sense that they were trying their best to make it look as good as possible, despite their tight finances.

    Since we were Lilith''s guards, we were given a private room next to the room assigned to her.

    Incidentally, those who could not fit into the house were to be accommodated at an inn in town.

    So, other species would have their staff brought in from outside to stay at the inn in order to show that they have a lot of staff for appearance''s sake.

    On the other hand, the race has no such money to waste, and the escort soldiers are sleeping together in a large room. Considering this, even if they were Lilith''s guards, it would be an exceptional treatment to be given a private room.

    I put my luggage in my room and cleaned off the dirt from my trip.

    Normally, I would get hot and cold water from the kitchen and use a towel to clean off the dirt, but it''s a hassle, so I use the benefit (gift) "Infinite Gacha" card "R, Wash" to clean off the dirt in one breath.

    I heard that Mera hates taking a bath and often uses this card to clean the dirt.

    By design, she is supposed to use my magic to make hot water and wipe her body with it.

    (I personally like taking a bath because it feels good, but I don''t like it because the fairy maids try to wash my hair and body, wipe the water off my body, and make me change my clothes. ......)

    Even though they are fairy maids, they are mainly beautiful looking women of age, and it is embarrassing for them to be seen naked.

    So I try to refuse as much as possible, but it is quite difficult because they are sad when I refuse.

    As I am relaxing after getting dirty, there is a knock at the door of my room.

    It is an invitation from Lilith to visit the venue where the meeting is to be held.

    I had offered to check the venue in advance.

    Lilith had finished changing her clothes and taking a break, so the maid came to call her.

    After moving to her room next door and greeting her, I left the room with Lilith and Fake Yume.

    Again, the fake Yume was chosen as the maid by her side, and Nono, the head maid accompanying her, was making a stern expression on her face.

    From her mood, she is aware that Lilith is up to something, but there is a hint that she does not yet know what that something is.

    (Though, since the groundwork for Lilith''s soon-to-be inauguration as queen has been laid, it''s already too late for that chief maid to report anything.)

    I followed Lilith out of the room, picking up the head maid Nono out of the corner of my eye.

    From the hallway of the racial mansion, I stepped into the venue where the Six-Species Conference was to be held.

    The hall in the center of the mansion is more than three times larger than those of the other mansions.

    Sadly, it was clearly larger than the royal palace in the racial kingdom.

    The reason for this is that only one representative at a time is allowed in during the central meeting.

    Since the guards had to stay behind during the meeting, it was necessary to have a place to keep a large number of guards, civil servants, and young people who had been brought in to train the younger generation.

    There were also a wide variety of other rooms, including a common room for socializing, a conference room for those not at the top to work out terms, and a first-aid room for those who were sick to visit.

    We first went to the conference room in the central hall.

    We entered through the racial representative entrance.

    The conference room was large and had a high ceiling.

    In the center of the room was a round table made of a marble-like material.

    (Is this desk, in a sense, one of the centers of this world? ......)

    While the round table and chairs are massive and evoke a sense of history, the room itself is simple in construction.

    It is made in a practical way, not in a flamboyant way.

    The room as a whole is not a place of authority, but rather a place for positive discussion.

    As I observed the meeting room, Gold stroked his chin and commented as an escort.

    The room has no windows and is lit from the ceiling by magic tools. ...... This means that there can be no surprise attacks from the outside, and the only thing to watch out for is that guards of other species turn into assailants.

    Dear Mr. Gold, if you could please keep your mouth shut about that sort of thing: ......

    Oh, excuse me for this, Princess. But as your escort, I am doing this out of concern for your safety. Please forgive me."

    Gold, what gibberish are you talking? Our own mistakes bring shame to Master Dirk.

    Lilith draws a smile at Gold''s boorish remark, but cautions him.

    Nemum is angry at Gold''s gaffe, but is forgiven because he immediately apologizes and because they were the only ones in the room and there were no other people causing trouble.

    (I thought the same thing Gold did, so I can''t say I blame him.)

    Under his mask, he lets out a slight bitter smile.

    --The smile was instantly replaced by a straight face, though.

    "Mr. Dirk?"

    ............"

    Nemmu''s voice does not elicit a response from me.

    It''s because someone more important than her call is approaching.

    I feel a nostalgic presence outside the door on the Majinkuni side.

    The door on the Majinkoku side opens without a sound.

    The young men from the Majin Nation side appeared through the door.

    They were not surprised because they too had noticed the presence in the conference room.

    Rather, their reactions varied from scorn, contempt, indifference, and displeasure at the presence of a racial group in the conference room.

    But I had no regard for their attitudes.

    My eyes were simply glued to Diablo, my avenger, whom I was meeting for the first time in three years.

    <>

 253 - - Twelve episodes, once, twice.

    When I come to the preliminary inspection of the central conference hall of the Duchy of Six - I meet Diablo, one of my avengers, for the first time in about three years.

    (You haven''t changed in three years. ......)

    A demon race, Diablo is a pale, gangly, tall young man with devil horns on his head.

    He wears high-quality clothes without breaking them, and his eyes are narrow but sharp, indicating at a glance that he is a man of nerves.

    In fact, he is aware of details and has a good memory, and during the "Gathering of Tribes," he was sometimes sarcastically criticized for his past mistakes.

    This sarcasm was often directed at everyone he faced, regardless of party members.

    However, despite his sarcasm, he took care of me and taught me table manners, etiquette, how to escort women, and so on.

    In the days of the "Gathering of the Tribes," I thought Diablo was "difficult to get to know, but a good person at heart" - until he was betrayed and nearly killed in the "Abyss.

    ............"

    I bite my back teeth to prevent the killing spirit from leaking out.

    If I, a level 9999 person, were to seriously try to kill someone here, I would be able to kill them. Diablo, for example, could have had his heart stopped.

    Killing him with such ease would not please me.

    So I held back.

    There were five demons, including Diablo, who showed up at the central conference hall.

    All of them were young men, wearing expensive clothes and accessories, with faces that seemed to say, "I am very proud.

    One of them, a young man with bat-like wings on his back, turned a foolish look at us. He also held out his hands in a grand gesture, bypassing the round table made of a marble-like material as he approached us.

    Four others followed him.

    "I wonder if you are Princess Lilith, the First Princess of the Kingdom of the Races?"

    Yes, I am Lilith, First Princess of the Kingdom of Races.

    I apologize for the delay in greeting you, lady. My name is Fried, second son of the Countess of Majin Nation.

    The man who introduced himself as "Fried" bowed his head grandly like an actor on stage.

    When he smiled, fangs longer than canine teeth peeked out from his mouth.

    Four others, including Diablo, also greeted him.

    Fried opened his mouth on behalf of the others.

    We are the elites who will support the future of the magical nation, but we are not allowed to enter or leave this hall during the meeting. So, we all agreed that it would be better for us to visit the venue while we still have time to think about our future. Was it the same for Her Royal Highness Princess Lilith?ббNo, if that were the case, your brother, the first prince, would be visiting, so is it just sightseeing?"

    At Fried''s line, Diablo and the others in the background let out a sneer.

    You''re a woman and you''re not going to inherit the throne, so there''s no point in touring this place," he said. Why are you here?ббAre you stupid?" I think he is trying to say.

    Naturally, Lilith is also aware of this, but she softly smiles and lets it slide.

    I don''t know what the future holds, so I came to check the meeting place for the future. As royalty, we should always continue to strive for the good of our people.

    I see...... what a people-oriented princess Her Royal Highness Princess Lilith is!ббAnd I really envy you having the time to move around so freely!ббI wish we had that kind of time."

    This time he said, ''It''s nice to have free time to waste on useless things. They want to say, ''It''s good that you have time to waste, while we are busy.

    (Do they absolutely have to put sarcasm in their speech?)

    I can''t help thinking about that.

    Lilith is a quintessential royalty, never breaking into a smile.

    As I think about this, his interest slides from Lilith to Nemmu.

    By the way, are those ladies over there Lilith-sama''s bodyguards?

    Yes, we are the "Black Clown" party of Class A Adventurers. They are my escort this time.

    I was surprised to hear that you are an A-level adventurer at such a young age. How about it, my beautiful lady, I have some of my treasured wine from the land of the wizards, would you like to share a glass with me tonight while listening to your tales of adventure?

    ............"

    Freed invites Nemum to join us for a drink, out of sight of me and Gold as a matter of course.

    From his demeanor, it seems that he intends not only to drink, but also to share the bed.

    When Gold saw Nemmu getting tangled up with Claw, the first prince of the racial kingdom, and even Freed, the self-proclaimed young elite of the magical kingdom, he put one hand over his mouth and said with genuine amusement, "Nemmu, you get tangled up too much, don''t you? You should ask the Lord to exorcise you with a card once, don''t you think?" I can''t help but laugh as if to say.

    Nemmu, on the other hand, was scowling with displeasure while covering her mouth with a scarf.

    She replies with eyes of heartfelt contempt.

    I refuse. I am busy escorting the princess."

    Fried never imagined that he, the young elite of the Majin Nation, would be turned down, and his smile tightens.

    The other young men, including Diablo, let out a guffaw.

    A fellow is rejected without hesitation by a race (human). If they were so concerned about their fellow human beings, they would not be so proud to keep their mouths shut.

    But the fact that they laugh at their friends'' failures suggests that they themselves are not close friends.

    (Is it more like a rivalry for a future seat?)

    As I speculate in my mind, Lilith suggests we leave before things get out of hand, faster than Fried can say anything.

    I''m sorry, sir," she said. I must get back to my room now, if you''ll excuse me."

    I''m sorry I kept you here.

    Fried, who had just sent me a wandering look, stared at Nemm with power in his eyes as if to say, "My pride has been hurt.

    The other party is a race that is looked down upon, but they are royalty, after all.

    If he makes a scene, it will be a stain on him later, so Fried only glares at him and does not try to touch him.

    Nemmu, on the other hand, is not only frightened by the stares, but also makes an exasperated expression on her face.

    From her point of view, Freed''s glare is no more threatening than a puppy''s threat.

    Nemmu, taking advantage of Lilith''s line, opens the door and quickly tries to leave the place.

    "Master Dirk?"

    I move to stop Nemmu from opening the racial side entrance door.

    Nemmu and Gold also notice my intention and question me, but they do not open the door by themselves.

    I put my hand on the door, grab the door handle with my left hand, pull back my left leg, and then move my right leg to open the door.

    What?

    I intentionally do my old vice that Diablo warned me about during the "Gathering of the Tribes" days.

    Diablo, of course, took the bait.

    That mask there!ббHey, wait a minute!

    As expected, I was stopped and laughed like a ferocious predator under my mask.

    <>

 254 - - Episode 13 Suspicion

    "Hey, you mask!ббHey, wait a minute!

    Diablo, the head of the Viscounts of the Magician Nation, shouts to stall the masked boy.

    His actions startle his colleagues, the young elites of the Demon Race, who open their eyes.

    They are puzzled by Diablo''s unintelligible behavior in suddenly calling out for the masked boy.

    Diablo pays no attention to the surprise of his colleagues and stares intently at the boy with black hair, a hooded traveling cloak, and a clown''s mask.

    (Yes, this habit is just like the one Mee saw in the old days when he was escorting a woman to the door and he didn''t know how to open it.)

    He was confident in his memory and clearly remembered the "Gathering of Tribes" days.

    During the "Gathering of the Tribes," Diablo had corrected Light''s door opening when he had taught him manners, because it was not smart.

    He remembered that it was easier than expected for him to learn table manners, but for some reason, he could not easily correct his habit of opening the door.

    There was a human boy right in front of him who had the same habit that he had had a hard time correcting.

    Moreover, he has the same black hair and height as the light I killed about three years ago.

    гиHow could I be so stupid?ббNonsense!ббRidiculous!ббIt''s impossible!ббThe human (inferior species) Light must have died in the Abyss!ббThere''s no way he''s alive!)

    Diablo''s mind is filled with doubts about the "but.

    About three years ago, it was decided that Wright would be killed in the "Abyss," and he fell over after Sasha shot him in the leg. As he crawled away, he triggered a shifting formation and disappeared somewhere inside the dungeon.

    After Wright disappeared, Diablo and his team explored the interior of the "Abyss" to their limits, but were unable to find him.

    As a result, they concluded, "No human can survive in the Abyss with injuries. The monsters would have killed him. Therefore, Wright died," he reported to his superiors.

    The top management agreed with the report, and each former member of the "Gathering of Tribes" was given a reward.

    The reward was given because Wright had died - if he had lived, it would naturally be revoked. Rather, it is more likely that he would have been severely punished for making a false report. If that were to happen, the position he had gained within the demon race would naturally disappear.

    (If, unluckily, Wright had survived in the "abyss," Mee would be finished. ......!)

    His serpentine eyes widen to their limit, and he becomes frustrated.

    The masked boy who called out to you slowly turns around.

    He tilts his head slightly and lets out a muffled sound due to the mask.

    Can I help you?"

    It sounds different from the light''s voice that I remember from the past. ......

    Since it is muffled through the mask, it is impossible to make a premature judgment.

    What is your name?ббOh, and take off that mask and reveal your true face!

    Oh, uh, has my escort, Mr. Dirk, done something wrong?ббIf so, as your employer, I apologize. So please forgive me.

    Lilith, surprised, intervenes and defends Wright.

    She is aware of the feud between Wright and Diablo, but since she has not heard that Wright will reveal his true identity here, she is trying to intervene and protect him as an employer.

    Diablo swallows his voice at Lilith''s appearance.

    Even though the other party is a human (an inferior species) whom he looks down upon, he is royalty.

    It would be a stain on Diablo if he emotionally eliminated Lilith in front of his rivals, his colleagues.

    There is no reason to go out of his way to provide him with material to drag himself down in front of his rivals.

    He takes one light breath to compose himself.

    He takes a quick breath. "At the ...... Six Principality Conference, the heads of the countries are currently gathered. If there is a person wearing a suspicious mask among them, it is natural for me to want to confirm his or her identity.

    Then don''t worry. As I told you earlier, they are a party of A-class "black clowns" recognized by the Adventurers'' Guild. They are not suspicious people.

    I can''t back down from Lilith''s words, saying, ''Yes, I see.

    Diablo stepped in.

    I don''t mean to be suspicious of the Adventurers'' Guild or the princess, but just to be sure, may I see your face?ббIt''s just a precaution, and if you don''t have anything to be guilty about, you can take off your mask, right?"

    ...... of course I don''t mind."

    The masked boy tells him, stroking his mask as if he is reluctant to say anything.

    I was badly burned in a fire, so I hide my face with a mask. To be honest, it''s not something I would show to people, but is that okay?ббIt''s a little irritating for the intolerant to see. ......"

    I don''t mind. I have been through a lot in the past, so I have a high tolerance.

    Diablo hangs up his scythe, but because he is wearing a mask, his expression is unreadable, and his demeanor is natural and unsuspicious.

    At Diablo''s words, the other demoniacs, including Fried, are musical as they take off their masks.

    It seems that Dirk''s comment, ''It''s a bit stimulating for those who don''t have a tolerance to see it,'' has become a provocation for these young people to test their mettle.

    Contrary to Diablo''s desperation, he encourages Dirk to take off his mask as a kind of entertainment.

    The atmosphere was such that Dirk could not refuse to take off his mask if they made such a fuss.

    I understand. It''s going to be really bad, so be prepared, okay?"

    Excuse me, Princess."

    Fake Yume stands in front of Lilith to block her view.

    She shielded her eyes with her hands because she was not tall enough to hide them with her body.

    After Dirk confirms this, he extends his hands to the mask.

    ''......!

    The younger members of the magical race, who were amused by the music, gulped.

    Some of them are so pale that they look as if they are about to collapse.

    Seeing them, Gold inwardly mocked their weakness, saying, "These are the elites, aren''t they too bean sprouted?

    Even Diablo, who is a former adventurer and has a tolerance for grotesqueries, found Dirk''s burns to be so severe that he turned his gaze away.

    It is a rather pitiful thing to accuse these young greenhouse-raised boys.

    --In fact, Dirk''s face is not even scratched by the burns, which were created by the power and illusion of the "SSR, Mask of the Clown.

    Dirk puts the mask back on, as if to say, ''That''s enough.

    ''...... I beg your pardon for showing you something so unappealing, even if you wanted it. Well then, we are done with this. Princess."

    Dirk bows in an adult manner and urges Lilith to leave the conference hall.

    The younger members of the magical race, who had not recovered from the shock of their burns, looked away from Dirk and the others, unable to stop them.

    Only Diablo was moving his head and thinking.

    (I couldn''t make out his face because of the burns, but that was a different person, wasn''t it?ббBut if those burns were the price for escaping the Abyss alive, then...)

    It took a few more moments for the young demons, including Diablo, to start moving properly.

    <>

 255 - - Episode 14 Diablos Distress

    (Wasn''t that masked boy, Dirk, a mistake by Mee, and not Light?)

    Six Principality, the Majin Kuni mansion in the central conference hall.

    Diablo and his friends were given a private room for the young elites who will carry the future of the Majin Nation on their shoulders.

    Diablo sits on the edge of the bed in his private room and asks himself, "Why am I here?

    He immediately rejects his own idea.

    гиNo!ббThat was definitely a light!)

    Diablo affirmed with conviction.

    His voice was muffled and different because of the mask, but the way he spoke, the way he walked, and his habit of opening doors, it was clearly Wright himself.

    (Perhaps the burns were caused by the wounds he received when he escaped from the "abyss. (Perhaps the burns were caused by the wounds he received when he escaped from the "abyss," just like the burns.)

    Diablo deduces.

    If Mee''s idea is correct, then .......

    Diablo held his head up, his carefully coiffed hair disheveled.

    His face contorted in an ugly way, as if he had been cornered on a precipice.

    It''s not good, it''s not good. If they find out that Wright is alive, Mee is doomed!

    It''s not a lie or a joke, Diablo would be doomed if it was known above that Wright is ''alive''.

    -Originally, Diablo was born as the second son of a Baron of the Majin Nation.

    He did not get along well with his own brother.

    In order for him to remain in the family, his brother was an obstacle. Because he was related to him by blood, he may have hated him more than others.

    The elder brother also recognized that Diablo was not his own brother and that he was an obstacle to his succession to the family headship, and he hated him.

    Diablo worked behind the scenes in various ways to try to get rid of his brother, but failed.

    When his brother had a child, Diablo, who had been the spare member of the family, was stripped of his authority by his brother''s strong-arm.

    Diablo, who had been a nobleman, was reduced to an ordinary citizen whom he looked down upon.

    Although he is now a citizen, he must earn money in order to survive.

    The demon race is generally proud.

    Diablo is even more proud because he is a former noble, but in order to survive, he has started his own life as an adventurer.

    As a former noble, he has mastered magic, swordsmanship, body techniques, and knowledge to a high degree, and was able to raise his level as an adventurer without much difficulty.

    However, for Diablo, no matter how high he rose in the adventurer''s class, he was a commoner and a commoner like a lowlife.

    In fact, it was more like, "Why does such a talented Me have to be an adventurer? I was even angry.

    However, a turning point came to Diablo.

    A request came in to investigate the "Master.

    The existence of "Master" was not important to him, but he was dazzled by the reward and decided immediately.

    As a result, he could not find the "master," but he was able to successfully dispose of a potential "master" candidate named Light.

    Thanks to his efforts, he did not get the reward for finding "Master," which was to give Diablo himself a fiefdom and a title, but his former family was raised from baron to viscount, and his father''s family was raised from baron to viscount.

    Furthermore, Diablo was made the head of the family after his own brothers were removed from the family.

    The king of the Majin Kingdom had forced Diablo to become the head of the family because of his elevation to the title.

    It is outrageous to intervene in the struggle for the heir of a noble family, but it was probably because of the success of the "Master" candidate, even if he was not the right candidate.

    Currently, his own brother and his son are staying with his wife''s family.

    Diablo''s heart leapt at the mere thought of his brother, who had been so domineering at home, living in his wife''s family home, shrinking away like a borrowed cat.

    Just thinking of that scene made the wine he was drinking taste a hundred times better than usual.

    However, it would be a different story if Wright were still alive.

    If the top management were to find out about the failure of the mission, of course, the promotion would be revoked and the elder brother would once again become the head of the family.

    If that happens, he will come to kill Diablo, who he had let go as much as a commoner because he is his own brother, so that he will not be disturbed again.

    He will come to kill him for sure, even if he has to hire a professional assassin to do it.

    As brothers of the same blood, Diablo could say this with certainty.

    Should I kill my brother first before that happens?

    But that, too, is difficult.

    My brother is a talented man who trains himself as well as I do.

    If he causes another incident at his wife''s parents'' house, there is a very high possibility that it will crush their confidence and lead to a conflict.

    If that were to happen, the government would not remain silent and would pursue the case, and the ugly news of the "assassination of my own brother" would become public.

    d*mn!ббIf only my brother had been a civilian, I could have killed him without question!

    Perhaps the older brother anticipated this possibility and moved in with his wife''s family, even though his pride was hurt.

    Diablo bites his navel, "My own brother would have done it.

    ''Really, that d*mn brother is an abomination!ббWhy wasn''t Mee born first?ббIf only I had been born first, I wouldn''t have had to go through all this trouble, and everything would be all right. ...... Why!ббThe lights are lights too!ббWhy didn''t you stay dead!ббHumans (inferior species) are like insects that spawn after you, even after you die!ббWhy didn''t you stay dead for ME!"

    I bite my back teeth so hard I feel like they are going to bleed.

    But I couldn''t stay frustrated.

    If he continued like this, he might really get himself killed as a loser!

    Diablo looked pale.

    Anyway, let''s have them gather information on that ''black clown'' party, especially the leader, the one wearing the clown mask!ббWe need to gather information to better understand what is going on."

    Telling himself that it was his only way to survive, Diablo walked out of his assigned private room without even brushing his mussed hair.

    Diablo did not realize it until the end, but there was a presence watching him from afar as he suffered.

    It was Light, not Dirk.

    He saw Diablo in anguish and agony and smiled a smile of amusement from the depths of his soul.

    <>

 256 - - The Effectiveness of the 15th Episode "SSR Senri-Eye"

    The "SSR Clairvoyant" is more useful than I had imagined. If I had my way, I''d like to be able to hear voices too. ......"

    After making contact with Diablo, we left the central conference hall and returned to the racial compound, and we retired to our rooms.

    I observed Diablo with my "SSR Clairvoyant Eye.

    He returned to his room and sat on the edge of his bed, scratching his hair, which had been neatly arranged.

    His eyes were bloodshot, his fingertips were trembling, and his entire body seemed to be expressing "I am in despair.

    Seeing him like this, I am unable to make any expression other than a smile, because I am truly enjoying myself.

    On the way, Diablo rises and calls for his followers.

    I cannot hear his voice, but from the movement of his lips as I move my viewpoint, it seems that he is instructing them to ''gather information on the clown-masked one anyway.

    Diablo''s followers leave the room, and he sits down on the edge of the bed again. He began shaking himself poorly to disguise his inner anxiety.

    I enjoy watching him suffer from the bottom of my heart, but if I don''t exercise restraint, I will watch him forever.

    Let''s stop around here.

    When I turned off the effect of "SSR Senri-Gan," Nemmu was watching me with a happy smile on her face.

    I am sitting on the sofa and she is sitting beside me.

    In front of the table is a cup of tea that Nemmu has brewed for us.

    ''Nemmu, what''s wrong?''

    ''I was very happy myself that Master Dirk seemed happy.

    ''...... Nemm, I understand how you feel, but it''s rude of the Lord to stare too closely.

    Gold, sitting in his armor on a one-person sofa, flies a warning.

    Gold''s point is depressing for her, but also for Nemum: "Maybe it was disrespectful?" He realizes that he is in a hurry and hurriedly apologizes.

    I am sorry, Master Dirk!ббI''m sorry for making you feel uncomfortable!"

    I don''t care, it''s okay."

    I really don''t care, so I smile and quiet Nemmu, who bows her head with a blue face.

    When I am in the lowest level of the Abyss, the fairy maids on duty look at me when I am thinking, so I have gotten used to it.

    While Nemmu is letting out a sigh of relief at my permission, Gold changes the subject to change the atmosphere.

    ''So, Lord, what are you going to do with that oblivious eight-year-old brute now?ббWouldn''t it be easier to approach them now and take them away to the lowest level of the Abyss?"

    Master Dirk!ббI urge you to leave that important mission to us here at Nemum!"

    Hearing Gold''s story, Nemmu raises her voice, as if to redeem her honor.

    I shake my head in denial at their suggestion.

    I''m not going to mess with Diablo right now. It would be rather boring to simply take him away to the lowest level of the Abyss.

    I smiled innocently under my mask.

    Diablo is participating in this Six Principality Conference as a young elite. In other words, they will be the future of the magical nation. And I hear that the young people don''t get along very well with each other.

    If they were close, they would not have laughed at Fried''s failure to call on Nemum and would have expressed their anger.

    ''Would they have let it slide if Diablo made a mistake on such an important stage as a meeting where the prestige of the country was at stake?ббRather, they would be happy to take credit for the mistakes of their rivals. How would a proud Diablo feel about that situation?"

    Of course, it''s not just about provoking a mistake at this meeting and tarnishing your career.

    Ultimately, it would also deprive Diablo of all the future glory, status, honor, and envy of those around him that he had hoped for. Naturally, we will also destroy his house. I must thoroughly destroy everything he holds dear so that he can reach even a fraction of the despair I have experienced."

    I let out an enraptured sound as I imagine a revenge drama.

    To do so, I must first destroy his brilliant future on the elite track.

    But Lord, what on earth do you intend to do when you say you''ll make him make a mistake?"

    I answer Gold''s question with a smile.

    ''Ellie, I mean, I''m going to use the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' to induce a mistake. For example, if I show people around me that Diablo is connected to the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower,'' which the demon nation considers dangerous, I wonder what kind of pained expression he will give me?ббHmmm... ...... I''m looking forward to it now. We need him to suffer well!"

    Yes, I want them to suffer at least a few tenths of my despair.

    There is absolutely no way I would let it end so soon without suffering.

    To that end, I need to get in touch with Ellie as soon as possible and give her some instructions.

    I take out the "Infinite Gacha" card "SR, Telepathy" and contact Ellie.

    While consulting with her, we discussed how to make Diablo make a fatal mistake.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --A few days later, information on the "Black Clown" party is gathered to Diablo, albeit briefly.

    He spread the papers with the information on them on the table, sat down in his chair, and put his head in his hands.

    The "Black Clown" party consists of a boy in a clown''s mask, a golden knight, and a fairy princess.

    The boy in the clown mask is accompanied by a knight in golden armor and a beautiful woman who looks like a "fairy princess" from a fairy tale.

    The boy''s clown mask, black hair, and hood seem to have given them the name "Black Clown" for some time.

    The information was readily available, as they were well-known for their Adventurer A level and they did not appear to be hiding their actions.

    A further problem was .......

    Perhaps because the "Black Clown" party had been in and out of "Giant Tower Town" and participated in the racial rescue during the "Beast Race Massacre," the "Witch of the Giant Tower" seemed to be well remembered.

    She seems to be especially fond of the masked boy, and there was a report that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" once approached him directly.

    In other words, if you mess with the "Black Clown" or Light, the worst that can happen is that the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" may make a move. ......

    It is the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" who brought down the Queen Elf Kingdom and massacred the beast race.

    ''Upppppp .......''

    Diablo is so desperate that he feels sick and nauseous.

    He could hold his mouth with his hand and throw up, but he still felt very bad.

    If he left the lights on, he would die a humiliating death.

    However, if the "Witch of the Giant Tower" made a move on Wright, it would involve the motherland, give the cause to the witch who upholds "absolute race (human) independence" and cause an all-out war, and there was even a possibility that the Majin Nation would offer up its own head as the final fallout.

    ''Oh, it''s impossible,...... this can''t happen!

    Diablo''s head cringes at the sight of the situation, which is so hopeless.

    Tears welled up and fell, falling onto the papers that had been submitted, wetting them.

    Why should Mee, who finally got back on the right track after all her hard work, have to go through all this!ббWhy didn''t Light stay dead for me when there are so many humans (inferior species) out there like insects!

    I can''t stop the tears from spilling out and I keep spilling them out.

    Diablo was in a situation where he could not move, and he continued to agonize, just as Light wished.

    <>

 257 - - Episode 16 Gold Specialties

    The representatives of the various countries have gathered in the Principality of Sixt, and it will be decided to hold a meeting in a few days.

    Currently, the various diplomats are in the process of getting together and agreeing on a date and time.

    In the meantime, we were touring the Six Principality, looking around the area in order to understand escape routes in case of an emergency and to familiarize ourselves with the geography.

    The open-air market is quite busy, but I''m sure there are more lively towns like this one,......, but it''s a bit unusual to find a store with such a wide selection of magic items.

    Mm, it looks like several times the size of a normal, thriving city."

    Gold nodded in agreement to my words.

    We first headed for the open-air market where food was gathered.

    Here, foodstuffs, spices, and other goods are gathered in large numbers by riverboat transportation.

    Therefore, the market was lined with foodstuffs that are rarely seen in the racial kingdoms.

    However, in a city where trade is thriving, it would still be a sight to see.

    The scene that was typical of the Principality of Six was in the stores.

    There were many stores selling magic items.

    As Gold pointed out, there seemed to be several times as many as in other cities.

    Nemmu twists her head.

    But why are there so many magic item stores?

    ''Maybe, but since the Principality of Six has the aspect of an academic city, cutting-edge magic items are developed and lined up before anywhere else. It may also be that the Dragon People''s Empire is a country that is very good at developing magic items.

    When the "Beastmen Massacre" took place, one of the beastmen was playing a flute.

    The whistle was called the "Whistle of Rampage," a magic item that had the power to make dragons confused, frenzied, and rampaging.

    Whether or not it is possible to create a magic item with that much power, a magic item with strong power has the power to influence even the war situation.

    The fact that Six Principality is an academic city and a country that develops magic items probably means that there are more magic item stores in Six Principality than in other countries.

    Is it ok to sell failed items?"

    There are even some unusual magic item stores that are rarely seen in the city in general.

    Moreover, it seemed to be thriving, attracting a surprisingly scholarly crowd.

    After checking the street of stores, we next headed to the rumored "Six Principality Magician Academy.

    It is the highest school for magicians, where Miya, a human who has talent as a magician, was to receive a recommendation and enter the school.

    The Six Principality Academy of Magicians is located on the east side of the city in an upscale residential area.

    Incidentally, a rough explanation of Six Principality is that the venue is in the center, and the south side is the general area.

    The north side is a slum.

    The west side is the entrance and exit for river boat traffic.

    We are currently at the market and store street on the west side, so we will head to the upscale residential side on the opposite side.

    The Six Principality Academy of Magicians is located between the center of the city and the upscale residential area.

    The atmosphere of the school is similar to that of the upscale residential area, since a large percentage of the faculty and students are aristocrats.

    However, there are also students and faculty members from the general public, so we saw a few people wearing cloaks and looking like magicians in the markets and stores.

    We moved to the east.

    We arrived at the front gate of the Six Principality Academy of Magicians.

    This is the Six Principality Academy of Magicians. ......

    Behind the main gate was a school building larger than an ordinary nobleman''s mansion, and many cloaked magicians could be seen.

    I never thought I would see so many sorcerers gathered here. ......

    In a sense, this may be the scene that best represents the Principality of Six.

    Gold and Nemmu also looked at the scene from outside the main gate and let out their impressions.

    It''s also impressive that there are so many magicians here. It''s a sight you won''t see anywhere else.

    I wish we could take a tour of the inside, since Master Dirk seems interested. ......

    Nemm is right, I''m interested, but there''s no way an outsider can just show up and take a tour.

    The Lord may be right, but at any rate, asking is free of charge. Let me go and ask him.

    Without pausing, Gold approaches the main gate of the Six Principality Magicians Academy and calls out to the students.

    At first, the students were wary of Gold''s sudden approach, but after a few conversations, they began chatting and laughing as if they had known each other for a long time.

    Nemmu and I watched the scene with admiration.

    Gold is so shy that he can talk to people he doesn''t know. ...... I don''t think I could ever duplicate that kind of guts or charm, no matter how high I go.

    I wonder if I, ......, should try to be a little more proactive in getting to know those on the ground as well as Gold.

    Gold''s positive attitude toward others makes even Nemm, who has always looked down on people on the ground and shunned them, wonder whether he should improve in light of himself in the face of his energy.

    In the case of Nemm, however, he is often tangled up with people on the ground because of his good looks, and unlike in the lowest level of the "abyss," he is also reluctant to get involved.

    I think it''s okay for me to leave the part of the job to someone like Gold, rather than forcing myself to do it and getting mentally fatigued.

    Gold, who had been talking with the students, was leading them over the main gate and headed for the school building.

    Gold, who had been talking with the students, led them over the main gate and into the school building.

    I wonder if the students were escorted to the building to get permission from the person in charge?"

    Probably ......."

    Me and Nemmu were seen from afar by the other students for a few minutes, as if we were nowhere to be found.

    Gold comes back with a person who looks like he is in charge, not a student.

    He says, "Lord, I''m sorry to keep you waiting.

    No, I''m not waiting much longer. So, how are you doing over there? ......"

    The person who followed with Gold has ...... sallow black skin and a pointed tail. He was around 5''5" tall, with a bald head and a white beard, and was of the demon race.

    I would say that he is about 30 years old, if I had to use a racial comparison.

    He introduces himself in a friendly manner.

    My name is Domus, and I am a teacher and researcher of offensive magic at the Six Principality Academy of Magicians. Are you the adventurer A-level ''black clown'' Dirk-dono?"

    I''m not sure. I am Dirk of the "Black Clown" party.

    When he introduced himself back, his, Domas'', eyes lit up like a child''s.

    I heard a rumor that you can destroy combat class and tactical class chants in spite of your race (human).ббIf it is possible, could you please show us!ббOf course, I''m not saying it''s for free. I''ll pay you a technical spectator fee, and I''ll even talk you into enrolling, let alone touring the Duke''s Academy of Magicians!"

    When he talks about offensive magic, he instantly talks fast.

    It was as if he was the king of the dwarven species with a magic item in front of him.

    When I turn my gaze to Gold, he gives a thumbs-up in delight.

    I give him a delighted thumbs-up, "I''ve done a good job, haven''t I? He seemed to be trying to say, "I''m sorry.

    Apparently, Gold had contacted Domas, a researcher in offensive magic, through a student in order to visit the school.

    It seems that I had lured him with my combat class and tactical class chanting ability, and had seized the opportunity to visit the school.

    Gold is not only good at combat, but also at negotiation," I was impressed.

    <>

 258 - - Episode 17 Solicitation to the Academy of Public Magicians

    Gold negotiated and we were given permission to visit the Six Principality Academy of Magicians, the world''s premier academy of magic.

    In exchange, before visiting the Six Principality Academy of Magicians, we were to actually show the destruction of combat class and tactical class chants in front of Domus, a teacher and researcher of offensive magic at the Six Principality Academy of Magicians.

    (I''ve done combat class (Combat class) and tactical class (Tactics class) chanting destruction in front of Mya and her friends, so it''s nothing to hide. (It''s a small price to pay if you can observe just to demonstrate.)

    In fact, Domus did not learn from Gold that I can destroy Combat Class and Tactics Class chants.

    He had already heard a rumor that Dirk of the "Black Clown" party had broken the chant.

    He was planning to ask for a demonstration if they actually met somewhere, and the encounter with Gold was nothing short of a godsend from Domus'' point of view.

    We moved to the school building and were given "external observer bracelets" to put on.

    If you wear an "external observer bracelet," you are treated as a visitor.

    Six Principality Magicians Academy is not a secret society.

    Many people from the outside have visited the school, including visitors, and there is a manual to guide them.

    Of course, not everyone is allowed to visit.

    We followed the manual, put on the "external visitor bracelets," and headed first for the "underground magic experimental hall" under the guidance of Domus.

    It is a magic experimental place where rooms are built deep underground, and is solidly fortified with existing magic and current technology.

    It is said that most offensive magic cannot damage the walls.

    Since the Six Principality Magicians Academy is located near a high-class residential area, it is said that there will be complaints if they try to do it outside. Therefore, this kind of facility was built underground as a desperate measure.

    Incidentally, it is said that the attack magic that is too powerful to be performed here is performed at a testing site outside the Six Principality, which is quite far away from here.

    So, I moved to the "Underground Magic Experimental Hall" and showed Domus the attack magic that was the condition of the exchange.

    Fire Arrow!

    The "Infinite Gacha" card, "R, Fire Arrow" is released.

    Firewall!

    Next, he creates a wall of flame with "SR, Firewall".

    Great!ббSo the rumors were true!"

    Domas shouts with joy, his eyes sparkling and shining.

    What more did he think of ......, he jumped into the "firewall" himself.

    What''s up, Mr. Domas!

    Hot!ббIt''s hot!ббThere is a proper ''firewall'' level of heat!"

    Apparently, by jumping in and taking damage himself, he wanted to make sure that he had reached the proper level of "firewall" and not just look good.

    Nemum was so taken aback by Domus''s actions that Gold burst into laughter.

    Wahahahahaha!"ббDomus, I know you''re feeling all worked up, but you''re getting a little carried away."

    I''m sorry, Gold. I''m sorry, Gold, but I got a little too excited about the fact that the human race can really destroy a Tactics Class chant.

    Although the two had only met for a few minutes, they conversed in the same tone as if they had been best friends for 10 years.

    Nemmu again looks drawn by their demeanor.

    In quicksand, I canceled the "Firewall.

    Then, Domus walked up to me, looking unsatisfied. He had jumped into the "firewall," yet there was not a scratch on him, not even a scorch on his clothes.

    At first glance, it seems that he was exposed to it unprotected, but in fact, he was defending himself well.

    Apparently, the name of teacher and researcher of offensive magic at the Six Principality Academy of Magicians is not a given.

    He folded his arms and nodded his head in admiration.

    The fact that a race of people discarded the chanting of the tactical class is also a surprise, but Dirk''s magic is as quiet and unrecognizable as a calm lakeside until it is activated. I can''t help but tip my hat to his technical prowess, which seems to embody the ideal of a sorcerer."

    Thank you." I am honored to have a faculty member of the Duke''s Academy of Magicians say that much about me.

    In fact, I am not performing magic myself.

    Since I am using magic with a card that came out of the Gift "Infinite Gacha," it is only natural that I am quiet until it is activated.

    Perhaps he likes my nonconceited and auspicious attitude even more, Domus solicits me enthusiastically.

    He is very pleased with my haughty and auspicious attitude, and he solicits me enthusiastically. Will you really enroll in the Duke''s Magician Academy?ббI will recommend you for admission, and if you are as good as Mr. Dirk, with the other teachers on your side, you will certainly be admitted as a special student with tuition waived."

    The statement "despite being human" is somewhat discriminatory, but in fact, the magical talents of human beings are generally very low.

    Therefore, Domas is not saying this with malice toward them.

    Rather, it may be that he is unconsciously distinguishing between races with low talent as magicians.

    Since the standard is "magic," they seem to accept any race (human) as long as they have power, and in that sense, they can be said to have an honest character.

    But that doesn''t mean I should enroll in the Duke''s Magic Academy.

    I have many things to do, such as taking revenge and finding out the truth about my almost being killed.

    To be honest, it is difficult for me to enter the Academy of Duchy Magic.

    However, I can''t just say that and politely decline.

    I am sorry, Mr. Domas. I am very happy to hear your offer, but the adventuring business is more suited to me. ...... Besides, I am currently on guard duty for a racial royalty, so I cannot just throw myself away and accept the offer.

    "Mmmm, it''s a shame, but ...... it''s not good for him to enroll if he''s not willing to do it.

    He said that he buys my talent very much, but as a teacher, he thinks that forcing me to do something that I don''t want to do will lower my motivation to learn and, on the contrary, destroy my talent.

    Domas was very disappointed, but he did not force me any further.

    He said, "Mister Dirk, if you change your mind, you can call on me anytime you want. The Duke''s Magic Academy, including myself, will welcome you."

    Thank you."

    If you really change your mind, come visit me anytime. You''re welcome. ...... But there are some notable magicians rising among the race, such as Lord Dark and the saintly Mya. Perhaps magic is moving toward a new stage.

    Saint Mya?"

    I was surprised to hear the name of an unexpected person come out of Domas''s mouth.

    He answers honestly and without concealment.

    My hobby is to collect information on talented magicians, and recently I''ve come across not only a tactical class chanting destroyer named Lord Dark, but also a racial magician named Mya, who heals all wounds. I would love to meet her and see what kind of magic she uses."

    Domas imagines the scene and nods happily.

    It seems he really likes magic. ......

    (But I''m surprised that ...... Miya''s name has reached this far, even though her hobby is to gather information on competent magicians.)

    But this is a chance to fulfill the dream of Erio, Gimla, and Wardi - "to send Miya to the Duchy''s Mage Academy.

    I''m going to take this opportunity to push for Mya.

    We, the Black Clown Party, have met Mya before," he said. She''s a very nice girl, and she''s very good at magic.

    Oh, my God!"ббIs this the gem that Mr. Dirk praises so highly? Mmmm......... information says he is staying in a village not far from the principality......... should we go there sometime soon?"

    I would definitely recommend a visit. I am sure you will not regret your visit.

    He pushes back Domas, who is not sure what to do.

    I continued to tell Domus how wonderful she was for Mya''s sake, while I was away from my visit to the Six Principality Magic Academy.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --At the time when Wright was promoting Miya to the faculty of the Six Principality School of Magic.

    ...... kuch kuch kuch!"

    What is it, Mya, a cold?"

    While the two siblings are looking at a field together after finding the time, the younger sister Mya sneezes.

    She rubbed herself with both hands, puzzled.

    ''Nah, it''s not a cold. It''s not a cold, but ...... something about it sent a chill down my spine, or something like that. ...... She was well-meaning, like Quone, but I had the feeling that she was going to be ...... worse off."

    My brother Elio, who doesn''t understand what his sister is saying, tilts his head.

    It took Miya some time to realize that her intuition was correct.

    <>

 259 - - 18th episode: Big Brother

    (It''s not good, it''s not good - ....... If this continues, Mee will be ......)

    While the Wrights were touring the Principality of Six, the young elites of the Majin Nation were sitting together at a table eating lunch.

    The top ranks had already finished their meals, and they were having lunch afterwards.

    Sharing a meal is also a way for the young people to get to know each other better.

    During such a meal, Diablo looked so pale that he looked as if he was about to collapse.

    He was worrying about how to deal with Dirk - the light that survived the "abyss" by sacrificing his face to burns.

    If he makes a bad move, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" will make a move, and if he leaves it alone, his superiors will find out that Light is still alive and he will lose his job.

    He thought of a way out, but nothing came to mind.

    I thought of a way out of this, but nothing came to mind. If you''re not feeling well, perhaps you should rest?"

    Fried, the second son of the Countess of Majinokuni, who is the leader of the young elites, calls out to them.

    Even though they are rivals, Diablo''s current condition is worrisome.

    He also wanted to avoid making the mistake of having Diablo fall at an important moment, which would raise doubts about his own aptitude as a leader.

    Diablo''s body trembles at Freed''s words, and he hurriedly puts on a smile.

    Thank you for your concern, Sir Fried. I''ve been having trouble dreaming lately, but my physical condition is fine.

    I hope so. The reason for my bad dreaming is that I saw a human (inferior species) kid''s face the other day, which was too ugly. That was really bad."

    Freed remembers Dirk''s burned face, scowls grimly, and picks up his wine glass.

    The other young men followed suit.

    That was terrible, that''s for sure. It could be said that the originally ugly human (inferior species) just got uglier.

    "That''s as a result of Lord Diablo calling him off, though. ...... Why he did that is beyond me.

    ............"

    Diablo is silent in his sarcasm.

    I can''t tell him, ''I saw a guy in front of me who had the same habits as the light I was supposed to have killed, so I wanted to make sure I saw his face.

    Diablo, who does not seem to be amused by Diablo''s lack of response to his sarcasm, shifts the subject to the younger guys.

    Speaking of ugly, my younger brother often tortures his slaves to death when he throws tantrums, saying, ''I don''t like the ugly faces of the humans (inferior species). I understand how he feels, but as a person in a higher position, I don''t think it is right to kill human beings (inferior species) just because they are ugly. If you kill them, you can''t make them work until they die.

    Yes, we are the future supporters of the Majin Nation. It is a problem to kill every single human (inferior species), no matter how ugly they are, and to reduce their labor force.

    ''Quintessential Sir Freed!ббIf my brother had even a shred of Lord Fried''s wisdom, he wouldn''t be wasting his time like that. ...... I guess we spoiled him a little too much because he is the youngest brother in the family.

    Haha, I can understand spoiling the younger siblings," he said. I find myself spoiling my younger siblings. Even my father gets angry with me, saying, ''Freed, don''t spoil your younger sisters so much.

    Your sister is a very beautiful, intelligent, and accomplished woman," he said. As an older brother, I can''t help but spoil her.

    The laughter of the Freeds echoes through the dining room.

    If one ignores the content of the conversation, it was truly a friendly luncheon.

    However, Diablo was the only one not laughing and peering into the conversation.

    He said, "...... Ladies and gentlemen, I''ve remembered something I have to do, so I''ll leave you here now.

    ?"ббSir Diablo."

    Ignoring Fried and the others'' voices, Diablo leaves the cafeteria with quick steps, ignoring the too abrupt departure from his seat.

    (Brother, sister--brother!)

    The conversation he had just had hit him like a lightning strike, stimulating his brain cells and reminding him of a fact.

    Returning to his room at the maximum speed possible to avoid the displeasure of those around him, he dumps the contents of his bag of papers on the table.

    The documents in the bag were those of his own fiefdom, of which Diablo is the head.

    He has a lot of paperwork to do since he has ousted his brother and the ascension to the throne.

    He has no problem with it because he knows that this is necessary for him to become the head of the family, but there are so many that he even brought them with him to this meeting.

    But he had so much to do that he brought it to this meeting as well. It was a desperate measure, because it was an important meeting and he could not just ignore us and devote himself to the paperwork.

    I threw all the documents on the table.

    Diablo''s eyes widened and he checked the documents with bloodshot eyes.

    No!ббThis one''s different too!ббThis one is different too!"

    With a devil-may-care expression on his face, he checked the documents one by one.

    After checking all the documents, he checked them again, one by one, to see if he had missed something, but he still found nothing.

    Diablo held his head down with one hand.

    I''m sure I didn''t find anything in these documents?ббBut I''m sure Mee has identified the name of Wright''s brother somewhere - ......."

    Yes, I heard the words "brother, sister, brother" at the luncheon just now, and I remembered that the name of Wright''s brother was written on the document.

    For reasons unknown, he remembered that Wright''s brother had been brought to his own territory as a slave.

    There was no doubt that it was not the same name, and that Wright was being investigated by the whole country.

    Finally, he determined that Wright was ''an ordinary person who got a slightly different hazing benefit (gift) as a conclusion. But the investigation went all the way to his relatives, and his brother''s name was also shared with some number of people as information.

    Diablo is confident in his memory and remembers his brother Wright''s name, and when he saw his age, place of birth, and general height and weight on the documents, he asked, "How did my brother Wright end up in Mee?" I remember wondering why.

    I was busy at the time, so I let it slide normally.

    I don''t know what time it was that I saw the document - ....... It''s been a few years, but if they were still alive, they would be a bargaining chip for Wright, wouldn''t they?"

    But I can''t remember what time the document was.

    The fact that it is not at hand means that it must return to its own territory.

    However, he is currently in the middle of an important meeting.

    If he were to leave at this point, it would obviously damage his career.

    I don''t know when Wright will reveal that he is alive," he said. If he does, Mee is finished. I can make up for the damage to my career as much as I can later!

    Diablo inspires himself to make a hard decision.

    Every minute was too precious now.

    <>

 260 - - Nineteenth Episode: A Hand in Structures

    Finally, in three days, the Six Principality Conference will be held.

    (After three days, when the current king of the racial kingdom is pulled down and Lilith is crowned queen, a lot of things will change drastically. ......)

    Three days later, I took out my "SR, telepathy" card and contacted him for a follow-up.

    The person I contacted was ...... Dagan, King of the Dwarf Kingdom.

    Dagan, King of the Dwarves.

    At night, as promised through telepathy, King Dagan of the Dwarf Kingdom was waiting for me in his bedroom in the Dwarf mansion in the Principality of Six.

    With the help of Nemmu, I arrive at my destination without meeting anyone.

    When Dagan notices me and Nemmu, he walks up to me with a broken face.

    ''Mister Wright, Mister Nemm, it''s been a long time!ббYou''ve been well--well, I hope you guys aren''t too sick or injured!ббHa-ha-ha-ha!"

    I''m glad to see you in such good health, Dagan.

    I am physically strong, but mentally itching to get back to the ruins of past civilizations and do some research. I really want to beat myself up for making a par at the meeting!ббIf I had played goo, I could be studying the ruins of past civilizations right now!"

    He has a bald head and a bushy beard, and although he is short, his torso, limbs, and shoulders are well muscled.

    Dagan, the king of the Dwarf Kingdom, has the typical Dwarf appearance that everyone imagines.

    In the Dwarven state, royalty is not elected by bloodline.

    The masters of craftsmen who have been around long enough to be involved in the founding of the Dwarf Kingdom gather together and impose their kings on each other.

    Dagan also comes from a family that has been involved in the development and research of magic items since the founding of the kingdom.

    It is said that he must serve as king until the next Six Principality Conference is over.

    Since the Six Principality Conference was held on an emergency basis, he complains that he will still have to serve as king for a few more years after the conference is over.

    Dagan''s true desire is to quit his position as king as soon as possible, and to research the ruins of past civilizations that the dwarves have been hiding in secret for many years.

    After listening to his complaints, he turns to me.

    Sorry, sorry. My men are so tired of hearing me complain that they won''t take any notice of me. I know about your visit, so don''t worry. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of the racial kingdom the day after tomorrow. I and Mr. Wright are friends. I have not forgotten the debt of gratitude for helping us reach the lowest level of the ruins of past civilizations, and I will not betray them at the last minute.

    This must be Dagan''s true intention.

    He has seen enough of our abilities when he dived into the ruins of past civilizations with me, Mei, Nazna, Mera, and Suzu.

    He would never do anything to antagonize us.

    However, that is not the reason why I visited you this time.

    No, in fact, I came here to ask you for something else.

    Another matter?ббHmm......I will do what I can to return the favor,...... but for now, let''s hear what you have to say."

    "Yes, actually--"

    I would like to talk about one matter that I took the trouble to make time for this time.

    It is about a certain matter that will be necessary after Lilith becomes king of the racial kingdom. That is why I came to see Dagan, the Dwarf King.

    Dagan, who had finished listening to my story while stroking his beard, made a difficult, bitter face.

    I see what you mean," he said. But ...... mmmm, I really want to help you, but it''s not easy in the Dwarf Kingdom (ours), so it''s not easy.

    Of course, we can''t support them outwardly, but we can help them from behind the scenes," he said. We will support you financially and in many other ways, and we will never impose our support on the Dwarven Kingdom alone.

    I am sure that I will not be able to refuse to cooperate if I am told so by Mr. Wright of ....... I''ll leave it in your hands and we''ll work something out. I don''t mind, but it may take a little time to convince the lower levels, so please keep that in mind.

    Of course. And this is my personal thanks to ......."

    I pull out a necklace, a fantasma class magic item, from my item box and offer it to him. Although it is not useful in battle, and can probably be used for research purposes, it is a very valuable item in the eyes of the world.

    Dagan, a researcher of magic items, changes the color of his eyes and accepts the necklace.

    ''This is only a gift from me personally to Mister Dagan as a token of my appreciation. It is by no means a gift under my sleeve.

    Of course, I understand. Of course, I understand. It is important to express one''s feelings in this way.

    Dagan quickly and carefully tucks the necklace that is my feelings under his sleeve.

    I''ll take care of your needs," he says.ббI will convince the men below to be ready in time for the move in my name, you can rest assured of that!

    Thank you very much. I look forward to working with you.

    We smiled at each other and shook hands stiffly.

    After escaping from Dagan''s bedroom, we moved under Nemum''s lead and returned to the private room addressed to us in the racial compound.

    As we walked, I thought about the arrangements we would have to make with the elves and the beasts.

    (Would it be better for the elves and the beast race to go through Ellie, whom I know better than myself?ббThen I''ll have to ask her to talk me through it later.)

    As I sit down and think about the next turn of hands, Nemmu, who brewed me a cup of tea, gives her opinion.

    ''Lilith--I don''t think it''s necessary for Mr. Wright to go to this much trouble for her. ...... First of all, I don''t think it matters what happens to the girls, do you?"

    "Lilith herself would be prepared for it, but ...... she wouldn''t go out of her way to let it happen. The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to use it. And I don''t mind bothering her because it''s not like I''m doing much to help her.

    If you have said this much to me, I can''t say anything, and Nemmu falls silent.

    I realized that I am doing this not for Lilith or any other species, but for my own spirituality.

    Therefore, I do not intend to have Lilith herself thank me.

    I sip my tea.

    Tea, it''s good, nemm."

    Oh, oh, thank you. I brewed it with all my heart for Mr. Wright!"

    When I complimented her on the tea for follow-up because I disagreed with her opinion, Nemmu responded with a red face, perhaps because she was happy.

    Nemmu''s reaction like a maiden in love was very cute, and I couldn''t help but smile.

    Three days later, the time was approaching for the Six Principality Conference, where a drastic change was to take place.

    <>

 261 - - Episode 20 Six Duchy Conference 1

    "............"

    The day of the Six Principality Conference.

    Delegates gather at the central venue.

    We, the racial royalty''s bodyguards, and soldiers were waiting at the entrance to the racial venue.

    It was to open at the appointed time and we were to enter.

    There were only a few minutes left until the time of the meeting.

    While I wait, I pout my lips under my "SSR, Mask of the Clown.

    Nemmu cringes at my grumpy side, and Gold breaks off, ''I can understand the Lord''s grumpiness, so we''ll just have to leave it at that for now.

    I''m not grumpy because I want to annoy Nemum and the others. ......

    (I didn''t expect Diablo to return to Majin Nation at this last minute,......)

    The day before yesterday, when I confirmed Diablo with "SSR Clairvoyant", he packed his bags and quickly returned to Majinokuni.

    I was surprised at the suddenness of the situation and asked Nemmu to find out more information.

    According to the information Nemmu had gathered by this morning, a problem had occurred in Diablo''s territory. It was an emergency situation that only he, the head of the Diablo, could solve, so he was going back to Japan.

    The other young elites were happy that he had lost his point against Diablo, who had returned to his own country even though it was an emergency situation in his own territory before the important Duchy Council.

    Diablo was now one step behind on the elite track.

    (Originally, they were going to use Ellie ...... "The Witch of the Giant Tower" to make Diablo fail, etc.) As it turned out, he made the blunder himself. ...... I would have made it myself if I could have. I wish I could have made it myself.)

    Oddly enough, I was right on target, and I damaged Diablo''s reputation - but I''m not quite sure what to make of it.

    I was in a perpetual mood because I couldn''t make Diablo suffer with my own hands.

    I''m sure you can understand my sentiments.

    --I''m not going to stay in a bad mood forever, though.

    Lilith, Yume (fake), and the soldiers are glancing at me, as if my moody aura is leaking out to the people around me even through my mask.

    We have an important meeting coming up.

    I should make sure I''m in the right frame of mind.

    (I wanted to make Diablo suffer with my own hands, but let''s think more positively. We have a meeting from now on. (I wanted to torment Diablo with my own hands, but let''s think more positively.)

    With these thoughts in mind, I breathe lightly under my mask and switch my mind.

    Perhaps he could tell that I had come to a decision, because Nemmu''s face relaxed into a blatant ''relieved'' expression, and Gold nodded repeatedly, as if satisfied.

    Lilith, Yume (fake), and the soldiers also seemed to sense the change in my mood, and they all regained their composure.

    It is almost time for the doors to open.

    It''s ...... time."

    The racial king announces shortly.

    The King''s words are the signal for the soldiers to open the door.

    The various species indicate, and the doors open in unison, and the representatives stand.

    The representatives of the various groups step into each other''s steps and enter the central hall.

    The meeting is held by one representative at a time, but other officials and guards follow to greet the participants before they enter.

    The Majinkoku side, which took the lead this time, was led by a man in his late 170cm height, with long fangs, making his entrance.

    He was dressed in a luxurious nobleman''s uniform that was slightly open at the chest, and from the way he walked with an unshakeable gait, it was clear that he was a man well-trained in combat.

    According to Lilith, he is the first prince of the Majin Nation, Volos.

    The king of the Majin Kingdom is lying on his bed due to illness, but he has not yet nominated his successor.

    However, it is almost certain that it will be Volos, and he himself is acting as the next King of the Majin Nation. His participation in the Six Principality Conference may also be a foil for him.

    Behind him are young elites, bodyguards, diplomats, and others.

    The representative of the Allied Beast Nation is a bear beast race that is lightly two meters tall. Not only is he tall, but he is also large horizontally. The smoking pipe in his mouth is removed from his mouth as soon as he enters the quarry, and he deposits it to his subordinate behind him.

    Although physically intimidating, it was not a violent thing, but a solid, deep, and heavy presence.

    In the case of the Beastmen Confederacy, the five tribes discuss and decide who will participate in the conference, but the chiefs of three tribes were killed because of the "Beastmen Massacre," which also triggered the holding of this conference.

    The three tribes whose chiefs had died hastily elected new chiefs, but they were young and inexperienced. They could not elect them as their representatives.

    Therefore, it was immediately decided that this bear beast race - Ozo - would be the representative to go to the meeting.

    Many of the subordinates and guards who followed him were also from Ozo''s tribe.

    It is clear that the effects of the "Beast Race Massacre" are still continuing.

    The Dwarf species is Dagan, whom I met three days ago.

    Dagan notices us entering the venue as Lilith''s escort.

    He turns his annoyed face upside down. He smiles at us, but quickly realizes that it''s a bad idea and tightens up.

    Some of the other species with good instincts looked at us suspiciously, but we maintained an attitude of ignorance because reacting badly would have deepened their suspicions even more.

    The only representatives of the dragon race this time were diplomats, not members of the emperor''s blood family, the country''s top leaders.

    The Six Principality Conference was held at short notice at the behest of the demon race.

    On the surface, it was stated that since the meeting was held on an emergency basis, it would be difficult for a member of the blood race to be the representative, but in reality, it was a demonstration of pride, as if to say, "Why should the dragon race act on the call of the demon race, which is inferior to us?

    Naturally, the demon race is aware of this and does not look good.

    Finally, there are the elven species.

    Queen Leaf VII enters with a dark atmosphere like a sinner.

    Her beautiful face is so skinny as if she had been on an impossible diet, and there is no shadow of her former self. Behind her is a man with a hood over his head, followed by an elf maid and guards, but their atmosphere is also unusually dark.

    Only the elves were dark enough to convince anyone that they had come to a funeral.

    Volos, the first prince of the Magician Kingdom, is suspicious of the darkness of the elven species, but he greets them first.

    Thank you, ladies and gentlemen, for answering our call. Let''s talk about the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' who has suddenly appeared like a plague!

    Volos sounded lively, as if he were the lead actor on stage announcing the beginning of the show.

 262 - - Episode 21 Six Duchy Conference 2

    Thank you all for heeding our call and for welcoming us. Let''s talk about the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" who suddenly appeared like a plague!

    Volos, the first prince of the Magician Kingdom, who led the conference of the Six Principality, declares with a smile, as if to say, "I am the star of this conference.

    The reaction of the people around him is not quite so subtle. ......

    Volos, not caring, turns the conversation around.

    The princess Lilith, you''ve grown up a lot. When I met you in the past, you were just a young child. ...... My young men have been talking about you. ''You are beautiful for a human being.

    ''Thank you for ......, Mr. Volos. You have not changed since I was a child, you are still as fashionable and beautiful as you were when I was a child.

    I never thought that Princess Lilith would praise me that much!ббThis alone makes the meeting worthwhile!"

    Lilith plays down Volos'' unintentional racism and takes an adult approach.

    Incidentally, Volos also opened his eyes in surprise at Nemm''s good looks, but since he is a royalty, he did not try to seduce her like the young elites of the Majin Nation without knowing the proper occasion.

    Now, why not start the meeting right away and have a chat like this?

    At the Six Principality Conference, the delegates take their seats one at a time and the others go outside, but before that, it is customary to show the non-delegates inside with their escorts.

    The purpose is to introduce the next generation and to ensure the smooth continuation of the multi-yearly meetings, even if the delegates are replaced.

    (Originally, Diablo was among the younger guys behind him, and we had a plan in place to hurt his career. ......)

    I look at the group of young elites of the Majin Nation behind Volos and let out a sigh inside my mask.

    During this time, Volos, as the organizer of this event, was also talking to the various countries.

    He praised Lief VII of the Elven race for his appearance, as did Lilith, and Dagan of the Dwarf race for his Dwarf products.

    Lief VII, perhaps not pleased with the praise despite his sickly appearance, thanked him briefly.

    Dagan, too, responded in an appropriate manner, as if to say, ''I can''t wait for this to be over.

    As for Ozo, the chief of the beast bear tribe.

    I can''t help but feel sorry for the enormous damage caused by the ''Witch of the Giant Tower. Let''s discuss the ''Giant Tower Witch'' carefully at this meeting and formulate countermeasures."

    I have no grudge against the "Witch of the Giant Tower. The problem was on our side. Above all, it''s already over. From now on, we intend to live positively.

    ......Master Ozo is a very future-oriented man."

    Not the answer he was hoping for, Volos pauses for a moment before giving a curt response.

    However, he could not hide his discomfort at not getting what he wanted, and the mood he was in was one of ill-humor.

    On the other hand, Ozo, on the other hand,......, was looking at the "hooded figure" behind Lief VII, the representative of the elven species, with frightened eyes rather than Volos'' bad mood.

    Volos, not caring, gives a sarcastic "welcome" to the last of the Dragonute species.

    Thank you for attending this urgent meeting of the Principality," he said. I will ask the Emperor, who is too busy to participate in the meeting even though it is an emergency, to give you a few words later. I have missed you." "I hope you are not too busy to take care of yourself."

    ...... I will be sure to convey the words of the First Prince of Volos to His Majesty the Emperor. I am sure that His Majesty will be pleased to hear the words of concern from the First Prince of Volos, who knows that the King of the Magical Kingdom is in poor health.

    Volos said unspokenly, ''There''s no way I''m skipping the Six Principality meeting, even though it''s an emergency. Or are you too sick to attend?" He was sarcastic.

    On the other hand, a diplomat of the Dragoneut Empire said, "It''s your king who''s in bad shape, isn''t it? And you still haven''t been nominated as the next king, and you''re still the first prince.

    Since the demon race regards the dragon race as their rivals, they always exchange sarcasm with each other when they meet each other at the Six Principality Conference.

    The quiet repartee started even before the meeting began.

    --But only this time, even that quiet exchange is blown away by an oversized attack.

    After exchanging a few sarcastic remarks, Volos proceeded with the conversation.

    Then, let''s begin the emergency meeting of the Six Principality immediately. All non-delegates are requested to leave the venue in accordance with the rules."

    Mr. Volos, may I have a moment before you leave?"

    When the non-delegates were asked to leave, Lilith interrupted them by raising her hand.

    The racial king meditates stiffly, and Yume (fake), me and Nemmu, and Gold show no particular reaction.

    The soldiers of the other racial guards buzzed with surprise, ''What in the world is the princess going to do?

    Not being able to disparage Lilith, who is royalty even though she is racial, Volos agrees with a smile he has made.

    Please, Princess Lilith," he said. Please tell me if there is anything I have forgotten to tell you. If you want to invite me to dinner tonight, I will be happy to accept. Depending on how the meeting goes, though, I may be so busy that I may have to decline."

    The Majin Nation side let out a laugh at Volos'' joke.

    Even if they seriously invite Volos to dinner, they are sarcastic, saying that they do not intend to dine with a race, no matter how royal the princess is.

    (......It really is every time. Can''t the demon race speak without interjecting sarcasm every single time?)

    I can''t help thinking about that.

    But of course, what Lilith called me out on was not such a stupid thing.

    Lilith, who was allowed to speak, stepped forward.

    After confirming that everyone in the hall was paying attention, she raised her voice in a high pitch.

    We, the racial kingdom, wish to abolish the current king of the racial kingdom, and I, Lilith herself, will ascend the throne as the queen of the racial kingdom. I beg you all to vote on this matter here and now!"

    The statement, like an extreme "Ultimate Class" offensive magic that blows away sarcasm like a speck of dust, is unleashed on the Six Principality Council, which is the center of the world.

    It was inevitable that Volos, who had been maintaining an air of composure as a high ranking member of the council, froze.

    <>

 263 - - Episode 22 Six Duchy Conference 3

    I, Lilith herself, wish to ascend the throne as Queen of the Kingdom of the Races. I ask for your approval here and now!

    Lilith''s statement was met with astonishment by most of the people present.

    Even Volos, the first prince of the Magical Kingdom, froze his smile in surprise.

    When he recovered from his surprise, he let out a sigh of exasperation.

    ''What a ...... ridiculous thing to say. Princess Lilith, this principality meeting is a serious occasion to decide the end of the world. To make a terribly trivial joke on that occasion is an act that degrades not only you, but also your own country."

    Volos gives a cold stare and advises Lilith in a tone as if he were scolding a foolish child.

    However, she did not back down and refuted him.

    ''Mr. Volos, why do you think what I said was a joke?ббIf I remember correctly, it is customary for the next king of the Human Kingdom to report the generational change at the Council of State and receive acceptance from the other five kingdoms," or, alternatively, "a majority vote by the five kingdoms, excluding the Human Kingdom," is used to determine the next king of the Human Kingdom. We should be able to decide on the king, right?"

    To be precise, the former "the next king of the Human Kingdom reports to the Council of State and receives acceptance from the other five countries" is a pretext, while the latter "a majority vote by the five countries excluding the Human Kingdom" is the actual racial king-making process.

    The human race could not even decide its own king.

    At Lilith''s opinion, Volos finally turned his contemptuous gaze on her, as if to say, "Does this woman have no brains?

    Her gaze was more than racist, it was as if she were looking at a madman.

    In fact, if Lilith wins a majority of votes in the "majority voting system of five countries excluding racial groups," she will be crowned the queen of the racial groups.

    However, Volos believed that there would be no one who would agree if he suddenly cried out here that he wanted to be the queen.

    He did not want to be seen as a stain on the Six Principality Council, which he had spearheaded, so he voiced his opposition in frustration.

    As Princess Lilith said, if you get a majority of the votes from the other five countries, you will be crowned queen. However, there is no dissatisfaction with the current king and no reason to abolish the throne. Furthermore, this meeting is an opportunity to discuss the ''Witch of the Giant Tower. I would like to ask you to stop this childish nonsense. This is not a playground for little girls."

    Volos nails Lilith as if he were scolding a dim-witted child.

    Lilith, on the other hand, does not step back even when she hears the sound of Volos'' sullen voice, and proceeds with her story resolutely.

    Is the country of the Witch Queen opposed to this? Then how about the Queen Elf Kingdom?

    We, the concubines, the, uh, the Queen Elf Kingdom, welcome the abdication of the current race king and the coronation of Princess Lilith as our queen.

    What?

    Not expecting the Queen Elf Nation to agree, Volos is astonished and makes a bare voice.

    He was so surprised that he did not even notice that Lief VII was looking behind him with a startled look.

    Following the Queen Elf Kingdom, Dagan of the Dwarf Kingdom somewhat happily shouts out.

    ''The Dwarf Kingdom also welcomes Princess Lilith''s coronation as queen!

    ...... Oi and the rest of the Beastmen Confederacy agree."

    Furthermore, even the Dwarf Kingdom and the Beastmen Confederacy come out in favor.

    For Volos, a bolt out of the blue was exactly what he meant at this time and place.

    Lilith, who was so surprised that she had forgotten how to breathe, took over as the moderator.

    The Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the Beastmen Alliance are in favor. The Dragonite (Dragoneut) Empire votes ......."

    ...... abstain."

    The diplomats of the Dragonite Empire, who are present here with full authority, abstained without indicating either approval or disapproval.

    Although they were puzzled by the situation, they remembered every detail of what was said and seemed to think, "Although we feel uncomfortable that we were outvoted, our first priority is to bring back information to our own country.

    This would decide the outcome.

    Lilith declared with a victorious smile.

    The Majin Nation is against it. The Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the United Beastmen Kingdom are in favor. The Dragonute Empire abstains. With the above, I hereby declare that the current King of the Kingdom of the Races is no longer in office, and that I, Lilith, will ascend to the throne as Queen of the Kingdom of the Races.

    The girl''s voice was calm, but her words were already filled with the dignity - or rather, determination - of a queen of a country.

    (Things are going completely according to plan. It was worth it.)

    I mutter quietly in my mind.

    Hearing Lilith''s confident voice makes me realize that we are now witnessing a historic event.

    Volos, who had been completely eclipsed by Queen Lilith, finally recovers from his surprise and cries out in anger.

    Ridiculous!ббWhat the hell do you people think you''re doing!ббWhy should I give this woman any credit?

    But in the middle of his shout, he realizes why the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the Beastmen Alliance support Lilith.

    He turns his murderous gaze toward the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the Confederacy of Beastmen.

    ''You!ббYou have been seduced by witches!"

    Volos'' point made those who could not keep up with the situation twist their heads, but the young elites of the Majin Nation understood what he was trying to say.

    Volos glared at the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the Beastmen Alliance in turn, and pointed out their murderous intent as if to spit it out.

    ''So the Elves and Beastmen were getting the promise of Queen Lilith''s coronation by force of arms, and the Dwarves by the gift of a magic item or some witchcraft technique!

    It is impolite to suggest that ...... I was only speaking sincerely to the nations. I could not have made such a declaration without laying the groundwork in advance. The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re talking about.

    Giggle, giggle," a laugh that seems to be poking fun at Volos is heard from behind the Queen Elf Nation Leaf VII.

    Lief VII was frightened like a little child scared of a ghost by the sound of laughter echoing from behind him.

    Volos, whose pride was hurt by the mockery of himself, looked at him, but could do nothing more.

    Because the girl who let out a small, mocking laugh introduced herself.

    I apologize for the delay in greeting you. I am the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," who was just on the agenda for this meeting. I hope to make your acquaintance.

    <>

 264 - - Episode 23 Six Duchy Conference 4

    I apologize for the delay in saying hello. I am the Witch of the Gigantic Tower. I hope to make your acquaintance.

    A girl wearing a hood over her head and a sorceress-like costume introduces herself in a beautiful voice that sounds like a rolled bell.

    After she introduces herself as the "Witch of the Giant Tower," there is a pause of a few seconds, as those present at the meeting do not react immediately.

    To counteract the pause, the guards outside the Queen Elf Kingdom moved quickly to protect the dignitaries and took up their weapons.

    The First Prince of Volos, a Fiendish nation, protected by his own soldiers, glares at Lief VII, the Queen Elf Nation, from behind.

    Queen Lief!ббWhy did you bring the opponent of the agenda - the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" - to the meeting of the Principality!ббIs the Queen Elf Nation going to betray us!"

    No!ббNo. ...... No. ...... No. ...... No. ......"

    In response to Volos'' question, Lief VII held his own head in his hands and denied repeatedly, saying, ''No, no, no,'' but he did not tell him any more words.

    Instead of Lief VII, who held his head and looked frightened, Elly, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," stepped forward and took over the explanation for him.

    I was told that the Sixth Duchy Conference was going to be about me, so I asked them ...... the Queen Elf Nation to accompany me. Thanks to them, I was able to enter the conference hall without any problems, which was a great help."

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" turned to Lief VII and spoke in a calm tone of voice.

    So you don''t have to be so frightened because I won''t nuzzle your head again as a punishment.

    Thank you!ббThank you!ббThank you!"

    Despite the eyes of dignitaries from around the world, Reef VII revealed her emotions from the bottom of her heart and expressed her gratitude.

    Why is she so frightened?

    In the past, after being bound by the strategic class "Dorn Fessern," Lief VII had his memories read by the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    The pain she suffered was unimaginable, and if the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" were to inflict further pain on her in earnest, she would become a cripple from the pain.

    She is still in pain and emaciated, but if she had failed in the infiltration attempt, she would have been punished again by having her head tossed around. She was truly afraid of that.

    Even the Volos did not understand the meaning of the phrase "head massage as punishment," but they could tell from Lief VII''s attitude that it was not a pleasant experience.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" turned her gaze away from LEAF VII and toward the venue.

    She somewhat happily urges the meeting to go on.

    She urged the meeting somewhat happily, "Well, please feel free to start the meeting with me. And since this is a good opportunity for you, if you have any questions, I will answer them to the best of my ability.

    (Originally, this is where Ellie - the "Witch of the Giant Tower" was supposed to get Diablo involved and discredit him. Oh well, we''ll do that next time.)

    I let out a mumble inside my mask.

    But there was no point in thinking about the postponed plan, so I returned my attention to the current situation.

    The Volos were urged by the "Witch of the Giant Tower" to continue the meeting, but naturally, they were slow to react.

    There was no way they could hold a meeting when the "Giant Tower Witch" herself was right in front of them, discussing countermeasures.

    Volos, the first prince of the Witch Nation, who was leading the meeting of the principality this time and looked as if he was the main actor, his face turned red with anger.

    He was completely crushed by the demon nation and his own reputation.

    Volos is furious and shouts angrily.

    There is no way we can have a meeting with the enemy right in front of us!ббUse your common sense!"

    Oh, you don''t have to be so modest. You are not afraid to use this opportunity to get more information out of me.ббThen you are very small-minded.

    You witch. ......!ббSeize this witch now!"

    The soldiers of the magical race escort soldiers try to move in accordance with Volos'' instructions, but the soldiers of the Elven Queenate step forward to counter them.

    Volos peeled his eyes from the stones.

    Queen Lief!ббYou''re trying to interrupt me!"

    I am now inviting her to be a guest in our country. If she tries to touch a guest, isn''t it natural that she should be escorted?

    What a guest!ббThe other party is the one who is bringing chaos to this world!ббShe''s the Witch of the Giant Tower!"

    Without time to mend his attitude, Volos raises his voice.

    Dagan, the king of the dwarves, raised his voice to him, somewhat happily.

    If you are going to capture the Witch of the Giant Tower right here and now, the Dwarven kingdom will have to put up a fight, too.ббI owe her a lot."

    The ...... oi and the rest of the Beastmen Confederacy will also lend a hand.

    You, you ......!

    Not only the Queen Elf Kingdom, but also the Dwarf Kingdom and the Beastmen Alliance have come forward to obstruct the capture of the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    It is not a good idea to take on all three countries.

    A diplomat of the Dragonite Empire intervenes in this conflict.

    First Prince of Volos, the Council of Principality is a forum for exchanging words. It is not a place to cross blades. I think it would be best for you to withdraw.

    ......!"

    He declared that the Dragon Man (Dragonute) Empire is not an enemy, but it is not an ally either.

    Now there is no one left on Volos'' side.

    If I go through with this any more, I will only bring down the name of the Majin Nation and Volos.

    It is a shame to have to follow the words of a dragonut who sees us as rivals, but I guess we have no choice but to back down quietly here.

    As I predicted, Volos raises one hand and makes the guards back away.

    The Witch of the Giant Tower" was given to the three nations this time, and the Witch Nation will never forget it. I have decided that a further meeting of the Principality is not possible, and the Majin Nation will stand down."

    "Wait, Master Volos."

    After declaring that the principality meeting was canceled, he was about to leave the hall when Lilith stopped him.

    Volos looked back at me with hostility, his brow furrowed as if to say, ''What more is there to say?

    Lilith, undaunted by his gaze, tells him, "I''m not going to be a part of this.

    It is very unfortunate that this principality meeting was canceled. However, I ask you to remember that I have been appointed Queen of the Racial Kingdoms in accordance with the rules and regulations of both the Magical and Dragonite Empires."

    It seems that the information about the inauguration of Queen Lilith had been blown out of Volos'' head with the appearance of the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    When she pointed this out to him, he made a face as if he was about to cluck his tongue.

    Volos turned to Lilith once again and threatened her with a heavy tone of voice.

    You will surely regret your decision to take advantage of the rules and usurp the throne like a bandit.

    I assure you that such a thing will never happen.

    Lilith''s reply to Volos''s words without pause already had the dignity of a queen of a racial kingdom.

    It will be interesting to see how long she can keep up her bravado. I will accept your accession to the throne. However, from now on, the Majin Kingdom would like to think about diplomatic relations with the Racial Kingdom and other matters.

    "--Her Majesty Queen Lilith, we, the Dragonute Empire, would like to return to our home country and consider the future relationship with the racial kingdoms. It seems that they will not listen to anything we say as they have done in the past, and that is quite troublesome."

    The Dragonute Empire is completely hostile, and the Dragonaut Empire is also slurring its words, saying, "We would like to return to our home country and consider the relationship with the racial kingdoms.

    The two countries that had preyed on the racial kingdoms and enjoyed their delicious food were not pleased, but thanks to this, Lilith was able to successfully ascend to the throne as the racial queen, as she had wished.

    -- At this time, history moves completely.

    The three countries that remained at the venue returned to their respective residences because they could not stay at the venue forever since the meeting of the Principality was canceled.

    <>

 265 - - Episode 24 Six Duchy Conference 5

    When the Six Principality meeting was canceled, the representatives of the racial kingdoms returned to their own residence.

    Without resting, Lilith gathered everyone in the mansion hall.

    Lilith, who had been crowned queen of the racial kingdom, stood in front, with Yume (fake), myself, Nemmu, Gold, and Elly, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," a guest of the Queen Elf Kingdom, at her side.

    This was also in line with our prior discussions.

    Lilith, with us by her side, confronted those from the racial kingdoms who could not attend the meeting.

    She looked around and then opened her mouth.

    ......At this meeting of the Six Principality, I, Lilith, have been crowned Queen of the Kingdom of the Races, having received the support of three countries and abolished the position of King.

    What''s going on?

    The escort soldiers and maids who were not at the scene are astonished by Lilith''s statement.

    They are surprised twice when they learn from the reactions of the others that it is not a lie or a joke.

    Lilith waits for the surprise to calm down once and for all.

    When the murmur settles down with a sense of urgency, she slowly opens up the conversation about the future.

    The former king ...... has asked your father to retire and live out the rest of his days in another place. I have no intention of letting him get involved in politics at all. My brother will also retire as soon as I return, and like your father, he will not be involved in national politics at all, but will remain in retirement to pursue his hobbies. I will not ask for any input on this decision."

    Lilith''s statement drew gasps from maids, escort soldiers, servants, and others.

    The former king, Lilith''s father, was still listening in silence. There is no hint of despair in his expression.

    If anything, he looks as if he had guessed right.

    The first thing to do is to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    The rest of the people left in the house, except for those who attended this meeting, will be dismissed by the queen''s authority this time. The reason for their dismissal is that they are ...... spies from other countries.

    Her statement stunned everyone more than ever before.

    The guard soldiers who attended the meeting were surprised and looked at those who remained in the house in confusion, as if to say, ''You are joking, right?

    (To be precise, ...... the only people left in the mansion this time are the interlopers from the Demon Nation and the Dragonaut Empire.

    The Dwarven Kingdom, the Queen Elven Kingdom, and the Beastmen United Nations are also mixed in with the racial kingdoms, but if they are excluded as well, the nation will not be able to stand.

    Therefore, Lilith agreed to cooperate with these three countries. The reason is that there is no problem with information leakage at the moment as long as they work from behind the scenes.

    If there was more time, it would be possible to cleanly replace them, but since it would take time on the order of years to actually ...... do it, it would not make much sense as a recent story.

    (In the case of us, "Nacchi", we can use the talent that comes out of the benefit (gift) "Infinite Gacha" card, but it takes a lot of time and money to train ...... specialists.)

    He helps Lilith rebuild the nation in the shadows and indirectly becomes acutely aware of the difficulty of developing human resources.

    She says, "...... Princess, please stop accusing Nono and the others of being spies of other nations!ббThere are some things you can joke about and some things you can''t!"

    Nono, Lilith''s head maid, raises her voice sharply.

    To Lilith, she is even closer than her father without doing a bad job.

    Nono has been by Lilith''s side since she was a child, and Lilith has grown up adoring Nono as if she were her own sister.

    Lilith looks at Nono, whom she adored as her sister and mother even though they are not related by blood, with a gaze as cold as ice.

    She looks at Lilith with a cold, icy stare. I wish I was joking."

    ''......Ho, the others, but not ......Hime-sama, do you doubt Nono''s loyalty?ббIt is terrible to treat Nono, who has been by your side since you were a child, as an interloper. ......"

    Nono is frightened by Lilith''s icy cold eyes, the first time she has ever looked at him, but she pleads her innocence.

    She does not offer a specific rebuttal, but rather appeals to the feelings that have followed her since she was a child.

    However, her statement does not resonate with Lilith and does not shake her resolve in any way.

    ''Then you can explain to me all the letters you were sending to the demon country because of your loyalty, how to contact the demon country from your parents'' house, the code name ...... of Nono given to you by the demon country, and in the worst case scenario, why you were in charge of killing me by making it look like a suicide if I got in your way. You''ll do it, won''t you?"

    !"

    Nono opens her eyes to the limit and backs away with a blue face.

    She was unable to immediately refute the truth because it was all true.

    Lilith asks, "What is it?

    Nono, quickly try to argue according to your allegiance.

    ...... hi, Princess ......"

    I know the orders that you have received from the Majin Nation and the instructions that Nono''s family has given you. ...... Nono, try to quickly come up with a rebuttal that refutes those evidences."

    ............"

    Knowing that even clear evidence is being suppressed, Nono is unable to say anything and shuts down.

    But Lilith, who has been a public figure all this time, blurts out beyond her emotional limits.

    Traitor. ...... Traitor! Traitor! Traitor!ббTraitor!ббTraitor!ббTraitor!ббTraitor oh oh oh!"

    Lilith burst into large tears and wailed like a beast, not a man.

    Why did you betray me, Nono?ббWe swore to work together to change our country for the future of the human race!ббIt was a lie!ббYou were amused to see me dance so comically!ббHey, Nono!"

    "...... Hi, Princess--"

    Deny it!ббPlease tell me it''s not true, that all the evidence I have is a lie and Nono is on my side!ббPlease, Nono, don''t betray me!ббStay by my side!ббPlease, please Nono, don''t leave me ...... deny me ......"

    Lilith, who had been waving her hair around, moving her whole body, pleading and wailing like a beast, burst into tears like a little child abandoned by her sister and mother regarding the latter half, crying out for help in a lonely way.

    She cries out her heart, not for the queen of the racial kingdom, but for the individual girl Lilith.

    The tears gouged deeply into the hearts of not only Nono, but also the hearts of the other betrayers.

    Nono could neither deny nor run up to Lilith and hug her, but could only remain silent.

    Because it is all true.

    Lilith wipes her tears with a handkerchief given to her by Yume (fake) and changes her mind.

    The girl put back on the mask of the queen and faced the traitors once again.

    She said, "- those who have served as spies in other countries will be dismissed as foreign criminals, and their family homes will be taken down. Normally, not only the traitors themselves but also their relatives should be sentenced to death, but in recognition of their long years of loyal service, the traitors themselves, their families, relatives, and all related persons will be deported. You will be allowed to keep as much of your family property as you can, but the rest will be confiscated by the state. That is all."

    If not only those who are here but also their relatives in the racial kingdom were to be executed, it would take too much time and manpower, and the impact on the people and other countries would be too strong, so the decision was made to deport them.

    After Nono finished listening to the whole story, she sat down and sagged.

    Lilith clenches her fists so hard that blood flows and endures.

    Lilith called out to Ellie.

    ''Dear witch, please move us to the racial kingdom. We will begin rebuilding the nation immediately.

    Of course. For the sake of Queen Lilith, the Witch of the Giant Tower will spare no pains to cooperate.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower"-Elly had been somewhat hostile to Lilith, but she respects her for her success in ascending to the throne and for her attitude of not showing naivete and cutting her down once and for all, even though Nono, whom she trusted like family, was a spook.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" accepts Lilith''s request for cooperation.

    This indicates that the racial kingdom and the "Giant Tower" have formed an alliance.

    This alliance will spread to the outside world through the mouths of those who are to be banished.

    Lilith.

    Yes, what is it, Father?

    Lilith no longer calls him "King" in public, but "Father," she says.

    Her father does not scold her for her attitude, but tells her in a tone of voice that carries the weight he has carried for many years as a former king.

    ''Lilith...... has already made her move, and no one can stop her. The father is a man who has been on the throne for many years and has a heavy burden to bear. Do you have that resolve?"

    Yes, I do. I am prepared for everything. If my life will bring a bright future to the human kingdom, then I am willing to do so.

    Lilith answers her father''s question immediately.

    There is not the slightest trace of the weakness that had been there just a moment ago, crying out like an infant abandoned by its parents.

    Lilith was hard, clear, and beautiful, like a jewel that radiates eternal radiance.

    The father says nothing more and falls silent.

    Lilith called out to the "Witch of the Giant Tower" again.

    ''Master Witch, please.

    I understand."

    Ellie transfers Lilith, Yume (fake), me, Nemmu, and Gold to the racial (human) kingdom with the "SSR, Transference" card.

    A moment after disappearing - a tearful Nono stares at Lilith.

    But there is nothing more she can do. Nono leaves the kingdom, and Lilith becomes queen and steps onto the stage.

    The curtain rises and the paths of these women, who have lived together for so long, are divided.

    <>

 266 - - Episode 25 Conflicts with Claw

    The first prince of the race, Claw, was doing paperwork in his office in the capital''s castle, which is more the size of a slightly larger mansion than a castle.

    It was as if he was practicing to become the racial king in the future.

    ....... What are you making a fuss about, you little kid?"

    I was working diligently on paperwork, but there was a strange noise outside.

    It was as if there were multiple children running around the hallway, having a great time.

    Hey, go out and pay attention.

    Awe."

    Clough directs his aides to help him with his work.

    The entourage is somewhat annoyed by the interruption of their paperwork and thinks about giving the source a stern lecture.

    --But there was no need for him to go out into the hallway.

    The source of the noise was headed straight for his office.

    There was a knock at the door.

    The aide, who was just going out of the room, opens the door.

    Oh wow!"

    As the door opens slightly, someone approaching the office forcefully opens the door, and then enters the room more vigorously, bumping into the entourage. The aide is pushed straight into the room and screams.

    Clough, who had been watching the situation for some time, attempted to yell and reprimand the person who entered in such a way as to injure his entourage, but he could not raise his voice immediately, and instead fell into confusion.

    He was rather confused because the door was opened by a group of racial soldiers, fully armed from head to toe, who came crashing into his office.

    (Urgent problem?ббYou''ve come to report in a hurry because another nation of another species has invaded!ббOr maybe there was an assassin-like invasion of the castle!бб(Or--)

    Clough thinks in his brain.

    But there was no correct answer in his mind.

    Lilith, the first princess of the race, appears as if escorted from behind a group of well-equipped soldiers.

    Lilith?"

    The appearance of his own sister freezes Claw''s consciousness.

    It is too early for her to be back from the Duchy of Six, and she has no idea what it means to be riding into the Oval Office with armed soldiers.

    As Claw is confused, Lilith tells him matter-of-factly.

    ''As Queen Lilith of the Kingdom of the Races, I command you. Put down your pens and follow us maturely.

    Queen?"ббWhat a joke. It is not funny at any price, and it is disrespectful to call oneself a queen when His Majesty the King is still alive. Even if she is your own daughter, there are certain things that are right and wrong to say.

    He said, "Brother, I am not joking. I have received the approval of three out of the five non-racial kingdoms, that is, more than a majority, and I have abolished your father, the former king, and assumed the position of queen of the racial kingdom.

    The claw also understands that the king of a racial kingdom cannot decide for themselves.

    Therefore, he has been making efforts to be the next king, thinking that he, who is more obedient than Lilith, who is rebellious to other countries, should be the next king.

    Despite this, Lilith is acting like a queen who has been accepted by the other kingdoms and enthroned, and her armed soldiers are following her lead.

    Claud''s confusion intensified, and at the same time, a bad feeling caressed his back.

    He got up from his chair and turned to Lilith.

    You''ve received approval from three countries?ббThat''s impossible. Quit lying. It''s not possible for them to abolish your father, who has never caused any problems, and to make Lilith, who has no achievements, the queen. Lilith, I don''t know what you are trying to do with this elaborate prank, but enough of this or I will be seriously offended as your brother!"

    "Dear brother,...... it''s all true. Otherwise, why would I be here when I should still be in the Principality?"

    Did you return alone before the ...... meeting started?"

    No matter how much you can travel by river down to the principality, it is not possible to travel to and from the racial kingdom capital in one day.

    As Lilith pointed out, during the Six Principality Conference, it is agreed that "the king''s relatives are to be taken as assistants to those in charge during the conference & as replacements in case of emergencies. This unspoken rule only applies to the racial kingdom, and the role of the king''s relatives, so to speak, is that of hostages.

    In spite of this, it is impossible for her to be here, since she is supposed to be in the principality. If she broke the agreement, it would be a big problem.

    If she was here and there was no problem, then either she left the meeting early because ...... Lilith had been crowned queen and was no longer treated as a hostage, or she got some help and moved here at high speed after the meeting was over.

    Claw was upset by this fact and finally understood his position.

    ''Bah, silly, that''s not normal!ббHow come Father, who has never caused any problems, is abolished and Lilith, who has no accomplishments, is enthroned as Queen!ббThe other species would never agree!ббIs it because your father went into hiding in the Principality!ббBut even if that were the case, wouldn''t it be the right thing to hold another meeting and nominate me as king? ...... I would have been king no matter what!ббWhat the hell happened in the Principality? ......

    The second half leaks out, not to Lilith, but to himself, as if asking a question.

    But his question to himself was broken by the voice of a third party.

    Lilith, why don''t you get on with capturing that man?ббWe have already seen the results, so further questioning is a waste of time."

    !ббThe Witch of the Giant Tower ......

    A girl wearing a hood over her head and a sorceress-like costume appears behind Lilith and her friends.

    Further behind her appeared the party of "black clowns" who had gone to the principality as her escort.

    The clowns are no fools.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" is the answer.

    You stupid sister!ббYou!ббYou sold out your country to the Witch of the Giant Tower!"

    ''Brother ......, it is outrageous that you have sold out your country. It was rather your brothers who sold out the people. I only borrowed the help of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower. I don''t remember selling the country.

    Lilith''s denials do not faze Claw, who is incensed.

    If you have enlisted the help of witches to fulfill your reckless desires, so be it!ббI was really supposed to be the king!ббThat''s what I''ve been working so hard for!ббWe have responded to every offer from other species, every request to send our people as slaves. We have also accepted the amount of goods in trade as we were told. It is for the future of our race!ббSo why can''t I be king when I sold my people into slavery because I was told that I needed the approval of other countries in order to become king!ббI''ve worked so hard for this!ббIt''s not right!"

    It''s your brother who is crazy. Is that effort to sell your people as slaves to other countries, and to buy cheaply the products of your people''s efforts?ббAll of your brother''s efforts are for you to become king. You talk about the future of the race, but what is the future after selling the people of your own country?ббYou should be ashamed."

    Oh, what''s wrong with me trying to be king!ббI have been watching this racial kingdom since I was born. We are livestock!ббThen there is such a thing as living as livestock, isn''t there?ббI rebelled as a child and as a young man, but the world didn''t accept that. I tried to negotiate with other species, but they wouldn''t listen to me. That''s because I don''t have the power!ббThen what''s wrong with me being king if nothing changes!ббWhat''s wrong with being at the mercy of other countries!ббLilith, it''s fine for you to snigger and talk about your childish desires alone. But you are no different. We are helpless!ббEven if you did, it would only hasten their extinction. If you fail, even the species itself will be destroyed!ббBecause if that happens, it''s all your fault!"

    No, it will not be destroyed. Rather, I stood up to win a bright future for our race. Brother, please do not make false accusations without my permission."

    Siblings exchange words.

    A wide and deep gulf lay between their opinions.

    But this is not the place for talk.

    Lilith stares straight at her brother as if shooting straight through him.

    To prove that my actions were right, I need you to step aside. The military is already in control. No one will come in to help you. So please, do not resist and obey me."

    Lilith, I will get my throne back. The racial kingdom will remain as it is!ббIn order to keep the race alive and to protect my face, ...... I will definitely take the throne. Even if it''s you, my sister."

    Claw, too, understood that a reversal was impossible at this point, and left the words with no resistance but with plenty of murderous intent.

    Lilith, unmoved by the declaration from her own brother, signals to the soldiers to take Claw into custody. She signals to the soldiers to take Claw into custody and take him away.

    Naturally, Claud''s aides were also detained and taken into custody.

    Lillith said, "I think it''s appropriate to dispose of ...... that thing before it causes any trouble."

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" presents Lilith with the simplest solution to Claw, who has not yet given up on regaining the throne.

    Her escort, Dirk, frowns under his mask as if to say, "You''re out of line," but since his expression is physically blocked, the Witch of the Gigantic Tower does not notice.

    Lilith is silent for a moment, then tells the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" her opinion.

    She then says after a slight pause, "...... No, it is not good to murder my brother. That should be a last resort."

    At this point, there are probably a few people who support Claw.

    Even so, he had been forced to take the throne.

    There is no point in going to the trouble of creating an element that will drag him down.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" had no further interest, so she shrugged lightly and said nothing.

    Lilith turned to the remaining soldiers and, as queen, gave them instructions.

    Lilith looked back at the remaining soldiers and gave them her instructions as queen: "We were able to capture your brother without letting him escape, which was our primary goal. Next, we have a lot of work to do, such as securing important documents, national treasures showing the throne, and raiding important facilities. Make sure we seize every single one of them."

    The soldiers raise their spirited voices and begin to move in accordance with their prearranged roles.

    A turbulent day in the racial kingdom had just begun.

    <>

 267 - - Episode 26 Nono

    Lilith, who returned home a step ahead of the others, detained her own brother Claw.

    The military is in control.

    Other departments were busy with various tasks, including the addition of personnel taken over from Wright.

    For Lilith, who has ascended to the throne as queen, the long-held dream of "improving the status of the race" is important, but first, she must struggle with a mountain of documents to solidify her foothold, expel spies such as Nono and others who nest in the country, and make up for their absence.

    This was only part of the work Lilith had to do.

    In addition, she would be subjected to economic sanctions from the Majin Nation in about a month''s time.

    Lilith would be forced to deal with it.

    However, she was dealing with the situation in a positive manner, despite her head spinning.

    Lilith is now able to take action to eliminate the sale of slaves, review tariffs, enforce cheap trade in goods, and eliminate all other inequalities.

    Yet, it is a disease that has been eating away at the race for years.

    Even if the system is revised, it will be difficult to change the way people think about race and other species.

    Even so, Lilith was able to take the first step toward her long-held dream.

    What happened to Nono, who had been like a sister to Lilith, and who she had cut down for the sake of her dream?

    Oh, how nice of you to come to the Dwarf Kingdom. I heard that you have been working as a spies of the demon kingdom, so you will be under our supervision for the time being. When we find that there is no problem, we will release you from our surveillance, so please be patient until then.

    ...... yes, thank you."

    Nono, who was the head maid of Lilith, the first princess of the racial kingdom, responds on behalf of her family.

    The girls were dressed in simple, not shabby, but somewhat dirty clothes, and their faces were pale, perhaps from fatigue from the long journey, or from mental exhaustion from the exile after being called a "traitor" by the people of their homeland.

    Are those behind you the only ones defecting to the Dwarf Kingdom?"

    ...... Yes, that will be all."

    Roger, Roger. I''ll fill in the numbers, names, genders, and so on.

    The dwarf male talking with Nono calls out to the dwarf soldiers standing behind him.

    Some of the dwarven soldiers approach Nono and the others who have requested asylum, not with spears in their hands but with notes in their hands, and they are escorted by guards.

    They are investigating in order to confirm the number of people.

    A young child of a race that does not know why it was driven out of its own country is frightened by the Dwarf kind soldiers and hides behind its parents'' backs.

    Seeing this, the person in charge of the Dwarf race lets out a sigh.

    The dwarf leader sighs as he sees the child and says, "We really don''t mean you any harm, so don''t worry. We will keep an eye on you and restrict your movement for the time being, though, since you have been spies of other nations.

    "...... appreciate your concern."

    What? It''s all coming from the top. We''re just doing our job.

    More than 100 people have defected to the Dwarf Kingdom this time.

    It takes a while just to write down the names.

    Nono gazed at the scene blankly and reflected on the journey to this point.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Lilith said to me, "Traitor! After being cursed and sentenced to deportation, Nono returns to his racial kingdom with heavy steps.

    On the way back home, the servants and soldiers who had been by the former king''s side came to look at him coldly and kept a watchful eye on Nono and his family.

    They were wary of Nono and his men because of the possibility that they might take the former king as a hostage and make demands of him to Lilith.

    However, the former king admonished them for their actions and forbade them to quarrel with each other until they returned to their racial kingdom.

    As a reason, he said, ''Lilith has already passed judgment and inflicted punishment. Any further humiliation would be a disgrace to the queen.

    These words brought tears to the eyes of all concerned, and the former king returned to his racial kingdom without any attempt to lay a hand on him.

    Upon his return, Nono''s family home had already been seized by the racial soldiers, and as Lilith had ruled, "The family home will be destroyed as a foreign crime. The property is all they can hold in their hands. He was sentenced to be deported from the country, including his relatives.

    However, there were some differences.

    Although she was expelled from the racial kingdoms, she was told that she was ready to be accepted into the "Giant Tower," the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the Beastmen''s Union.

    Nono and the other former spies were to go into exile in the country of their choice.

    --Unbeknownst to them.

    Lilith had initially decided only to deport Nono and the others.

    Lilith had initially decided only to deport Nono and the others, because she felt that it would be too lenient for the top management to help them any further.

    However, Light took pity on them "as a race" and arranged for their acceptance in various countries.

    He even presented Dagan, the Dwarf king, with a magic item to get them to cooperate with him.

    He also called on the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the Beastmen''s Alliance to accept her, because he knew that there would be those who would be hostile to the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and would not wish to seek asylum in the Giant Tower alone.

    Lilith burst into tears and bowed her head at Wright''s decision.

    Not as the queen of a racial kingdom, but as a racial Lilith.

    As the queen of the racial kingdom, she could not help but hope that these people, who were no longer her own people, would be better off as a race, away from being used as interlopers.

    She was hoping that they would be able to live a better life away from being used by their own people. "Okay, I''ll take you to the settlement, follow me. If any of you are too sick to walk, let me know and I will send a carriage for you.

    ...... no problem."

    Nono turned around to check, but everyone was not sick or injured, and no one was unable to walk.

    The Dwarf species manager said, ''Let''s go then. Follow me, don''t miss,'' he said, and started walking.

    Because of their rather troublesome position, they could not use the main gate and had to enter through the less popular back gate. For this reason, he urges them to be careful not to get separated from the others.

    The outcasts began to follow the instructions.

    ............"

    One Nono stops in his tracks.

    Suspicious of her immobility, the others pass her one by one.

    (...... princess)

    Nono turns one and gazes in the direction of the racial kingdom.

    Lilith, whom he loved like his own sister in the present, is fighting as queen.

    Nono, the betrayed interloper, stares in that direction and wonders if she is eating properly, if she is keeping her body cool because she has a habit of holding the futon while sleeping, if she is not getting blinded by looking at papers in a dark room, if she is sitting with her back rounded and hunched, if she has someone by her side to whom she can properly express her weakness, etc. I was always worried about her, one after another.

    (......) Nono, an interloper from another country, is worried about the princess after all these years.

    Is it self-mockery?ббIs this a fact check?ббOr--.

    ''I''m sorry, but I need you to keep going, don''t stop. ...... hurt somewhere?ббIf so, I can get you a doctor."

    I am not hurting anywhere. I beg your pardon."

    Nono, harried and tearful, turns her back on the racial kingdom as she is approached by a dwarf soldier.

    Nono, spilling tears, turns her back to the racial kingdom and takes a step forward.

    --Lilith, Nono, will the two''s ties ever cross again?

    No one knew yet what the outcome would be.

    <>

 268 - - Extra 1 Instructions to Mohicans

    --Time rewinds a bit.

    ''d*mn!ббI''m not getting any info at all!"

    "...... quintessential opponent that has outsmarted, albeit temporarily, the ''Giant Tower''. They''re really tough."

    Hey!ббYou don''t know where the ears are, so don''t say your name so easily!"

    Sorry. It''s just a habit.

    In a room of an inn in the capital of the Dragonute Empire, a group of adventurers with racial mohawks were having a hard time wrapping their heads around the situation.

    They had cooperated in the investigation of the kidnapping of a racial girl, Mya, and her friend, Quone.

    They cooperated with their brother Erio and his friends to search for them.

    Miya and her friends were captured by the beast race, but the "Giant Tower Witch" killed all the beast race who tried to defeat the "Giant Tower Witch" by using the captured race including them.

    Literally, she killed them without letting a single one of them live. This was the "Beastmen Massacre.

    At that time, they rescued the hostages, including Miya and the others.

    After the Mohicans also contributed to the rescue of some of the hostages, they again entered the Dragonute Empire, which they had decided on beforehand.

    They were gathering information.

    On the way, they came into contact with the chief of the Beastman Wolf race, and discovered that the person who had inspired the "Witch of the Giant Tower" to overthrow them this time was "HISOMI, a human who had contacted NANO, a dwarf who was Light''s revenge partner in the Dwarf Kingdom, and killed him after a battle.

    It seems that Hissomi was a small-time merchant who made his money by shuttling back and forth between the Dragonute Empire and the Beastmen Alliance, and his efforts to gather information on the Beastmen Alliance side came up empty.

    He had high hopes for information on the Dragonute Empire side, but ...... this was also subtle.

    The most important thing to remember is that the Dragonauts are not a small merchant, but they are a small businessman.

    It was as if there had never been a "merchant HISOMI" from the beginning, and there was not even a single sighting of him.

    The merchants on the side of the Abyss also entered the Dragonute Empire to search for information on "Merchant Hisomi," but like the Mohawk adventurers, they came up empty.

    The Mohawk Adventurers kneel together in a room of an inn and discuss.

    The Mohawk adventurers are sitting on their knees in a room of the inn, discussing the situation. It''s not much, but we can''t do anything but move our feet and gather information.

    I guess so. We have to move our feet anyway.

    ...... And rumor has it that there is going to be an emergency meeting of the Six Principality to discuss the "Beast Race Massacre. If that happens, that gentleman will probably be in the Principality.

    The Mohawks'' throats churn from the tension.

    They knew of Lilith''s ambition to ascend to the throne of race queen in the future and change the future of the race, so they could expect the lights to move at this meeting of the Six Principality.

    In other words, nine times out of ten, the Lights would show up at the Duchy as the adventurers Dirk.

    The Principality is under the control of the Dragonute Empire.

    There was a slight possibility that Light, who had visited the Principality, might call up Mohawk and the others and ask them directly about their progress in gathering information, since they were in the same Dragonute Empire territory.

    If this happened, the Mohawks would have to report to Light, whom they respected, that they had no information on the merchant HISOMI.

    Just imagining Light letting out a disappointed sigh at this report made the Mohawks shudder.

    It is true that the Mohawks are at a low level, but they have no intention of losing to the other "NARAKU" members in terms of loyalty.

    Nevertheless, the Mohawks could not tolerate even the slightest hint of disappointment from their beloved Light.

    The leader of the group urged them to go for it.

    Listen up, you bastards!ббAny little piece of information will do!ббWe''ll get a lead on "Merchant HISOMI" for sure!ббYou understand!"

    Oh!ббI''m gonna get it!

    The other Mohicans raise their spirited voices.

    The innkeeper says, "Be quiet, you race!ббI''ll knock you out!" Yelled at me, "I''m not a good person," which is another story.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --In conclusion, the Mohawks'' information gathering comes up empty.

    In the end, they were unable to obtain information on "Merchant Hisomi.

    The situation also changed further.

    As the Mohawks had expected, Lilith, whom Wright had escorted to an emergency meeting of the Six Principality, was crowned "Racial Queen.

    This information spread rapidly not only throughout the city of the Principality, but also to the capital city of the Dragonite (Dragoneut) Empire.

    In the midst of all this, we received instructions from Wright via Aoyuki.

    In a room of an inn in the capital of the Dragonute Empire, the Mohawk leader tells the Mohawks with tears in his eyes.

    The tears are not tears of sadness, but tears of emotion.

    He asked them to temporarily suspend their research in the Dragonute Empire and to investigate the demon nations that had been stinking of burning at the council of the Principality. In doing so, he asked us to take it easy and put our lives before information.

    Mr. Wright (Lord) ......"

    It''s amazing that you care so much about us, who can''t even get information about the merchant Hisomi in the Dragonut Empire. ......

    Under the sunglasses, the Mohicans burst into tears.

    The Mohawk leader once again put out the call.

    The leader of the Mohawk group, the leader of the Mohawk group, again urged the group, "The Lord Light cares so much about us. I will be more determined than ever to gather information in the next Majin Nation!

    ''Of course, leader!ббWe''ll do it!

    The other Mohicans raise their spirited voices.

    As before, the innkeeper says, "I told you to be quiet, you race! It is another story to yell at them.

    -- and then, a month later, an exasperated voice echoes at the border of the Majin nation.

    You!ббWhat kind of an idea is this, that we can''t enter the country!ббAaah!"

    The demon race in charge of border security was not intimidated by the adventurers, who were in a state of shock.

    It''s only natural that you can''t enter the country. It is not right to allow suspicious people like you into our country!

    What is so suspicious about us?ббWe have all the documents and money necessary to enter the country, Ora!

    Yes!ббThat''s right!ббFirst of all, we may look like this, but we are serious adventurers!ббIt would be beyond suspicious or outrageous!"

    The demon race in charge of security is not afraid to refute their claims.

    It is true that all the documents you have prepared are in order ......, but as I have said many times before, we cannot allow people like you to enter the country. Even recently, the upper echelons of the Majin Nation have been tense over the results of the Council of Principality, and there is no way we can let in suspicious people like you!ббIf you want to enter the country, at least dress or look a little more respectable, and stop with that weird, spiky haircut!

    Even if we wanted to let them in, we wouldn''t be able to!"

    What''s so suspicious about this crazy Mohawk?

    Yes!ббThat''s right!ббDon''t you know how much work it takes to maintain this haircut!"

    I don''t know anything about that!ббJust go fix the look first, the look!"

    The demon race in charge of security dismissed the Mohawk adventurers'' opinions without a second thought.

    The Mohawk adventurers could do nothing about the one-sided demands and could only gnash their teeth "grun grun grun ......".

    <>

 269 - - Extraordinary episode 2 Fairy Mades Mischief

    For the sake of Mr. (master) Wright, I''ll do it. If it''s for Mr. Right (master), it''s all right. And one more bonus: it''s a good one!

    A beautiful girl dressed in fairy wings and a maid''s uniform wields a mulberry tree in the lowest corner of the "abyss" with a strange call.

    She looks like a beautiful girl, but it was quite surreal to see her waving a straw with a call.

    A bespectacled, serious-looking fairy maid nearby, who was also waving a stag, couldn''t resist and made a comment.

    She said, "...... Hey, what''s that call?ббI''m losing my mind."

    What?ббOut of my mind?ббIn fact, for me, it expresses the joy of being able to serve the master, and it gets me fired up. I wonder if I''m not being loyal enough to my master?"

    I''m not so low that I have to say it out loud and chant it like you do, ....... Perhaps you are the one who lacks loyalty to the Lord?"

    Huh?

    "An?"

    Level 500 fairy maids stop their hands and glare at each other.

    In the lowest level of "The Abyss," their level is so low that they are counted from the bottom, but on the ground, their level is so high that they are treated as first class.

    Therefore, just by staring at each other, the air felt as if they were physically interfering with each other.

    --Incidentally, why are these women plowing the ground at the lowest level of the "abyss"?

    Currently, food, clothing, magic items, etc. are all provided by the "Infinite Gacha," the gift of light.

    However, in case the "Infinity Gacha" is no longer available, research is underway to make them self-sufficient.

    The fact that the girls are tilling the ground with a plow is one of their experiments to see if it is possible to produce food in the lowest level of the "abyss".

    In case you are wondering, there is a botanical garden in Yume, ...... but that was made by bringing soil from the ground.

    It is not cultivating the lowest level of the "abyss" from scratch.

    So they directly cultivated a corner with soil in the lowest level of the "abyss" and planted seeds from the "Infinite Gacha" and grew them.

    The reason they were tilling the ground was to plant new crops.

    The two of them tried to hold up a straw in their hands in a trivial argument, but .........

    They said, "Ke, ke, ke, don''t fight. I don''t know if the head maid will be angry with me."

    I''m not sure how they could possibly try to fight each other with an epic-class stag beetle. If you cause a problem, don''t bring us into it, okay?

    An additional fairy maid calls out to the two glaring at each other.

    The first one was a nerdy fairy maid with a beautiful face, but her bangs were long and her atmosphere was somewhat dark.

    The next one, a girly-looking fairy maid, shushed her in a tone of exasperation.

    The two fairy maids with the head maid - Mei''s name was mentioned and the two fairy maids holding the stag in their hands regained their composure.

    They apologized to each other in unison.

    ''Gosh, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to be rude.

    No, I am sorry for making a comment that disrespects your loyalty.

    The nerdy maid lets out a sigh of relief as the two apologize to each other.

    I''m glad you two, nah, made up."

    I wonder if that''s how scary the chief maid is.

    You too, if you keep talking like that, the head maid will get angry with you. ......

    The bespectacled fairy maid lets out a sigh at the gal-like fairy maid''s line.

    The fairy maid, who is too cute and has no personality, changes the subject.

    By the way, are those vegetables you two are carrying from the "abyss"?

    I''m sure you''re right," he said. The first batch was finally picked.

    The baskets in their arms held peppers, carrots, squash, and other vegetables.

    Other wheat is also being grown, but that one has not yet grown enough to be harvested.

    And while the vegetables are growing, the harvest is meager, not enough to support all of the people in the lowest level of the "abyss. One of our research goals is to increase the amount of vegetables.

    This time, they are growing them with seeds from the "Infinite Gacha," but in the future, they plan to grow them from harvested vegetables.

    The fairy maid with glasses pushes up her frame and asks.

    The growing condition is there, but what about the taste?"

    "Well ...... I feel like I ate a little bit of it, but I still think the vegetables from Light-sama''s ''Infinite Gacha'' taste better~"

    Can I have a taste?"

    Yes, yes, yes.

    The personalityless, bespectacled fairy maid takes permission and puts her mouth on a bell pepper that looks like it could be nibbled on raw.

    The bespectacled fairy maid follows suit.

    She takes a bite and chews it as if savoring it.

    She takes a bite and chews it. "Well,...... it certainly doesn''t taste very good, as if it has absorbed too much water. It''s kind of blurry.

    The rest of the meat is too thin and not good enough. It is not something I would serve to the Lord.

    I see. So I think that''s something we''ll continue to work on.

    There is still time, and if we continue our research, we will be able to produce something that can be served to Mr. Wright someday, won''t we?

    What are you all doing here?

    As the fairy maids were discussing, a figure appeared out of the corner of their eye.

    It was the "SUR, the Ancestral Vampire Knight Nazuna, Level 9999," guarding the lowest level of the "Abyss. I was very surprised to see the number of people who were not in the same boat as me.

    By no means was she forced into a safe role because there was no work that could be entrusted to her.

    The fairy maids recognize her voice and turn back to Nazna.

    When she notices what the fairy maids were eating, she frowns bitterly and opens her mouth.

    She notices what the fairy maids have been eating and opens her mouth with a bitter scowl. What are you doing when there are other tasty things to eat ......"

    Nazna tells me with a look of heartfelt ''I can''t believe it.

    The fairy maid couldn''t help but smile wickedly in front of Nazna''s attitude.

    ''I don''t know, Master Nazna?

    ''You see, Master Nazna has only ever eaten food prepared in the cafeteria.

    Nazna-sama, these bell peppers are a vegetable that is sweet when freshly picked, but as time goes by, the bitter component becomes stronger.

    Duh, duh, so if you eat it fresh picked, raw, it''s, uh, it''s, uh, sweet and delicious."

    Oh, yeah, I didn''t know that. ......

    Nazna believes the lies of the fairy maids without question.

    A nerdy-looking fairy maid holds out the basket on her arm in front of Nazna.

    She says, "Yo, yo, if you like, taste one. I would appreciate it if you could give me your opinion on the taste.

    I''m supposed to eat it and tell you what I think?ббThen I''ll take care of it!

    She tells him with a delighted smile, then grabs a freshly picked green pepper and bites into it without hesitation.

    What?бб!!!!бб!!!?"

    Nazna was astonished by the bitterness of the peppers because she had believed the lie that "freshly picked peppers are sweet" in her head.

    Generally, bell peppers change their bitterness depending on the time of day they are picked (morning, noon, or night), but they do not become sweet.

    She becomes teary-eyed as if she has been painfully damaged.

    A level 500 fairy maid damaged (?) a level 9999 Nazuna. The fact that he was able to do so is an accomplishment.

    The fairy maids, in front of the sight of her, burst into laughter, said how cute she was, how they wanted to record it, how they wanted to show it to Mr. Wright, and so on.

    Nazuna, on the other hand, was determined not to waste ...... any of the ingredients or do anything immodest, so she didn''t spit out the green pepper in her mouth, but swallowed it firmly.

    The swallowing and teary-eyed Nazuna took a bite out of the fairy maids.

    I''ll do whatever you want me to do!

    The words falter, as if the bitterness of the peppers is too strong to speak.

    The cute appearance of the bell peppers touched the heartstrings of the fairy maids even more than they already had.

    However, the opponent is level 9999 and the fairy maids are level 500. It would be a bad idea to get carried away any further.

    I''m sorry, Nazuna-sama. Nazuna-sama''s reaction was just too cute. Here is a candy for your apology.

    I know," he said. It was a really cute reaction. May I offer my apology in the form of compaito?"

    No, it was really cute! Please forgive me, I''ll give you some chocolate."

    I''d like to know what you think about the "candy" and the "candy". But, but Nazuna-sama''s reaction was really, really cute.

    In the palm of Nazna''s hand, the fairy maids place sweets that they secretly sneak in.

    Nazuna was teary-eyed and angry, but the tribute sweets from the fairy maids easily put her back in a good mood.

    Her eyes lit up when she saw the palmful of sweets.

    I can''t believe I''m getting this much!

    Yes, it''s an apology."

    ''Then I forgive you!ббBut don''t do anything awful like that again!ббNext time, I will never, ever, ever, ever forgive you!"

    I''m sorry, Nazna-sama.

    I''ll be careful from now on.

    "I''m sorry, Nazna-sama!"

    I''m so sorry.

    Nazna forgives the fairy maids because she received their apology and some sweets as an apology.

    Nazna leaves the field section in a good mood.

    The fairy maids watched Nazuna''s back and began to happily exchange opinions about her reaction and cuteness.

    <>

 270 - - Extra Edition 3 Miya and Six Duchy Magicians

    "-Magic, manifest and take form as a blade of ice, the Ice Sword!"

    Mya, a former adventurer, goes out after finishing her daytime studies as a medicine man.

    After leaving the village, she was practicing her attack magic against trees outside a nearby street.

    Mya manifests her ice sword, her greatest firepower, and stays in the air around her.

    ''Let''s see, I''m pretty sure I had the ...... sword on its side, on top of the blade.''

    As she mumbles and remembers the past, she manipulates the ice sword to move it to her feet and onto the side of the sword.

    Even though the ice sword was consciously made wider, it is still difficult for one person to ride on it.

    And although Mya herself was not bad in athleticism, she was not so good that she had no problem moving the ice-sword in all directions.

    Naturally, just a slight movement of the ice sword would cause her upper body to sway, her arms to flap, and she would fall to the ground.

    Ouch!"

    Miya loses her balance and falls off the ice sword, falling on her buttocks.

    The pain brings tears to her eyes, but she can''t use recovery magic for something like this.

    But she can''t use her recovery magic for something like this, because magic power is finite, and if she uses it too often, the amount she uses for practice will soon run out.

    She pats her bottom with teary eyes and complains about the difficulty of moving on top of the ice-sword.

    ''That scary elf kind made it look so easy to get on top of the sword, but I didn''t realize how difficult it was. ...... It was the worst elf species I''ve ever seen in many scary ways, but I knew he was good at what he did. ......

    By "that scary elf species," I mean the kite that attacked me in the dungeon of the Dwarf Kingdom.

    He had created multiple sword bodies with the power of his treasured sword "Grandius" and moved freely in the sky on top of them.

    Miya remembered the fight with Kite and was practicing so that she could use the ice sword to move through the sky in a pseudo manner as he had done.

    There were many problems: the ice sword could not be used for attacks, it consumed a lot of magic power to move, and since it was not originally designed to be ridden, it was not comfortable to ride on, making it difficult to keep a good balance. The first is a "one-stop shop" for all the latest news and information on the city''s economy.

    Therefore, I am making an effort to study it.

    If I had acquired this skill earlier, I might have been able to escape to the sky with Quone when we were attacked by the beast race.

    He could have been pushed into a warehouse of the Beastmen Alliance together with Quone, and she would not have been frightened.

    But that''s just a ''what if'' story.

    Also, Miya is not only researching movement with an ice sword.

    She was also researching new methods of attack.

    "Magic, manifest and take form as a blade of ice, Ice Sword!

    A new ice-sword with a single appearance is manifested.

    Go!"

    The manifested ice sword is sent flying, targeting one of the trees at the entrance to the forest.

    The ice sword was on target and pierced into the tree.

    Mya approaches and peeks under the ice sword that has pierced the tree.

    She looks at the tree and says, "Yeah!ббIt''s stuck in more than I thought it would!"

    She sounded pleased.

    A closer look at the ice sword stuck in the tree revealed that it was not a COPY001 sword, but another thin ice blade was made under the regular ice sword.

    Mya had made one normal ice sword, and then created another thin ice ice sword to overlap it.

    The idea was to draw the enemy''s attention to the one conspicuous ice sword, so that if it was intercepted, the thin, hard-to-see ice sword hidden in its shadow would inflict damage.

    The disadvantage of the ice sword is that it is more fragile than normal ice swords because it is made as thin as possible in order to make it difficult to see.

    In the beginning, it was so thin that it could not even penetrate trees, let alone hit them.

    This time, however, we were able to make it as thin as possible, yet durable enough to stick firmly into trees.

    Miya is confident that this will be a very effective method of attack.

    Miya also studied magic by herself as much as her magical power would allow.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    After Miya finishes her study of magic alone, she returns to the village.

    Before she knew it, the peddler Jorg had arrived in the village.

    He shows the villagers the goods he has brought this time and they trade with him.

    The village is a place where entertainment is scarce, and many people show up to buy and sell.

    --Before, no one wanted to approach him because of the Mohawk adventurers who were escorting him.

    (The Mohawks were also scary looking, but they were good people. ...... I wonder what they are doing now. Hope they''re doing well.)

    Mya remembers the Mohawk adventurers she once knew and wishes them well.

    They were scary in appearance, but she even hit it off with Dirk and the others because they knew each other.

    She meets the peddler Jorme.

    He turns down a customer he was serving and waves his hand at Mya.

    He waved his hand at Mya and said, "Just in time. Here is a letter that I have left for you, Mya.

    A letter for me?

    Yes. And it''s from the Principality''s Academy of Magicians!

    The "Six Principality Academy of Magicians" is the most advanced school of magic in the world.

    The other villagers looked at me with surprise.

    Mya, too, was surprised to receive a letter from the Six Principality Academy of Magicians, but she accepted it and thanked them.

    She returns home with the letter in hand and opens it.

    She read the letter with nervousness, wondering why it had been sent to her, wondering if it had been sent by mistake, and wondering what it said.

    The sender is from "Domus, a teacher at the Six Principality Magician Academy and a researcher of offensive magic.

    To summarize the contents: "I heard the name of Mya, the saint who heals all kinds of wounds, and I was interested in her. If you are interested, would you be willing to take an examination at the Six Principality Academy of Magicians in your own name?

    All the expenses for the entrance examination, travel, and accommodation are to be borne by Domas.

    Depending on the results of the exam, she may be exempted from tuition and other fees.

    I''m not sure if this "saint" is ...... this Domus-san, who may have heard rumors of Quone-chan''s "Kyotoukyo" or "saint"?ббIs that why you wrote to recruit me?"

    What is "Giant Towerism"?

    It is a religion founded by Mya''s friend, Quone, and simply explained, it is a religion that worships the "Witch of the Giant Tower," fairy maids, and Saint Mya.

    When Mya was captured by the beast race, she healed the wounded of the race that was also captured.

    Quone exaggerated the story and expanded it, making the story bigger and saying "Saint Miyah.

    But her expectations were betrayed in another direction.

    Read the rest of the letter.

    In summary, ...... "I happened to meet Dirk, who was visiting the principality, and we had many valuable conversations and experiences. He told me that Mya is a very good girl, a very good magician, and that her talent is beyond his own. He said that Mya was a very good girl and that her talent exceeded his own, and that she was a sorceress whom he would never regret recruiting.

    Geez!

    Miya makes an uncharacteristically girlish, almost vomitous sound and clutches her head.

    Oh, Dirk!ббHow could I possibly have any talent beyond Mr. Dirk''s? ......!

    Mya''s stomach churns and she screams when she hears this unexpected recommendation from the esteemed Dirk.

    But at the same time, when Mya realizes the fact that Dirk approves of her that much, she grins around her mouth and makes a grinning face that girls are not supposed to make, "Heh heh heh heh ......" in another way.

    Until her brother Elio came home, Mya continued to hold her head in front of the letter, or read it and grin and smile loosely.

    <>

 271 - - Extra Edition 4 Knee Pillow

    Excuse me, Mr. Wright.

    Thank you, Mae.

    The office at the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    I was in my office, working on paperwork.

    Today''s maid of honor was to be May, the head maid.

    When she made me a cup of tea, I responded with a smile.

    It had been a while since we had spent time alone together.

    However, I myself could not afford to enjoy the time alone with Mei for the first time in a long time.

    I ponder over the headache ...... "Punishment to be given to Ellie".

    Why should Ellie be punished?

    Not long ago, she allowed Miki, the Majinkoku Master, to invade "Giant Tower Town," for which she is in charge.

    As a result, some information was leaked to the outside world, and Daigo, the self-proclaimed strongest Mythology Class (Mythology Class) "Spirit Twin Swords" of another Majin Nation master, attacked them.

    The damage was minor, but Ellie feels responsible for this one incident and is begging to be ''punished herself.

    I told her that Ellie was not solely responsible, but she was not convinced and wanted to be punished, saying, "Trust and punishment are the cornerstones of an organization.

    With May''s encouragement, I promised to punish her at a later date.

    (But what in the world kind of punishment should I give Ellie? ......)

    To be honest, I still think that Miki''s invasion of "Giant Tower Street" was not Ellie''s fault, but my own, as I am in charge of everything.

    But that doesn''t satisfy Ellie.

    I understand that it is a necessary act to alleviate her remorse. ......

    (If it''s too light, it won''t make sense, and if it''s too heavy, it could have a negative impact on some of Ellie''s roles in "The Abyss" and "The Giant Tower." ......)

    The punishment must be neither too light nor too heavy, but it was very difficult to find the right balance.

    (In fact, it is not only Ellie''s responsibility, Suzu is also targeted and frightened, and it does not have a positive effect on Yume and Nazuna either. ...... Should we just get rid of Miki as the interloper who caused the "Giant Tower Town" to make a mess and make a tea?)

    Execution is easy because the power of the "SSSR Cursed Collar" weakens you by reducing your level, magic power, physical ability, and limiting the benefits (gifts) you possess. -- but I immediately shook my head.

    гиI shook my head immediately, "It would be a shame to dispose of the source of information that we had captured. You understand the importance of information as much as I do. ......)

    During the "Gathering of Tribes" period, he did not understand the importance of "information" due to his limited amount of knowledge, but thanks to the education of May and her colleagues, he now understands it as much as he would like to.

    Although it would cause trouble for Tin, there was no way he could easily dispose of Miki, a source of information that he had obtained at such an early stage.

    (After all, the only way is to give Ellie a punishment that is neither too light nor too heavy for her satisfaction. ......)

    In the end, we are back to our original conclusion.

    Hah ......."

    I let out a deep sigh involuntarily.

    ''...... Mr. Wright, you look tired.''

    Because I let out too deep a sigh, May calls out to me.

    I answered while pressing my temple with one hand.

    Physically, I''m fine, but mentally, I''m a little ......."

    ......Thinking too much is also poisonous to your body. Why don''t you take some time off?"

    May advises him to open his mouth, then sits on the couch and pats his own knee.

    Understanding her intention, she became aware of the redness in her own cheeks.

    At the same time, I remembered what happened about three years ago.

    гиThe night I was betrayed by the members of the "Gathering of Tribes," fell into the lowest level of the "Abyss," and was rescued by May, you fell to your knees as I passed out from physical and mental exhaustion.)

    At that time, as I slumbered, I could feel the back of my head being enveloped in a soft, good smell.

    However, before I could realize that May had put me on my knees, I remembered the fact that I had been betrayed by the members of the "Gathering of Tribes" and became delirious.

    I remember May gently hugging me and calming me down.

    Looking back, it is just one of my memories, but it was mentally tough at the time.

    The reason I was able to overcome that mental state was not only my desire for revenge against the "Gathering of Tribes" members, but also the fact that Mei was by my side and supported me.

    And it was only the two of us, alone with May, that brought the "abyss" to this point.

    Looking back now, I have really good memories.

    I was nostalgic for the old days and decided to accept May''s offer, even though it was a little embarrassing.

    Then let''s take a break.

    Yes, feel free to rest."

    The happy tone of his voice, which is different from his usual crisp one, makes me feel embarrassed and my cheeks relax.

    I rest my head on May''s lap and meditate.

    The smell is just as good as it was then, and the softness of her lap, her soothing body heat, and her touch spread over the back of my head.

    She also begins to stroke my head lovingly.

    She strokes me like a child, but there is no discomfort.

    Rather, she stroked me in such a way that I could feel her love for me, which in turn calmed my heart.

    Unlike the false members of the "Gathering of Tribes," I have a group of trusted friends by my side that I can walk with.

    I don''t have to worry about my own head, I can consult with them and make a decision.

    I am sure that they will come up with a good idea that I could not come up with on my own.

    When I realize this fact, the load on my shoulders lightens a little.

    As the weight is lifted, sleepiness gently washes over me.

    ...... May, go to sleep and wake me up in a little while."

    Awe."

    May responds lovingly to my instructions.

    I am deeply relieved and allow myself to drift off into sleep, listening to her reply.

    Like a baby sleeping with its mother, I surrendered my consciousness to the darkness, unprotected.

 272 - - Exiles to the Extraordinary Part 5, The Giant Tower

    In the process of Lilith''s accession to the throne as queen, those who had been spies of other nations were told, "We will make it a foreign crime and destroy your family home. They were allowed to keep as much of their property as they could. All their property, including their relatives, will be exiled from the country.

    Those who were exiled went into exile in the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, the Beastmen Confederacy, and other countries.

    Surprisingly, the largest number of exiles was from the "Giant Tower," which was also the catalyst for this event.

    Why were there so many exiles in the "Giant Tower"?

    The reason why so many people went to "Giant Tower" was because there were many "relatives of spies" who got involved.

    Surprisingly, it was only the main family that played the role of spies, and the relatives knew nothing about it more often than not.

    As a result, many people said, "I was forced to leave my own country, and I can''t go to a country with them.

    Because of the case of "Miki, the Master of the Magician Nation," there was a very strict investigation for entry, but basically the people were accepted one by one without any problems.

    The mass exodus this time was surprisingly positive for the "Giant Tower" as well.

    The "Giant Tower Town" is called the "Human Hostage Rescue Incident" instead of the "Beast Race Massacre," but the number of immigrants increased after this incident as well.

    The fairy maids and dragons in the service of the "Witch of the Giant Tower" had enough land space, buildings, and infrastructure to accommodate the growing population, but there were not enough people with ...... special skills.

    Most of them are peasants or slaves and can''t even write their own names.

    The people who are defecting this time around, however, have relatives who can read, write, do the four basic arithmetic operations, and have a good knowledge of culture and etiquette, as well as many people with special skills.

    The management of "Giant Tower Town" was mostly handled by the fairy maids, but in the future, after the children raised in the orphanage and school grew up, they were to be entrusted with some of the work.

    However, if a large number of well-educated people were brought in, it was likely that the work could be entrusted to them sooner than waiting for the children to grow up.

    In fact, it would be emotionally difficult for those who had been there before to accept the idea of a newcomer suddenly rising above them.

    However, even if some problems arose, they could be accommodated by taking a gradual approach.

    The fairy maids are not busy. If it is possible to reduce their workload, it would be better to do so.

    And it is not only the fairy maids who will be relieved of their burdens.

    I''m looking forward to working with you, manager Silica!

    I''m sure you don''t have to be so awe-struck. Besides, you can call me Silica.

    Yes, sir!ббMs. Shirika!

    In a corner of the city centered on the "Giant Tower," there is a store that a young girl, Silica, has been entrusted with.

    Her parents were peddlers, but were attacked and killed by monsters on the way.

    Silica is left alone in the world, and because it is difficult for her to survive on her own, she falls into slavery.

    After some twists and turns, Silica was rescued by a group of Mohawk adventurers and ended up living in "Giant Tower Town.

    Since there were few people with the skills to run a store, Silica, a young girl with parents who used to be peddlers, was entrusted with the responsibility of running one.

    Incidentally, her best-selling product is "fairy maid soap.

    N, soap" is discharged in large quantities from the "Infinite Gacha," a gift of light.

    It was too much to be left to sleep, and for the sake of the sanitation of "Kyotogai," it was decided to wholesale them to the stores.

    Even the men, who are "dirt-crazy," have spread the habit of washing their hands with soap because the fairy maids, who are revered by the residents, actively use the soap.

    Thanks to this, it has even led to the prevention of disease in the city.

    --But back to the story.

    It was really hard for me to run the store by myself, so I was hoping someone would come. I''m really glad you''re here, because girls my age who can do the math are very rare!

    Silica was not flattered, but really pleased with her entry.

    Up until now, she had been the sole person responsible for picking up the merchandise, taking out the items, cleaning, opening the store, serving the customers, doing the books, reporting, and processing the purchases.

    There have been a few bumps along the way, but basically, she''s been doing it all by herself.

    This time, however, a large number of knowledgeable people defected to the "Giant Tower".

    Because of the large number of people, there was a girl who, like Silica, had no relatives, but could write, calculate, and was well educated and had mastered etiquette.

    In order to reduce the burden on Silica, who was running the store by herself, the fairy maids took the initiative in arranging for her.

    The new girl was also a live-in, and since there was a girl close to her age, the conversation proceeded smoothly.

    The new girl agrees with Silica.

    I''m also happy to work for Sirika-san, who is close to my age. To be honest, I''m not so good with men. ......"

    ''Yeah, yeah, I get it!ббMen...... especially grown men are scary. Some of them are good, of course, but..."

    Silica remembers the Mohicans and mentions ''some of them are good people''.

    The conversation was a good break, prompting her to get ready to open the restaurant immediately.

    ''Well then, let''s get right to it. I''ll show you what we''ll do together at first. Then we''ll share the work.

    Yes, I''ll do my best!"

    Hearing the girl''s energetic and motivated voice, Silica first taught her the steps of opening the store together.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    We were able to open the store, sell our products, and close the store without incident.

    I cooked dinner with the new girl and we sat down together for dinner, enjoying conversation.

    Shirika-san has a very good way of teaching. She was very easy to understand and easy to work with!

    Heh, heh, heh, I don''t think so."

    Silica stops eating her stew and is embarrassed by the praise.

    The new girl asks innocently.

    ''Have you taught anyone before?ббIt sounded like you were very familiar with it."

    He said, "...... No, I''ve never taught anyone this way. It''s all new to me."

    Silica denied it after a slight pause, so slight that the new girl did not notice.

    Ostensibly, this is the first time Silica has ever taught someone how to run a store like this.

    She suddenly remembers.

    (She - the dinner you had with Miki on your last night was also a stew you made together. ......)

    I remember those days.

    An evacuation drill was to be conducted to ensure smooth movement in the event of a monster attack.

    The next day, Silica and Miki, who ran the store together, moved to the first floor of the "Giant Tower" without any problems.

    They were supposed to enjoy a sumptuous breakfast as a reward for their training, but Miki''s clothes were soiled by the fairy maid''s mistake.

    At that time, the fairy maid apologized and only she went upstairs to change her clothes. ......

    This was the last time Silica saw Miki as she knew her.

    That day, a big tremor suddenly occurred and caused a commotion in "Giant Tower Town".

    When it calmed down, Silica was sent home, leaving Miki alone.

    At that time, when she asked the fairy maid who was nearby where Miki had gone,...... "Miki?ббI don''t know anyone like that, do you?" He was told.

    A moment later, Silica felt a cold sweat running down her back.

    When she rushed home, she found Miki''s room empty, not even a single cup left that she had used.

    But while men who attacked fairy maids in a s*xual manner were sometimes treated as ''those who weren''t there'' from the start, Miki was a girl.

    Silica thinks that there is no such thing as a s*xual attack.

    The conclusion that she came to was, "Miki was an interloper from another country, wasn''t she? It is.

    If they are spies who came to search for the "Witch of the Giant Tower" who protects them, it is only natural that they should be treated as "those who were not there" from the beginning.

    Silica herself had no choice but to follow the tacit understanding and act as if Miki had never been there in the first place.

    (......My prediction may be wrong, and it is not absolute. So if Miki is still alive and somewhere out there,......, I hope she''s living a happy life, even if only a little.)

    We are friends who have slept and eaten together, albeit temporarily.

    Even though it is in my heart, I still wish for Miki''s safety and hope that she is happy.

    I was so happy to see her.ббDo I look difficult?"

    No, it''s nothing. I was just thinking about the order the day after tomorrow.

    Silica covers the new girl''s question with a smile and changes the subject.

    She smiled and changed the subject. "For now, the store is closed tomorrow, so I''ll show you around ''Giant Tower Town. I''ll introduce you to some of the stores I recommend, so look forward to it.

    Wow!"ббThank you!ббI''ve always wanted to go there because it was busier than the racial kingdom!"

    The new girl sounded as excited as a girl her age at Silica''s words.

    Silica couldn''t help but smile at her attitude and wish for the safety of her friend, the girl who had disappeared in her heart - and she was right.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The girl Miki, whom Shirika earnestly hopes is safe, can be found at .......

    In a cell in the basement of the lowest level of the Abyss, she was at the height of her climax, smelling the black tights that Tin had given her.

    "Kunka!ббKunka!ббKunka!ббSoooooooooo!ббSoooooooo!ббAah!ббI can still smell Tin''s scent on my toes!ббI can still feel the warmth of my sweet Suzu... ohhhh!ббSuzu-chan, Suzu-chan, Suzu-chan!"

    Miki was wearing the "SSSR Curse Collar," her hands and feet were restrained, and she was blindfolded and placed in solitary confinement, but she sounded truly happy.

    The fairy maids guarding the cell looked deeply annoyed and covered their ears, but ...... Miki herself looked truly happy.

    <>

 273 - - Extra Part 6 Bride Training?

    The hobby of "ur, double gunner tin level 7777" is making dolls.

    The number of dolls he makes is large, medium, and small - more than 100 in total.

    Other hobbies include keeping a "Notebook of Things I Want to Do with Mr. Wright" at .......

    The most important thing to remember is that the "Rock", her main weapon and partner in the Intelligence Weapon, has a history of being shocked by Suzu''s reaction.

    Such is Suzu''s afternoon.

    She cooks for herself in the kitchen, where it is well past noon and no longer popular.

    Wearing a lovely handmade apron, she began by kneading the bread from flour.

    Even the stewed hamburger steak, the main dish of the day, was made with the same attention to detail, starting with the mincing of the meat.

    From the perspective of the cooks who make the meals (they too were ejected from the benefit (gift) "Infinite Gacha" card), they don''t like to be entered into their own sanctuary, the kitchen. ......

    Now that Tin has bowed down and asked why she cooks her own food, I can''t be indifferent. In fact, I wanted to support her, so much so that I even offered her a small cooking space for her to use.

    So why does she go to the trouble of making her own elaborate dishes?

    It is not because I don''t like the food the cooks are making.

    Nor is it because I enjoy cooking.

    The reason why Tin works so hard to cook is because ...... it is all for the sake of Light, whom he adores.

    When he finishes cooking, he thanks the cooks and bows to them.

    He puts the dishes on a tray and returns to his room.

    ......Oh, my returning partner.

    Koku."

    As one would expect, we were afraid to take Tin''s partner, Rock, with us when we entered the kitchen, which is a sanctuary for cooks.

    Although it had been beautifully disassembled, cleaned, and polished, it was not meant to be taken to the kitchen, so I left it in my room when I was cooking in this way.

    Perhaps he is not happy about that, but Locke''s voice has a somewhat hard sound to it.

    Tin puts the food on the table, then sets aside his notepad and pen to work on a set of stewed hamburgers of his own creation.

    With a knife and fork, he cuts the stewed hamburger steak into pieces and takes a bite.

    He shreds the freshly baked bread and takes a mouthful, closing his eyes and concentrating as if he were testing the taste of the salad dressing.

    Then he writes down notes about the taste he senses, about what he thinks could be improved, about how thick or thin it is.

    Suzu''s expression was serious, as if she was fighting a formidable foe.

    Locke, seeing Suzu''s efforts, was half amazed and half impressed, and said to her, "I''m glad you''re doing well.

    He said, "Mattaku ...... partner mo yoku yaru na. I''m sure you''ll have a chance to eat with us in the future, so keep learning how to cook,.......

    As Locke points out, Tin has multiple hobbies, but cooking is somewhat different.

    She is practicing in the hope that she may have the opportunity to feed her cooking to Wright in the future.

    It is more like training to be a bride than a hobby.

    Locke points out in disgust.

    It''s not a coincidence," he says, "that Light-sama wants to eat his food.

    "(Bun-bun-bun!)"

    I''m afraid ...... that I''m too shy to eat. There''s no point in practicing if you don''t know what you''re doing. ......

    At Locke''s quip, Tin looked away and made an excuse.

    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the food is not as tasty as it should be.ббIt''s hard for me to understand because I don''t eat or drink, but my partner is doing his best, and he''s not bad at looking at food, so I think he''ll be fine.ббI''m sure Raito-sama is pleased with you.

    In fact, as Locke pointed out, the food was not at the level of the cooks who take care of the kitchens at the lowest level of "The Abyss," but it was good enough for home cooking.

    The food was good enough to be eaten with satisfaction by Nemmu, who declares the food prepared by the best cooks on earth to be "tasteless.

    However, because the person he was feeding was the beloved "Mr. Light," Suzu was not satisfied with his skills and shook his head.

    Rock lets out a sigh at his partner''s reluctance.

    The other person''s attitude is that he is not satisfied with his own skills, and he shakes his head.

    !"

    At Locke''s words, Tin turns on her partner with the same deadly energy that she would turn on an enemy.

    Locke pointed out that he did not mind receiving the level 7777''s killing spirit.

    He said, "If you keep blabbering on, I don''t know if the person you''re making your first dish with will be a pervert.

    !"

    At Rock''s point, Tin gets chills and shivers as she hugs herself.

    The "pervert" Locke refers to is Miki, the former master of the demon kingdom.

    She has surrendered and is being held as a prisoner of war in a cell further down in the lowest level of the "abyss.

    She finally surrendered honestly without a struggle because she fell in love with Suzu at first sight.

    It seems that Suzu, a beautiful girl with a double gender, was Miki''s ideal partner.

    In exchange for letting her extract information from him, he demands intercourse with Suzu, underwear, tights, etc.

    Suzu shuddered as she recalled Miki''s hostile and entangling gaze, which was completely different from her own.

    гбгбгбгб"

    I''m not sure how I feel about this, but I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do it.ббNo, it''s impossible. It''s not like a complete pervert has extracted all the information he has, so ...... I think it''s best to avoid killing him even if he does extract the information. If I get a chance, I''ll tell Raitto-sama about it.

    !"

    I sense Locke''s seriousness in the words "I will advise Raitto-sama.

    But more than that, I didn''t understand what it meant.

    From Tin''s point of view, he was of the group that should give up on information and just kill him quickly.

    This faction accounts for a surprisingly large percentage.

    The reason is that it is better to kill Light and Yume before they are contaminated by ...... Miki''s perverted remarks.

    However, Suzu herself did not expect that her partner, Rock, would not only disagree with her opinion, but would even advise Light to do so.

    Locke gives his reasons.

    He said, "You''re so obsessed with your partner right now, aren''t you?ббIf you kill him, his obsession will be strengthened and he will be resurrected by a high-ranking person, won''t he?ббIt''s going to be even nastier than it is now, that''s for sure.

    !"

    Tin was shocked as if she had been hit in the back of the head by Locke''s point.

    Indeed, there have been cases where grudges have been so strong that they resurrected after death as high-ranking undead or the like.

    In such cases, the grudge and attached feelings would be reinforced.

    If Miki''s obsession becomes any stronger than that, she will be able to .......

    Just imagining it makes the tin tremble more than ever.

    The most important thing to keep in mind is that you should not be afraid to ask for help from your friends and family. I think the current state of negotiations is the best for me.

    "............"

    Tin is silenced when his partner, Intelligence Weapon, breaks the argument.

    Locke follows up with more.

    He asks for his partner''s cooking as an exchange for the information he has obtained from the pervert.ббBefore you do that, you might want to eat something from Raito-sama, don''t you think?

    ............"

    Tin''s shoulders slumped in annoyance at the renewed righteousness of the argument.

    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to make it taste as good as you think it does," he said.ббNaraissonokoto, who tasted it?ббHuh?ббThe first time I saw Late-sama Guy, I thought, ...... Wow, that''s a lot of work."

    !"

    Tin, who had been fretting over Rock''s honest impression, protested with tears in her eyes.

    For a while after that, Locke and Suzu conferred, but in the end ...... no answer was given, and the food just got cold.

    Will Suzu ever get a chance to have Light eat her home-cooked food?

    No one knew that yet.

    <>

 274 - - Extraordinary Part 7 Finding Luck

    Shit!"ббWhy won''t the head maid acknowledge me!"

    Kekekekekeke!"ббOf course not. How could I possibly be allowed to go above ground to collect rabbit''s feet, even on my day off?

    At night, instead of the usual cafeteria, this time to complain about Mei, the head maid in charge of the lowest level of the "abyss," Ice Heat invited his best friend Mera to his room and served her tea and sweets.

    On the table were chocolate pastries that looked too caloric to eat at night, butter-filled cookies, and deep-fried potatoes that he had bought at a store in the lowest level of the "abyss.

    Mela tsked dismissively at Ice Heat''s complaints.

    To her words, Ice Heat retorts.

    ''You say that, but we just want to collect rabbit''s feet, which is apparently a sign of good fortune, to change the status quo, okay?ббI prepared and submitted the paperwork well, so what could go wrong?"

    Kekekekeke!"ббIt''s all no good. ...... There''s no way our level 7777 atari can go above ground for that reason."

    Mella involuntarily presses her temples as if her head hurts.

    He also tweaked not only the rabbit one, but another.

    ''Kekekekeke!ббAnd I heard you talked to Gold and tried to dye the room gold. He said he didn''t want to paint it golden, he wanted to put a stiff gold leaf on it. ...... I couldn''t believe my ears when I heard that the always aloof Gold stopped at a real tone."

    "I heard that gold brings good luck, and I thought, ''Well, then painting the room with real gold will surely bring good luck, and if you combine that with the rabbit''s foot I collected, it will definitely bring good luck.'' ......

    Mela imagines the two when they work together.

    A golden room covered in gold leaf and decorated tightly with rabbit''s feet. ...... If Yume or Nazuna saw it, they would cry stiffly.

    Just imagining it makes my head hurt more.

    Why has Ice Heat become so concerned about their luck?

    Not long ago, Miki, the master of the Majin Nation, broke into the "Giant Tower".

    Ice Heat, Mera, and Suzu tried to fight on behalf of the Lights, but ...... Miki fell in love with Suzu at first sight and defected to the "Giant Tower".

    Ice Heat had not been in action at all in the Dwarf Kingdom, the Beastmen Confederacy, etc. since the defeat of the Elven Giant Tower.

    Therefore, the battle against Miki was supposed to be a place to show Ice Heat''s loyalty to the esteemed Light. ......

    He was easily exiled to Miki (though his destination was a prison cell), and Ice Heat''s enthusiasm was futile.

    Since then, he has been worried that ''I might be unlucky'' and has become concerned about his luck.

    Mella exhales a sigh and utters a follow-up.

    ''Kekekeke!ббI understand Ice Heat''s concerns, but come on, don''t you think you''re worrying too much?ббIt just happened to be the wrong time, but it''s not worth worrying about."

    "Mela says so, but ...... things that bother me do bother me ......."

    Ice Heat traces the rim of his cup while his shoulders slump.

    It is a common occurrence that what may seem like a trivial problem to a third party is in fact a serious one to the individual concerned.

    This is not something that a third party can talk about from the outside, but it is not something that will convince them.

    Ice Heat, whose shoulders had been slumped, looks up and tells us with eyes wet with desire.

    So now I hear that cats bring good luck," he says. How about I ask Aoyuki-sama, the most cat-like person in the "Natsura", to sleep in Ice Heat''s room?"

    Kekekekekeke!ббAbsolutely not."

    Mera stops it with a magic tone.

    (Ice Heat and Master Aoyuki, both have a stubborn side, so it would be bad if the conversation got out of hand and a fight broke out. ......)

    Aoyuki, at level 9999, is stronger in commanding his tamed monsters than in single combat.

    However, this does not mean that he cannot fight alone.

    Ice Heat, at level 7777, can handle fire and ice at will and is capable of fighting both single and multiple enemies.

    It is hard to imagine how much damage would be inflicted on "The Abyss" if these two were to clash.

    Since both of them are loyal to Light, I don''t think they would do anything to cause him trouble, but ...... nothing is absolute in this world.

    (For the Master''s sake, we should eliminate even the slightest element of uneasiness.)

    Imagining the light she adores in her heart, Mela opens her mouth to persuade Ice Heat, who makes a dissatisfied expression on his face.

    Kekekekeke!ббWe don''t have to have cat-like Aoyuki-sama sleep in our room, we can just get a real cat.

    Ice Heat thought about that, too, but it''s hard to keep a frail little creature. I don''t care if it''s for Yume-sama''s emotional education, it''s not a good idea to keep it for Ice Heat. ...... If I''m going to take care of a pet animal, I''d rather use that time for its master."

    Mela agrees with Ice Heat''s assertion.

    I would rather spend that time for the light than to have a pet animal to take care of.

    That said, I reject the idea of abducting Aoyuki just because she is the most cat-like person in the "Natsura.

    Kekekeke!ббThen just get a cat that doesn''t need care."

    ''...... undead-izing''?"

    Kekekekeke!ббThe idea scares me!"

    Mela couldn''t help but tsk tsk at Ice Heat''s point.

    Mela cleared her throat and then mouthed the idea.

    What is the idea--?

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    ''This one sitting down is cute, but this one lying down is cute too.''

    Nya~"

    ............"

    In Suzu''s room, her own cat dolls are laid out on a table in the living room.

    Suz''s hobby is making dolls.

    Ice Heat and Aoyuki happily look at the dolls she made and compare them with each other.

    Suzu, the creator of the dolls, looked pleased with their impressions.

    Kekekekeke!ббI''m sorry I asked you to give away your cat doll."

    No need to worry about it, sister. My partner is happy to give it to someone he cares about. She seems happy to be praised.

    Mella proposed the idea of using a doll cat instead of a real cat as a substitute.

    I knew Tin made dolls, so I asked her for a favor and she agreed wholeheartedly.

    Since she has been making too many dolls of light recently, she cleared space by giving her other dolls to others.

    This was a win-win situation for both parties, as they could place more Light dolls in that space.

    By the way, the reason why Aoyuki is here ...... is that her hobby is collecting cat goods.

    So she must have heard about it from somewhere, became interested, and before she knew it, she had joined in.

    ''Cute cats in this pattern too!

    Nya!"

    "............"

    The three girls get together and amicably select dolls and praise the workmanship.

    The sight of them makes Mela let out a sigh of relief when she sees that they fit well together.

    ''Thank you for your hard work at ......, Merano sister-san.

    ''Kekekekeke!ббThis is all for the master''s sake."

    Rock, who usually takes care of Tin, feels a strange kinship with Mera, who struggles with the ice heat.

    Apart from the beautiful girls who were gorgeously and happily choosing cat dolls, Intelligence Weapon and Mera, far away from them, felt close to each other beyond their species.

    <>

 275 - - The First Episode: The Future of My Brother

    --time to go back a little.

    The Six Principality Conference was hastily held under the auspices of the Magician State.

    Diablo, a young elite who will carry the future of the Demon Nation on his shoulders, attended the conference and met a party of "black clowns" at the venue.

    One of them, a boy who calls himself "Dark" and wears the mask of a clown, is a Light who was supposed to have been killed in "The Abyss" about three years ago.

    Diablo had him take off the mask with difficulty and checked his face, but the burns were too severe to discern.

    But he is convinced.

    He was convinced that it was Light.

    Moreover, the "Black Clown" had been in and out of "Giant Tower Town" and had participated in the "Beast Race Massacre" as a racial rescuer, and as a result, the "Giant Tower Witch" had taken a liking to him.

    In particular, the masked boy, or Dirk, is her favorite, and there is even a rumor that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" approached her directly.

    (If Dirk ...... touches Light, the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," who brought down the Queen Elf Kingdom and caused the "Beast Race Massacre," will come out......... that would be the worst!)

    But if we leave Wright alone, if the upper echelons of the Majin Nation learn of his survival, he will lose all the privileges he was given as a reward for taking care of the "Masuta Candidate".

    Diablo would cease to be a nobleman and become a citizen.

    If he were to be dropped to a common citizen again, his own brother, who had kicked him out to his wife''s family, could take his place as head of the family again and try to take his life so that Diablo would never be able to get under his thumb again.

    Diablo understood that if he gave up his current power, his life would be in danger.

    The situation sucked. But there were also zero favorable factors.

    Diablo''s memory was stimulated and he remembered that his brother Wright had been sent to his own territory as a slave.

    The documents he had on hand did not indicate where Wright''s brother had gone.

    Perhaps in his own territory, Diablo came to the Principality of Six as a representative of the young elite of the Majin Nation.

    If he returned home before the meeting, his career would be damaged. ......

    Diablo is distressed, but accepts the damage to his career.

    He said, "It would be more fatal if the top knew that the lights were still alive and that they would take away our privileges. It''s hard to have your career tarnished, but there''s always a way to make up for it later.

    He made his decision and hurried home from the Principality of Six to his own territory.

    Diablo''s objective is to secure the custody of his own brother in order to negotiate with Wright.

    Diablo then rushed back to his own territory before he knew the outcome of the Six Principality Conference.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Diablo returned to his own territory, and he entered his office in the mansion and went through his documents, frustrated at having to change his clothes.

    About two years ago, a slaver must have taken him into Mee''s territory. ...... Then there was the ...... mentioned in this document!

    As Diablo remembers, he finds a copy of a document that lists the age, place of origin, and general height and weight of those who entered the territory.

    Accurate knowledge of the inhabitants is the foundation of governance.

    Even if they were racial slaves, they were well documented because they were the labor force that created wealth.

    Following this document, he searches for Brother Wright, but .......

    ?"бб...... is it freezing to death, even though it''s not winter?"

    The Majin Nation is the most northerly country in this world.

    Therefore, wheat could not be grown, and instead, potatoes and other crops were mainly grown.

    Brother Wright was purchased as a serf to cultivate the land, and it is written that he froze to death about a year ago--but the details are somewhat strange.

    It says that he was bought as a serf to cultivate the land and froze to death about a year ago, but the details are a bit strange.ббThis is impossible at any price! How can a young male race (human), the most suitable for labor, freeze to death when it is not winter - ....... First of all, it costs money, even if it is cheap, and it takes time for them to learn the work, so there is no way that they could be frozen to death so easily. ......

    And Diablo recalls.

    "......!"

    He fishes through a list of documents that he cannot reveal and pulls out a document from about a year ago.

    I''m pretty sure this is the racial slave list to be sent to crazy bush doctors: ...... Ahhhh!ббI knew it!

    There is a list of human slaves to be sent to Doc, one of the masters of the Demon Nation, the "crazy bush doctor" as Diablo calls him.

    Doc is conducting research to strengthen the human race through external approaches, under the title of "opening up the future of the human race.

    However, he merely repeats torturous human experiments such as cutting up the race, inflicting pain, mixing monster cells, and so on.

    As Diablo learned when he became the head of the family, a contract was signed with the doc to periodically send healthy, live racial slaves to the doc for research.

    Diablo was not the only one who had signed contracts with many of the aristocrats of the Majin Nation.

    In exchange, they would use healing magic to cure diseases and injuries that could not be cured with potions.

    Although he repeatedly conducts tasteless human experiments on his racial slaves, he is a skilled physician, and many of the aristocrats of the Majin Nation have signed contracts with him as insurance.

    About a year ago, when it was time to offer racial slaves to Doc, he caused the Light brothers to die on the surface as "frozen to death".

    They were then sent to Doc''s laboratory.

    When the order was given to send the best racial slaves from the top to the bottom, the Wright brothers were among them. ......

    When the documents were submitted, Diablo gave permission only to make sure that the number of people was firm.

    That is why he apparently did not realize that Brother Wright was in the mix and sent him to Doc''s laboratory.

    "About a year ago, he was indeed deceased-......

    If he had lived, he would have been a bargaining chip for Wright. ......

    The chances of him surviving a year in crazy Doc''s lab are almost zero.

    Diablo is smarting from his mistake.

    I think we should contact ...... for now and at least retrieve the bodies!"

    If we could recover the body alone, it might be a good bargaining chip with Wright.

    We are prepared to contact Doc''s laboratory to take a chance on that possibility.

    He was also thinking of other ideas as insurance.

    In the worst case scenario, we should ask an assassination society to assassinate Wright. ...... It would hurt to pay a large sum of money, but it would be much better than losing our current position.

    Diablo bites his back teeth in frustration.

    The race is an insect. They live a short life, crawl on the ground, and die. The race lives like an insect. Such an insect should not be allowed to threaten the glorious position of the aristocracy of Mee!ббThat''s why we need the lights to disappear in any way possible - ......"

    Diablo''s eyes are filled with the light of madness.

    He only continued to wish for Wright''s death.

    <>

 276 - - CHAPTER II STATUS CONFIRMATION

    Diablo is on the move?"

    The lowest level of the Abyss, the office.

    After the Six Principality meeting, I was transferred to the racial kingdom and returned to the lowest level of the "Abyss.

    A few days after my return, I received a document from May and skimmed through its contents.

    May''s black ponytail wagged like a tail as she continued her report.

    Yes, this is information from the demon traders who have been going in and out of the demon country, and from my (my) own people who have infiltrated the country in advance. I have also heard that the upper echelons of the Majin Nation are also making moves."

    Currently, merchants who manifested from the "Infinite Gacha" card, a gift, have infiltrated the Majin Nation.

    In addition to them, they are also acquiring information from the merchants of the demon race who travel back and forth between the demon country and other countries.

    Originally, the Mohawk adventurers were also supposed to enter the demon country section to collect information. ......

    As a result of the birth of Queen Lilith at the Six Principality Conference, during the conference, the first prince of the Demon Kingdom, Volos, took a hostile attitude toward the racial kingdom and mentioned that he would review the relationship with the racial kingdom.

    As a result, racial entry on the part of the Majin Kingdom is tightened.

    As a result of this agitation, Mohawk adventurers failed to enter the country.

    (They were depressed by their failure to enter the country, so I encouraged them to ''not worry about it. ...... I hope they are doing well)

    Not only the Mohicans, but also the members of "NARAKU" have a strong sense of responsibility, and I am a little worried that they might get overwhelmed.

    However, I can''t afford to worry about them all the time.

    I turned my attention to May''s report.

    The demon kingdom was probably crushed at the Six Principality Conference and is opposed to the complete independence of the racial kingdoms, so we can expect them to take action in order to spearhead the situation. The active movements of the upper echelons of the Majinkoku may be a preparation for some malicious action against the racial kingdoms. As for Diablo, there is too little information to make a judgment. ......

    Diablo was also a nobleman, a viscount, I think, of the Majin Nation.ббSo I guess it''s possible that you are working to show your loyalty to your country. ......"

    As May pointed out, we cannot say for sure due to lack of information.

    To make Diablo suffer more and more, we should know more about his current situation. Please instruct me to get as much information as possible on both Diablo and the upper echelons of the Majin Nation.

    Awe."

    May bowed as if to set an example.

    I see her ponytail swish and suddenly remember.

    Speaking of information from the demon kingdom, is there any news coming in from the racial kingdom side--Lilith--right now?"

    Lilith was inaugurated as the new Queen of the Racial Kingdoms after receiving majority approval from the Beastmen Confederacy, Dragonite Empire, Queen Elf Kingdom, Dwarf Kingdom, and Demon Kingdom at the Council of Principality.

    Of these, the most opposed was the Demon Nation.

    It is hard to think that they, who have high pride in looking down on humans (inferior species) and their race, would stand by and do nothing after that.

    Therefore, I thought that the racial kingdom side had some information about the Majin Nation. ......

    May shook her head, checking her memory.

    ''...... No, we have not received those reports yet, even via Aoyuki. The actuality that the actual king''s family members are not going to be able to be a part of the actual kingdom, and also the actual king''s family members are not going to be able to be a part of the actual kingdom.

    That sounds ...... likely. ......

    Exile the interlocutors of the Dragon People''s Empire and the Demon People''s State from their own countries, clan by clan.

    Some of them held higher positions in the upper echelons of the racial kingdoms, and some of them were even entrenched in the inner circle. There were also people in various other departments, both military and civilian, but all of them were expelled from the country.

    There were not enough people to go around, so they also brought in a large number of people who came from the "Infinite Gacha" card, a gift.

    Even so, it is quite possible that they are still short-handed and can no longer afford to worry about information from other countries.

    "Let''s contact ...... and see what''s going on."

    Not being a stranger to Lilith, he was concerned about her and used the "SR, Reminder" card to arrange a meeting.

    He contacted Lilith not directly but through Yume (fake).

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Welcome, Mr. Dirk. I am very sorry that you have come all the way here to see me in such a place.

    Ah, yes, never mind. ......

    I contacted Yume (fake) and confirmed a date and time that was convenient for Lilith.

    I did not do the impolite thing of asking Lilith directly.

    After arranging a meeting date and time through Yume, I was taken to the adventurer Dark''s office in the capital of the racial kingdom, a castle--more of the size of a mansion than a castle--and shown to his office.

    Lilith sat at her desk in her office, her eyes bloodshot and dark circles forming, and her tongue slightly slurring as she delivered her words of welcome.

    Meanwhile, Lilith continued to sit and deal with the mountain of paperwork, as if she didn''t have the energy to get up from her seat.

    I couldn''t help but ask him.

    I asked him, "Lilith-sama,......, excuse me, but are you getting any sleep?ббYou look very pale. ......"

    What was that you said?бб......Oh, you mean sleeping. ......I stopped counting when I was too sleepy. But it''s all right. If you keep on drinking koukyuposhon until you calm down, you''ll be able to sleep without sleeping.

    He assures us with a fragile smile that could kill you just by touching it.

    I can understand the urgent need to gain a foothold after the abolition of the former king, the forced seizure and confinement of his own brother, and the simultaneous expulsion of inter-country people from other countries, but ...... it would be too reckless at any cost.

    (Above all, I can''t even have a proper conversation with him as it is. ......)

    I take out a card and release (release) it.

    There is no problem since there is only me, Nemmu, Gold, Yume (fake), and Lilith in the office at the moment.

    Lilith looks at the bottle in my hand curiously.

    ?"ббWhat is it, Lord Dirk?"

    It''s a sleepless night pill. Take one of these and you won''t have to sleep for a day. It is not harmful to your health.

    "SSSR: Sleepless Night Pill."

    It is a granular drug that fits in a bottle, and if you take one, you don''t have to sleep for a day.

    The card explained that it was a drug that would also prevent sleep.

    Since it is not harmful to health, it is probably the most necessary item for Lilith at the moment.

    Take one of these for now," he said. Yume, please.

    Leave it to me."

    After Yume (fake) receives the "Sleepless Pill" from me, she approaches Lilith.

    Lilith smiles at Yume with a smile that seems to be about to vanish.

    It''s all right, Daddy. People don''t need to sleep to do useful work. I''ll prove it to you. Just occasionally you will see a pink goblin on the edge of the city, and you will feel lighter than usual, and you will have the strength to go straight to Megami-sama.

    Princess, please, let''s take the medicine that Master Dirk gave us."

    While listening to Lilith''s unintelligible dialogue, Yume (fake) tries to get her to take the "Sleepless Night Pill.

    I slightly regret that ''I should have come to check on you earlier ......'' after hearing Lilith''s dialogue.

    If I had come earlier or given her the "SSSR Sleepless Pill" first, she wouldn''t have hallucinated that a pink goblin was dancing with an orc of the color of thud. .......

    (I mean, what''s a pink goblin and a thuddy-colored orc?)

    I was inwardly shocked by Lilith''s hallucination.

    <>

 277 - - three-episode report

    ''Oh, Master Dirk, I''m sorry to show you the embarrassing part .......''

    Lilith, who had been at work for more than three days without sleep, was in such a dangerous state that her speech was not functioning properly and she seemed ready to vanish at any moment.

    By taking the "SSSR Sleepless Night Pill," her insomnia was relieved and she regained her usual expression.

    Lilith seems to remember her attitude from earlier, and sits on the sofa set in her office and bows her head in embarrassment.

    I, sitting on the other side of the table, let out a smile under my mask and lightly waved my hand.

    ''Don''t worry about it. I understand that you are busy. In fact, if I had given Lilith-sama the "sleepless night medicine" earlier, she would not have had to go through any unnecessary trouble. ......

    Unnecessary hardship!ббI am grateful to Master Dirk, but I would never think such a thing!

    Lilith gives a flabbergasted denial.

    Yume (fake) put tea on the table for me and Lilith, and we moved on to the main topic.

    Lilith-sama, do you have any information?

    No, I am sorry. ...... I have not received any specific information about the Majin Nation. It''s good that you forced your father and brother to abolish them, but they are also busy getting a foothold .......

    Lilith divulges somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    She vents about her brother Claw, her father, the former king, as if to vent her grievances.

    Her brother Claw is locked up in a villa.

    She is trying to persuade him to give up the throne and spend the rest of his life quietly, but he will not listen to her.

    He is now saying that he is determined to regain the throne.

    The elder brother Claw''s faction has not completely disappeared.

    A part of it still remains, and they are shouting loudly, "Let''s rescue my brother, carry him up, and restore the righteous racial kingdom.

    Lilith was crowned queen of the race after following the procedure at the Council of Principality, but the fire was still smoldering around the first prince Claw.

    On the contrary, his father, the former king, declared that he would not return to the racial kingdom capital from the principality, but would spend the rest of his life in another city.

    By physically distancing himself from the capital, the center of racial politics, he is appealing with all his might that he is no longer involved in politics.

    The nobles belonging to the king''s faction seem to have decided that it would be difficult to support him, and many of them are considering whether to join the Lilith or the Claw faction.

    There was just one problem.

    Lilith complained with a gloomy expression.

    I am very grateful that your father insists that he is no longer involved in politics by physically distancing himself from the capital and going into hiding. ...... In reaction to being relieved of his heavy responsibilities, he started wasting money on food, drink, and entertainment like a fool. ......

    Until now, due to my heavy responsibilities, I ate little, avoided alcohol, and could not afford to indulge in entertainment.

    However, Lilith''s accession to the throne as queen has freed her from her heavy responsibilities.

    Perhaps it is because she is enjoying freedom for the first time in a long time that she has become so carefree.

    Thanks to this, the former king, who had lost weight due to stress, now tends to gain weight.

    What''s more, he is now a bit overweight.

    "It seems that he has recently become infatuated with one of the high-class prostitutes, demanding money to go to the store, money for gifts, and money to pay for her to be his future wife. ...... I am dizzy from lack of sleep, and I have to take care of my father''s lower body. I can''t believe I have to make paperwork decisions for ....... It''s not something I''d expect my daughter to be doing at her age, and no matter how much I''ve been restraining her, it''s still too much ......

    Lilith''s whole body exudes something like a black aura.

    The first thing that comes to my mind is that it''s better than being rebellious like your brother, and I''m very happy that your father has learned to think for himself,......, but I can''t believe that he would charge his daughter for the renovation of the mansion, gift jewelry and clothes because he wants to take on a prostitute. ......," the second half of the book begins mumbling words that are more like curses than complaints.

    I don''t know what to say to this, so I digress.

    I don''t know what to say to this, so I digress. "Oh, speaking of your brother, he hasn''t given up on the throne yet, and it seems that people around him are a bit impatient.

    ............"

    Lilith, who had been mumbling complaints about her father at my suggestion, turns to look at me.

    She responded not as a girl of her age who had been complaining about her father, but as the queen of the racial kingdom.

    She said, "...... No, thank you for your kind words, but there is no need for you and Dirk to interfere. This is an internal matter within the racial kingdom. We cannot rely on Dirk and the others to help us."

    Lilith hardens her fists on her knees.

    We are grateful to you for accepting Nono and the others--the outcasts--but we can''t afford to be lenient any longer. ......

    Not only the "Giant Tower," but also the Beastmen Alliance, the Queen Elf Kingdom, and the Dwarf Kingdom accepted the outcasts.

    Many of them despaired and took their own lives.

    In order not to let the sacrifices of such people go to waste, he looks at me as if to say that he cannot stop the reform.

    Since it would be wild to make any further suggestions, I quietly withdrew.

    Just at that moment, there is a knock at the door of the office.

    Yume (fake) answers.

    I had come to visit as an adventurer wearing a mask for such an occasion.

    Lilith knew this, too, and called me "dark" instead of "light.

    Yume (fake) lets the visitor in.

    The other party was a civil servant man who entered the room with a somewhat impatient look on his face.

    He had a bundle of papers in his hand and was about to tell Lilith something in her ear.

    He was about to say something in Lilith''s ear, but then he said, "You don''t have to tell only me. Only those who are involved in this project are here.

    Lilith assures us.

    In her own way, she wants to say that she has nothing to hide from us.

    I accept that as sincerity.

    The civil servants look at us with concern at Lilith''s words, but we cannot ignore the queen''s statement and make a report.

    What was the content of the report?

    <>

 278 - - CHAPTER IV REQUESTMENTS FROM THE Witchland

    The first thing Lilith did upon her accession to the racial queen''s throne was to review ...... tariffs, ban racial slavery, and prohibit unjust racial discrimination.

    These contents are said to be based on the "absolute racial (human) independence principle" espoused by the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    The contents of this letter will be sent to each country.

    The Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the United Beastmen Kingdom have already been informed and have accepted it without any problems.

    The Dragonute Empire is waiting for a reply.

    And the remaining country, the Demon Nation, has apparently received a reply.

    The civil official who appeared in the office briefly mentioned the reply received from the Dragonic Empire.

    The Majin Kingdom will never recognize the notification from the racial kingdom, and will not approve the accession of Queen Lilith to the throne. As an economic sanction, we will suspend the export of salt, magic stones, dungeon items, and demon materials indefinitely.

    The Majin Kingdom is second only to the Dwarf Kingdom in having a large number of dungeons.

    The items, magical stones, and magical materials extracted from these dungeons are the centerpiece of their exports.

    The Majin Kingdom is the northernmost country on the continent, and because of its cold climate, wheat cannot be harvested.

    Therefore, they grow crops that can be grown in cold regions.

    Wheat is basically imported from the racial kingdoms.

    As a condition for the lifting of economic sanctions this time, we must continue to deliver wheat, racial slaves, and other goods until the demon kingdom side is satisfied. If they refuse, we will take aggressive measures.

    The details of the offensive measures were somewhat blurred, but it seems to say that they will enter the territory of the ...... racial kingdom and plunder wheat, hunt racial slaves, burn villages, make an example of the racial slaves, and commit massacres.

    A civilian man fearfully presents the document to Lilith.

    At first she was puzzled by the one-sided content of the document and checked it, saying, "There is no way that such a sentence is really written in ........." But then she realized that it was a document that had been sent to her by a civil official.

    What?ббMa, ma, Majinkokuuuuuuuu!ббYou are too much of a fool!ббWe are not your vassals, slaves, or convenient livestock!

    ...... Queen Lilith, you are in front of our guests."

    I skimmed over the documents handed to me by the civilian men and found that they were indeed exactly as reported.

    Forgetting that I was sitting on the front sofa, Lilith stood up on the spot and shouted out in an outburst of emotion.

    The civilian men were frightened by her voice, and Yume (fake), who had become the chief maid at her side, admonished her.

    Lilith, who had stood up on the spot and exclaimed when Yume (fake) pointed out the situation, remembered me sitting on the sofa and Gold and Nemmu standing behind me, and sat back down, coughing in embarrassment.

    ''Shhh, excuse me, Master Dirk. I''m sorry for making you look so uncomfortable. ......"

    No, I can understand Lilith-sama''s feelings painfully."

    I did not mean to sound like a "build-up".

    I was seriously sympathizing with Lilith''s anger.

    It doesn''t matter if the Majin Nation doesn''t recognize Lilith''s accession to the throne as the queen of her race.

    It was also fine that they would indefinitely suspend salt, magic stone, dungeon items, and demon materials as an economic sanction, although it would have an impact.

    Both of these actions were just barely in time, but they were in line with the rules that a nation can follow in diplomacy.

    In a sense, it would be interference in the internal affairs of the Demon Nations to deny Lilith''s accession to the throne and to restrict imports and exports.

    Even if one country does not recognize it, if other countries do, there will be no problem in the long run in terms of politics and economics among nations.

    Lilith has no authority to restrict how other countries behave, and imposing it could cause problems.

    It would be difficult for Lilith to interfere in the internal affairs and policies of other countries.

    Nevertheless, the Majinkoku has loudly proclaimed violations of rules far worse than interference in internal affairs and imposed them on the racial kingdoms.

    They do not declare war, nor do they silently launch a surprise attack.

    They simply declared that they would enter the territory of the racial kingdom and plunder wheat, hunt racial slaves, burn villages, make an example of them, and commit massacres, all from a one-sided, superior perspective, though they avoided direct expression.

    This is what a nation does!

    This is like banditry!ббAre we willing to kill people, burn villages, and enslave those we capture if we feel that the other nation is less than our strength?ббSuch things are not for the state to talk about!

    Lilith lowers the civilian men.

    We are once again the only ones in the Oval Office.

    Lilith raises her eyebrows as if her head hurts.

    He says, "...... For now, as for the economic sanctions from the Majin Nation, they are painful, but they have been factored in, so there is no problem."

    The racial kingdom is a nation in the center of the continent.

    It has a lot of flat land that is easy to cultivate, so crops are grown mainly of wheat.

    However, since it does not face the sea and rock salt is not available, it had to rely on imports from other countries for salt.

    If Lilith were to assume the position of queen and submit a strong proposal based on the "absolute independence of the human race," without having the other five species'' support, the country would not be able to stand on its own simply because the salt supply was cut off.

    However, since the Queen of Elves, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the United Beastmen Kingdom have already been informed of the situation, there is no need to be frightened if the salt supply is stopped only in the Majin Kingdom.

    (In the worst case scenario, we can just export the "N, salt" that comes out of the "infinite gacha," a gift.

    Even if I am not at the bottom of the "abyss," the "infinite gacha" (gift) is always being pushed to eject cards.

    Therefore, even if I export "N, Salt", there are still enough cards being discharged.

    Back to the story.

    Lilith tells us with a serious expression.

    Salt can be imported from countries other than the Demon Nation and the Dragon Empire, so there is no problem. The same is true for magic stones, dungeon items, and demon materials. Even if economic sanctions are imposed by the Majin Nation, the racial kingdom will not dry up because of its connections with other countries. However, the ...... problem is the banditry that will be committed by the Demon Kingdom if it refuses to accept the sanctions, and that is not the kind of banditry that one would expect from a proud nation."

    Currently, the racial kingdom is in turmoil with the accession of Queen Lilith and is taking time to seize control.

    It cannot afford to protect the villages near the border of the demon kingdom, and the race is originally the weakest of the six species. It would be suicidal to take on the soldiers of the Demon Kingdom.

    It was impossible to defend with our own soldiers.

    So, were we to remain quiet and give in to the threats of the Majin Nation?

    Lilith looks straight at me.

    Her eyes were shaking with seriousness and uncertainty, not knowing if I would get her approval.

    Lilith clears her throat and opens her mouth.

    Lilith clears her throat and speaks, "Master Dirk, it is difficult for us to offer you what you want in return. But we cannot continue to sacrifice our people!ббSo, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, ...... can you help us to prevent the violence that is unreasonably coming at us from the demon nation?ббOf course I would be happy to do whatever I can do to help you in the future. So please ...... please ......"

    Lilith bows deeply.

    A plea from the Queen of the Racial Kingdom.

    The answer to this question was obvious.

    Rather, there was only one.

    <>

 279 - - Episode 5 Consideration

    When he visited the racial kingdom to ask for information on the demon kingdom, he was told at first that they were ''too busy to receive any information.

    However, on the way there, a civil official man shows up and tells him about a threatening notice sent from the demon kingdom.

    The notice was so unreasonable and one-sided that Lilith, the queen of the racial kingdom, asked for our cooperation.

    She said, "Master Dirk, it is difficult for us to offer you what you want in return for your help. But we cannot continue to sacrifice our people!ббSo, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, ...... can you help us to prevent the violence that is unreasonably coming at us from the demon nation?ббOf course I would be happy to do whatever I can do to help you in the future. So please ...... please ......"

    "--Of course. Please let me help you."

    Lilith blatantly lets out a sigh of relief at my response.

    I understand from the slight change in her demeanor that Nemmu, who is standing behind the sofa where I am sitting, is slightly offended by Lilith''s comment.

    But since I am still facing Lilith, I can''t turn around and call out to Nemmu.

    I reply with a smile through my "SSR, Mask of the Clown.

    I don''t like the way the demon nation is doing things either, and I won''t allow them to use the power of the state to take the lives of the people for nothing and cause them to suffer. I will do my utmost to help.

    Thank you, Mr. Dirk. ......!ббThank you so much."

    Lilith bowed her head and thanked him, both as a private citizen and as a public figure.

    I responded lightly and asked her for permission to move freely in the racial kingdom as well as the necessary procedures to deal with the situation.

    Lilith had more paperwork to do, but she was enthusiastic, saying, "If this level of hard work will save my people, then I''ll do it.

    After finalizing the necessary details, we greeted each other and left the office.

    Led by Yume (fake), we left the racial kingdom residence.

    We leave the main gate on foot, as we are seen not only by the civilian men in the castle, but also by the gatekeeper and other maids and servants as we move to the office.

    After this, he intends to move to the lowest level of the "abyss" by transition, hiding in the back alleys or behind buildings as appropriate.

    Nemmu, who had been frustrated while moving out of the castle to hide in the shadows, opens her mouth.

    ''Master Dirk, are you sure?ббEven though you said so much that you would refrain from asking for help in disposing of your own brother, you still cry to me as soon as you get into trouble. ......!"

    Nemum''s lips pout under her scarf and her brow furrows.

    ''It is true that the racial kingdoms do not have the power to repel the forces of the demon kingdoms. I understand that there is no other way but to put our trust in ourselves. However, we, as his subordinates, cannot overlook the casual use of Mr. Dirk. If you command me to do so, I can always warn them myself.

    ...... Nemmu, you are a little too glib, aren''t you?"ббI don''t doubt what you mean, but the Lord and Lady Lilith have already made their decision. It is not for us to interfere.

    I''m sure you can understand why I would not want to be a part of this.ббFirst of all, is Gold allowed to use Master Dirk as a jawbreaker?"

    No, so I don''t see what you''re getting at.ббBut, you know--"

    That''s enough, both of you.

    Nemm and Gold, who were about to argue over Wright''s words, fall silent.

    He turns back to them and adopts a good-humored attitude.

    Nemmu is right," he says, "and I''m glad you''re admonishing me. I''m still a work in progress, so if there''s something you''ve noticed, please keep it coming.

    Thank you."

    Nemmu bowed at my words.

    After witnessing her bow, we start walking again.

    I talk to her as I walk.

    She says, "...... but there''s a possibility that Lilith is staging this incident to deliberately make me hold the flowers.

    What, staged?"

    Nemmu is surprised at the unexpected words.

    I nodded and continued.

    If it was a staged event, the information about the demon kingdom must have been sent to the racial kingdoms before we arrived and they must have known about it. It''s true that the racial kingdom doesn''t have the strength to fight, and I wanted to leave the demon kingdom to act like bandits because they know I hold a grudge against Diablo and want revenge,......, but if I had called them directly and asked them to do it, not only Nemmu, but the others as well, they would have been afraid that they might be able to get away with it. They would have rebelled, saying, ''How dare you use the Giant Tower on your chin?''"

    So, in order not to ruin our reputation, Lilith had her men act like that while she waited for the Lord to visit her. ......

    Gold strokes his chin in admiration.

    I replied shortly, ''That''s a possibility, though.

    If they harass the villages near the border of the racial kingdoms on the side of the Majin nation, they can harass Diablo in many ways. Lilith''s side will not have to send out soldiers. Lilith''s actions will make up for the debt she owes to Miki, who is a "master" of the Majin Nation, by allowing her to know his true identity. It''s a win-win situation.

    "I understand the logic, but I thought she was a very ordinary girl before ...... that she could stand up and show her performance in a way that did not destroy her menace while considering mutual interests. ...... You are a true example of how victory turns a rabbit into a lion!"

    I see, if Master Dirk says so, that is a possibility. I didn''t think he could perform well enough to fool his own eyes. ...... I wouldn''t underestimate him."

    Nemum corrects Lilith''s assessment.

    ''Well, there may be other possibilities, but either way it''s still in our favor,'' he said. It is indeed a queen of the racial kingdom that she has staged this much to provide us with the development we desire. Lilith has done us a favor, let''s cross the border like bandits and take advantage of those bastards from the demon kingdom who are trying to attack our village, and at the very least, let''s put pressure on Diablo and harass him!

    Gold and Nemmu''s unreserved praise lifted my spirits as I set out on my return journey back to the lowest level of the "abyss.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    When Yume (fake) saw the lights off and returned to her office, Lilith was sitting on the sofa with her head in her hands.

    When she noticed that Yume (fake) had returned, she got up from the sofa and crowded in.

    She said, "I am the one who refused to get rid of my brother, and I immediately wished for help to the demon nation. ......, didn''t you seem to be in a bad mood or angry, Mr. Dirk?"

    No, he did not appear to be in a bad mood or angry. No, he didn''t seem to be in a bad mood or angry.

    "And, but I can''t see your expression because you are wearing a mask. ...... Aaaaah...... if Dirk-sama and the others turn away from us now, the future of our race will be cut off. But if my brother dies now, that will cause problems. ......

    For Lilith, the news from the Majin Nation was completely unexpected, and she had no choice but to put her trust in Light''s power.

    Even though she had asked them to take charge of disposing of her own brother before that, she clung to them before her tongue had dried up, and instead of getting them to provide troops, she could not repay them in any good way.

    He was furious, but he was in no mood to argue.

    Yume (fake) spoke softly to calm them down.

    He was not in the mood to argue with the soldier. He would never be touched by anger at that level, so please don''t worry.

    "Ugh, I hope it''s ......, but we''ll just have to pray to the ...... goddess ......."

    Lilith''s stomach begins to ache with anxiety, but she doesn''t have time to rest because of the stack of paperwork that needs to be processed.

    Her stomach ached with stress, but she dragged herself to her seat again to finish the paperwork.

    <>

 280 - - Episode 6 A Certain Operation

    The demon kingdom has declared to the racial kingdom that it will enter the territory of the racial kingdom and plunder wheat, hunt racial slaves, burn villages, and commit robbery and massacres as an example, although it avoids direct expression.

    Lilith was furious, but she had no troops to defend herself.

    So, they put their trust in us, the power of the "Natsura".

    After returning to the lowest level of the "Abyss," I immediately called May and Ellie to my office and, while spreading out a map, told them the story Lilith had told me.

    Both May and Ellie frowned with displeasure.

    I thought I understood that racism on earth is terrible, but ...... it''s really not treated well."

    I''m not Ms. May, but this is really too much. Light God, if you order me to do so, I will see to it that every single one of the soldiers (bandits) who invade from the Demon Nation are taken care of, just like in the time of the United Beastmen Nation.

    Ellie, that is a very tempting proposition, but personally, I think it would be a shame to just take care of the invading Majin soldiers in this one case. If possible, I think we can put pressure on Diablo and harass him in order to bring about his downfall.

    While listening to May and Ellie''s replies, I let them hear the idea I had while returning to the lowest level of the "abyss.

    To see if this idea was feasible, I asked May, who is in charge of the lowest level of the "Abyss," and Ellie, who is in charge of the "Giant Tower," to visit the "Abyss" to see if it was feasible.

    So, what is the idea?

    Hearing my idea, May and Ellie praised it with open arms.

    They said, "It is as expected of you, Mr. Wright, to come up with such a wonderful idea in such a short time after hearing what you have to say. How can you repel the soldiers of the Majin Nation and at the same time inflict severe damage on Diablo? ......

    You''re right, Mei!"ббYou are indeed the God of Light!ббIt''s a brilliant idea that would never have come out of my own head!ббI am so thrilled to be able to touch the depths of the Light God''s knowledge, which is deeper than the straits and higher than the heavens!

    Hahaha, thanks for the compliment." But I think the two of us could have come up with a plan of this caliber even if I hadn''t."

    I responded to their unreserved praise with a smile, pulling the map close to my hand and checking the location of the village in the racial kingdom near the border of the demon kingdom.

    While looking down at the map, I asked May and Ellie for confirmation.

    If you adopt my idea, we will need to move a good number of villagers to the "giant tower," but can you afford to accept it?

    No problem!ббAfter the "Beast Race Massacre," we have experience in accepting large numbers of slaves, hostages, and more recently, asylum seekers. Not only do we have a wealth of experience, but we also have ample stockpiles of housing, clothing, food, and other necessities that will allow us to accept them without any problems!

    Ellie nodded vigorously with her well-shaped, large chest as the person in charge of the "Giant Tower.

    I felt a sense of dependability and asked Mei about it as well.

    I don''t want to make any unnecessary sacrifices, so we''re going to have to move the villagers from this area. In doing so, there is a possibility that the soldiers of the Majin Nation will destroy the village buildings, fields, wells, etc. I would like to make up for that, but is there any problem if I take them out of the ''abyss''?"

    Yes, no problem. Even now, Mr. Light''s "UR, Double Shadow" is pressing the "Infinite Gacha" button at the lowest level of the "Abyss," so even if the village itself is destroyed, the village will be destroyed by 1.5 million dollars. We can afford to have the area reconstructed immediately if it is about 200, 200, or 300. Therefore, I think Mr. Wright''s idea is feasible.

    If my plan was implemented, there was a possibility that part of the village would be destroyed.

    Therefore, I was thinking of taking it out of the lowest level of the "abyss" and restoring it to its original state.

    I felt more confident because May, who was in charge of internal administration, had given me her assurance.

    Then, I thought that Mela would be the best person to execute the vital ...... part of the operation. Can you call her for me?"

    Mr. Wright, may I?

    May?ббWhat''s wrong?"

    When I call out to my fairy maid by my side today to call Mela, May interrupts her.

    She opens her mouth as soon as she can look at me.

    She says, "Via Aoyuki, the Mohawk adventurers who failed to enter Majin Nation last time are disheartened. How about adding them to this mission and giving them a chance to redeem themselves?"

    "I told them ''never mind'' because it was bad timing and they weren''t responsible for it. ......

    I was a little worried that the members of "NARAKU" might get carried away because of their strong sense of responsibility. ......

    So it was as expected.

    The "Natsura" members were worried about the responsibility of the project, but they were right. Of course, after talking to Mera, who will be at the center of the operation.

    Thank you very much. I am sure they will be pleased.

    May bows deeply for having listened to her opinion.

    I accept her bow and once again instruct today''s fairy maid by my side to call Mera.

    Kekekekekekekekekeke!ббI am sorry to keep you waiting.

    I''m not waiting for you at all. Sorry for calling you out so suddenly."

    Kekekekekeke!ббDon''t worry, there isn''t a resident of the Abyss who isn''t glad to be called by his master.

    May, Ellie, and the fairy maid at her side nodded deeply at Mela''s words.

    It seems that they are very happy that I call out to them and care for them.

    I don''t know whether I should be happy that they care about me so deeply, or I should be annoyed that they are overreacting.

    I lightly cleared my throat and told her what I had called her up for.

    I tell Mela the details of the plan I have devised and ask her if it is feasible to carry it out.

    Of course, I had already confirmed her abilities through previous battles and cards, so I thought she could do it without any problems, but just to be sure, I checked with her.

    The answer was, of course, possible.

    Kekekekekekeke!ббNo problem. It is feasible with plenty of time to spare. However, if the opponent is too strong, it will be difficult to retreat while protecting the Mohawks, so please keep that in mind.

    There is no possibility that the Majin Nation "Master" will appear.

    I nodded at Mera''s advice.

    I nodded at Mera''s advice. I''ll take that into consideration and prepare the magic items necessary for the mission. Mera, as the person in charge of this operation, if you need any supplies, magic items, or personnel, I''ll give you all the permission in my name. I wish you the best of luck.

    Kekekekekeke!"ббThank you, Master!ббI will use all my abilities to achieve the best possible result my master desires!"

    Mela proudly kneels down on the spot for her big role and raises her voice with motivation.

    I nod in satisfaction at her words.

    Thus, we decided on a plan to put pressure on Diablo to proceed to his doom & harass him, while taking out the demon nation soldiers who crossed the border and attacked the village.

    <>

 281 - - Episode 7: Joy and sorrow

    "............"

    Kekekekekekeke!"ббDon''t be afraid to look out of the corner of the hallway, and don''t let them see you. ......"

    Mera, who was directly ordered by Light to be the core of the operation to destroy the soldiers of the Anti-Monster States & to pressure and harass Diablo, left his office.

    As she was moving through the corridor to take action to immediately carry out the operation she was given, she saw Ice Heat, Mera''s best friend, watching her from the corner, out of sight.

    Mela noticed this and unintentionally made a tsk tsk.

    Ice Heat, who had been staring from the corner of the corridor, wandered up to her like a ghost when he was tsk-tsked.

    Mela inwardly snorts.

    (Kekekeke!бб(I''m scared out of my mind. ......)

    It''s as if you''ve met a ghost against your best friend, and you''re terrified.

    Ice Heat looks pale and grudgingly leaks out.

    ''......If you''ve been summoned by Master Wright, he must have ordered some new operation, right?''

    Kekekeke!"ббWell."

    Mera!"ббI''d love to have you and Ice Heat on that mission!ббOr let me help you!"

    Quekekekeke!ббI know what you''re thinking, but I''m rejecting both."

    Why?

    I understood inwardly that it was impossible for me to replace the role, and I only spoke up in a no-good way. I was personally called and ordered to do so by Mr. Wright.

    There was no way I could replace such a prestigious role, and I would never do anything that would jeopardize Wright''s life.

    However, Ice Heat, who had been thinking inwardly that there would be no problem at all in helping out, was truly surprised at Mera''s refusal.

    She shrugs her shoulders and explains why.

    ''Kekekekeke!ббI''m not saying no out of meanness, okay?ббI''d love to have Ice Heat join us, but I can''t take someone as prominent as Ice Heat on this ...... mission. So I''m sorry, but I can''t bring him along this time. Please understand."

    Oh, no. ......, what in the world are you going to do?"

    "Oh, ...... I''m not being told off, okay ......?"

    Mela lightly explains the strategy given to Ice Heat.

    She listened to Mera''s story and this time her shoulders slumped.

    ''Certainly too conspicuous for Ice Heat and too inappropriate for this operation. ......

    Kekekekeke!"ббThanks for understanding, man. Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to get ready for the mission."

    Mela leaves Ice Heat in its place and begins moving again, fluttering her sleeves.

    Ice Heat, who was left behind, let out a small mumble.

    I still think Ice Heat''s luck is bad. Shouldn''t he be collecting good luck items?ббI believe I heard that a snake''s shell is a sign of good luck. Were there any snake monsters in the lowest levels of the Abyss?"

    Ice Heat tilted his head and wandered off, thinking of the monsters in the lowest level of the "Abyss.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Hi-yah!"ббAt last our luck has turned for us!"

    The voice of a man with great authority echoes in a room of an inn in a town in the territory of the Kingdom of Races.

    It was a group of Mohawk adventurers who raised their voices.

    They are unable to enter beyond the borders of the demon kingdom and fail the mission given to them by the Light.

    After failing two missions in a row, the Mohicans were encouraged by Light to ''not worry about it. ......

    They were moved to tears by his kindness and disheartened by their own incompetence--a vicious cycle.

    While waiting at an inn in the town closest to the border of the demon country, they receive a new order.

    The contents of the order are to "cooperate with Mera and help with the operation Light has devised.

    Instead of being abandoned after a series of failed missions, they have been ordered to participate in a new operation, one that is the brainchild of Light, whom the Mohawks hold in high esteem.

    The depressed and shriveled Mohawks (with hair) became as shaken as if an iron bar had been inserted into their hair when they heard the order.

    The other Mohawk adventurers, who heard the order from the Mohawk leader, were excited as if they were celebrating a festival.

    We''ve got a real chance now!"

    Ahhhh, brother!ббThat''s why we have to make sure this mission goes off without a hitch!"

    And how big of an operation is this one, ...... with even Mera-sama taking part?"

    I don''t care what kind of operation it is!ббWe will complete the operation as you order!"

    The Mohawk leader nodded deeply at their enthusiasm.

    We''ve had one failed mission after another," he said. We have failed in many operations in a row, and now Mr. Wright (that man) has called on us again. We will definitely succeed in this mission!ббTherefore, in some cases, I may order you to "die. Of course, I am prepared to lay down my life without hesitation.

    The other Mohawk adventurers nodded in agreement with the leader Mohawk''s words.

    They were not joking. They were prepared to die to make this mission a success, even if it meant losing their own lives.

    After confirming the enthusiasm of his companions, Mohawk Leader once again informed them of the details of the mission.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    ''Hey, did you hear that?ббI hear that our troops will be marching across the border to punish the racial kingdoms this time."

    In a town near the border of the Demon Nation, soldiers are having lunch, and one of the Demon Nation soldiers mentions the topic at one of the tables.

    One of his colleagues responded to the topic and raised his voice.

    He said, "I heard it, I heard it. I heard that the top brass was disgraced at the Six Principality Conference.ббI heard that a racial princess snatched the queen''s position by seducing a non-magical species in her lust for power. I heard that they are going to cross the border and raid villages to punish her for taking a licking as a human (an inferior species).

    ''Whatever the agenda up there, you''re seriously lucky. We can attack a human (inferior species) village with a big swing. I''m going to volunteer myself to torture and rape the human (inferior species) women.

    The young demon race lets out a vile smile and sips their soup.

    It makes my blood boil to torture human women," he said. Why does it feel so good to torture the weak?

    I''m going to go after the money and possessions they have accumulated rather than the human women. I am going to go after the money and property I have accumulated rather than the human women, because human women are not worth much money even if I attack them, torture them and sell them into slavery.

    ''Oh, sure, if you want to get money, that''s more efficient: ....... Which one would I choose?"

    Lunch.

    Soldiers guarding the borders of the demon nation talk happily about the topic of raiding racial villages, raping women, and plundering property as casually as if they were exterminating vermin.

    They feel no guilt whatsoever.

    They carry on conversations as if it were a casual pastime.

    The various camps were actively moving forward.

    <>

 282 - - Episode 8 Racial Village Assault Conference

    The Majin Nation is the most northerly of the six species.

    The countries adjacent to the Majin Kingdom are the Dwarf Kingdom and the Racial Kingdom.

    The Dwarf Kingdom is located just below the Majin Kingdom, but there are mountains in between.

    Therefore, trade between the Dwarf Kingdom and the Majin Kingdom is based on sea routes, not land routes, and economic activities are conducted by ships coming and going between ports.

    The Dwarven Kingdom also has a long border with the racial kingdom right next to the Dwarven Kingdom, ...... half of which is still untouched virgin forest.

    The other half, however, has a plain border, and they have set up a barrier between each other.

    Therefore, it is physically impossible for armed soldiers to enter the racial kingdom in large numbers through the barrier without anyone''s knowledge.

    Not long ago, Lilith was elected as the queen of the racial kingdom after a conference of the Six Principality, which was initiated by the demon kingdom, as if to cheat them out of their position.

    Furthermore, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" herself was brought to the meeting to discuss the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and ruined the Six Principality Conference.

    For the sake of the crushed menace, the Majin Kingdom must punish the racial kingdom with moxie.

    Therefore, in order to make them understand their position again, they were ordered to "enter the territory of the racial kingdom and rob the wheat, hunt racial slaves, burn villages, and commit pillage and massacre as an example.

    Furthermore, he was told recklessly, "Make it difficult for people to understand that it was the demon kingdom that did it.

    It is a hard part of palace service to have to follow orders from the top.

    The conclusion reached by the military department of the Majin Nation, which has been selected for the "Human Kingdom Retaliation Operation," is .......

    The plan is to have soldiers who have erased the emblem of the Majin Kingdom cross the border over part of the mountains that straddle the Dwarf Kingdom and the Racial Kingdom and attack villages.

    There are parts of the mountains that overlap the borders of the Majin Nation, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the Racial Kingdom.

    Because of the overlap with the three nations, ''whose territory it is'' was ambiguous. They were going to cross that mountain and invade the racial kingdom without being seen by anyone.

    In a room in a town near the border of the demon kingdom, a unit is gathered to cross the mountain and attack the villages of the racial kingdom.

    Naturally, all of them are soldiers of the Demon Kingdom in order to take control of the situation.

    The captain, who had the appearance of a horned devil, explained the situation while reading materials to his men.

    We will now cross the mountains to invade the racial kingdom and begin our mission to attack nearby villages. Basically, we plan to attack humans (inferior species) in the manner of bandits. For this reason, it is forbidden to bring in any equipment with the emblem of the Majin Nation on it, or anything recognizable as such."

    Captain!ббAccording to the documents, it is necessary to tell them as if the Majin Nation (we) did it as a punishment, although it is blurred, but if there is no national emblem at all, what is the point of this operation?"

    One of the soldiers participating in the operation raises his hand and skips the question.

    The captain responded quickly, as was to be expected.

    ''No problem on that score. No matter how human (inferior) they are, they won''t think we are ''just bandits'' when they see our skill in attacking villages disguised as bandits.

    In other words, they attack villages under the guise of banditry, but they want to convey to the upper echelons of the racial kingdom that they are "not just bandits" by conveying to them from the survivors that they are well equipped, skilled, and in command.

    If that''s the case, does that mean we can''t just attack moderately and kill all the villagers as well? ......

    Another soldier asks a question somewhat regretfully.

    The captain laughs in reply.

    Do you really think the bandits will leave witnesses?ббBasically, you can kill them all. Humans (inferior species) are good at hiding like insects. If you raid a village at random, there will be one or two survivors. We just need to get the information out of their mouths. Feel free to kill them as soon as you see them.

    That''s my captain!

    All hail the demon nation!

    We can go around killing human beings (inferior species) for a little relief!"

    The soldiers of the Majin Nation applaud the captain''s words.

    They had no qualms about killing a race (human) and saw it as a kind of entertainment.

    The captain waved his hand like a teacher to quiet the noisy students.

    When they quieted down, he told them.

    ''Therefore, on this mission, it is impossible to bring the slaves home. You may f*ck the human (inferior) woman on the spot, but do not try to take her back to your country and kill her. Only goods such as money, ornaments, and weapons are allowed to be brought back. Be careful, because anyone who breaks this rule will be punished."

    The captain delivers his message with the ease of a cautionary tale about a field trip.

    The soldiers responded to these words with ease.

    The final notification was given after other detailed information was conveyed.

    It may be tough to cross the mountain, but I believe you can do it without any problems. Don''t show any signs of disappointment along the way!ббThen disperse!"

    The soldiers responded and disbanded to make their own preparations until the day of the event.

    The soldiers of the demon nation talked about the itinerary of their trip as if they were talking about how they would kill the humans, how it would feel good to f*ck the human women in front of their children, how they would feel better in front of their lovers, brothers, and sisters, and how they would kill the humans and take their property to fund their marriages with their lovers. The conversation was fun and lively.

    No one felt guilty.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    On the day of the mission, the soldiers gather without missing a single person and start moving, carrying their equipment to cross the mountain where the borders of the three countries overlap.

    The soldiers of the Majin Nation, disguised as bandits, moved through the mountains where no one would normally pass.

    In the past, a map had been drawn up in secret, just in case, but it was so long ago that it was difficult to trust the accuracy of the map.

    The demon race is a species with a great deal of variation in physical and magical power and abilities.

    However, the soldiers of the demon nation who participated in this event were selected from the top ranks of the demon race, and their abilities were extremely high.

    Although they had to travel through the mountains, which were not even marked on the map, not a single one of them expressed any weakness, and in fact, there was even time for them to engage in pleasant conversation about how to kill the humans (an inferior species).

    They spent several days moving through the mountains, crossed the border, and arrived safely in the territory of the racial kingdom.

    By coincidence, after traveling through the mountains for several days, they became moderately dirty and their beards grew longer, giving them a convincing appearance that they were bandits.

    The captain pulls out a map of the racial kingdom (a copy of the one he had his spies steal and draw) and confirms their current location.

    He understood that there was a good chance that there was a village nearby.

    Today we will camp inside this forest. We will take a rest and attack the village of the Humans as soon as possible.

    The soldiers make small noises in reply.

    Everyone''s eyes were glistening like hungry beasts, and their hearts were filled with the joy of attacking the village tomorrow.

    --They did not know that beyond that, Merah and his men (despair) were waiting for them.

 283 - - Episode 9 One-sided Slaughter

    Early morning, still dimly lit.

    The soldiers of the Demon Nation who had trespassed into the racial kingdom across the mountains were already up and had begun preparations to attack the village.

    They dug holes in the ground to bury and hide their encampment tools.

    For a while from now, sleeping quarters, food, and drinking water will be the main items looted from the raid on the village.

    The soldiers were ready to go. Let''s go!

    Oo!

    In a thick, milky fog, a group of soldiers from the Majin Nation - bandits - start moving toward a racial village according to the map.

    The soldiers, who had been smiling and conversing even as they moved through the mountains, did not waste any words, and were careful not to make a sound as they walked, their swords, knives, spears, and bows clashing with each other.

    The thick fog made it difficult for them to be seen from a distance, and by not making any noise, they were trying to make their presence as unnoticeable as possible.

    This is not the skill level of a typical bandit.

    Usually, even if the head threatens and yells in advance, they would still be restless, sneaking around, talking and clanking their weapons.

    Despite this, they were even careful about the noise they made as they walked.

    The leading scout stops moving.

    The scout in the lead stops moving, and the soldiers, caught by the halt, quietly stop walking.

    The scout checks the map a couple of times and then calls out to the captain.

    (Captain, according to the map, it''s hard to see through the fog, but the village is already right under our noses.)

    (Say Kashira here. (Say Kashira.)

    (Ha ha ha, just like a bandit, Kashira)

    In a whisper, the scout and the captain exchange a few words.

    The captain, realizing that the village is already nearby, sends word to his men in the background.

    (According to the map, it looks like the village is close ahead. (According to the map, the village is close ahead. We will advance with more care than before.)

    After the message is sent to the soldiers, they move forward, paying more attention to the sound as they say.

    --After about 10 minutes of such advance.

    The dark sky was shining in the morning sun, and the thick fog was gradually fading away.

    Not far away, the sound of something being dropped and the sound of water continues.

    When the soldiers looked closely, they saw that it was the sound of racial farmer children drawing water from a well to help their families.

    Looks like, x3 girls of 10-12 years old are silently fetching water and putting it into bottles.

    The captain gives hand-signs to those with bows.

    Naturally, the target is the three girls drawing water from the well.

    The fog has thinned considerably, the village is separated only by a simple wooden fence, and there is nowhere to hide in the plain around it, but the girls are still unaware of this, perhaps because they are working diligently.

    The sound of the bowmen''s stringing leaks out faintly. The other soldiers are grinning and smiling with brutal glee as they wait for the signal, their hands on their weapons.

    When the captain gives the signal, they aim and fire arrows at the racial girls without hesitation.

    The arrows cut through the air and are concentrated on the head, shoulders, and legs of the girl closest to them. Another arrow pierces the leg of the nearest girl.

    The girl, who was safe thanks to the other two shielding her, makes a surprised expression and stiffens as she turns her gaze toward the two who were hit by the arrows.

    This arrow was the signal for the soldiers of the demon nation - the bandits of the apparent demon race - to charge forward with a hearty shout of joy at the slaughter.

    First, kill those kids to make an example of them!"

    Kill the villagers as fast as you see fit!

    The woman can have her limbs chopped off, but don''t kill her!ббAfter you''ve had your fill of fun, you''ll be gutted and killed in agony!"

    Kill! Kill! Kill!ббKill him! Kill him!ббKill me!

    The bandits, with expressions of true liveliness on their faces, ran out and easily jumped over the simple wooden fence surrounding the village, first approaching a girl who was drawing water from a well.

    !"

    Gyahahahaha!"ббIt''s too late to run away now that you''ve realized!"

    He skewered a girl who was hit by an arrow in the head with his sword, and he also stabbed a girl who was slow to run away from an arrow in the leg with a short spear from behind without hesitation.

    The last girl, who was unharmed, was easily overtaken by one of the fast bandits and pushed down.

    ''Hey, hey, hey, you''re not going to kill me?

    If you look closely, you''ll see that he''s a human kid with a pretty face, so I thought I''d have some fun first before I kill him."

    I''m not sure how I feel about this. Are you a pervert?

    Gahahaha!ббSurprisingly, it''s not so bad, and the energetic crying is the funniest thing you''ll ever hear.ббDon''t you know, it''s a good opportunity for you to try it. Once you try it, you''ll be hooked."

    Kkekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббI''m sorry, but I don''t think I''m up to the task of being f*cked by a bunch of pricks like you, with your stinky, stinking breath."

    Where''s ......?"

    From the mouth of the girl who should have pushed him down, a voice sounds as if someone else is speaking.

    It was as if a grown woman''s adult voice was coming out of the girl''s mouth.

    The abnormality did not end there.

    The head of the girl who pushed her down cracks open.

    The brain that was supposed to be inside the crack is gone, and the predator-like fangs and red tongue wiggle about.

    Naturally, the head of the race never cracked open.

    The bandits who had pushed him down and those who were conversing with him stopped moving and stiffened.

    However, even if they reacted quickly and ran away from the spot as fast as they could, it was already too late. ......

    The head of the girl with the cracked head extends and bites the right hand of the bandit who holds her down.

    "--Geeaaaahhhh!"

    Delayed, intense pain shoots up from the bandit''s right arm, causing him to scream so loudly that it echoes throughout the village.

    ''Ughhh!ббHa, get off me!ббLet go of me, geeaaaah!"

    With a gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, hard, soft, sipping sound, the girl with the cracked head bites the bandit from the right arm, biting and shredding and sipping and devouring skin, flesh, blood, and bone.

    The bandit screamed and tried to pull off the broken-headed girl with his left arm, but the force was so strong that he could not let go.

    Ko, ko, you monster!"

    The bandit, who had been conversing with his friend in danger, swung his sword down on the girl''s neck, but it was repelled by a hard sound as if it had been struck with a gun.

    The bandit who swung the sword down was surprised, but swung it down again and again.

    Meanwhile, the girl with the cracked head eats the bandit and bites his right arm and then his right shoulder.

    Ugh!ббI''m sorry!ббI''m sorry, Gugy!ббMamma, ah ah ah ah, guee!"

    The girl with the cracked head bites from the right shoulder in the direction of the dove tail and eats the bandit without spilling a drop of blood.

    As expected, the bandit who was swinging his sword stopped and pulled back with a blue face.

    He is not the only one.

    The bandits, who were joyfully rushing toward the village building, notice the screams and stop to look back.

    They stiffen before the nightmarish sight of one of their comrades being eaten alive by a girl with a broken head.

    It was like a scene from a badly made dream.

    But the nightmare did not end there.

    Geeaaaahhh!"

    Ouch!ббOuch!ббHelp me, help me, gah!

    The girl was shot through the head and body with arrows, and was also stabbed with a sword.

    A girl with an arrow in her leg and a short spear in her back also revives, bites the nearby bandits, and begins to eat them alive.

    The thick smell of blood wafts into the area, even though not a drop of blood has spilled on the ground, probably because of the blood slurping.

    One of the bandits notices the abnormality and backs away with a blue face.

    ''Hey, what the hell is this ...... I thought this was a human (inferior) village?ббWhen did we wander into a village of monsters ......?"

    As if his words had been propagated, the bandits who had been vividly trying to attack the village earlier, with blue faces, sizzled away, abandoning their victimized friends and trying to escape.

    But it was already too late for them.

    The doors of the village houses open.

    From inside, monsters, some with headless bodies and mouths, others with fangs on their hands, and still others with large mouths on their torsos--we might even call them deformed monsters--appeared in their midst.

    The bandits are so shocked by the appearance of these monsters that they turn pale and pale with no blood in their veins.

    <>

 284 - - Episode 10 Surrender Recommendation

    Ouch!ббOw!ббTa, help, geeaaaah!

    Screams echoed through the village.

    The demon nation soldiers, disguised as bandits, had crossed the mountains into the racial kingdom and attempted to attack the village.

    However, the racial girls they thought they had killed were all deformed monsters, and in turn, their friends were being eaten.

    One after another, more of them emerged from the buildings, some with no heads and mouths on their torsos, others with fangs on their hands, and still others with large faces on their torsos.

    These ugly monsters, which even the soldiers of the demon kingdom, who had fought many monsters, had never seen before, were coming at them, trying to eat them.

    How terrifying is that?

    The soldiers of the Majin Nation - the bandits - are at first flustered when their comrades are eaten by nightmarishly shaped monsters, but they quickly switch their attention back to their own lives.

    Their commander raised his voice.

    "No one is to be spared!ббThose who can use offensive magic, do not hesitate to use it to destroy the monsters!ббWe have to get our people out of there!"

    The reaction to the commander''s words, not unlike that of a bandit, is to spring into action.

    "Let your magic manifest and take form as a blade of ice, Ice Sword!"

    "Magic, manifest and form a flame!ббFlame Lance!

    "Magic, manifest and create the arrows of the earth!ббEarth Arrow!"

    Other types of offensive magic with various attributes are also released.

    Combat-class magic attacked the deformed monsters without missing its target.

    When the attack magic hits, the flesh of the deformed monsters is torn and scattered, and they receive clear damage that swords and spears could not inflict.

    The bandits shouted with joy at the sight of the deformed monsters taking damage.

    ''Good!ббThe magic is working on those monsters!"

    It appears he is vulnerable to sorcery attacks."

    We must continue to exterminate them and save our people!"

    The morale of the bandits, which had fallen to the bottom, recovers as if it were a heavenly plunge.

    They did not know that it was all staged by Mela.

    Nah!

    Their morale was boosted even though the attack magic was working on the deformed monsters, but they were only too happy to see that the deformed monsters, which were supposed to have been damaged before their eyes, recovered in an instant.

    The shredded parts of the deformed creatures moved independently, and the smaller pieces wriggled and tried to merge with the deformities nearby.

    The bandits were stunned by the sight.

    The deformed monsters made from the body of "UR, Chimera Mela Level 7777" could not be injured by combat-class attack magic. There is no way that they would be injured.

    It was all an act by Mera, to fool the bandits into believing that the magic was working at first.

    The first thing to do is to make the bandits think that the magic is working, but in fact it''s not working, so that they will feel a stronger sense of hopelessness.

    Aaaaah!ббMy leg!ббIt bit me in the leg!"

    The smaller and faster the deformed monster became, the faster it bites one bandit.

    The bandit falls on his buttocks in pain and injury from the bite to his leg.

    When the bandit stops moving, a large deformed monster rushes toward it and bites it like a predator swarming around its prey.

    Help!ббSomebody!ббMy comrades-in-arms!ббSave me--"

    The ugly creature, with its fangs densely packed into its full field of vision, clamps its mouth shut and bites down on its body.

    It reaches out its arm for help, but no one takes its hand and it cuts through the air.

    Finally, the arm is shredded from the root and falls to the ground, where it too is devoured into the deformed monster.

    At the sight of this scene, the morale of the bandits drops to rock bottom.

    The commander decides that it is impossible to carry out the operation and shouts for a retreat, which is too late.

    Everyone back now!ббRetreat!ббWe must retreat at all costs!"

    At the voice of the commander, the bandits flee as fast as they can from the entrance they have entered.

    The bandits, still fed but still breathing, call out to their comrades for help, but they turn their backs and abandon them with despairing expressions on their faces.

    The girl with the broken head who was the first to bite them laughs at them.

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббHey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey. It''s bad manners to barge in here without permission and leave when our business is not yet finished. You tried to kill and rape innocent villagers, and when the going gets tough, you just want to run away and save yourself?ббGo a little slower, huh?"

    While the girl leaks out the voice of an adult woman, she makes a sound from her body of around 140cm, and produces several monsters of giant wolf, tiger, and horse, and the bandits fleeing. They move at high speed to block the escape route.

    The girl''s body did not stop changing, but transformed into a beautiful woman of about 2 meters.

    In the meantime, the fast-footed monster that was created stopped the path of the bandits like a sheepdog and walked up to them with ease, letting out a strange laugh.

    Before she knew it, a group of people in racial kingdom soldiers'' armor were all behind her.

    "Hi-yah!ббSurrender like a man!ббYou nefarious people!"

    There is no way out!ббLay down your weapons and surrender meekly!"

    Kkekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббYou guys, start with the ones who have stopped resisting and drop their weapons, and then restrain them with ropes. Ignore the ones who don''t give up and are still fighting. They will be eaten by my alter ego."

    Those in racial kingdom soldiers'' armor obediently follow Merah''s instructions, which cause the abnormal situation in front of them.

    They hold ropes in their hands, drop their weapons, and raise their hands to capture the bandits who show no resistance.

    The bandits, who are surrounded by fast-moving monsters and have lost their escape route, do not give up and resist.

    Surrender!ббWill you surrender--?"

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббIt''s already too late. Just grow up and let the pain eat you alive.

    A new deformed monster is spawned from under Mera''s skirt and bites the bandit who tries to resist.

    As if to inflict as much pain as possible, it bites and devours the hands, feet, belly, and other parts of the body that do not easily die from wounds.

    It bites and devours the parts that don''t die easily, such as the hands, feet, and belly, as if to inflict as much pain as possible.ббKill me!ббAt least make it easy for me..."

    ''Hey, how could you do this to me ......!ббI thought you could rape the village women and take their money with ease!ббUghhhhh!"

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!"

    Their screams break the hearts of the bandits who are still trying to escape.

    One after another, they threw down their weapons and raised their hands above their heads.

    The bandits, who numbered about 100, were eaten down to only 50, half of their number.

    <>

 285 - - Episode 11 Letters

    Soldiers who have invaded from the demon country - we will safely detain all the bandits who have surrendered.

    All those who did not surrender are in the belly of Merah.

    Kekekekekeke!"ббIt took longer than I thought. ...... You''ve been putting up a lot of unnecessary resistance.

    Letting out a strange laugh, the beautiful woman, about two meters tall, blurted out.

    UR, Chimera Mela Level 7777" looked down at the bandits who were bound with ropes by those in racial kingdom soldiers'' armor.

    (Hey, what the hell is this monster? ....... Wasn''t it just an easy mission to raid a village here and there, kill and rob, to warn the racial kingdom?)

    One of the bandits, ...... a soldier of the Demon Nation, looks at Mera and the deformed monsters surrounding him and shudders.

    Mera looked around at the bandits once again and spoke to them with a strange laugh.

    ''Kekekekekeke!ббLet''s get on with the story then. I know that you are soldiers of the army from the side of the Demon Nation.

    No, it''s not. We are a demon race, but we have nothing to do with the Demon Nation, we are just bandits.

    At one point, the captain denies Mela''s statement while suppressing his fear.

    She let out a laugh and waved one hand with a long sleeve to tsk tsk.

    ''Kekekekekeke!ббWe know that you are soldiers of the Majin Nation, so there''s no point in hiding it now," he said. First of all, there aren''t that many highly skilled bandits out there.

    The bandits let out a shaken air when Mera said, "We know that you are soldiers of the country of the devils.

    They were suspicious that there might be a traitor among their friends or within the country, that their actions might be known, and that someone might have set up a trap by deploying such a monster.

    In reality, the monsters were placed and monitored on the route from the demon country to the racial kingdom.

    They were only waiting in anticipation of a village that would catch sight of them and attack them.

    Since there was no need to go to the trouble of revealing their hand, Mera proceeded with her story.

    Kekekekeke!ббOnce again, I am aware that you and your friends belong to the demon nation. And. Do any of you know anyone in this group who is acquainted with His Excellency Diablo?"

    The bandits could not react immediately to the unexpected line and took time to swallow their words.

    Mella patiently tried to convey the information.

    ''Kekekekeke!ббI''m talking about His Excellency Diablo, the Baron of Majin Nation, who ousted his own brother, rose to the rank of Viscount, and became the head of the family. If anyone has even the slightest connection to him, please come forward. It really doesn''t matter how small the connection is."

    The bandits'' eyes go black and white as they do not understand what it means.

    But Mera patiently waits for their reaction.

    ''None of these people have any connection to Diablo. Mela''s mood was "I guess I''m not the right person.

    Sensitive to their reaction, someone slowly speaks up.

    I believe my cousin has married into His Excellency Diablo''s domain. ......

    I remember hearing that a friend of my grandfather''s was a civil official in Lord Diablo''s domain.

    My sister-in-law''s family, who married my own brother, is in Lord Diablo''s domain. ......

    Three out of about 50 have a slight connection to Diablo.

    Their words put Mera in a good mood.

    ''Kekekekeke!ббOh yeah right!ббSorry, due to operational reasons, we didn''t have time to select those with connections to His Excellency Diablo in advance. Hey, untie them."

    Yes, sir!

    The men in racial kingdom soldier armor follow Mera''s instructions and untie the ropes.

    The bandits are clearly puzzled by the sudden release of the three from their restraints.

    Mela takes out a leather bag from the item box, paying no attention to their reaction.

    The men in racial kingdom soldier''s armor move to Merah''s front with the freed bandits.

    Merah hands the bag to the three men with a favorable attitude.

    ''Kekekekeke!ббInside are food, drinking water, a change of clothes, and some kind of intermediate level potion. And this is my apology for scaring you this time. Keep it."

    Mela hands them a bag full of gold coins as well as a briefcase.

    The meaningless turn of events and the amount of money handed to them caused not only the three bandits, but also the other prisoners, to look at each other in awe.

    Mela did not care about their reactions and continued her story.

    Kekekekekekeke!ббFinally, give this letter to His Excellency Diablo. The contents of all three letters are the same, but I want each of you to take them home with you in case they get lost. Please tell His Excellency Diablo that I wish him all the best in the event he succeeds."

    Finally, a letter with the same information is handed to each of the three.

    The three men, who have a tenuous connection with Diablo, are stunned when they receive the bag, the bag of gold coins, and the letter.

    Mera, who had just one-sidedly slaughtered them, speaks softly to them.

    Kekekekeke!ббIs there anything else you need?ббI want you to return safely to Majin Nation and give the letter to Lord Diablo, so I will accommodate you as much as I can."

    The bandits still held in ropes react to her words more loudly than the three in front of them.

    It seems that the line, "Return safely to Majinkoku..." resonated with them.

    I didn''t know how they would treat me if they knew I had a connection with Diablo, but if I could return to Majin Nation, it would be a different story.

    ''Oh, I''m acquainted with His Excellency Diablo too!ббSo untie me!ббLet me go home!"

    Me too!ббMe too!

    I''ve even spoken directly to him myself!ббSo let me go."

    Kkekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббShut up you bandits ......"

    At Mera''s intimidation, those who had been raising their voices like carp tossed in the bait fell silent.

    In fact, some of them may really be connected to Diablo.

    However, their role was already decided when they did not come forward at that time.

    Mera passes between the three men who have received the package and stands in front of the bandits.

    She forms a cruel smile on her beautiful features and calls out a new monster from under her long skirt.

    With undulating, ugly tentacles, she created a monster that polluted their minds just by looking at it.

    The bandits are silenced by the sight and the intimidation of Mera.

    Kekekekeke!ббWhen he didn''t come forward at that time, it was obvious he was lying. You are all guilty of foolishly attacking a racial kingdom village and must be brutally killed to serve as a warning."

    And now you want to kill us in captivity!ббKilling prisoners of war after urging them to surrender is abuse of prisoners of war!ббIt is an unforgivable act of barbarism!"

    Kkekekekeke!ббUnforgivable barbarism?ббHey, hey, hey, don''t talk about barbarism with these bandits. Besides, you would have done the same thing to the villagers if I hadn''t been there, right?ббThen you should be prepared to have similar things done to you--suffer and die, regretting what you were about to do.

    Tentacles extend.

    They melt, gouge, sap, and poison the captured bandits, and steal their lives by killing them in ways that cause more pain than a deformed monster.

    Unable to move due to the rope, the bandits are unable to resist and are brutally killed with a scream.

    The three men who were handed their belongings sat down on the spot as they watched their friends being killed in a manner they had never seen before, and they were so shocked by the pain they felt they had been handed their belongings.

    They are dressed as bandits, but they are highly capable men who have become soldiers in the demon country. Moreover, they are experienced soldiers who have been through battles and have been in the thick of it all.

    The brutal executions were being carried out in front of their eyes to the extent that they were shaking like infants and sitting down.

    Mera turned around as if to say, ''I just noticed that now,'' and looked down at the three men who had slumped down.

    ''Kekekekekekeke!ббExcuse me for this. I was so distracted that I forgot that I was in front of you all that I started the execution. But don''t worry, we will kill them as painfully as possible, but we will eat their corpses to fill our bellies.

    Although the slightly ripped mouth is a concern, the mixture of the smile made by Mera''s beauty and the scene unfolding behind her, with blood dancing, the sound of flesh and bones being broken, and screams, is a kind of work of art.

    That is how beautiful Mera''s smile was.

    But even though the trio had survived, they were not safe.

    They were watching their comrades-in-arms being murdered in front of their eyes in a manner more brutal than they could ever have imagined. It is certain that they will be deeply traumatized, sickened, and tormented by this nightmare for the rest of their lives.

    Mera had factored in this possibility and began the slaughter right before the eyes of the three survivors.

    <>

 286 - - CHAPTER XII FISH HEAD

    Mera finishes seeing off the bandits - three soldiers of the Demon Nation - who intentionally survived.

    When she sees that their backs are out of sight, she burps unceremoniously, having devoured all of them.

    This corner of the grassland was stained red with the blood of the soldiers who had been smuggled into the country under the guise of bandits.

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббTo show their cruelty, they ate the demon race alive, but they all tasted so bad. I''ll have a stomach ache if I don''t drink one of the high quality potions later.

    Of course, the "high-grade potion" was a joke by Mela.

    The Mohawk adventurers, who had been disguised in the gear of soldiers of the racial kingdom, take off their helmets.

    The "Oh dear ......, I don''t mind dressing up as a soldier of the Kingdom of Races, but please don''t let the helmets crush my mohawk.

    I guess so." I put a lot of energy into this operation and made him stand up more than usual. ......"

    "Although it''s a tactical necessity."

    Kkekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббI don''t care if you have a Mohawk - it doesn''t matter if it crushes your hair. You guys are a little obsessed with that haircut, aren''t you?"

    Mela unintentionally interrupted the blurting out of the Mohicans.

    At her point, those who were fixing their mohawks shouted their protests.

    What are you talking about, Mera-sama!

    This Mohawk is a venerable hairstyle that even Master Light praised!

    A disparaging remark about this Mohawk!ббNo amount of Mera-sama will be tolerated!"

    Mela is level 7777 and the Mohicans are around 20-25.

    If we only look at their level, they are no match for us, and just a few minutes ago, a demon race was literally slaughtered in front of our eyes, unable to do anything about it.

    Despite this, the Mohicans were warned about their obsession with their hairstyles, and they took a bite out of Mera.

    Pushed by their vigor and "Light-sama also praised us," Mera apologized honestly despite the overwhelming difference in their levels.

    Kekekekeke!ббWow, my bad. For making fun of your hair. I apologize, please forgive me."

    Mella''s apology was accepted by the Mohawks, who then questioned.

    But was it good, Master Mera, ...... to be seen with us, to give us money and supplies, and then let us go?"

    In advance, we crossed the border into the racial kingdom and picked up villages that were about to be attacked by demon nation soldiers dressed as bandits.

    Using the rights granted by Queen Lilith of the racial kingdom, we moved those villagers to the "Giant Tower. This was to avoid unnecessary villager casualties.

    And then, Mera, a group of Mohawk adventurers dressed as soldiers of the racial kingdom, were waiting for the bandits.

    The girls drawing water from the well and the deformed monsters were all created by Mera by separating their bodies.

    The Mohicans had thought that they would kill all the soldiers of the demon nation who were trying to exterminate the race of people in their villages by disguising themselves as bandits without causing any damage to the villagers. ......

    For some reason, they were instructed to let only a few of them live and send them back to the village in a generous way.

    The rest were instructed to kill them as brutally as possible in front of their eyes.

    Why go through all that trouble?" I was not sure what he meant by that, and ended up asking Mera, the person in charge of this operation, a question.

    In response to this question, Mera laughed and told them to blow their doubts out of the water.

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббI don''t know what this means either. But it was all ordered by Mr. Light. Even if I don''t understand the meaning of letting those pricks who tried to attack our racial village live, even if only for a part of it, I just have to do what I''m told perfectly!

    ''Ohhhh...''

    At Mera''s statement, the Mohicans sounded convinced.

    We also failed to gather information in the Dragonute Empire and were unlucky not to be able to enter the Demon Nation, and we felt sorry for Mr. Wright. So, as Mera-sama said, we should first think about completing the mission that is right in front of us!"

    That''s what I''m talking about, Mera-sama!"

    Ah!"ббThis time, for the sake of Mr. Wright, I will make sure this mission succeeds!"

    Inspired by Mela''s words, the Mohicans raise their voices with more enthusiasm.

    The morale of the Mohicans was truly sky-high.

    Mera interrupted the enthusiasm of the Mohicans.

    Kekekekekekekekekekeke!ббIt''s good to be motivated, but don''t say things like "bad luck" right now in front of Ice Heat. Ice Heat has been feeling down about his bad luck lately, and he''s sensitive to that kind of talk."

    "Yeah...... what would make Ice Heat-sama, who is equal to Mera-sama, care so much about his luck......?"

    From the Mohawks who are around level 20-25, the level 7777 Mera, the Ice Heat is a supernatural being, like a cloud.

    First of all, to the Mohicans who were at the bottom of the "abyss," Ice Heat is nothing more than a competent escort maid who guards the lights.

    To be honest, it was hard to imagine such a supernatural being becoming so sensitive at the mere mention of the word "luck.

    They had not returned to the lowest level of the "abyss" and were gathering information on the ground, so there was no way they would know about the various things that had happened between them and Miki, the "master" of the demon nation.

    Mera tells them with a sigh.

    Kekekekekekekekeke!ббWell, a lot happened, a lot of ......"

    Mela is not so foolish as to bother to mention her best friend''s shame.

    But perhaps her unspeakable distress was felt by the Mohicans, for they looked at each other and made a suggestion.

    ''Well, if it''s that ......, we''ve only recently learned about it ourselves... Is it a folk spell of the race?ббIt is said that if you display a fish head in front of your front door, it will bring you good luck, or rather, purge you of evil spirits and bad things.

    Oh, that."

    Yes, yes, alea alea." I think we should do that thing to Mr. Iceheat, don''t you?"

    Kkekekekekekekekekekeke!ббFish heads are ...... you guys joking or something?"

    Mella can''t help but tsk tsk.

    But they countered forcefully.

    No, no, I''m not joking. In fact, they did it in the village where we were staying!"

    We thought it was some kind of a joke at first, but the villagers gave us a good explanation!

    And the elderly people were very convincing that it has the power to purge evil spirits and bad things.

    Kekekekeke!ббSeriously. I didn''t know such a thing could work. ...... ground is surprisingly awesome. ......"

    At level 7777, Mera, who is quite strong on the ground, is impressed - or rather fearful - of the customs on the ground.

    If it works, I would be willing to separate at least the head of a fish from my body and display it in front of my room for my best friend. ......

    Kekekekeke!"ббYou''re not talking about a bad landscape. If Yume-sama or Nazuna-sama saw it in the middle of the night, they''d sit up and start crying, wouldn''t they?"

    I have a feeling that if I told Ice Heat about it, he would fill the front of his room with fish heads, ''because I feel that the more there are, the better the effect.

    It''s just too creepy and too fishy.

    I could easily imagine the scene.

    For the sake of my best friend Ice Heat, should I tell you or not? ......

    While continuing to perform the duties given by the light as before, Mera pondered whether or not to talk about decorating the fish head in front of Ice Heat''s room.

    <>

 287 - - Episode 13 Suspicion

    You traitor!"

    ......?

    The angry voice of Volos, the first prince of the Majin Nation, echoes through the office of the King''s Castle in the Majin Nation''s capital.

    Diablo shrinks under the sound of the angry voice.

    Volos sent word to Diablo that he had urgent news, and he hurried to the castle.

    Diablo himself knew what the "urgent news" would be. He had planned to contact Prince Volos and go to ...... to make an excuse. He had been summoned earlier.

    When he appeared in his office, Volos, who was sitting at his seat doing his work, turned bloody and shouted at Diablo as he had done earlier.

    So why is Diablo yelling at Volos?

    Volos got up from the chair he was sitting in, grabbed the letter from the desk, and crowded into Diablo.

    ''You traitor to the state, connected to the "Witch of the Giant Tower"!ббHow dare you show yourself before me!"

    ''You''ve got it all wrong, Mr. Volos!ббI have not betrayed the demon nation!

    Then what is the meaning of this letter?

    Volos thrusts the letter in his hand.

    Diablo had received the same thing without reading the letter.

    This letter was a letter that Mera had entrusted to the soldiers of the Demon Kingdom, who had intentionally let some of them go when the soldiers of the Demon Kingdom tried to attack a village of the racial kingdom disguised as bandits.

    Those who escaped had one thing in common: they had some ...... connection to Diablo.

    If they have a relative living in Diablo''s territory, are friends with someone who is an officer in Diablo, or have a brother and sister whose parents live in Diablo''s territory,...... they will not be harmed, but rather will be given generous protection and given food, drinking water, high-grade potions, and other necessities. They were even given large sums of money and released.

    At that time, along with a letter to Diablo, he was told, "I have a message from the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower'' to tell His Excellency Diablo that I would be very happy if he succeeded.

    So what happened to those who did not have a connection?

    According to the testimonies of those who survived - those who did not have a connection with Diablo were left alive and indescribably transformed by a monster created literally on the spot by a beautiful woman around two meters tall. It is said that they were eaten by the pain.

    Those who survived were shown the scene, and many of them became older looking and mentally deranged due to the shock and stress.

    These survivors have returned to the land of the devils, crossing the mountains again, and have been faithful in delivering their messages and letters.

    Naturally, they have only a thin connection with Diablo, and not all of them can deliver letters to him. Instead, they were more often delivered from the military to the First Prince of Volos.

    The contents of the letter, by the way, were: "As we met before and promised, we will join hands with the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' and when Diablo becomes the King of the Demon Kingdom, we would like you to issue a statement recognizing the ''Giant Tower'' as a nation," "absolute independence of race (human)," and "the ''Giant Tower'' is a nation of the Giant Tower," etc. The letter included such questions as "acceptance of the principle of ''no man''s land''" and "whether a secret agreement to form an alliance is valid.

    Naturally, Diablo had never met the "Witch of the Giant Tower," nor had he ever talked to her about "agreeing to their conditions in order to gain their cooperation in order to become the King of the Demon Kingdom.

    However, Lilith, the first princess of the racial kingdom, obtained the power of the "Witch of the Giant Tower" at the Sixth Duchy Conference, pulled down the current king, and was herself enthroned as queen.

    The story would have been laughable if it were true, but in fact the racial kingdom has changed kings with the help of witches.

    With such a precedent, it was inevitable that the first prince of Volos would feel a sense of crisis.

    Diablo, on the other hand, was not really aware of this, so he desperately denied it with a blue face.

    If he did not deny it, he would not only lose his position, but also have his territory confiscated, be stigmatized as a traitor, and be executed.

    I really don''t know about that letter!ббIt was probably a despicable scheme by the witches to set up Mee, to bring discord to the Majin Nation, to divide it, to weaken it!ббMee has always been loyal to the Magician State!

    ...... Really?"ббBut you were back in your own territory before the Six Principality Conference started. ...... Wasn''t that because you knew that the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" was coming to the conference?ббThat''s why you left the meeting for a reason so that you wouldn''t be face to face at the meeting and get ripped off!"

    No, no, no!ббWe never really saw each other or talked to each other or anything!ббPlease believe me!

    Diablo desperately pleads his innocence.

    However, the suspicion of the First Prince of Volos is not confirmed.

    ''Are you sure you haven''t met the witch face to face?ббThen why hasn''t the campaign to punish the racial kingdom by making its soldiers look like bandits, having them attack villages in the racial kingdom''s territory, and giving them a warning succeeded even once?ббI think you are selling our information to the abominable witch from behind the scenes!ббAs I recall, Omae''s territory is near the mountains you need to climb to smuggle yourself into the racial kingdom. ...... Is this just a coincidence!"

    In fact, Merah himself is just monitoring the whole mountain by himself.

    We have not received any information from Diablo, but there is no way to ...... prove it.

    It is truly ''devil''s proof''.

    If Wright had been here, he would have laughed at the sight of Diablo, the target of his revenge, making desperate excuses with a pained look on his face.

    By deliberately releasing those who have even a thin connection with Diablo, treating them generously, and depositing and returning their letters, he is making the royal family of the demon kingdom look at him with suspicion.

    This is only a start. But for Diablo, who has even become a nobleman in the Majin Nation, the possibility of losing his position is terrifying from the bottom of his heart.

    As he intended, the first prince of Volos treated Diablo as a traitor, summoned him to the royal castle, and repeatedly questioned him.

    Diablo continues to desperately put up excuses, but Volos refuses to listen to him and calls him a "traitor," a "traitor," and a "scum who sold out his homeland.

    Volos, who was completely suspicious of Diablo, cursed him and ordered him to stay under house arrest in the capital for a while until his suspicions were cleared of any connection to the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower.

    Diablo had no choice but to agree, and with a blue, gaunt look on his face, he was escorted out of the room.

    <>

 288 - - Episode 14 The Way Out

    "There is no such thing as a connection between Me and the ''Witch of the Giant Tower''. ...... How could this happen - ......?"

    The capital of the Majin Nation, the aristocratic district.

    Diablo''s mansion is located in one corner of it.

    As a nobleman of the Majin Nation, it was a natural thing for him to have a mansion in the noble district of the capital.

    At the time, he was still a baron, but it was unthinkable for a nobleman to stay in the same inn as a commoner.

    Therefore, he had a mansion in the noble district in order to stay in the capital of the Majin Nation.

    In the office of the mansion, Diablo sat down and complained.

    I really have never met Me and the witch, but Mr. Volos doesn''t believe me at all. Why would the "Witch of the Giant Tower" send a letter or a proposal to Me and give preferential treatment to a soldier with whom she has even the slightest connection? ......

    Diablo has never really met the "Witch of the Giant Tower" face to face, nor has he ever asked for her help in becoming the secretive King of the Majin Nation, nor has he ever exchanged letters with her.

    However, in the absence of clear evidence that he ''didn''t do it,'' it is understandable that the first prince of Volos doubts him.

    If Diablo had been in the same position, he would have doubted him just as much as the First Prince of Volos.

    Why is the "Witch of the Giant Tower" trying to send letters, etc., naming herself?

    Was Mee spotted because he returned to Japan before the Six Principality Conference began, and given the role of driving a wedge between the two countries?ббIn this case, from the witch''s point of view, it could have been anyone as long as they could drive a wedge - ......"

    Disgusting imagery flashed through Diablo''s mind.

    ...... Could it be that the masked Light is a close friend of the Witch, and is naming her in order to drag Mee down from her position as a noblewoman?"

    If so, it would be very bad.

    It also means that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" has been informed of the fact that you decided that Wright was not "Master" and tried to kill him.

    Depending on the situation, after getting rid of Wright, the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" who knows about the existence of "Master" will have to be taken care of.

    If that happens, a conflict with the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," who has been taking down the Queen of Elves and the United Kingdom of Beastmen, will be inevitable.

    If the situation grows and it becomes a conflict between the Witch Nation and the "Giant Tower," and if they start hanging former members of the "Gathering of Tribes" as if they were sacrificing themselves over who is to blame, ...... will be a big problem.

    Diablo, in particular, is a nobleman, and if he is made to take full responsibility for the growing problem and disposed of, he will be a scapegoat that will satisfy the top brass, the soldiers, and the people.

    Diablo''s personal feelings should be disregarded.

    He shudders and bites his teeth as he imagines himself on the executioner''s block to make an example of him.

    d*mn!ббShit!ббShit!ббWhy is that light still alive?ббWhy didn''t you die for Mee''s future!ббYou human beings!ббHuman beings (inferior species)!ббHuman (inferior) habit!ббEver since I met that f*cking Light in the Principality, all kinds of shit has been happening to me!ббThat pestilence!ббHuman beings (inferior species) are like insects, so for the sake of the demon race like me, please go to sleep!

    In an office where only Diablo is present, he scratches his head and screams.

    For I don''t know how many times I scream, hoping for the death of the lights.

    After he finishes screaming a few times and calms himself down, he looks out the window to see how dark it is outside.

    He says, "I''ll have to get in touch with ...... to tell everyone in the former ''Gathering of Tribes'' about this. But first, it''s almost time to go, so we need to get ready.

    I made a note in my memory that I would give instructions to contact former members of the "Gathering of Tribes" in order to create a sacrifice other than my own in case of emergency, in order to inform them of the "survival of the Light.

    Also, this time, I came to the capital of the demon nation not only to be yelled at by the first prince of Volos.

    -In time, Diablo disguises himself in a hooded cloak that completely covers his head and face.

    Without even speaking to his servants, he sneaks out of the mansion from the back of the house to avoid being seen.

    He begins to move, hiding in the darkness.

    The noble district is separated from the general section by a gate.

    Naturally, in order to enter and leave, you must pass through a gate manned by gate guards.

    The rule is that you must show your face, identify yourself, and record your comings and goings.

    However, there are exceptions to everything.

    ............"

    Disguised in a hooded cloak and without a carriage or a retinue, the gate guards put their hands on their spears ready to point them at the suspicious figure who sneaks up to the gate.

    Diablo approaches, heedless of the guards'' warnings.

    He stops in mid-step and instructs the gate guards with his hand to move to the shadows of the gate.

    At this signal, the gate guards relax.

    A man who looks like the captain of the gate guards follows the instruction and moves behind the gate, where he will not be easily seen, just like Diablo.

    Diablo takes out a gold coin and presents it to the captain.

    Thank you, nobleman. You will have no problem returning home if you hand over this wooden tag."

    ............"

    Diablo takes the offered wooden bill and puts it away in his pocket.

    With this, he can pass through the gate and move to the common area without revealing his face, revealing his identity, or having his identity recorded. The wooden tag is not official. If they return it to the gate guard on their return trip, they can return to the noble district without being recorded.

    Although it is against the rules, some of the ...... aristocrats naturally go out to the common people''s district for reasons that they want to avoid.

    In that case, they can''t afford the hassle of having to go over the gate every time they want to go back.

    From the gate soldiers'' point of view, they did not want to be involved in anything backward, nor did they want to deal with unnecessary injuries or time-consuming exchanges.

    Therefore, it became an unspoken agreement that if one paid the appropriate amount of money, he or she could cross the gate without being recorded.

    For the aristocrats, it was a money-saving solution, and for the gate guards, it was a way to avoid unnecessary trouble and earn extra income.

    This tacit understanding came into existence because it was mutually beneficial.

    ............"

    Diablo pulls the hood over his head and walks out to the common area.

    Unlike the aristocratic district, the common people''s district is very lively during the daytime, with many people coming and going.

    However, at night, it is not so popular.

    However, this is not the case in the drinking and entertainment district.

    As the capital city of the demon nation, both of these areas are very large and are filled with a different kind of liveliness, or rather, desire, than during the daytime.

    Diablo ignored both the bars and the red-light district and proceeded further into the city.

    He was headed for the so-called slums.

    Nobles would not go near there.

    If he had business in a slum, he would order his subordinates to go there, or if he did, he would take an escort with him.

    Diablo, however, is a former adventurer and has confidence in his skills.

    He has dived in the most dangerous places, so he heads for the places he knows best, paying no attention to the vagrants sitting on the ground in the slum, or the people peering from behind buildings or in back alleys, who are assessing whether he is a prey or a strong man who must not be touched.

    He was not tangled with by the slum dwellers, who may have recognized him as a "strong man not to be trifled with" because of his attitude.

    Diablo follows the map he has memorized and arrives at a shabby bar.

    He wipes away a cold sweat in front of the bar.

    Diablo, who had never even balked at the stares of the slum dwellers.

    (Is this the place where the "world''s best assassination society" is commissioned? Isn''t it a bit too stark?)

    Diablo, with a somewhat skeptical look in his eyes, steps into the bar where the "World''s Best Assassination Society" is being requested.

    <>

 289 - - Episode 15 Executor

    Diablo arrives at the location of the request, which is said to be one of the "world''s most powerful assassination societies".

    The place of request is a bar in a slum in the capital city of the Demon Nation.

    The appearance is not very flattering.

    He opens the door, which is shabby and stained with dirt and blood, and enters.

    ............

    Diablo observed the interior from under his hood.

    At the far end of the room, two guests of the demon race were drinking with somber faces.

    Their faces were scarred and several fingers were missing. Definitely not uptight.

    When they noticed Diablo''s entry, they glanced at him and narrowed their eyes menacingly, but quickly returned their gaze.

    Inside the counter, the owner is sipping a drink in his spare time.

    There is not the slightest sign of welcoming Diablo.

    (If you have a customer, you should at least greet him...)

    Diablo moves to the counter, inwardly irritated.

    He pulls out a pin from his pocket and shows it to the owner.

    The pin is made of gold and has a design of a skeleton and a scythe in the center.

    This is the client badge of the "Assassination Executioners (Bro.)," one of the "World''s Best Assassination Societies.

    If you show this pin badge to the master of the bar, you will meet the negotiator of the "Assassination Executioner (Blow)" and make a request. The negotiator will negotiate the target, deadline, method, and amount of money.

    Incidentally, Diablo paid a considerable amount of money to those involved behind the scenes in order to obtain this pin.

    --Let us return to the story.

    The owner takes one look at Diablo, and with the tip of his chin, he motions him toward the back of the store.

    If you''re waiting for me, I''m in the back."

    ............"

    Diablo did as instructed, putting away his pin and heading to the back of the restaurant.

    When he opened the door at the back, he found himself in a private room.

    The private room was clean, in contrast to the restaurant, and the furnishings were of the high class used by aristocrats. The arrangement of the furniture, the design, and the sense of style alone were at a level that would make one believe that this was the interior of an upper middle class aristocrat''s mansion.

    Diablo was somewhat amused by the difference from the slum store.

    I''d like to know what you''re going to do. The smell outside is too much for my nose.

    A short, short, demon-race young man with an ugly, goblin-like face, who is comfortably drinking inside, points this out to me.

    Diablo quietly closes the door and enters the private room.

    The goblin-faced young man urges Diablo with a hand to the facing where he is sitting.

    Diablo is inwardly annoyed by his attitude, but takes a seat.

    The goblin-faced young man opens his mouth as if testing Diablo.

    If it were a normal restaurant, I would have offered you a cup of tea, but because of the location, people are so wary that they don''t even want to taste it. But they are so wary of the place that they don''t even want to try it.

    "...... No, thank you!"

    I''m sure you''re right. Well then, since we are not on friendly terms, let''s hear what he has to say.

    A young man with a goblin face sits back down and asks.

    So, who do you want us to get rid of?

    ......That''s the guy I want you to kill.

    Diablo does not show his inner irritation, but hands the other the papers he has brought with him.

    The goblin-faced young man receives the document envelope and immediately checks inside.

    He confirms the target of the murder and whistles.

    He whistles as he confirms the target of the murder. This is another big one, isn''t it?

    "Do you think you can assassinate him?"

    Of course. As long as you pay us enough money, our job is to take out big merchants, kings, and nobles.

    The goblin-faced young man responds with a cackling, easygoing attitude.

    Diablo was told, "You can assassinate yourself if you can get enough money." Awe and annoyance mingled in his mind.

    The goblin-faced young man tells him the amount of money, paying no attention to his attitude.

    I''m an adventurer A level this time, so ...... I''d say it''s about this much," he said.

    He writes the amount on a piece of paper at his side and slides it to Diablo.

    The reason it was not verbal was to prevent him from later quibbling about the amount of money he had initially offered.

    Diablo''s eyes widen at the amount.

    I can''t believe they would charge this kind of money to kill a child, even though he is a class A adventurer!ббThis is a scam!

    I''m sorry to hear about the scam, sir~. But we, the Assassin''s Executioner, are doing our job with integrity.

    The goblin-faced young man explains why killing "Adventurer Class A Dark" is so expensive.

    As you said, the other party is a human (an inferior species) kid. Despite that, he rose to the level of adventurer A in a short period of time, you know?ббEven the A-level adventurers are strong and troublesome, so it''s only natural that it would be more expensive to assassinate such an unknown opponent.

    ............"

    Diablo cannot refute his point and falls silent.

    By nature, human (inferior) children die soon after becoming adventurers. But in spite of this, he has risen to the level of adventurer A in a short period of time.

    It would be strange not to be alarmed.

    Diablo bites his teeth behind the hood.

    He paid a good amount of money just to get the pin badge to ask the negotiator to do his job, and a third of his own territory''s savings would be blown if he were asked to pay even more money.

    However, Diablo himself would be ruined if he did not get rid of Dark--Light.

    (The savings can be dealt with by raising taxes on the people. Anyway, the priority here should be to get rid of the lights.)

    The people of his territory will suffer from higher taxes, but he decides that his priority is to ensure Diablo''s own security rather than their livelihood.

    He says, "I understand ....... I''ll take care of it.

    Thank you, sir!ббOh, and please take into account that this is a provisional amount and expenses may be incurred separately.

    Ggh!ббI understand.

    You''ve got me on my toes!ббThe words "Don''t get carried away" almost escaped from the back of my throat, but I swallowed them down in a spirited effort.

    Diablo breathed lightly and asked curiously to calm his mind.

    I don''t mean to commission you to do this, but how much would it cost ...... if I were to commission you to assassinate the "Witch of the Giant Tower"?

    Oh, you mean the assassination of that witch? We don''t do that kind of thing.

    Diablo''s eyes widen in surprise at the unexpected response.

    I had heard that the "Executioners (Blow)," one of the "world''s most powerful assassination groups," would kill anyone, women and children alike, as long as they were paid.

    I didn''t think there was a target that couldn''t be assassinated. ......

    The goblin-faced young man let out a wry smile in response to Diablo''s reaction.

    But ...... it''s too difficult and time-consuming to be accurate, so we can''t charge a price, and even if we could, all of our clients turn us down.

    I was asked to assassinate the "Witch of the Giant Tower," so I quoted a price, but the price was so high that the client gave up.

    So, in effect, they are refusing the request.

    Diablo was strangely impressed by this unexpected backstory, and he wondered if he could find those who felt displeased with the witch and ask them to cooperate with him in the job.

    The goblin-faced young man returns to "Dark Assassination" in response to Diablo.

    He said, "By the way, mister. By the way, sir, are there any conditions on how to kill this ''Class A Adventurer''?"

    Conditions?

    Yes, sir. Some people ask me to kill not only their family members, but also their close ones, friends, lovers, and even the next-door neighbors. It depends on the case, but we do our best to meet the client''s request. Well, there is a fee depending on the content.

    He makes a circle with his index finger and thumb.

    Diablo ponders the goblin-faced young man''s words.

    (Me suffered so much because of the dark--light is still alive. I''d like to kill that guy as much as possible by giving him so much pain that he''ll regret having lived.)

    Diablo''s position is now in jeopardy because of Wright''s life, and he is now in the displeasure of the First Prince of Volos. Simply killing him is certainly not enough.

    I want you to kill him in a way that is as cruel and painful as possible, so that he regrets being alive. If there is a separate fee for this, I will gladly pay it.

    That''s my husband!ббI hope you will continue to have a good relationship with Blow!

    The goblin-faced young man rises from his seat with a delighted smile and asks for a handshake.

    Diablo, without refusing his hand, shook it, and the contract was completed.

    Thus, "The Executioners (Blow)," the "world''s greatest assassination society," began to assassinate Dark--Light.

    <>

 290 - - Episode 16 Residence

    A demon-race young man with an ugly goblin-like face and short stature accepts Diablo''s request.

    When Diablo leaves the bar, the goblin-faced young man takes another drink in the private room.

    If the request were urgent, he would leave the bar immediately and start preparing for the assassination, but the urgency of this request is low.

    There was no need to rush into the task.

    In fact, it was not worth the effort to use the "Assassin Executioner" to kill a human (inferior species) kid, even though he is a class A adventurer. That''s why the wooden aristocrats with their pride are so proud. ...... They are pathetic, aren''t they?

    The goblin-faced young man drinks his drink and divulges one of his client''s comments.

    After years of working as a negotiator for "The Assassins'' Executioner (Bro)," experience has taught me that I can usually tell who I''m dealing with.

    This time, the client was wearing a hood over his head and his expression was unreadable, but he reacted to every word I said, causing a change in the speed of his breathing.

    His attitude was that of a typical proud, wooden aristocrat.

    When it comes to the requests of the high nobility, no matter how much I provoke them, they don''t change like a rock, they are calm without showing any waves of emotion, and they have a great sense of dignity. With such a person, it is best to offer a fair price. You never know what kind of trouble you might get into later. ......

    A goblin-faced young man drinks a bitter drink, remembering his own past mistakes.

    He had made a mistake of trying to make a lot of money in order to improve his reputation with the wrong person. The goblin-faced young man was almost held accountable when he was dragged down by another job.

    He was almost killed, but he managed to get forgiveness by making more money than usual and paying it over to the organization.

    (At that time, he really felt his life was in danger. ......)

    Anyway, he kept his life by earning money and paying a large sum of money to the "Assassination Society Executioners (Bro.)".

    One of the techniques he learned from a senior negotiator was to make a sucker out of a proud, wooden aristocrat.

    The people who request work from "Blow" vary widely in personality, but the clients are limited because the prices are reasonable.

    The clients include merchants, aristocrats, wealthy families, organizations, and royalty.

    In addition, there are rare cases of requests for revenge, but the main focus is assassination.

    In particular, low-ranking aristocrats with small amounts of money often pushed themselves to take on such requests.

    The reasons for such requests included dealing with political rivals, assassinating brothers and sisters vying for the family''s power, and some even asked him to kill their romantic rivals.

    The other party was a nobleman who owned a fiefdom, even if he was just a small piece of wood," he said. They don''t refuse the offer because they want to look good, and they think, ''I can make up for the money I lost by raising taxes.

    However, since they would not agree if the amount was too high, it was necessary to use a technique of presenting a price that they could just barely afford to pay. This technique requires experience.

    Naturally, Diablo was also successfully ripped off this time.

    Having successfully extorted money from Diablo, the goblin-faced young man was back in a good mood, and he drank his wine with a good feeling.

    Just as the bar was about to close, he went to the organization''s mansion from the back of the private room.

    The "Assassination Society Executioners (Blow)" mansion is located almost in the center of Slum, the capital of the Majin Nation.

    At first glance, the slum is thought of as a chaotic, chaotic void with no rules, but in fact it is not.

    Naturally, there are certain rules.

    One of those rules is the building in the center.

    Despite the fact that it is located inside the slum, a mansion stands there as if it were in an aristocratic district.

    Surrounded by an iron fence, the garden is beautifully landscaped, clean water overflows from a fountain, and the building exists in a clean state without a single stain.

    It was as if a building in the aristocratic district had been cut out and moved directly to the center of the slum.

    In reality, however, it was not such a simple thing.

    This building is the residence of the "Assassination Society Executioner (Blow)," and slum dwellers rarely approach it.

    If they have a problem with the "Assassins'' Executioner (Blow)," they will be killed in a vicious manner.

    Slum dwellers know this fact even as young children.

    Furthermore, even the soldiers who are in charge of the security of the capital city of the demon kingdom never touch this mansion. This is because they have received instructions from the top. It is a completely untouchable existence.

    For this reason, one of the most coveted positions for slum dwellers, especially young people, is to join the "Assassination Executioner (Blow)" inside the mansion.

    The "Assassin Executioner (Bro)" maintains the security of the slum and also earns money. It is only natural that they can work in the slums even if it is not their main job and they work in such a low-level job.

    A young man with a goblin face, who holds a higher position than such a lowly job, arrives at the mansion and enters from the back inside.

    It was an unspoken agreement that he should enter from the back of the house because the main gate was too conspicuous.

    Raising his hand lightly to the guards, he entered the mansion and ...... found the air heavier than usual.

    The goblin-faced young man, who had enough time to make fun of Diablo, the nobleman, noticed this heaviness in the air and understood who was coming to the mansion.

    ......?

    Sweating cold sweat pouring down his body, not to mention his forehead, he quickly makes his way to the underground social hall.

    The underground ballroom is a hangout for those of a certain level of ability who belong to the "Assassination Society of Executioners (Blow).

    Multiple defenses are set up underground, and there are several loopholes and passageways.

    There are drinks, food, drugs, and the finest women and men.

    Because it was a safer place to sleep than the inferior above-ground facilities, those who had not been commissioned or who had finished their work often stayed there.

    The place became known as a "social gathering place" because it also served as a place to gather information and ask for cooperation on jobs.

    Naturally, only those who are above a certain level of ability or those who are facilitating work, such as the young man with the goblin face, are allowed to enter.

    He headed straight for the underground ballroom to see if the weight of the cold air was coming from there.

    A young man with a goblin face appears in the hall of the underground ballroom.

    What?

    A chandelier of the same level as that in the royal palace hangs from the ceiling of the living room, illuminating the room with magical light.

    The living room, larger than the Adventurer''s Guild''s playground, was furnished with high-class sofas and tables, paintings by renowned artists on the walls, fresh flowers in vases, and servants at the end of the room, some of whom were attended by women who looked like high-class prostitutes dressed in thin lingerie--but Everyone in the room was shriveled up, focusing on the one who created the cold, heavy atmosphere.

    Even the "assassins" are allowed to appear at social gatherings.

    The goblin-faced young man was not pleased that his prediction had come true, but rather he choked with fear.

    He was not pleased that his prediction had come true, but rather he was horrified to see the man who had founded the "Assassination Executioners (Blow)" and was still the head of the organization standing grimly on the long-haired carpet of the social hall.

    She is only about 5''5" tall, shorter than the average woman, and wears sloppy clothes and a scarf with a skull-shaped mark around her mouth. She was so sharp that she looked as if she could murder a person with her gaze alone.

    Gira, one of the "masters" of the demon nation who founded the "Assassination Society of Executioners (Blow)" and still serves as its head, announces in a grumpy voice, "I''m going to go to the executioner''s house and kill him.

    What do you mean by this?"

 291 - - Episode 17 Master of the Wicked Country, Gila

    What does this mean?"

    His voice was as black and sharp as a blade wielded by a killer.

    The goblin-faced youth had met and exchanged words with many skilled assassins, but he had only known one who could produce such a terrifying voice, Gira, the founder of the "Assassination Society of Executioners (Blow)" and still the boss of the society.

    It is only natural.

    Because Gira is one of the "Masters" of the Majin Nation.

    He has a power that is far superior to that of most assassins.

    The goblin-faced young men could not possibly know such a fact, and he greets the head of the association.

    Oh, good evening, boss. It''s very unusual for you to show your face here.

    Gila took one look at the goblin-faced young man who approached him while rubbing his hands.

    Just by looking into his sharp eyes, his heart almost stopped.

    However, if he responded incorrectly, the "Assassination Society Executioner (Blow)" mansion itself would collapse.

    Not figuratively speaking, the mansion could physically collapse if it came into contact with Gila''s anger.

    Gila''s hobby - his purpose in life - is to "cut up" both living and inorganic things. As a result, he has cut up many creatures, monsters, and objects.

    The "Assassin''s Blow" is an assassination group that he created for both hobby and profit, but if he doesn''t like it, he destroys it like he would trash a garbage dump.

    The young goblin-faced man and the assassins, who are the oldest members of the group, know this well, so they are nervous as if they were in front of a dangerous beast of prey.

    A pause.

    The goblin-faced young man is sweating coldly as he waits for a reply.

    He says, "I was just on my way to ....... I showed up. Then..."

    What''s going on?

    Assassins who know Gila''s abilities shudder as they are met with cold stares.

    The assassins, who are feared like the Grim Reaper by those who know the "Assassination Executioners (Blow)," trembled like fawns.

    Gira paid no attention to their attitude, and told them in a matter-of-fact manner, "We''re here to kill you.

    We will enter the room, and you will not notice. Everyone''s arms are down. Is this the executioner (blow)?ббLOL, this is just a bunch of small fry."

    гиFrom your point of view, of course we are small fry!бб(I wish people would stop thinking in terms of the boss!)

    The goblin-faced young man unintentionally exclaims in his chest.

    From Gila''s words, he was apparently not pleased with their ability to chat without noticing that he had sneaked into the room.

    But in his defense, the assassins present here are first-rate.

    It is simply that Gila is so skilled that none of the assassins present noticed his intrusion.

    What is being said is so unreasonable that not only the goblin-faced young man but also the other assassins are probably making a big complaint in their hearts.

    They are not saying it out loud.

    --If there was a problem, it was the fact that there were new assassins here who had no idea of Gila''s abilities.

    Hey, you little shit!ббIf you''ve been listening for a while now, you''ve been disrespecting us!ббDon''t get carried away just because you''re good at stealing a little!"

    What?

    The new assassin, a demon race, single-eyed, over two meters tall, with his muscles carried to the limit, could not resist the boss''s words and stood up from the sofa with his voice.

    The monocular man, whose muscles are so well developed that the ground seems to shake as he walks, approaches Gira with a terrifying look on his face.

    Don''t you little brat, just because you''re the head of this organization!ббThis "Assassination Society of Executioners (Blow)" is a meritocracy!ббJust because you''re the founder doesn''t mean you can keep on looking big!"

    Idiot!ббStop!

    The senior assassin raises his voice, but it is too late.

    The sound of heavy meat falling echoes through the "ballroom.

    An?"бб...... ahhhhhhh?"

    The monocular man did not understand the meaning of the echoing sound at first, but soon learned by the pain.

    He knew it was the sound of his left arm somehow falling on the carpet.

    The distance between the monocular man and Gila was about 10 meters.

    There was no sign of movement by Gila, and the monocular man was only a competent person in the "social scene," and the other assassins were on the alert for anything that might happen due to a sense of tension.

    Despite this, the monocular man''s left arm was cut off, although we don''t know "what he did".

    It did not end there.

    Next, the right arm was dropped, followed by the left leg, then the right leg.

    Finally, his head was blown off, and the monocular man died.

    The problem was that no one present could figure out "how the monocular man was cut," even though they were watching the attack up close.

    The left arm was so sudden that it could be excused as not being able to react, but the subsequent attacks had no signs, lines, or trajectories at all.

    Simply, the monocular man screamed and his arms, legs, and neck fell one after another as if they had been cut from the beginning.

    The strength of the two men was so different that they could not react to the attack, nor could they even see it.

    The assassins who were present at the scene were painfully aware of the difference in power between Gira and themselves, and made frightened expressions on their faces.

    Gila looked down coldly at the corpse of the monocular man.

    The feeling of the cut is bad. I''m not good at it. We''ll take care of everyone and start over, okay? ......

    At these words, all the assassins stiffen.

    If it is decided that it would be better to start from scratch and rebuild the "Assassination Executioners (Blow)," they will not be able to save themselves.

    Despite this, voices of approval could be heard coming from the doorway.

    I agree with you, boss. We don''t need any weaklings in the "Assassination Executioners (Bro.).

    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!ббNo, no, no!"

    Rather~, we should quickly realize that we are not suited for this and die!

    Yes!ббWe don''t need assassins who aren''t good enough!ббIt will only bring down the name of the "Assassination Executioner Blow"!

    "............"

    The assassins, who had been focusing only on Gila, turned around in response to the voice.

    There they found the top assassins of the "Assassin Executioners (Blow)" all gathered together.

    <>

 292 - - CHAPTER XVIII -- MORT SPADA

    A new assassin appears in the "social hall" in the basement of the "Assassination Society Executioners (Blow)" mansion.

    Unlike those who are frightened in front of the boss, Gila, the master of the demon kingdom, these five are not afraid to express their opinions.

    The most recent children have lost their skills and I was wondering if they would be good enough to be assassins for the "Assassination Executioners (Blow)".

    A man over 190 cm tall, with solid muscles, twists and turns his body while speaking in a feminine tone.

    In addition, he had a small red ball on his nose, his hair was colored seven different colors, and his face was painted white with stars and the moon.

    A man dressed like a clown agreed with Gira''s opinion, "Let''s get rid of them all and start over.

    "Hee-hee-hee-hee, no!ббNo, no, no, no!"

    The man who had just shouted the line from upside down was a short, demon-race male with an abnormally large belly and a toad-like face.

    He clapped his hands on his stomach and laughed innocently.

    The gap between his ugly appearance and childish behavior created a kind of bizarre atmosphere.

    He was like a muscle incompetent who was eating at the boss, even though he was so arrogant, and recently the number of incompetents has really increased. I wonder if it''s because the "Assassination Society of Executioners (Blow)" has grown too big and the number of talentless mediocrities has increased.

    A bewitching woman with long wavy hair, leather bondage armor, and a jacket pulled over her shoulders lazily analyzes the current situation.

    She has large breasts and a narrow waist, perhaps because she is a Succubus, a demon race, and has the ideal adult female appearance for men.

    The "ballroom" is staffed with exclusive prostitutes who are as good as high-class prostitutes in dealing with male assassins, but even they are not as good looking and s*xy as her.

    Some of the male assassins, intimidated by Gira, forgot their own danger and gazed at her as if devouring her.

    ''Exactly!ббThe result of the "Assassination Society Executioner (Blow)" has been bloated, and incompetence has increased!ббBoss, we will sort them out as soon as you order us to!"

    Loudly and in vain, the bald-headed man, who is taller and more muscular than the clown man, advises.

    He is over two meters tall and stands with his upper body naked and his arms crossed.

    He is a demon race with four eyes, and one would be more interested in the scars on his entire body than his eyes. The wounds alone tell us how much he has been through.

    ............"

    The last one, he had never opened his mouth since entering the "social hall," but he had the air of a man who would move immediately if Gila ordered him to "kill the incompetents in this place right now.

    He is on the taller side at around 5''8", but his face and body are wrapped in a tattered black cloak. At first glance, he looked like an old tree that could be broken by a child hitting it with a stick.

    However, the more skilled ones notice that the air is the most swarthy after Gira.

    All five exude a sense of pride that they are different from those who were intimidated by Gira in the "social hall.

    In fact, the original assassins, although they had faced Gira in the "ballroom," were completely unaware of their intrusion until they were accosted.

    Because of their separated abilities, the five of them were confident that they alone would survive even if Gira were to select them here.

    ......I didn''t know you were all here."

    The atmosphere in Gila, which had been swarthy until a moment ago, loosens.

    He seems pleased to see them for the first time in a long time.

    The clowns also shout with joy and approach Gila.

    The clowns approach Gila, "Uh-huh, we just finished work and heard that the boss was coming this way, so we came over.

    Modeo!ббModeo!"

    I''m so glad to see the boss for the first time in a long time!

    Yes!ббYes!ббI am so happy to see you for the first time in a long time that it makes my body tremble!"

    "............"

    We''re glad to see your faces, too. I hear you''re doing well."

    Gila responded as if she were dealing with her beloved pets.

    The clowns were not put in a bad mood by being treated like pets, but instead revealed their joy.

    They were that happy to be recognized by Gira, who is a powerhouse that transcends their own.

    The assassins, including the goblin-faced young man, let out a sigh of relief in their hearts when they heard that Gila was in a better mood.

    They are among the top five in the "Assassin''s Guild of Executioners (Blow)".

    They are also known as the "Morte Spada" of the "Bro.

    These five are Gila''s favorites, and he sometimes gives them magic items, weapons, and armor. They are the ones who have been given magic items, weapons, armor, etc., to further improve their abilities.

    The original members of the "Social Hall" are also world-class assassins, but their abilities are a notch or two below Gila''s.

    Perhaps they were happy to see their boss, Gila, for the first time in a while, they moved him to a sofa, sat him down, surrounded him, and began to happily report how hard they had worked.

    Naturally, those who had been sitting first stood up from the sofa and assumed an erect and immobile posture like students standing in a hallway.

    There is no grumbling.

    In fact, I was even hoping that they would keep this joyful atmosphere and forget about the "I''m going to get rid of those who are not worthy of being an executioner (blow) of an assassination society.

    In fact, Gila''s mood was so good that it could not be compared to the first time he heard the clowns'' report.

    The contents of the report were.

    Not only the targets, but also their families and relatives were killed and exposed naked in public.

    No, no, no, no, I killed my children first, then my mistress, then my wife, right in front of the assassination target.

    I wonder if he is still an executioner (blow)?ббI killed an entire village while I was killing the target of my assassination," he said.

    This is not the scale of what a single assassin can do.

    Moreover, the contents were all tragic, wasteful, and brutal, and they went around needlessly killing everyone except the target of the assassination.

    None of them could have been accomplished by an ordinary assassin, but the top five "Morte Spada" (Deadly Sword) of the "Assassin Executioners (Bro)" have the power to make it possible for anyone to do so.

    It is not called "one of the best assassination companies in the world.

    The assassins who listen to them are terrified by the power of the "Morte Spada".

    --What was supposed to be a pleasant conversation gradually turns sour.

    The reason was that all the "Morte Spada" were in front of the boss.

    It is not unusual for one or two people to be present, as long as the timing is right.

    However, it was the first time that all five members gathered in front of the boss without being summoned.

    Therefore, they are in high spirits, and with the pride of the other "Morte Spada" rivals, they begin to argue that their achievements are more impressive than the others.

    The friendly atmosphere that had prevailed until then becomes more and more acrimonious, and the atmosphere between the "Morte Spada" is one of instant conflict.

    Cold sweat pours from the foreheads of the assassins standing around the sofa.

    Although not as bad as Gila''s, if the "Morte Spada" were to go on the rampage, they would be the first to lose their lives.

    It is only natural for them to break out in cold sweat.

    On the other hand, Gila was not in a bad mood, but was enjoying himself comfortably even though he was bathed in the deadly energy of the sword in the center of the "Morte Spada".

    It was as if to say, "This is the atmosphere he wanted.

    Gila, in such a good mood, made a proposal that was like throwing raw meat to a herd of ravenous beasts.

    It''s no use being proud with your mouth. Then, show them what you can do.

    Gila''s gaze turns to the goblin-faced young man.

    No work for you?ббI want the strongest prey possible."

    <>

 293 - - 19. The Adventurers A-Level Head of the Adventurers Class A

    The top five "Morte Spada" of the "Assassin''s Blow" gathered at the "Social Hall" unusually without an order.

    The reason was that they had all finished their work at the right time and were in the capital of the demon nation, and they had heard that Gira, the boss and "master" of the demon nation, was there.

    As a result, they had the prestige of looking up to the boss and other "Morte Spada" and developed into an argument about "who is the best".

    Gira, who was listening to the conversation, enjoyed the growing tension among the others and made a suggestion.

    It''s no use being proud with your mouth. Then, show them what you can do.

    Gila''s gaze turns to the goblin-faced young man and he calls out to him.

    Don''t you have a job for me?ббI want the strongest prey possible."

    Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!ббPrey as strong as possible, right!ббIf that''s the case--"

    Suddenly approached by a goblin-faced young man, he searches his brain, breaking out in a cold sweat.

    The assassination jobs that he has already been commissioned for include the assassination of a rival merchant and the murder of his younger brother in order to avoid a battle for the nobility, but none of them are "strong prey".

    The only one is .......

    He is the party leader of the "Black Clowns," a class A adventurer, and he is in charge of racial and dark assassinations. The request was to kill him as horribly and brutally as possible, so brutally that he would regret having been born.

    He says what Diablo asked him to do at the bar earlier.

    He is a strong enough prey for an A-level adventurer.

    The top five members of the "Assassin''s Bro", "Morte Spada", had different reactions to this request.

    Even though they are class A adventurers, they are dealing with a human (an inferior species)!ббAnd that''s the toughest prey of all!ббI think even the quality of our prey has gone down recently!"

    "Hee-hee-hee-hee, mmmmahhh!ббNmahi!"

    The fourth muscle, a toad-like demon race with an abnormally large belly, is told that its "strong prey" is a race (human) and blatantly looks down on it and makes fun of it.

    The "black clown" party of the "Oh my god," they are finally being asked to assassinate people. It''s only natural that a human (an inferior species) should be asked to assassinate someone, since he/she has done so many conspicuous things without knowing how to behave himself/herself.

    "Only the leader of the group?ббI wonder if party members such as the "Golden Knight" and the "Fairy Princess" are not subject to this. Personally, I''d like to kill the "Fairy Princess" who is so brazen that she''s touted as being as beautiful as the "Fairy Princess" in fairy tales.

    ............"

    On the contrary, the clown, the succubus, and the demon race who have never opened their mouths, know the "Black Clown" party, and unlike the first two, they look down on them, but they have information about the darks who "became the fastest adventurer A level despite being a race party". I had it in my head.

    As a top-ranked assassin, he is constantly checking for information on talented people and putting it in his head.

    Gira also secretly squinted.

    гиThe Black Clown. A collaborator of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower. The "fastest adventurer A level" regardless of the local race (trash). Master, is it possible?бб(...... No, not likely)

    Gila had also heard of the "Black Clown" party.

    However, he himself thinks that the "Black Clown" party is unlikely to be the master.

    The reason is that all the party members are human, even though they are ...... "the fastest adventurer A-levels".

    Moreover, all of them are strong people, and all three of them played an active role in the Dwarf Dungeon, the Elven Queen State Giant Tower Operation Decoy, and the "Beast Race Massacre", all three of which were not considered to be a race (human).

    Then, is it possible that all three members of the "Black Clown" party are "masters" who happened to join together by chance, and therefore possess extraordinary power that cannot be considered racial (human)?

    (That, what are the odds? It''s still more likely that Doc has "succeeded" in his research.)

    As for Gila, he believes that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" is helping the "Black Clown" party and is either supporting or manipulating them from behind the scenes.

    (The fool who only cares about experience, Daigo, killed her. Probably the witch is the master)

    Common sense tells us that the most suspicious is the "Witch of the Giant Tower".

    (There is "Morte Spada", bumping and shaking.

    Originally, I added the condition of "strong prey" with the intention of making my subordinates compete, but this one does not need to make them listen, although the name of "Dark" will be raised and another purpose will be increased.

    In addition, Gira''s subordinates, no matter how much he likes them, are nothing more than expendable items that he can just make again.

    Gira opens his mouth in accordance with his original intention.

    Then, this dark one. I''ll see who is the fastest with the Morte Spada.

    Gila makes a provocative smile.

    Who will be the first to take the head? The first with the Morte Spada.

    That''s brilliant, boss!"

    Subo ga susa!

    Who will be the first to take the head of the strongest prey? It''s simple and easy to understand~"

    ''Yes, yes, yes!ббYou are indeed the boss!"

    "............"

    The "Dead Sword (Morte Spada)" and the others applaud this proposal.

    Diablo''s request came as a surprise and was used in the competition among the "Morte Spada".

    None of the "Morte Spada" were wary of Dirk, and were eager to be the first to lose his head and present it to the boss.

    The boss, Gila, had a secret plan for this request: "I will use the morte spada against Dirk to shake up the witches.

    If Gila''s prediction is correct, there is a strong possibility that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" is the "Master. Therefore, she is trying to shake the witch by hitting Dirk, who is probably the favorite of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," with the "Death Sword (Morte Spada).

    ...... I don''t believe that level 9999, level 77 from the benefit (gift). Gila''s mind can''t even predict that the 77 and level 5000 classes will be popping up all over the place.

    Thus, "Death Sword (Morte Spada)" will aim for Dirk''s head as a play to show his own power to the boss.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --A few days later.

    The bottom corridor of "The Abyss".

    Hiiii.......

    The fairy maids who were cleaning the corridor closely backed up against the wall in fright.

    Aoyuki was passing between them, hiding her eyes with the edge of her hoodie, revealing her anger without looking at the fairy maids.

    Why is she revealing so much anger?

    The reason for this is that we received information that "Morte Spada" is aiming for the head of Dirk Light.

    The head of Light, whom she adores.

    <>

 294 - - Episode 20 The Rage of Aoyuki

    I was reading a report in my office at the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    The report was about the Diablo operation.

    It seems that the operation is going quite well.

    Yes, thanks to the efforts of Mera, Mohawk, and the others on the ground.

    May, who brought the report, smiles and agrees with my statement.

    -When I went to check on Lilith, who had taken the throne of the racial kingdom, I received a one-sided notice from the demon kingdom. The content of the notice was truly terrible, and although it was blurred to avoid direct expression, it declared, "We will enter the territory of the racial kingdom and plunder wheat, hunt racial slaves, burn villages, and commit robbery and massacre as an example.

    Lilith, the queen of the racial kingdom, who did not have the strength to fight off the soldiers of the demon kingdom, asked us to defend her.

    I came up with a plan to use that request to harass Diablo and put pressure on him that would lead to his destruction.

    The contents of the plan were: "We will treat Diablo''s people well and send them back to the Mage Kingdom. In exchange, we would execute anyone else who committed the crime of attacking the village on the spot as an example.

    Thanks to the efforts of Mera, Mohawk, and the others, Diablo is being suspected by the First Prince of Volos, who is taking charge in place of the bedridden king, as per my plan, and is being heaped with harsh words.

    I even burst out laughing while reading the report, as things are going completely according to our plan.

    The only complaint I have is that I can''t see Diablo making excuses for his behavior when he is being chastised by his superiors.

    I wish I could have seen the scene with the "SSR Clairvoyant" card, but I don''t have that much time on my hands, and because of the distance, I can''t see him from the lowest level of the "abyss" (here). ......"

    There were zero complaints, but the results were generally satisfactory.

    After a full round of enjoyment, I put down my papers and moved on to the next topic.

    Sorry, Aoyuki, for keeping you waiting."

    No," he said. If the Lord says to wait, my men will wait forever. No problem."

    I''m glad to see everyone''s loyalty, including Aoyuki''s.

    I almost let out a faint giggle at the too high level of loyalty. It doesn''t have to be that extreme.

    However, I could not afford to put a damper on the situation, so I responded in a safe manner.

    Aoyuki, who had also appeared in his office to say that he had a report to make, was unusually tense the entire time.

    He is holding back because he is in front of me, but inside he is on a killing spree that seems to be overflowing at any moment. The air was so heavy and sharp that it felt as if it would break if you touched it.

    If level 9999 Aoyuki leaks his killing spirit, this is what will happen.

    (But it is rare to see Aoyuki so angry. What in the world happened to him?)

    I ask her, twisting my head inwardly.

    She says she has something to report. ......

    This is--this."

    When Aoyuki voices her agreement, she immediately speaks up with a report.

    The content of the report is--a call came in via Aoyuki''s Taimonster on an urgent basis.

    Apparently, some people are investigating the "Black Clown" party, especially "Dark.

    This is a report from one of my subordinates who has infiltrated the Adventurers'' Guild.

    If it were simply a matter of gathering information to request quests from the "Black Clown" party, there would be no need to report it, but ...... it seems that the people who are probing are not legitimate people.

    They are not only asking for information from the Adventurers'' Guild through the proper channels, but they are also gathering information through illegal methods.

    From their tactics, I could guess that they were gathering information for the purpose of assassinating me, Dirk.

    The reason why I know that they are gathering information for the purpose of assassinating me is because they have gathered information for the purpose of assassinating me several times in the past.

    Since there are many similarities with their methods, the purpose of the information gathering was soon discovered.

    гиBecause the human race, which is despised as an inferior race in the world on earth, stood out as adventurers, there were many people who tried to assassinate us out of jealousy or to make an example of us so that other races would not be put on the spotlight. ...... (Of course, we had countermeasures in place, so we didn''t have to deal with them at all.)

    All those who have tried to carry out assassinations in the past are no longer with us. All have been dealt with.

    Surprisingly, however, the most common reason for assassinations and attacks was not so that the race (humans) would not get carried away, etc.

    Rather, it was "those who wanted to get rid of me and Gold, who were in the way, in order to get Nemumu, who is as beautiful as a fairy princess.

    Can we call this a ''love affair'' as well?

    ''The scoundrels who hold my destiny in bondage!

    ''Princess Nemmu!ббYour prince is here to help!

    I will rescue you from the prison that surrounds you!

    More than once, adventurers, fat merchants, craftsmen''s apprentices, and other men who were enthralled by Nemum''s beauty, came screaming at him with weapons in their hands.

    In a manner of speaking, this was also an assassination. So, taking all this into account, the number of "Nemum-related assassination cases" is much larger.

    As one would expect, these men could not be killed, so Gold mainly beat them unconscious and handed them over to the guards in charge of the area.

    This may be one of the reasons why Nemumu has become so stubborn and ill-tempered toward the people on the ground.

    However, listening to Aoyuki''s story, the assassination this time was not such a "love affair" kind of funny story.

    I heard that there is a very famous assassination group behind the scenes that is after my life.

    I heard that one of the best assassination groups in the world, the "Assassination Executioners (Blow)," or ......, is trying to kill me. I may or may not have heard that kind of urban legend at the drinking table during the "Gathering of Tribes" days. ......

    I try to remember the past while holding my temples grimly with one hand.

    But I may be mistaken, because there are so many different urban legends of that kind.

    May asks me back.

    Is it true that the skilled members of the assassination society Blow are trying to kill Mr. Wright?

    ''--This. The "Morte Spada," as it is called, is a group of men and women who are not aware of their own position and are trying to kill the Lord.

    Aoyuki''s murderous intent increases.

    Apparently, she has been furious all along when she heard this information, ''they are trying to kill me''.

    I was so happy to hear Aoyuki''s angry feelings that I almost started to smile.

    She advises, leaking her murderous intent without concern.

    Lord, please give Aoyuki the order to kill all these irredeemable fools who have no sense of humility. Like the hounds of hell, I will seize every last one of these fools as they hunt for their lives, and I will bring them before the Lord and show you how I will feed them to the dogs while they live.

    I would like to know what you would like me to do. Aoyuki and I will take the heads of all such tactless people and give them pain, despair, and death so that they will regret whose life they have aimed at in front of me.

    Aoyuki hides her eyes with a hoodie and tells the story with a calm, angry, and murderous tone.

    Mei sympathized with her line and ran for office herself.

    I let out a wry smile and wave my hand to calm them down.

    If you two are serious, I know that those who are only capable of assassination are no match for you, and I''m very glad that you are angry with me for my sake. But for now, I have to catch them as usual and get them to give up the information about who commissioned them first. ...... Honestly, though, at this point in time, I don''t even need to find out who the client is."

    I looked into the distance and caught sight of Diablo, who was supposed to be invisible.

    <>

 295 - - Episode 21 Complaints and Ambushions

    I, Dirk, received information that one of the "world''s best assassination companies," the "Assassination Executioners (Bro)," five of the most skilled members of the group, known as the "Morte Spada" within the organization, were making an attempt on my life.

    After receiving this information, I began to take action while calming Mei and Aoyuki, who were furious at those who were trying to kill me.

    I only spread the information that I was going to stay in the capital of the racial kingdom for a while.

    All I had to do was to catch the assassins called "Morte Spada" who were challenging me on their own.

    Since it was a good opportunity, I also made an appointment with Lilith through Yume (fake) to meet her.

    When I asked for permission, she immediately contacted me and said it would be fine on a day convenient for me.

    So, I chose a date and time that would spread the information well, and arranged the meeting.

    Then we, the "Black Clown" party, headed for the capital of the racial kingdom from "Giant Tower Town" through the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    On the way, the "Morte Spada" did not attack us.

    They arrived at the capital of the racial kingdom without any particular problems, and stayed at a high-class inn where they had stayed the previous time.

    I gave them a warning and told them the date and time of my meeting with Queen Lilith of the Racial Kingdom, which I had decided in advance, and waited for a few days.

    In the meantime, Nemmu and I leave the inn and stroll around town.

    Gold was busier than us, greeting acquaintances, making appearances, and going out for drinks.

    All of this is done to catch assassins, but in the case of ...... Gold, unlike us, he did the same thing every time. Rather, each time we visited, he got to know more and more people, and he often went separately from us.

    (Gold really is good at making acquaintances. ......)

    I can''t help but be impressed.

    Such is the case with me and Nemmu, who is looking around the capital''s markets in anticipation of her meeting with Lilith tomorrow.

    Lilith has acceded to the throne as queen, and although she is stared down by the demon race and distanced from the Dragonite (Dragonute) Empire, she is friendly with the other Dwarf kingdoms, the Elven Queen Nation, the Beastmen Alliance, and the Giant Tower, so she does not look as desolate as before.

    In fact, thanks to the revision of unequal tax rates in favor of other nations, the pockets of the racial (human) common people seem to be rather warm.

    Little by little, I feel that racial (human) discrimination is improving.

    Dear ......Dirk.

    Yeah, I get it."

    As I was walking around the market, deeply moved by the scene in my chest, Nemmu, who is by my side, called out to me.

    His prey had apparently bitten the hook and swallowed it down to the pit of his stomach.

    I smiled wryly as I realized that my plan was working under "SSR, Mask of the Clown.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The next day, as promised, we had a meeting with Lilith, Queen of the Racial Kingdom.

    Like last time, we faced each other again on the sofa in her office.

    Before, she was pale and slurred from lack of sleep, but this time she had a healthy-looking complexion.

    (She looked like she was about to die last time. It was really bad, even if it was because he had to hurry to gain a foothold by abolishing his father, the former king, forcibly seizing and imprisoning his own brother, and expelling all the interlocutors from other countries at once. ...... (I''m glad the "SSSR Sleepless Pill" is helping)

    SSSR Sleepless Night Pill" - a granular drug in a bottle, one pill is enough for one night''s sleep. You don''t have to sleep for a day.

    Since it is not harmful to her health, it is the most necessary item for her at the moment.

    Lilith, however, is thanking him with a big, healthy smile on her face.

    She said, "Thank you, Mr. Dirk, for protecting our people from the soldiers of the Demon Nation!ббI really don''t know how to thank you.

    No, no, no," he said, "it''s all for our own good. Besides, I have no taste for watching innocent people being harmed.

    In case you are wondering, in the Oval Office, Lilith and I are facing each other on the sofa, with Nemm, Gold, and Yume (fake) standing behind each other''s masters.

    The room is for related parties only, and counterintelligence measures have been taken, but just to be safe, Lilith calls me "Dirk.

    We exchange information on the current situation while conversing with each other.

    Naturally, we are in regular contact with each other, but it is also important for the top management to confirm information directly with each other.

    The "Nacchi" side did not mention that "Dirk is being targeted by the assassination society, the Executioners (Blow)," but instead spoke directly about the information that was conveyed in the periodic communication.

    Lilith also had no new information.

    As usual, Lilith''s own brother Claw has not given up on the throne and refuses to spend the rest of his life quietly. Her brother Claw''s faction has not given up either, and is still active in the shadows.

    Harassment and attacks from the demon nation are also ongoing.

    There was one other new report to Lilith''s father, the former king.

    ''Your father is into a new woman again, and he asked for a budget to pay tribute to this increased number of women. ......

    The light disappears from Lilith''s eyes after she is released from sleep deprivation.

    Lilith is a girl who is not even 16 years old yet, even though she is the queen of a racial kingdom.

    Despite this, her father had asked her to finance the purchase of a new prostitute''s interest, albeit in paperwork form, and she had a dismayed expression on her face.

    He said, "I don''t mind if you release yourself from heavy responsibilities and release your own desires, but it''s not right to send out a petition for an increase in the budget because you want to have a relationship with a new woman in the future, is it?ббThis one is more meaningful, and there is an avalanche of important documents waiting to brighten the future of our people and racial kingdom. Rather than spending time checking the budget increase petition from your father and writing a plausible reply of rejection, it would definitely be a more meaningful use of time to deal with the important documents. First of all, I don''t want any more women ...... I don''t want any more new mothers-in-law or anything like that. I mean, what am I supposed to look like when I come face to face with a woman who has a relationship with your father?"

    Ha ha ha ha ......"

    In response to his one-sided complaint, I just had to laugh.

    I didn''t know what kind of comforting words to utter in response to her statement, so I had to laugh to cover it up.

    If they were doing a booze-fest with an additional budget, it would be a problem, but Lilith would not give that kind of permission, and if it was within the scope of a small budget without involving national politics, the rest was a family matter. I understand her anguish, though.

    I continued to listen to her complaints and we finished the exchange of information without incident.

    I left the racial kingdom castle with an additional "SSSR Sleepless Pill".

    We were headed to a high-class inn where we regularly stay....

    "Mr. Dirk, I thought we were on schedule."

    Thank you, Nemm.

    We return to the inn without slowing down, thanking Nemmu who softly informs us from behind.

    It is now afternoon.

    The sun is still shining and there are still people passing by, so at first glance, a very normal everyday scene exists.

    We enter the hall on the first floor of the luxury inn.

    Normally, an employee would immediately call out to us, but instead of ......, a strangely dressed demon man with hair dyed seven different colors calls out to us.

    Welcome back, ''black clown'' party girls."

    One of the top five "Morte Spada" (Deadly Sword) of the "Assassin''s Circle Executioners (Blow)" was already waiting for them at the inn.

    <>

 296 - - CHAPTER XXII BOX

    Welcome back, ''black clown'' party girls.

    Upon entering the upscale inn, a male of the demon race, standing over 190 centimeters tall and clad in solid muscles, addresses me in a female tone of voice.

    His personality alone is remarkable, but he also wears a small red, round ball on his nose, his hair is colored seven different colors, and his face is painted white with stars and the moon.

    Although he is dressed in a joking manner, the atmosphere conveys the smell of blood and death that has seeped into his body, which seems to have drifted up to this point.

    It is not the kind of atmosphere that can be soaked up by a hundred or two hundred people.

    But for some reason, this oddly dressed person called out to me while standing behind the back of a sofa in the meeting space of the luxury inn.

    (?бб(Why is this guy standing behind the couch?)

    The high-class inn had a reception desk at the back of the entrance, a staircase across the hallway to the second floor accommodations next to it, a dining room on the right side where one could eat and drink, and a meeting space on the opposite left side where a man with seven-colored hair was standing.

    At one point, he pretended to be on the alert so as not to arouse the other party''s suspicions.

    The man with seven-colored hair, who was pleased with our reaction, sounded in a good mood.

    He is the first prey in a long time that I''ve had the pleasure of killing. And I''m the best at it!ббIt''s true, luck is on your side if you have a good routine. I''m so happy!ббNow all we have to do is to give up the head of our prey, you, Dirk-chan, and we will be number two in the organization, both in name and reality."

    A man with seven-colored hair, about 190 cm in height, wiggles his body with his hands on his cheeks.

    His seven-colored hair swished in time with his movements.

    I couldn''t help but point it out.

    Second place?ббNot number one?"

    The first one is our boss. He is the most powerful assassin in the world, so he can never be surpassed. ...... Our boss is really strong. I''m so in love with him!

    The world''s most powerful assassin. ...... I don''t really care, because I''m not really interested. So are you sure you''re the assassin who came to kill me?ббIf so, would you have been okay with showing your face in such an imposing manner?"

    They came in head-on, without any surprise attacks from the shadows, etc., typical of assassins.

    In terms of strength, there were three of us and only one of them, so we were at a disadvantage in terms of numbers.

    Despite this, I pointed out the fact that they had come out in full force.

    The man with seven-colored hair let out a sigh of exasperation.

    He is already impatient. You may not know it at your age yet, but girls won''t like you if you''re too impatient.ббThough it is a meaningless advice because I will kill you right here and now. Because the game is already decided.

    When he finishes speaking, he pulls a handkerchief from his pocket.

    Gold stepped in front of me with his shield at the ready, and Nemmu sat back and put his feet on the ground ready to move at any moment.

    The man with seven-colored hair, paying no attention to their actions, picks up the handkerchief with both hands, unfolds it, and moves it around a few times to show me the front and back.

    This is just a handkerchief. As you can see, there''s nothing in it. But you can put it away with both hands like this: ......3, 2, 1, yes!

    When he unfolds the handkerchief he has wrapped with both hands - it becomes the size of a large furoshiki and wraps around the sofa in front of him.

    When he removes the furoshiki again, the high-class innkeeper-employee woman is lying there.

    There should have been no one on the couch.

    At a quick glance, the employee woman was uninjured. Her chest was moving up and down, so we could conclude that she was only unconscious.

    (I wondered why she was standing behind the couch and wanted to do this: ......)

    It may be a good level of street art to applaud. ......

    Later, we scowled at a line from a man with seven-colored hair.

    He said, "You''re friends with the ''Witch of the Giant Tower,'' a whore who espouses the idiotic principle of ''absolute racial (human) independence,'' aren''t you?ббThen I wonder if it''s okay to abandon this girl?"

    The furoshiki was gone and a large knife was in his hand.

    She seems to be a hostage against us.

    Gold makes his displeasure clear at the seven-colored-haired man''s statement.

    ''Fair and square, you show up and you''re a prick .......

    I''m so scared. I''ve been attacked by a knight!

    But the other party''s voice teases Gold''s discomfort.

    Furthermore, the man with seven-colored hair threatened us.

    And, too. Don''t get caught up in what''s right in front of you. She is not the only hostage. I''ve installed magic items that contain poison gas all over the capital of the racial kingdom. The poison gas will be released as soon as I give the order.

    ............"

    Not only the woman sleeping on the couch, but also the man with seven-colored hair against us," he declared, "and he''s taking even more hostages.

    The game is already decided when I appear in front of you. I am one of the "Morte Spada" of the "Bro" assassins!ббThe boss gave me a great name: "Mad Clown"!ббI am the Mad Clown of the Morte Spada!ббYou are fundamentally different from the monsters and commoners you have been fighting!ббHey, have I lost my nerve?ббDid you despair when you found out that the game was already won?ббHey, tell me sister~!

    The man with seven-colored hair - the mad clown - believes he has the complete upper hand and encourages us with a look of amusement on his face.

    He agitates us until he is satisfied, and then he makes a suggestion with a smirk and a look that teases his prey.

    What are you going to do?ббIf we don''t do something about it, the whole city will be destroyed, not just this girl. So, if Dirk-chan will give me her head, I''ll let her go without killing her and the other human (inferior species) in the capital. Hey, what are you going to do?ббDirk-chan is good friends with the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," a whore who upholds the stupid principle of "absolute independence of the human race. Hey, what are you going to do?ббHey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!

    "Offering his head?ббThere''s no way I''d do something so futile."

    I''m surprised you''re not more cynical than ......." I expected a little more anguish or an interesting reaction from you, but you are so quick to give me an answer.

    Mad Clown shows his dismay at my cold attitude, which is not the reaction he expected.

    He shrugs his shoulders as if to mock us.

    He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Even if you cry ''absolute human independence,'' you still value your own life the most, don''t you? It''s really boring that you realize that you can''t win against me, the demon race.

    I don''t mean to be a victim of "absolute human independence," but I don''t despise it. Because--"

    I spit out from the item box the "magic item containing poison gas" that the clown in front of me said he had installed throughout the capital of the racial kingdom, and drop it on the floor.

    The square box rattles around and makes a small pile on the floor.

    The poison gas inside has already been deactivated.

    "...... heh?"

    The magic item that was supposed to be set up was spit out in front of him, and for the first time, the mad clown made a puzzled face as if to say, "I don''t understand what that means.

    <>

 297 - - Episode 23 The Real Assassist

    I don''t mean to be a "humanist", but I don''t despise the "absolute independence of race" for the sake of sparing lives. Because--"

    I spit out a large number of square boxes from my item box in front of the mad clown, who was on a roll, thinking that I had taken everyone in the racial kingdom capital hostage.

    This box is the one that Mad Clown had been talking loudly about poison gas.

    I had already collected all the placed boxes and neutralized the poison in them.

    That''s absurd!ббHow can you have all the magic items that contain poison gas?ббAh!ббYou''re bluffing!ббYou''re trying to trick me by bluffing!"

    At first, the clown shouts an upset line, but soon he can''t accept the fact and starts screaming, "It''s a bluff to fool me.

    In a sense, his behavior was so predictable that I let out a sigh with a rather exaggerated shrug of my shoulders.

    I knew you would say that," he said. If you think I''m bluffing, why don''t you try activating the magic items you''ve placed in the room right now? It''s an exercise in futility, though, since everything has already been retrieved and is here now."

    "Pssst!"

    At my suggestion, Mad Clown pulled out a small plate-shaped object from his pocket, touched the magic stone in the middle, and muttered quietly.

    I guessed that his muttering was the word that would activate the box.

    Following Mad Clown''s instruction, some of the boxes piled up in front of me "popped" open.

    It seems that not all of the boxes were opened, but some of them were opened as a trial.

    The contents of the boxes are already non-toxic, so there is no point in opening them.

    When the box in front of him is proven to be real, the mad clown makes a startled face again.

    ''How come the box is here!ббWhy?

    ''...... I ask you on the contrary, why did you think you''d be targeted by assassins and not pay attention to your surroundings?ббIf there are people who leave suspicious-looking boxes around, it is natural to analyze what kind of boxes they are, collect them if they are dangerous, and neutralize them. Did you really think we would just sit back and let you get beat up?

    I said the line strongly to get the mad clown''s attention.

    In fact, he entered the capital of the racial kingdom, and all the while he was making suspicious movements, he was being watched with the help of his friends from the "Nutrients".

    After he left the suspicious box and started to go around, I had them collect it and go around to retrieve it.

    I continue to point out.

    ''I also know that there were others waiting for him at the inn, and I know that although he has knocked out all of his employees, he has no deaths to hold them hostage in case of an emergency.

    What?

    The mad clown''s face is painted white, so I can''t make out his complexion, but I can tell by his hands that he has turned blue as if his blood has been drained.

    I don''t relax my hand.

    I would like to add that the poison is soaked into his seven-colored hair and clothes, and that he attacked us inside the inn because it is more efficient for him to absorb the poison in an airtight indoor environment. And I''m just guessing here, but that clown outfit is also so that the opponent won''t think you''re unnatural if you make exaggerated movements as if you''re on stage, right?"

    To my point, the mad clown sweats as if his head were covered with a lot of water.

    I add.

    I add, "I wonder if the poisons are paralyzing, rather than instantly deadly?ббBut unfortunately, poisons don''t work on us. It doesn''t matter if it''s instant death, paralysis, or sleep, they all nullify it."

    "............"

    The mad clown no longer had time to be astonished by the exaggeration he had just made, and he continued to glare at me grudgingly, breaking out in a profusion of cold sweat.

    Apparently, all my points were correct.

    It''s not something I''m proud of because it''s all so easy to find out by observing him. ......

    The most unfortunate thing is that Mad Clown, one of the elite members of the "Morte Spada," the self-proclaimed "world''s best assassination society," is only paying attention to me as I continue to talk, even though he is right on target.

    I never thought it would be so easy to get ...... caught, no matter how much he talks and moves to get attention.

    I sigh loudly.

    The sighs made the mad clown''s shoulders tremble as if he were frightened.

    I can''t help but point this out.

    I''m an assassin, but you''re too preoccupied with me alone.ббAre you really the "World''s Best Assassination Society"?ббHow come they still don''t even realize they''ve taken a hostage back ......"

    !"

    Only when I point this out does the mad clown notice the absence of his female employee who was tucked in on the couch.

    I wonder, when did this happen?

    When Master Dirk said, ''If I were to add anything else, it would be to the seven colors of hair, clothing, etc.~.'' It was too late to notice!"

    Gubey!

    From behind, Nemmu slams a hand sword into the mad clown''s neck, knocking him unconscious.

    In Nemmu''s one arm was a woman who had been held hostage unconscious on a sofa.

    After she rescued the hostage, she went behind Mad Clown''s back and took his consciousness.

    She blurts out with a sigh while confirming that the mad clown has lost consciousness with his white eyes.

    ''I was wary of them because they''re the best assassin group in the world, but ...... there was so much waste that at first I suspected it was a trap, but ...... it wasn''t like that at all.

    As the Lord pointed out, "Is this really the best assassination society in the world?ббI''d still rather believe it was the world''s greatest comedy troupe."

    Me and Gold point out that Nemmu laid the rescued woman on the couch again, while restraining the mad clown.

    Mr. Dark, this time it was probably the weakest among the executives ...... "Morte Spada" (Deadly Sword). That''s why they were able to take advantage of us so much.

    Nemum tells the story.

    Taking hostages, making demands that they have no choice but to accept, and enjoying the look of despair on their faces, are unnecessary acts in assassination. This guy is not an assassin, but just a fun-loving criminal. It just so happens that he has been doing so well up to now that he has become a senior member of the ''Assassination Society Executioners (Blow).''"

    She finished restraining the mad clown and went to the trouble of using "R, Wash" to clean her hands after touching him.

    While cleaning off the dirt, Nemmu tells him with a serious expression on her face.

    ''But perhaps those who are about to attack us are real assassins.

    She turned to us.

    I am advising you as ''UR, Assassin Blade Nemmu Level 5000,'' not as ''Fellow Adventurer Nemmu. Be careful once you are on the ground, even if you are inside the lowest level of the Abyss. They will try every means to kill you, Master Dirk, whether it be by stealth, assassination, or subterfuge. Even if they are at a lower level, do not let your guard down. The carelessness of your opponent could prove fatal--that''s what a "real assassin" is like.

    Nemmu, the top assassin even in the lowest level of "The Abyss," assured us with strong eyes.

    As a fellow assassin, he told me sincerely that I should never let my guard down even if my opponent is of a lower rank.

    It was all out of concern for my safety.

    Nemmu kneels down in front of me and assures me once again.

    Therefore, as "UR, Assassin Blade Nemmu Level 5000," even if a bunch of real assassins attacked me, I would never let Dark I will absolutely protect myself, sir.

    Nemmu advised me to be very vigilant because assassination is his specialty, but at the same time, he assured me that he would absolutely protect me out of his pride as the best assassin.

    This is a very encouraging attitude.

    I thanked her for her sincere loyalty with a big smile on my face, even through my mask.

    Thank you, Nemmu. I will continue to rely on you.

    Yes!ббWith all my might, I, Nemmu, will protect Master Dirk from the filthy blades of real assassins!"

    Nemmu, while picturing in his mind''s eye the real assassin "Morte Spada" who would attack him in the future, assured the audience with great strength.

    <>

 298 - - Episode 24: A real assassin?

    Nemum laments.

    ''Oh, no. ....... How could this be ......?

    The lowest level of "The Abyss," the training area.

    Nemmu''s lamentations filled the training hall.

    With tears in her eyes, she cries out to those in front of her.

    You!ббAssassination is not a game!ббSo why don''t you take your target seriously!ббWhat is this, the best assassination society in the world!ббThis is the ''world''s greatest comedy troupe,'' as Gold would say!"

    In addition to the mad clown, four others were seated in chairs before Nemum''s eyes, bound by Ellie''s strategy-class magic, Dorn Fessern.

    They are the top five "Morte Spada" of the "Blow," the world''s greatest assassination society on earth.

    All of them were caught by us, unable to do anything, and taken to the bottom level of the "Abyss," the training ground.

    Nemmu''s anger was uncontrollable and she shouted.

    Hey, mud clown!ббYou are too wasteful!ббYou rely too much on poison!ббA little more skill, a little more technique!"

    Ha, ha ......"

    The mad clown, bound and immobilized by thorny fetters (dorn fesserne), had his seven-colored hair cut and shaved, and was forced to change his clothes.

    This was done to prevent the poison from remaining and affecting the other inhabitants of the "abyss".

    Next!ббYou there, you frog-like thing!ббYou are going to melt them with the digestive juices you have in your belly, aren''t you?"

    Yes, I do. ......

    There are other, more efficient ways!ббYou have it!ббWhy the digestive juices!ббAnd what about talking upside down!"

    Oh, that was just to differentiate myself from the rest of them and impress the boss. ...... I was talking as hard as I could."

    You''re trying too hard in the wrong places!ббIf you''re an assassin, you''ve got to work harder!

    Nemum further turns her gaze to the female assassin sitting next to her.

    ''And you!ббYou can use your appearance as a weapon to approach men and assassinate them with slow-acting poison. You were the most assassin-like of all of them."

    Oh, thank you."

    A woman who appears to be a demon-race succubus thanks him with a flirtatious smile.

    It was the best thing to do as long as she was bound by thorny fetters (dorn fesserne) and unable to move.

    Nemmu opens her eyes to the limit and points out.

    ''But it''s not right to barge in during the day when we''re having tea ourselves!ббAnd you''re still dressed like a hooker!ббYou need to get more air!ббAir!ббMaster Dirk looks around 12 years old and you approach him in the daytime dressed like that. ...... You need to be smarter!"

    Heeey!

    Next!"

    The female assassin screams, and Nemmu turns to face the male assassin, the biggest guy in the room.

    You are the worst assassin of them all!ббWhy are you coming to kill me head-on in the daytime!ббYou''re not an assassin!

    Yes, yes, this has worked so far, so ......"

    Not because it was working!ббAssassins!ббYou are an assassin!ббToo much frontal penetration!ббYou stupid son of a b*tc*!ббAssassins don''t cut corners!"

    Nemum does his best to point out that, during the "Gathering of Tribes," there was a "famous assassin who comes to kill his subject head-on," according to a story he heard.

    Of course, it was not him.

    It was someone who actually existed in the past.

    So it is not that there are no "assassins who ride in and kill from the front" in general. ......

    Nemum''s aesthetics would not allow it.

    She turns to the last "Death Sword (Morte Spada)".

    ''Omae was somehow knocked down before I knew it!ббIt''s one of the assassination techniques to make a less impressive impression, but you''re so unimpressive you can''t say anything!"

    "Sorry ......, no ......."

    His face and body were wrapped in a tattered black cloak, and as Nemm pointed out, he was ''knocked down when he found out.

    Me, Nemm, Gold, all of us don''t know how he was beaten.

    In a way, he may have been the one who was able to deceive us the best. It didn''t lead to any results at all. ......

    After making a series of points, Nemmu''s head is in her hands, and Gold reproduces the dialogue, doing his best imitation of her voice.

    Gold reproduces the line in her voice: "''Be careful when you go above ground. They will try to kill you through deception, assassination, and trickery. Even though they are at a lower level, do not let your guard down. The real thing is that they are the real thing.

    "......!"

    Nemmu''s ears turn red as she hears Gold''s voice-manipulated dialogue.

    Gold, on the other hand, continues to impersonate Nemmu and tease her without a care in the world.

    Gold continues to tease her by saying, "Bwuhu, kuhu ...... ''Even if a bunch of real assassins attack me, I will definitely protect the Dark-sama''s body myself, sir.'' ...... Bwuhu ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

    Aaaaahhhh!"ббGoooooldooooooooo!!!!"

    Nemum pulls out his knife in a rage of shame and guns out the gold with the handle.

    He continued to belly laugh as Nemmu attacked him.

    Nemmu!ббHow can this not be funny!ббYou were threatening us so much that we were bracing ourselves for a "real assassin"!ббWhen the comedians actually show up, it''s only natural that we laugh at the difference between your smug faces and your lines!

    Gold, don''t make too much fun of Nemm."

    ...... ''With all my might, I, Nemmu, will protect Master Dirk from the filthy blades of real assassins, sir!

    Mmm-hmm!"

    When I note Gold''s teasing, he turns to me and utters his previous lines in a voice imitation of Nemmu.

    Remembering the gap between Gold''s impersonation of Nemmu and the drop between the dialogue and the current situation, I almost burst out laughing as well.

    Seeing that I am about to erupt, my sense of shame exceeds my limit, and Nemmu holds his face with the knife in his hand and crouches there.

    My brown skin, not to mention my ears, was about to turn red all over.

    As expected, I was sorry and offered words of comfort.

    I said, "Oh, I''m sorry, Nemmu. I didn''t mean to laugh at your loyalty.

    Nyahhh ......!"

    Perhaps too embarrassed, Nemumu squeaks like a bluebird.

    It was like someone who thought he was ''special'' in the past, acted suspiciously, and then grew up and writhed in agony when he remembered who he was at that time.

    (Maybe I shouldn''t touch him for a while until Nemmu''s emotions settle down. ......)

    I turned my attention to the "Morte Spada" (Sword of Death), nailing everyone present with just my gaze.

    What should we do with them?

    What?

    At my words, the shoulders of all the "Morte Spada" shook.

    <>

 299 - - Episode 25 Exposers

    Nemmu confidently spoke about the fear of assassins, but when he opened his mouth, he found that the "morte spada" (deadly swords) were not so bad assassins at all.

    I laughed at Gold''s voice imitation, which caused her to crouch down in shame as she recalled her own past comments.

    (For now, we should leave Nemmu alone until she calms down.)

    I made this decision and turned to Ellie, who had restrained "Morte Spada" with the strategic class magic "Dorn Fesserung".

    I ask her about the treatment of these "Morte Spada," ...... Ellie, have you extracted the information you need from them?

    Yes, of course. But it seems that the person who knows the outsider who requested the assassination of the God of Light has a different jurisdiction from them, so we haven''t been able to find him yet. I am sorry. ......

    Ellie doesn''t need to apologize," he said. Besides, to a certain extent, it''s to be expected."

    Yes, probably. ......

    Ellie also seems to think that "Diablo," the person I gave my prediction, requested the assassination.

    The operation that the Lord of Light is having Mera and the others carry out must be working very well," she said. It is indeed the Light God!ббThe Lord God of Light is exactly what we are talking about!ббI am no match for you!"

    Haha, thank you, Ellie, for the compliment."

    Ellie is obviously more intelligent than her second son who used to be a poor farmer, but she is not flattered; she seriously believes that "God Light is better than me.

    Even if I force her to deny it, the conversation will not progress because she will not tolerate it.

    Therefore, it is better to thank her maturely here.

    If you have already extracted the necessary information, they have no more use for you. They have no more use for us or the existence of the lowest level of the "abyss.

    Wait, wait, wait!ббMr. Wright!

    I was in the middle of my story when "Morte Spada", the mad clown interrupted me with his voice.

    I''m one of the best in the Morte Spada!ббSo I can definitely be of service to Master Light!ббI will resign from The Blow and swear to be loyal to Master Light from now on, so please give me your life!"

    "Screw you, mud clown!ббYou''re not nearly as good as you are!ббLight-sama, please add Ode to your command rather than this pervert!"

    "Mr. Wright!ббInstead of these disgusting men, please let a beautiful woman like me be by your side!

    How can a whore-like assassin like you be of any use to Lord Light!ббPlease, Mr. Light, let me join your group instead of these incompetents!ббI will surely be of service to you with my muscles!"

    Shut up, you third-rate assassins!

    The "Morte Spada" interrupted my line and began to sell themselves to beg for their lives.

    A man hiding his entire body in rags almost opens his mouth, but Nemmu, revived from her shame, interrupts him and reveals her anger.

    With knives in her hands and a boiling desire to kill in her eyes, she opens her eyelids to the limit and glares at "Morte Spada".

    Not only does she try to sell her trashy assassination skills to spare lives, but she also speaks out of her mindless allegiance. ...... Furthermore, to irreverently interrupt Mr. Wright in the middle of his story. ......!ббI will personally inscribe the position you trash are in directly on your bodies, minds - no, on your very souls!"

    ''......Nemm, I''m glad you''re angry, but don''t kill them now. They still have value to us."

    I beg your pardon, Mr. Wright. I just got so mad that I got a little ......"

    The "Morte Spada" was about to let go of the cord of his soul when he was hit by a level 5,000 Nemumu with a murderous intent, his face turning blue and trembling from the pressure.

    Nemumu was released from his intimidation when I called out to him, and while putting away his knife, he apologized honestly.

    Ellie and Gold were also annoyed by their attitude and were about to act like Nemmu, but my words made them relent as she did.

    Ellie, their head is one of the Majinkoku Masters along with Miki, isn''t it?

    Yes, I''m probably right." As far as I have confirmed their level through their memories, they were unimaginably strong on the ground.

    According to Ellie, he is around level 7000.

    I think it is safe to assume that he is a "master".

    I owe the Majinkoku Master a debt for the previous attack on the "Giant Tower. We need to use them to return the favor.

    Payback?"

    Ellie tilts her head and asks.

    I ask her with a smile.

    I want to erase their memories of us and the lowest levels of the Abyss," she says, "and put them in a conspicuous place with a sign that says, ''I belong to the Assassination Executioners (Bro),'' ''I am an assassin,'' ''I have committed such crimes,'' ''I have killed such people,'' and so on. Of course, I will take away all their fighting and escaping abilities and weaken them forever, so they will probably be caught and executed for what they have done. I would also like to harass Diablo at that time, can you do that?ббIf that''s too much to ask, I''d be happy to just kill him and display his body."

    The last thing an organization wants is to have its "mens rea" destroyed.

    In particular, organizations such as the "Assassination Executioners (Blow)," which is touted as the "world''s best assassin organization" and takes advantage of its reputation, especially dislike having their reputation destroyed.

    It is better to keep them alive than to just kill them, and it is better to harass the "Assassin Executioners (Bro.)".

    They want to do the thing they hate the most, along with making a big deal out of "Dirk''s assassination failure.

    Ellie looked at my proposal with difficulty.

    Even with my magic, it''s impossible to erase some of their memories," she said. It would be better to destroy their memories themselves. As far as I have confirmed their memories, they have killed not only their race but also many unrelated people for no good reason, so they are not the kind of beings who would receive the mercy of the God of Light. When you destroy the memory - the power of the brain itself, you will experience the greatest pain, but you will not die instantly. The ability to fight or flee is taken away, and at the same time, all memories are erased by inflicting extreme pain, and the person is exposed with a sign confessing the wrongdoing. After that, you can be captured by the bailiff and executed, or captured by the organization and purged, or whatever you want."

    What?

    At Ellie''s suggestion, "Morte Spada" starts begging for his life more than ever.

    When I scowled at them, Ellie wisely muffled their sound with her magic "Silent.

    I thanked her and gave instructions to Ellie.

    Thank you, Ellie. Then, please destroy their memories. When you''re done, write down the crimes you''ve pulled from their memories and expose them to the public, as I said before. I will also tell you how to harass Diablo, so please give me a call when it''s time to expose them.

    I am in awe of you. Please leave it to me, Ellie!

    Hearing my order, Ellie smiles and bows, as if she is truly happy to hear it.

    I listened to her reply with satisfaction and turned my gaze to "Morte Spada," who was desperately begging for his life, though I couldn''t hear his voice due to magic.

    I looked at the "morte spada," which was desperately pleading for its life, but was not heard by the magician.ббThat''s the answer. Be a grownup and accept the status quo."

    Their words are inaudible due to Ellie''s magic, but my words seem to have reached them and they begin to beg for their lives even more fiercely.

    I ignored them and left the training ground.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --A few days later, five people are exposed in the Majin Nation''s capital square.

    All five are brain-damaged, unable to speak properly, and only let out "ahs" and "ooohs".

    A signboard was displayed by their side to show them off.

    How many crimes have they committed in the top five "Morte Spada" of the "Assassin Executioners (Blow)"?

    It did not take long for Gila, the head of the "Assassins in Blow," to hear about it.

    <>

 300 - - Episode 26 Lies

    "............"

    In the center of the slum in the capital city of Majin Nation, there was a mansion of the "Assassination Society Executioners (Bro.).

    In the basement of the mansion, there is a room where assassins wait .......

    Currently, the air is cold as if the room is physically cooled.

    One small person was sitting on a sofa, from which a cold killing spirit was overflowing without being hidden.

    That person is Gira, the founder and boss of the "Assassination Society Executioner (Blow)," and one of the masters of the Demon Nation.

    She is only about 150 cm tall, smaller than most women, and wears a scarf with a skull-shaped mark around her mouth.

    At first glance, his slender physique does not look like the head of the world''s top assassination society,......, but the assassins standing around him, "Assassination Society Executioner (Blow)" assassins, were sweating coldly because of the killing spirit overflowing from him.

    The actual "Brow" is a very popular name in the world of the "Brow".

    Gira, quietly pissed off, opens his mouth.

    "--The condition of the Dead Sword (Morte Spada), is he back?"

    No, no, I have shown not only the sorcerers inside the organization, but also the armchairmen of the Mage Nation that recovery is impossible. ......

    The top five most powerful members of the "Bro.

    Five such "Morte Spada" were found in the morning in the capital square of the Majin Nation.

    They are all alive, but have lost the ability to speak and think properly.

    They have no physical ability, and no one can give a proper answer when asked what happened to them.

    The biggest problem is that they are "assassins of the Assassin Executioner (Blow)," the culprits in the murders and massacres of nobles and merchants, and there were also billboards on their sides detailing what reasons the nobles and others had given for requesting their assassination.

    Naturally, there was no evidence other than what was written on the sign.

    The client whose name is written on the sign denies it, but the people around him will think, "He must have asked the assassin to do it.

    A rival suddenly dies an unnatural death. It is only natural that people would be convinced if they think, ''The person who benefited the most is .......

    Although the client himself would never admit it.

    Because of this, the credibility of the "Assassination Executioner (Blow)" fell to the ground.

    Their reputation was destroyed.

    There is no way that anyone would request work from an assassination company whose assassins, targets, and clients have been exposed in such a disgraceful manner.

    As for Gila, it was an organization that he had set up as a hobby and for practical purposes, and since he had no attachment to it, he could have destroyed it at any time if he wanted to. ......

    I am not so proud that I can remain silent after having my reputation so tarnished.

    Rather, his pride is greatly hurt, and he is so quietly pissed off that he thinks the room is physically cooling down.

    Gila hears the report and leaks one.

    ''Dead Sword (Morte Spada), I can''t listen to you directly. But nine times out of ten, prey, Dirk, did the deed: ......"

    What''s the matter with you?

    The walls, ceiling, and furniture of the "social hall" are cut, severed, and destroyed as the assassin, sitting on the sofa, is unable to react to any of the assassins standing around him.

    For several seconds, the attack continues, as if spitting out fury, with instant death at the mere touch.

    Although less powerful than the "morte spada," the best assassins are still unable to recognize any of the attacks, and simply remain frozen in place, waiting for them to pass.

    After Gira finishes his eight-fighting-like actions, he quietly announces, "I''m going to kill you.

    Dirk, I will kill you. Dirk, my friends, my acquaintances, my neighbors, my pets, my livestock - I will kill them all. Rip them in eight. Assassin Executioner Blow, on my life''s honor, all of you, Dirk, move to kill.

    I understand.

    The assassins start to move as if to flee when the boss''s instructions are mixed with feelings of fear.

    Gila watched their backs, then got up from the sofa and started to move himself. As he leaves the room, the sofa he was sitting on is all cut into small pieces due to the eight strikes, but no one was still able to see the method of attack.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю

    ''Don''t be silly!ббWhat is this, ''the best assassination society in the world''!"

    Spitting, Diablo becomes enraged.

    The location is a private room in the back of the bar where the assassination was requested.

    There, as before, a goblin-faced young man of the demon race is waiting for him, and when he sees Diablo, he makes a bitter face.

    He doesn''t care, and shouts the same words as before.

    You''re talking about the wrong thing!ббI can''t believe I lost so easily!ббAnd how is it that Mee asked for the assassination of the First Prince of Volos, when he asked for the assassination of Dirk?

    "Calm down, mister ......."

    I can''t calm down!ббWhy should MEE have to go through this when I paid a ridiculous amount of money for it!ббDon''t play the priest!

    Diablo yells and screams, revealing his emotions.

    If it had just been a "failed assassination attempt on Dirk," he would not have been so emotional.

    However, it was very unfortunate that somehow he had been written on the signboard erected by the side of those who had failed to assassinate him that he had ''used an executioner (bro) to request the assassination of the First Prince of Volos''.

    It is a fact that Diablo asked the executioner (Bro.) to do the job.

    The First Prince of Volos also knows what kind of organization the Executioner (Bro.) is and has heard of its reputation. Furthermore, the current punitive operation against the racial kingdom is also supposed to have failed because of Diablo''s connection with the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower.

    Thanks to this, Diablo has once again been summoned by the First Prince of Volos.

    He was cursed so much last time.

    You can find out how you will be treated next at .......

    Just imagining it made me feel gloomy, and it was inevitable that I would become emotional toward the members of the executioner (bro) who were the source of it all.

    The goblin-faced young man, while taking Diablo''s abuse in stride, calls out to him to calm him down.

    I am totally sorry about this incident," he said. But I want you to rest assured. My boss is really furious because Dirk got carried away and did what he did. The boss himself said, ''I will take Dirk''s head myself. The boss himself is the executioner (blow). Dirk and all those involved in this case are sure to be killed. So, mister, please don''t worry.

    ...... If that boss makes a move, he will definitely kill Dirk, won''t he?

    Yes, yes, absolutely. After all, the boss is so powerful that he can kill even the "Demon King" in the story. Normally, I don''t deal with small things, but Dirk got carried away and woke up the sleeping dragon.

    The goblin-faced young man tells me with a rubbing hand, "Of course, we don''t charge extra, so please don''t worry.

    Diablo, who had regained his composure due to his emotional rage and the other party''s humble attitude, reminds him.

    ''...... really, if that boss makes a move, Dirk will be killed!

    Yes, absolutely.

    (Then, if only the call of Lord Volos can be settled without incident, can Mee still be saved?)

    Do the math in your chest.

    If possible, I would like to have the people involved in the "Assassination Society Executioner (Bro)" explain to me that they are not aiming for the life of the First Prince of Volos, but I had to give up because taking the people involved in the assassination in front of the prince is an impossible action in itself.

    (Now, if I can just mislead them as to why Mee requested the assassination of Dirk, we can still work something out, right?)

    Diablo literally clutched at straws, believing the words of the goblin-faced young man and settling for the contradiction.

    Diablo left the tavern and pondered how he could complete his next call to the First Prince of Volos without incident.

    <>

 301 - - CHAPTER XXII CONSIDERATION FOR INFORMATION COLLECT

    The lowest level of the Abyss, the office.

    It seems that the pressure is being successfully applied to Diablo.

    Yes, I have heard reports that the First Prince of the Magical Kingdom is also agitated after hearing deceptive information that Diablo is targeting his own life by using the "Assassination Society Executioner (Blow)".

    May adds to my words by mentioning what was written in the report.

    Diablo has been trying to kill me, Dirk, probably by using the assassination organization "Blow.

    As a result, he returned five members of the "Morte Spada," the executive members of the "Blow," and killed them.

    Using the "Morte Spada", he came up with a new way to harass Diablo.

    Morte Spada" was an "Assassin Executioner (Blow)" and had been doing a lot of shady jobs.

    He extracts their memories and puts up a signboard describing their misdeeds in a prominent place in the capital city of the demon nation.

    According to Ellie, they "destroyed the entire power of the brain" in order to steal our memories from the "Morte Spada".

    Now no more information about us will leak out to the outside world.

    On the signboard, they wrote the details of what they had done until now - with one lie mixed in.

    Diablo wants the life of the First Prince of Volos.

    Since the sign contains only the truth extracted from the "Morte Spada," the lie "Diablo is after the life of the First Prince of Volos" is as convincing as the truth.

    No matter how much Diablo denied it, the fact that he actually requested the assassination of the First Prince of Volos to "The Executioner (Blow)," also strengthened its power as the truth.

    "Diablo is probably thinking painfully about ''what excuse to give to the First Prince'' right now," he said.

    Perhaps there is no doubt about it.

    I imagine Diablo in pain and smile again.

    However, I can''t help but imagine his suffering and enjoy the fact that he is on his way to ruin.

    This time, we are completely at odds with the "Assassination Executioners (Blow).

    We have disgraced the reputation of "The Assassins'' Executioner (Blow)" to such an extent.

    We can''t think of keeping quiet about it.

    I would like to secure their boss, who seems to be the "Master" of the Majin Nation, in order to obtain new information, so I would be very grateful if they would aim at our--perhaps the "Dark''s"--heads.

    As a precaution, we will be escorting you from a distance until the matter is resolved so that those close to Mr. Wright''s adventurer pseudonym, ''Dirk,'' will not be able to touch you.

    Yes, thank you.

    We plan to send someone who is skilled in concealment as an escort.

    However, we have not yet decided on a plan on how to fish out the boss of the "Assassination Executioner (Blow)". ......

    In the meantime, we need to gather information on Gila, the head of the "Assassin Executioner (Bro)," to ensure that he is caught.

    The information Ellie extracted from "Morte Spada" revealed his appearance, general level, and personality, but ...... what kind of "ability," "attack method," and "whether he does battle" are not known at all.

    A group of comedians who wanted to kill you, Mr. Light--excuse me. I thought it would be difficult to obtain such information from the memories of "Morte Spada," no matter how much Ellie may know about them."

    Even in May''s mind, "Morte Spada" seems to be treated as a "comedy group.

    (It was so poor that Nemumu was furious. No wonder they are treated like that in May. ......)

    I totally agreed with you myself.

    But if we cannot get any more information from the memory of "Morte Spada," we have no choice but to search for other sources of information.

    I sighed lightly and pressed my temple with one hand.

    I don''t like the idea, but I guess I''ll have to see her. ...... Don''t bother Tin again. ......

    ............"

    As expected, May can''t deny it, and like me, she looks bitter, although the change is minimal.

    Perhaps only I, who have known her for a long time, would be able to notice.

    In a sense, I am impressed that she can make Mei look like this, but I give her instructions.

    I''m sorry, Mei, but call Tin for me. I''m sorry to bother you, but please call Suzu and bring her with you to the training ground in a restrained state. Call out to her when you''re done getting ready."

    Awe."

    May bowed as an example and started to follow my instructions.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Once again I am confronted by Miki, another former "Master" who is my source of information on the magical nation of Master.

    She is sitting on a chair, her arms and legs restrained, and around her neck is the "SSSR Cursed Collar" from my "Infinite Gacha" card, which is a gift from me.

    In addition, she is restrained by Ellie in a strategic class, Dorn Fesseln.

    Even at a higher level, he is bound in such a way that escape is impossible.

    However, in preparation for the worst case scenario, Miki was moved to the training area at the lowest level of "The Abyss" where there would be the least damage in the event of a battle.

    The boss of the "Assassination Society Executioner (Bro)," Gila, wants information?ббThen you know the price, don''t you?"

    At first glance, Miki is a beautiful girl with a very well-developed appearance, although she has a bee-like tattoo on her right cheek, as if she were a criminal.

    Her skin is fair despite her captivity, her golden hair is silky and shiny, and she seems a little more plump than before, perhaps because she has no place to exercise, but even so, from a male point of view, she is more attractive than before because she used to be too thin.

    If you ask men on the ground about Miki''s appearance, they will all declare that she is a "beautiful girl.

    In fact, many of them would probably say, "I want her for my wife.

    Miki, who is supposed to be a beautiful girl despite the fact that she is ......, smiles with the kind of "nicha" smile that a fat, greasy, middle-aged man with a lot of money would use to buy a virgin woman with his money.

    Her smile was directed at Tin, who was standing behind me.

    I felt sorry in my heart, but replied with a sigh.

    I know. As we promised before, we will get information from you in exchange for what you want. But do you remember that, too?ббI would never do anything that Tin didn''t want me to do.

    Of course I understand. I''m rather happy just to be able to see Tin-chan in the flesh like this.

    ......?

    Miki literally licks and rapes Tin who is waiting behind me.

    The slugs are crawling all over the place, and Suzu is so frightened that she hides behind me while squeezing her rock hard.

    (Does Miki really get it? ......)

    I ask him, anxious but unable to stay like this indefinitely.

    What do you want in return for your information?

    Well, if you''re ......, this time--"

    <>

 302 - - CHAPTER XXIII REQUESTED FOR CONSIDERATION

    So what do you want for your information?"

    Well, if you''re ......, this time--"

    Miki tells us with a smile of lust after a slight pout.

    I want you to let me lick all over your body until Miki is satisfied!

    !"

    ...... rejected."

    I can feel Suzu behind me shaking her head in sincere disgust after Miki''s statement.

    Having had her first request rejected, Miki immediately specifies her next desire - compensation.

    Then ...... give me the hot water from the bath Suzu-chan spent so much time in!"

    ...... By the way, what are you going to do with hot water from a bath that Suzu spent a lot of time in?"

    As expected, the request was so unintelligible that I couldn''t help but ask.

    Miki excitedly replies to my question.

    It''s the hot water from the bath Suzu-chan has been in for a long time!ббThere are so many ways to use it!ббFirst of all, you should drink it straight. You can drink it with alcohol or use it for cooking. On the other hand, you can also take a dip in the hot water and feel Suzu''s warmth and become one with her. And then mix it with Miki''s and you literally become one with Suzu. Or else, you can put the hot water into Miki''s..."

    I''m sorry. That''s enough. That''s enough!"

    I stopped Miki, who had started to talk too much.

    If I asked him any more, he would definitely say something crazy.

    I, Mei, Ellie, and Suzu, who are present here, have the mental attack resistance, but if I ask her, she will break through it and say something that will definitely make me feel bad.

    There is no need to go out of your way to make yourself feel bad.

    I stop Miki from saying anything.

    I look behind me to check the request and see .......

    BUNBUNBUN!"

    Tin was shaking her head buzzing side to side with teary eyes.

    I know how you feel.

    I wouldn''t have the courage to offer up my own leftover hot water, knowing that it would be used for something disgusting.

    "I reject that, too," he said. I told you before that I can''t do anything tin wouldn''t like. Can''t you just hope for something more realistically possible?"

    I wish Suzu would cook a home-cooked meal for Miki, even though it''s all realistic enough ......." She would wear a frilly apron like a newlywed bride and cook for Miki alone with lots of love.

    Love aside, do you cook ......"

    Compared to the perverse demands of the past, this was a much more sane request.

    Tin would have no problem accepting this.

    I looked behind me to check her response.

    ............"

    Tin?"

    Suzu had an air of wanting to refuse the request to ''cook for Miki.

    It wasn''t much of a request compared to the first two, and I had heard that Suzu cooked occasionally at the lowest level of the ''abyss''. So it wasn''t an atmosphere he wanted to avoid because he couldn''t cook.

    Instead of Suzu, who awkwardly keeps her mouth shut, the lock of the intelligence weapon in her hand moves.

    ''Aaaaah ...... Raito-sama, yishii deshoka.

    Lock?"ббNo problem."

    !"

    Tin is surprised that Locke tries to explain why.

    I was too flustered to stop him, since I had given him permission to do so.

    Locke continued to talk regardless.

    He said, "Thank you very much for your help. In fact, my partner has been hiding and practicing cooking for a long time. ...... I want to make sure that you eat all of my efforts. I want you to eat the first dish I made for you.

    Oh ...... I see. That''s why you were in such a mood of rejection."

    блблблбл!"

    At Locke''s line, Suzu turns over in embarrassment and hides her face with one arm.

    If he had not grabbed Locke in one hand, he would have hidden his face with both hands.

    To such tin, Mei and Ellie also smile as if looking at a smiling person, saying, ''Oh my~.

    On the other hand, Miki said, "Shy Suzu-chan is also the cutest! He reveals his joy.

    (Miki is happy no matter what Suzu does. ......)

    I can''t help but be weirdly impressed by Miki.

    However, I had heard that Suzu was renting the lowest kitchen in the "Nahura" and cooking .......

    I didn''t realize she was practicing because she wanted me to eat her cooking.

    That feeling alone makes me extremely happy.

    But then I''ll have to refuse Miki''s request again.

    As expected, I can''t do anything that would trample on Suzu''s secret efforts, feelings, and thoughts.

    Then why don''t you take this opportunity and cook for Light-chan?ббFrom Mikie''s point of view, she would be happy to see Suzu cooking like a new wife. And after Light-chan eats the food we cooked, she''ll be happy to share the leftovers.

    Is that what you want?"

    Yes, it''s rather wonderful to be able to eat the food I made for you, Light, even though it''s leftover!"

    Rock follows Miki''s compromise.

    I think that''s where I''m going to lose it, partner. I hope you will be the first to eat it, Raito-sama.

    ...... (kokuri)"

    With Locke''s encouragement, Tin agrees to Miki''s request.

    I am personally grateful for the conversation and the information about Gira, but I am even happier to be able to eat Suzu''s cooking, which she had practiced so hard for me.

    I''d rather have that kind of time for those like her who practice cooking and other things that ''might be for me someday''.

    (...... I''ll have to discuss that later with May)

    After making a note in his brain to consult later with Mei, who is in charge of the internal affairs of the lowest level of the "abyss," Tin immediately proceeded with the preparations for cooking.

    <>

 303 - - Episode 29 Handmade Cuisine

    He negotiated with Miki, a former master of the Majin Nation, to obtain information about Gira, a master of the Majin Nation who established the "Assassination Society Executioner (Blow)".

    At first, there were a lot of harsh demands, but I calmed down with Suzu''s home-cooked meals.

    However, Suzu seemed to have been practicing for me for a long time. In the end, Suzu agreed on the condition that I eat first.

    A kitchen was set up in the training hall at the lowest level of the "abyss.

    I could have cooked in the cafeteria, but one of Miki''s requests (......) was that she wanted to see Suz wearing a frilly apron and cooking like a new wife.

    The kitchen in the cafeteria is indeed too small to keep Miki in custody. The best way to do this is to use the same kind of equipment that you would use in the kitchen.

    So, with the "Infinite Gacha" card, a kitchen was prepared in the training area.

    In that kitchen, Tin puts on a frilly apron and works on cooking, just as Miki wanted.

    (She''s very enthusiastic because I''m going to eat it, too. ......)

    Suzu is wearing a frilly, cute apron, but her face is serious as if she were standing on the battlefield.

    The atmosphere is tense, too: "Does this look like a new wife?" If asked, I would tilt my head back. ......

    I''m so glad Suz-chan is cooking for Miki," he said. Aaaaah~"

    He seemed to have no problem from Miki''s point of view and was smiling as if he was about to ascend while being restrained.

    (Suzu is only making it for me and sharing the leftovers with Miki, so I''m not exactly making it for her. ......)

    I dare not point this out because Miki seems happy.

    By the way, the menu is ...... stewed hamburger set.

    It includes a stewed hamburger steak, salad, bread, corn soup, dessert and fruit.

    The ingredients are already in Suzu''s item box, and she chose to make a large quantity because she is the most confident and also to thank Miki for compromising.

    He can make a large quantity because he only needs to simmer the hamburger in Suzu''s special sauce.

    Bread and corn soup are also included.

    Tin was very good at what she does, as she said she was the most confident about it.

    Duhuhuhuhu...... like Miki and Suzu are newlyweds.

    (I don''t think you restrain a partner in a honeymoon. ......)

    Miki''s line almost makes me want to tsk tsk, but I hold back.

    Meanwhile, Suzu''s cooking is finished.

    She lays them out on the table where I am sitting.

    The sauce for the stewed hamburger steak is still simmering, and the corn soup is steaming hot.

    The bread is made from scratch by her, and the salad dressing seems to be all homemade.

    She really puts a lot of thought into it.

    I''m going to have some right away, then.

    (Kukuk!)"

    I call out to Suzu and quickly reach for the stewed hamburger steak.

    As I cut the hamburger steak with a knife and fork, a white, thick layer of cheese emerged from inside.

    Apparently, the cheese had been put inside the hamburger steak.

    I immediately cut the hamburger into bite-sized pieces and put them in my mouth.

    The sauce had a deep flavor and sweetness that went well with the hamburger steak.

    The cheese was also very creamy.

    The hamburger meat and cheese are delicious, but this sauce is my favorite.

    !"

    Tin, who had been looking anxious at my words, smiles like a big flower blooming.

    It''s not flattery, it''s really delicious.

    It was a bit ill-mannered, but it was very tasty when I shredded the bread and dipped it in the sauce.

    The corn soup also had the sweetness of corn, and the grains made for a delightful taste and texture.

    The salad dressing was also delicious and made eating the vegetables painless.

    The fruit for dessert was cut into easy-to-eat sizes, and the chef was very attentive to my preferences.

    After finishing the entire meal, I thanked Suzu again for her hospitality.

    Tin, everything was delicious. I hope you can make it again when you have a chance.

    Thank you very much. I am glad you enjoyed it, Mr. Wright."

    In a voice so small that only I could hear it, he replied with a smile, looking truly happy. Seeing Suzu''s happy smile made me happy, too.

    Just seeing Suzu-chan''s cute and pure smile was enough to fill my stomach, Miki said.

    Miki watches the exchange between Suzu and me and talks to herself.

    Is it okay to be full when we are about to eat the food Suzu has prepared?

    In fact, Miki''s heart seems to be full just to see her smile, and she wants to save the food Suzu created in her item box to be enjoyed at any time she likes.

    If the food is in the item box, there is no passage of time, so it can be eaten freshly prepared at any time. In addition, since she is making a large quantity of food to thank Miki for compromising, she will be able to enjoy it for quite some time.

    So, from Miki''s point of view, she would rather enjoy it slowly when she is alone in her cell, rather than eating it while being watched by us.

    (...... you eat normally, right?)

    At first, I was slightly unreliable because of the "bath water with tin in it" that was suggested, but .......

    I don''t want to go into it too much, and it will only damage my spirit if I hear about abnormal s*xual preferences that I can''t even imagine.

    It would be wise to keep quiet.

    When Miki put Tin''s homemade food in the item box while being restrained, she made a serious face.

    I''ve been paid as promised, so I''m going to answer your questions. I''m sure you want information about Gila, right?

    Oh, yeah."

    "Mmm-hmm, but... Miki, I''m feeling really good right now, so I''m going to give you information about the other masters.

    Miki, who seems to be very happy to be able to eat Suzu''s home-cooked food, offers to give us information not only about Gira but also about the other Masters.

    It seems that she is really happy to be able to eat Suzu''s home-cooked food.

    There is no reason to ignore her goodwill.

    We silently listened to Miki''s information.

    <>

 304 - - Episode 30 Level 9000

    I''m so happy with the ''loving new wife dish'' Suzu made for Miki that I''m going to tell you not only information about Gila, but also about the other mastersбю."

    In fact, I gave Miki a portion of the food Suzu had prepared for me.

    It''s not that Suzu made "Loving New Wife Cooking" for Miki. ......

    (Since Miki seems happy, there''s no need to ruin her happiness. ......)

    I don''t want to put him in a bad mood by putting him in a bad mood, and then he won''t talk about information not only about Gila but also about other Masters.

    We waited for her to speak up, without anyone commenting on her words.

    Miki lightly sticks out her tongue while restrained by "SSSR Curse Collar", Strategy Class, Binding of Thorns (Dorn Fessern).

    But actually, I don''t know much about them myself. So don''t be offended if I don''t have much information, okay?

    Not much, even though we''re all ...... friends?"

    We don''t have such a deep bond with each other. As I told you before, there are two main camps of ''masters. Either you are an enemy of C or you worship him, right? Mikie and other worshippers are only gathering together to fulfill their own wishes and other desires. Rather than being friends, what is it ...... just a gathering?ббThat''s why they didn''t trust each other and didn''t reveal their secrets to each other. If anything, I think they''re too close to each other at Wright-chan''s place, huh?"

    Miki looks at Mei, Ellie and Suzu and tells them.

    As she points out, it is quite difficult to completely trust your friends and open your hearts to them, no matter how many goals you have together.

    The stronger the organization, the more difficult it is.

    It''s easy to forget that Mei and the others are summoned from my "Infinite Gacha" card, which is a gift from me, so they are absolutely loyal to me, their creator.

    I understand that this is not the norm, but for people like Miki and the others, who form groups but do not trust each other, "the existence of friends who trust each other" must seem more foreign.

    Nodding at Miki''s words, I urge her to continue.

    She tells us as if to say.

    I''ll start with Gila, whom you and the others asked about. Gira is male, short, and slender like a woman at first glance, but he is usually very strong, so be careful. He is a slasher who loves to ''slash'' living and inorganic things, and he is a genuine pleasure killer. The reason why he belongs to the master of the demon kingdom is because he wants to slay Master ''C'' with his own hands someday.

    Is that okay from a ...... mixi perspective?"

    I think it''s fine. As I said before, the Majin Nation Masters are just a group of people who have come together for their own purposes. First of all, I don''t think Gila can cut Master C at all.

    Incidentally, Miki''s wish for "C" - "I was going to ask for a harem with Miki''s ideal partner" - fell on us when she met her ideal partner, Tin.

    From Miki''s point of view, it would be the happiest, but from Suzu''s point of view, it would be nothing but misery. ......

    Back to the story.

    Gira is that kind of a guy, so he''s creating some kind of hit squad organization as a hobby and for practical use. I don''t know where the practical benefit is in gathering low-level people on the ground and running an organization of hitmen, let alone a hobby. Maybe he wanted to be the king of the mountain?ббBut it didn''t feel like that. ...... Well, anyway, he is the only one who has an organization among Miky and the others, so be careful if you mess with him. Even if all the people in the organization are low-level, an organization is a bit different from fighting individuals.

    I appreciate the ...... advice."

    Miki, who was kept in solitary confinement, had no idea that he had already beaten up the assassin organization and the top assassin, "Morte Spada".

    Nemmu was lamenting that he was too low-level of an assassin.

    Gira himself, however, is usually very strong," he said.ббLevel maybe around 7000?ббI just don''t know how to fight it. I''ve never seen him attack.

    Does that mean you''ve never seen them fight?"

    No, it''s not. Gila used to dive into the dungeon like Daigo, the level-up idiot, to enjoy the feeling of cutting, so I have seen him fighting a few times. But before I knew it, the enemy was down. I don''t know what kind of weapons they are using, or if they are using some kind of offensive magic. It looks like an assassin, so maybe it''s a dark weapon or something?

    Miki tilts her head and expresses her own opinion.

    She doesn''t seem to be lying.

    She looked at Mei for confirmation, but she silently gave a small nod.

    Apparently, she is not lying, even as far as I have been able to find out through magic.

    It seems that she really doesn''t know.

    She switches and proceeds with her story.

    Next is Doc. He is very tall and always wears a white coat. He is always wearing a white coat, and he is always experimenting on humans.

    Human experimentation?"

    Another disgusting word.

    Doc''s wish for "C" is to "open up the future of the human race. He wants us to be strong enough to survive, even though we are more fragile than other species. But since he hasn''t met Master "C" yet, he is repeating human experiments to make the race into a strong species with his own hands for now. ...... His ambitions sound noble, but he''s just a maniac. He doesn''t know anything about medicine, but he''s just cutting up people without any regard.

    Unusually, Miki frowns uncomfortably.

    It seems that she is not very good at it either.

    There is Doc''s testing site near the capital of the demon nation, but you should stay away from it if at all possible," she said. There are a lot of things there that make you feel bad. Also, Doc''s fighting ability is not as high as Miki''s. His level is probably around 5000. However, he is a specialist of buff and debuff, so you will get hurt if you underestimate him. You never know what kind of trump card he has.

    ''Daigo (the level-up idiot) is no more, so at the end of the day, he''s the leader,'' Miki divulges one.

    The leader of Miki''s group is not a person who gives orders to Miki''s group from above, but a person who organizes the group. His name is Goh, and he has dreadlocks. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not putting you down, okay?ббBut this leader, Gou-chan, is really strong.

    How strong is this Goh guy?

    Miki''s voice became more serious in response to my question.

    She is simply very strong. It''s not because he has mythology class weapons, armor, or magic items. To put it simply for you, you know Daigo, right?ббThe "Spirit Twin Swords" that Light and his friends fought with before, with weapons that they called themselves "the strongest mythology class. Their leader, Gou, is a prodigy in melee combat, and although he has never actually fought before, he is said to be stronger than his rival. He is the only one among Mikie''s group who is above level 9000. You should definitely avoid fighting him. A word of advice from your sister...?

    Miki tried to say the last line jokingly, but couldn''t ...... finish it.

    Level 9000......."

    Because I overflowed with an uncontrollable desire to kill.

    <>

 306 - - Extra Edition 1 Lilith (false)

    ''Dear Nazna, you mustn''t drink tea noisily,'' he said. It is not graceful."

    Gnarly, mmm, difficult ......"

    A tea party hosted by Yume was being held in a room on the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    The tea party was held at the request of Yume, who said, "Nazuna-chan, I want to have a tea party with the (fake) princess.

    It was just an extension of the sensory ...... plaything.

    Under the guidance of Lilith (fake), who was created by the princess - ''ur, the second shadow (double shadow)'', Yume and Nazuna are taught table manners.

    Yume, who had been employed as an apprentice maid at a racial royal palace, has learned some manners and etiquette, so she enjoys the tea ceremony smoothly.

    Yume wanted to have a tea party with Princess Lilith (fake) because she had been treated well by the real Lilith when she was a maid in the past, and she missed her so much that she wanted to make up for the loneliness of not being able to see her.

    On the other hand, Nazuna is so dexterous in combat that she can steal the skills of her opponents, but she has a hard time ...... with formal etiquette.

    The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good time.

    Nazna, you should drink slowly at first, being careful not to make any noise. Eventually you''ll get used to it and you won''t have to worry about it."

    Ugh, if my sister says so: ....... But it''s hard to drink without making a sound. I''m good at defeating enemies without making a sound.

    Nazuna tries again, listening to Yume''s advice and mouthing things off.

    However, it was still difficult to drink without making a sound, and she struggled.

    Yume watched her with a smile and recalled the past.

    Yume also couldn''t do it as well as Nazuna at first, but with the guidance of Nono-sama (the head maid) and Hime-sama, she was able to do it well. I miss ...... you guys, I hope you are all doing well ......"

    ............"

    Lilith (fake) closes her eyes while tilting her tea at Yume''s words.

    (As expected, Yume-sama told her, "Nono, the chief maid, was a spies and betrayed her motherland, so she was deported like the others who were spies. Lilith herself has ostracized the former king and her brother, ascended the throne as the queen of her race, and is in the process of trying to reform the current unequal situation for her race (humans). ......)

    UR, Double Shadow" - a shadow that appears exactly like the user. The clothes worn by the user are reproduced, and the words, actions, and habits of the user are also indistinguishable from those of the user.

    Therefore, Lilith''s second shadow (double shadow), like her, is dissatisfied with the inequality of races (humans) and desires reform.

    If possible, for the sake of the human race, I would like to get into the human race kingdom right now and help Lilith (the real one). ......

    Even if I disguise myself, I can''t help Lilith (the real one).

    If my disguise was discovered, it would be a problem, and if there were two queens in the kingdom at the same time, it would be a "too many boatmen, too many boatmen" situation.

    Of course, Lilith (fake) has no ambition to take the position of power from Lilith herself. The fact that a shadow is only a shadow is engraved in the soul of "UR, the second shadow (double shadow)," herself since birth, and she herself knows this better than anyone else.

    I only want to make an effort to make the future of the race a better one.

    However, his good intentions did not always turn out well.

    There is a good chance that it will only confuse the situation.

    It was too risky to do a ''little trial .......''

    (It''s obvious that my intrusion here would not have produced a good result. It''s an itchy story, but ......)

    Lilith (fake) is only a fake.

    The only thing that Lilith (fake) can do is to ease Yume''s mood by hosting tea parties, talking to her, and acting as a teacher of etiquette, in accordance with her wishes.

    It is never to show up in the racial kingdom and disrupt the scene.

    As Lilith (fake) is checking her own role in her heart, Nazna starts to drop a bombshell.

    ?"ббDoes your sister want to meet someone she knows in the racial kingdom?ббThen why don''t you go see him?"

    What?

    Lilith (fake) and the other maids on Yume''s side today gasp audibly at Nazuna''s statement.

    Yume was oblivious and reacted to Nazuna''s words.

    ''But the Princess and Nono-sama (the head maid) and the others will be busy, and I don''t want to ...... interfere with them.''

    The ''busy'' Yume refers to is not ''dizzyingly busy because Lilith has taken the throne from the former king and ascended to the throne,'' but is reserved for ''everyday busyness,'' like when she was there.

    Light, as expected, does not explain to Yume that ''Lilith has been inaugurated as queen.

    If he wanted to explain this, he would have had to talk about the political struggles of Lilith and her family.

    I didn''t bother to tell Yume such a story because I didn''t want to.

    However, if I had nailed Nazna about such things, she would have been upset every time she saw Yume.

    She is not the type to keep secrets.

    Therefore, she did not tell Nazna anything.

    This way, she would have nothing to hide.

    So Nazna told him in an easygoing tone, "Just go see her.

    She also said, in a light tone of voice

    If you want, I can go ask the master right now.ббI''m sure he''s in his office doing paperwork right now, so it''s just a matter of asking him.

    Really, Nazna!

    Of course, I''ll be happy to ask my sister if that''s what she wants."

    ...... please wait a moment, Miss Nazna.

    Lilith (fake), realizing that it would be a terrible thing to send Nazna alone here, speaks up.

    She smiles and suggests in a casual manner.

    It''s not right for a lady in such a high position as Nazna-sama to give her opinion directly to Mr. Light without contacting him. Therefore, I think it would be better to ask the maid to make a request and see if she can get some time from Mr. Light.

    When I was working in the royal court, people who wanted to express their opinions to the Lord without warning were rude and without sense of propriety, so you can refuse. If they persist, you learned to contact Nono-sama (the head maid). ......

    Yume recalls what she learned when she was a racial kingdom maid and utters.

    At these words and Lilith''s (false) point of view, Nazna tells us while beating her chest.

    Then, as my sister says, let''s have the fairy maids give the first warning. Because I''m a lady!

    From Nazna''s point of view, the word "lady" sounded like "adult woman," and it seemed to have tugged at her heartstrings.

    Lilith (fake), who is a woman of the same name, looks at the maid and urges her, "Then, please give me a hint.

    The fairy maid who was looked at bowed lightly and left the room.

    The destination is naturally the office where Wright is doing paperwork.

    Thanks to Lilith''s (fake) fine play, Wright succeeds in avoiding the bomb that is suddenly thrown in his face.

    For this one incident, Wright thanked Lilith (fake).

    It was the best reward and joy for Lilith (fake), who is loyal to Wright.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --By the way, the story of Yume''s meeting with Lilith (the real one) and the others is at .......

    I understand your desire to see them, but Lilith-sama and the maid director are very busy at the moment, so it seems a little bit impossible. ''I also miss Yume because I can''t see her. Let''s have a tea party sometime when you have time. So, could you bear with me this time?"

    A letter from the Princess!ббThanks Niichan!ббYume, it''s okay. I am sorry for being selfish.

    Yume happily accepts the letter from Lilith (the real one) while thanking her.

    Apparently, the letter alone was enough to satisfy Yume this time.

    She actually asked Lilith (the real one) to write the letter in her own handwriting.

    Lilith (the real one) herself wants to meet Yume and talk with her about various things, but she can''t .......

    Since she was not afraid to show the political strife, she agreed with Wright''s opinion and decided to write a simple letter to Yume.

    As a token of his appreciation, Wright gave her an additional gift, the "SSSR Sleepless Pill.

    <>

 307 - - Extra Edition 2 Hot Spring TournamentPrevious Edition

    The outer edge of "Giant Tower Town.

    Dragons summoned by Ellie were digging up trees in the primeval forest, following the instructions of the fairy maid.

    The fairy maid who was giving the instructions voiced her dissatisfaction.

    Oh my God, that''s the worst. It''s really not good to be working on the ground.

    I understand how you feel, but if you speak too loudly, you will be heard.

    A nerdy-looking maid nails a gal maid who complains.

    In addition to the fairy maids and dragons, the human men who live in "Kyotou-gai" are working to clear trees, fill in holes, and do other heavy lifting.

    Although I could not overhear their conversation due to their distance from the gal maids, I received a number of glances from afar that were mixed with ulterior motives.

    The fairy maids are all beautiful girls and women beyond comparison to their earthly counterparts, and some of the men can''t help but follow them with lustful glances.

    On the other hand, from the fairy maids'' point of view, .......

    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the women are all the property of Light-sama. I''m really angry when she looks at me like that.

    Well, well. So, if possible, it would be much more efficient if we were allowed to do all the pioneering work ourselves.

    In fact, the pioneering work on the outer rim would go much faster if it were all done by fairy maids and dragons.

    However, that would not create jobs.

    Therefore, even if the efficiency is low, they go out of their way to include racial men in order to create jobs.

    I understand the logic behind this, but emotionally, I don''t feel very good about it,......, so I can say that working on the ground is not popular with the fairy maids.

    Therefore, the work is done on a rotating basis.

    Gurulu."

    ?"ббHey, hey, some kind of rock seems to have appeared. What should we do?

    It''s in the way of pioneering, so why don''t you ask the dragon to remove it?

    Grrr!"

    In the middle of the pioneering work, a large rock stuck out of the ground.

    At the gal maid''s instruction, the dragon grabbed the rock when she raised her voice.

    He pulls on it with his strength, but it is difficult to pull it out.

    Gurulu!"

    Dragons are intelligent.

    Instead of relying on brute force, it now shakes the dragon from side to side to create an opening.

    When the gap was sufficiently made, I pulled again and the rock, which had been ...... buried and settled in the ground, was removed surprisingly easily.

    The only problem was .......

    Gruul!

    What?ббWhat, water~!

    Oh, oh, it''s so hot, isn''t this hot water?"

    When the dragon pulls out the rock, hot water somehow sprays out.

    The fairy maids instructed the dragon to put the rock back again and cover it.

    The pioneering work was temporarily partially halted due to this trouble.

    This report was then passed upstairs to the light.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Hot springs above ground?"

    In his office on the lowest level of "The Abyss," Ellie tells him about the progress of "Kyotogai.

    There was one interesting project among them.

    Ellie seems happy to see me and continues her report with a smile on her face.

    She continues with her report, smiling, "I heard that hot water came out when they were removing rocks during the clearing of the outer rim. They temporarily put the rocks back in and covered them with a lid to prevent the hot water from leaking out completely through witchcraft. The fairy maid confirmed that it was not just hot water, but was definitely one of the famous ''hot springs'' of past civilizations."

    I never thought I would dig up a hot spring. Interesting things happen, don''t they?

    Materials related to past civilizations have been handed down to the present day in various forms, including dungeonized ruins, books obtained from buildings, and legends from long ago.

    During the "Gathering of Tribes" period, one often heard that "treasures from past civilizations that have yet to be discovered lie in the ruins," "there are strong monsters from past civilizations in the dungeons," and "if you enter a building from a past civilization, you will not get out alive. Be careful.

    Among them, the "hot springs" story is a well-known one.

    It often appears in books excavated from the ruins of past civilizations, making it a famous story not only among adventurers, but also among the general public.

    According to the books of past civilizations, bathing in hot springs is not only effective in healing simple wounds such as ...... bruises, abrasions, fatigue, and rough skin, but also in beautifying the body.

    There were also open-air baths, baths with fruit floating in them, hot water baths, heated slides, and baths where men and women bathe together.

    I had heard that in the territory of the Dwarf Kingdom, where there are many volcanoes, there are towns that recreate the ''hot springs'' of past civilizations, but I had no idea that ''Giant Tower Town'' would also have hot springs."

    Hasn''t the Lord of Light ever visited any of the hot spring towns in the Dwarven Kingdom?

    No, I don''t think so. Places like that are reserved for people who can afford it or for species that want to go there even if they have to push themselves to do so as a once-in-a-lifetime memory.

    As one would expect, I have no desire to pay a lot of money to go to a hot spring resort in the territory of the Dwarven Kingdom "just to get into hot water.

    I''ve heard that the ones I''ve been to have good reputations," he said. They say it feels better than taking a bath in regular hot water.

    Perhaps, by coming out of the ground, the hot water is infused with health-enhancing substances that make the body work harder, so it feels better than ordinary hot water.

    I''m impressed, Ellie, that you''ve already figured out the difference between just hot water and a hot spring.

    No, this is nothing compared to the wisdom of the Light God.

    Ellie is horrified, but she bows happily at my praise.

    But since it came out at an angle, it would be a shame to leave the lid on it as it is. ...... I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to build a building to use the hot springs. If we can use the hot water without using fuel, we can wash our bodies with ease, and it would help the public health of the residents of Giant Tower Town."

    And by recruiting laborers as a public works project, you are also creating new jobs. That''s the God of Light!ббIt just seemed like the right thing to do.

    Haha, thanks Ellie. And since it''s a good opportunity, I''d like to join you all when it''s completed. It''s not every day you get to take a bath in a hot spring. It would be a great way to heal everyone''s daily fatigue.

    What?

    Ellie''s shocked expression, as if she had received a completely unexpected surprise attack from a powerful enemy.

    However, that expression soon changes to the smile that was on her face earlier, but ...... thankfully, it was more pasted on than before.

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to make sure you have the best possible use of your money.

    I ask without thinking.

    ''Ellie, did I say something funny?''

    No, I don''t think God the Light is saying anything strange. Rather, I am just touched by your kindness in caring for us.

    ?"ббThen that''s fine. ......"

    I wonder if he was that surprised because he was so moved?

    (Ummm, aren''t we talking about something that doesn''t have ......?)

    As I tilt my head back, Ellie makes a smile and speaks up.

    ''Well, let me get right to it and give you the work order to build the spa resort. I''ll make a hot spring resort that everyone can enter as soon as possible!

    Yes, I''m counting on you, Ellie."

    I respond in response to Ellie''s voice.

    She bowed gracefully and left the Oval Office.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    After leaving the Oval Office, Ellie walks down the hallway, her cheeks flushed with excitement.

    I can''t believe that the Light God (Shinsama) directly told me that he wants to take a hot spring bath with everyone (Ellie and the others). ......!

    Ellie walks down the hallway, whispering but excitedly.

    I can''t believe that God of Light (Shin-sama) said something so positive to me!ббThis must be the day that the Light God (Shin-sama) and I will make love!

    A pink fantasy unfolds in Ellie''s brain.

    She stops dead in her tracks, her ears red with the embarrassment of her own fantasy, and she writhes, holding her face in her hands.

    It was a good thing there was no one in the hallway, but if anyone had witnessed this, Ellie''s stock would have surely dropped.

    She calmed her shame and

    I would like to have a more romantic atmosphere, but it''s all at the Light God''s (Shin-sama''s) wish!ббAs a future empress, a good wife, and a wise mother, I, Ellie, will put my heart and soul into it!"

    Ellie, her head turning pink, clasped her hands and renewed her enthusiasm.

    <>

 308 - - Extra Edition 3 Hot SpringsSecond Edition

    When we were cultivating the virgin forest at the outer edge of "Kyotogai," we found a spring of water.

    When I reported this to Wright, he said, "This is a good opportunity, so let''s build a building to use the hot spring. For the sake of public health," he said.

    Ellie, who is in charge of the "Giant Tower," immediately gathered the fairy maids who had discovered the source and explained Wright''s idea of "building a hot spring facility.

    Normally, activities on the ground rotate, but because of Wright''s instructions regarding the "hot spring facility construction work," the fairy maids were fixed as the responsible person.

    The purpose of this was to ensure that the construction of the hot spring facilities would go smoothly, without having to explain the work to the new fairy maids every time they were put in charge, which would reduce the efficiency of the work.

    And so, you will be in charge of the ''hot spring facility construction work'' that was directly ordered to you by the Light God.

    The bottom level conference room of "The Abyss.

    Two fairy maids stand in front of Ellie, who is seated.

    One is a girly-looking fairy maid and the other is a nerdy-looking fairy maid.

    They raise their spirited voices as they hold materials handed to them by Ellie.

    We are honored to be involved in the construction of the facility that Mr. Light gave us directly.

    We are very lucky to be involved in such a wonderful project.

    Basically, working on the ground is not a job that has a good reputation because the girls are too beautiful and pretty and some human males look at them in an evil way.

    However, building facilities or being in charge of buildings on the ground under orders from the light is a different story.

    They were ejected from the "Infinite Gacha" card, and they respect Wright as if he were a god.

    How honored they must be to receive such an order from him.

    Ellie continued with a serious look on her face.

    I''m telling you this because you are the ones who discovered the source, but when the ...... hot spring facility is completed, the Lord Light said that he would like us all to bathe together to relieve our fatigue.

    "!!!"

    The two fairy maids'' large eyes widen to the limit in further astonishment.

    ''Yes, yes, Lady Ellie, is that really what you said!

    If even Ellie-sama fabricated Light-sama''s words, we will show no mercy.

    I beg your pardon. I would never do anything to fabricate the words of the Light God. Certainly, the Light God told me so.

    Ellie''s brain could not have imagined that she could remember every word she had exchanged with Wright since they first met.

    Indeed, she had imprinted in her memory--in her soul--when Wright said, "I wish we could all go in together.

    At her words, the fairy maids'' eyes narrowed to the point of murder.

    If you want to take a bath with Mr. Light ......, you will need the help of us and everyone else, not the humans, to complete it as soon as possible.

    That will not be tolerated," he said. God the Light gave us the order to build the hot spring facilities in order to create jobs for our race (humans). Twisting the Light God''s words is absolutely unforgivable.

    "Well, then, ''hiya-ha!ббDon''t ease your hands! And glare at the race (humans), whip them and make them work day and night, ha, ha, ha, ha?

    If I did such a terrible thing, Mr. Wright would be angry. I''m sure if more racial (human) men are willing to work ...... ahsara, who are willing to work hard to show their good side if we support them with flirtatious words like ''work hard? work hard?''?"

    That''s it!"

    The nerdy fairy maid cheers the gal fairy maid''s idea.

    Ellie adds more ideas.

    It''s a great idea," she says. Then, I''ll buff all the laborers with auxiliary magic to cheer them up even more. It''s just a result of my overflowing support for all of you who are working so hard. It wouldn''t hurt if the spa facilities were completed ASAP as a result!"

    From a light perspective, the goal is to ''build a spa facility to create jobs for the race (humans).

    It is not good that Ellie uses magic to create it in one night, but there should be no problem as long as it is completed quickly by the hands of the race (humans), since there is no perversion.

    Genius!ббMaster Ellie, you are a genius!"

    Level 9999, the ''Witch of the Forbidden Witch''!

    Ellie was lifted up by the fairy maids and smiled with a good feeling.

    Feeling good as it was, Ellie raised her voice.

    Then, let''s get to work!

    Oh, oh, leave it to me, Miss Ellie!ббWe will risk our own lives to build a spa facility as soon as possible!

    Hot springs with Mr. Wright. It''s not even on the level of fun!

    Ellie and the two fairy maids were truly motivated as they set to work on "laying out the hot spring facilities.

    --About a month later.

    With the support of the fairy maids and Ellie''s auxiliary magic to strengthen her physical abilities, the "Giant Tower Hot Springs" were constructed in a corner of "Giant Tower Town" in such a short period of time that it is hard to believe that it was built solely by racial groups.

    The "Giant Tower Hot Springs" opened the next day, and under the guise of a pre-opening, only the lights and other members of "NARAKU" were allowed to enjoy the hot springs.

    From tomorrow, it will be used by the humans living in "Giant Tower Town.

    Is this the hot spring that Light-sama was talking about? ...... It certainly feels better than ordinary hot water, doesn''t it?

    It feels good, just as May-sama said.

    Kekekekekekeke!ббPersonally, I''m still not a fan of baths. ...... Thanks, I just can''t get used to getting my body wet. ......"

    May, Ice Heat, and Mera soak in the hot springs and give their respective impressions.

    This time, Mera, who hates taking a bath, also showed up at the hot spring because Light had asked her to.

    (Huffing ............)"

    Apart from May and her friends soaking in the main bathtub, which is as wide as a fountain, Tin exhales pleasantly in a small bathtub with fruit floating in it.

    The fruit covers the surface so thickly that it is impossible to see her lower body.

    "Sister, Aoyuki!ббIt''s such a big place, let''s go swimming!"

    Nya~......

    Yes, but Nazna-chan, you can''t swim in the bathtub."

    Nazna seemed excited by the spacious bath and suggested swimming with a sparkling expression on her face.

    Aoyuki ignored the suggestion, soaking slowly, and the younger Yume tamed Nazuna by titillating her.

    The other female members of "NARAKU" are enjoying the hot spring as they wish.

    Meanwhile, Ellie, the development manager, and the fairy maids were soaking their heads in the ...... hot springs.

    The "Nana" is a hot spring that is used for bathing, and it is a great place to relax and enjoy the hot springs.

    I want to be a man!

    I know exactly how you feel. I want to be a man too, just for now. ......"

    After the completion of the hot springs, we arranged a time for a pre-opening and all the "NARAKU" members, including Wright, went to the hot spring facility.

    In doing so, Wright took the men to the men''s bath without hesitation and without any time for Ellie and the others to stop them.

    There was no way they could take Wright to the women''s baths now.

    We had made a space for a mixed bath, but Light said to us, "Isn''t it a little bit tasteless to have a mixed bath?" The use of the room was currently prohibited because of a protest.

    Ellie and her friends expected that Wright would join them in the women''s baths or, at the very least, they would be allowed to join them in the mixed baths. ......

    Ellie, who had been holding her head in her hands, let out a sigh of resignation.

    ''Let''s ...... think about it the other way around. If the God of Light (Shin-sama) can enjoy it, then it is my true desire. Even if you were expecting to go in together, but in fact it''s separate for men and women.

    And, and, and!

    Light-sama''s pleasure is our pleasure.

    This opinion of Ellie convinced the fairy maids x2.

    --So - is the light really having fun?

    On the other side of the wall from the women''s baths, in the men''s baths, you can visit .......

    ''Heh heh heh!ббMr. Wright!ббLet me wash your back!"

    Even the Mohawk Leader won''t tolerate any omissions!"

    That''s right, that''s right!ббWe''ll wash Master Light''s back, too!"

    Hi-yah!ббThen I''ll wash Master Light''s hair myself!"

    Hahaha, thank you. But I can wash it myself. I''m fine."

    While washing his body in the hot spring, Wright happily brushes off the voices of the Mohicans.

    Gold, who is still in the hot spring with his full face on, tsk tsked at him.

    I understand how you feel, but it''s a hot spring bath. You should be enjoying the hot spring a little more leisurely. Why are you wearing sunglasses in the hot springs in the first place?"

    No, when you put it that way, why don''t you take off your full-face helmet, Master Gold?"

    Gold, Mohawks, and others are tsk-tsk-ing each other.

    Light was watching this situation with a truly joyful look on his face.

    <>

 309 - - Extra Edition 4 Hot SpringsSilica

    Hot springs, it feels so good!

    It really feels good.

    Silica, a girl who runs a store in Giant Town, and a girl who works with her were enjoying the hot springs in a newly constructed building on the outskirts of Giant Town.

    They are bathing in the most common type of hot spring, which is as wide as a spring.

    In addition to the hot spring Silica and the others are bathing in, there are also fruit floating baths, pouring baths, and medicinal herb baths.

    Incidentally, there is also a mixed bath if you go through the back door, but the use of the mixed baths is prohibited by the "Witch of the Giant Tower".

    (Why did they bother to create a mixed bath if they were going to ban it?)

    Silica pours hot water over her shoulders and wonders in her heart.

    Instead, the girl who currently lives and works at Silica''s store tells her in a voice full of joy.

    I''m glad you came all the way here on your day off, Silica-san. I never expected the hot springs to feel so good."

    I guess so," he said. I only heard about it from my father and other peddler acquaintances, but I had no idea that taking a big bath in a hot spring during the daytime could feel so good.

    Silica''s late parents were originally peddlers.

    Peddlers have horizontal connections among their peers and exchange gossip, business stories, and information about dangers.

    When Silica was a child, she was able to hear many stories through these connections.

    One of them was about hot springs.

    I heard it was in the Dwarf Kingdom, but I really can''t believe I''m going to be able to go to a hot spring like a noble.

    I understand, Sirica. I would never believe such a thing if you told me that I had just been banished from my homeland."

    The employee girl speaks in a tone that is more laughable than self-deprecating.

    Employee Girl is one of those who were kicked out of their homeland along with those who worked as spies in other countries from the racial (human) kingdom "because they are relatives.

    In many cases, the main family explored the inside of the human race kingdom as spies from other countries, and the branch families were not aware of this fact at all.

    However, Lilith, who ascended to the throne as queen of the Human Kingdom, had no choice but to make an example of them and "crush them as a foreign crime and deport them including their relatives," which resulted in the birth of an employee girl.

    Many of those who were caught up in such an accident have come to live in exile in the "Giant Tower".

    Silica is on board with her laughable story.

    It''s a sad story that I was expelled from my home country,...... but from my point of view, it''s a big relief that I don''t have to run the store all by myself anymore.

    Haha, even for me, I''m not so good with men, so I''m really grateful to be working for you, Sirika!

    The store that Silica is currently in charge of was run by these two men.

    Once in the past, a girl named Miki worked there as an employee girl, but as of ......, her existence is pretended to have never existed.

    The employee girl twists her body, which had been resting her back against the edge, and turns to face forward.

    The girl''s buttocks float to the surface of the hot spring due to her light weight.

    (That''s a little bit too much ....... But it''s a women''s bath, so I guess it''s okay?)

    But now that the spa facilities are up and running, things are going to get busy again."

    As Silica wonders whether to pay attention or not, the girl''s blurting out turns her attention back to her again.

    Busy?бб...... Oh, yes. Certainly the demand for soap will increase now that the spa facilities have been built."

    Currently, there were other women living in Kyotogai who had come to enter.

    Naturally, they have soap in their hands.

    They could have bought it at the spa, but some of them probably brought their own.

    They expected that the demand for soap would naturally increase, and the store run by Silica and her family would be busy and prosperous.

    But," Silica adds, "the demand for soap will increase.

    But," Silica added, "we are not the only soap store in town. You don''t have to worry about it.

    Is that so?"

    As Silica said, almost all the stores in "Kyotogai" have soap.

    The price is half or even one-third of the price in some places.

    The light is used to prevent illness, and the fairy maids wholesale a large amount of "N, Soap" from the gift "Infinite Gacha" to the stores.

    Thanks to this, the soap is appreciated as "fairy maid''s soap" and has become a popular product that men often buy.

    So, it is unlikely that we will be so busy as to cause worry.

    Wow, you are indeed a merchant''s daughter.

    Haha, I''m not a merchant''s daughter, I''m a peddler."

    Silica''s cheeks were tinted with praise and for a different reason than the heat of the hot springs.

    In fact, since soap is placed in every store in "Giant Tower Street (Kyotogai)," their store is not the only one that is busy, as Silica expected.

    (And thanks to her coming as an employee, the usual work has also become easier. (And thanks to her coming as an employee, the usual work has become easier.)

    It was tough because Silica used to run the business by herself, but now it is a two-person operation.

    Thanks to Silica''s help, my workload has been greatly reduced, and when more employees are added, I will only have to do a little work on the books.

    I could feel that such an easy future was approaching.

    (Thanks to the fact that there are now two of us, I don''t have to wait for the additional employees, and when they arrive, my workload will decrease at once, making it much easier for me. Then I''ll be able to take more days off, relax, drink tea, and eat sweets at leisure ...... and live like a nobleman soon. My time has come!ббI don''t have to struggle to run a store by myself anymore!)

    As Silica is convinced of her victory in her heart, the employee girl next to her blurts it out.

    But it''s a little disappointing. If we had been busier, we could have increased the store''s sales even more."

    ''Hmmm, I don''t know,'' he said.ббSoap itself is not a very profitable product. Even if we get busier, I don''t think the store''s sales and net profit will increase that much.

    Silica''s completely guarded head makes an opinion that she thought of without thinking.

    If you want to make more money than you''ve already made, you''d better start using the hot springs to develop your products instead of selling soap."

    Using the hot springs?ббBut isn''t a hot spring just about getting in? Are you going to add more facilities?"

    No, it''s not. I heard from a fellow peddler that in the spa towns of the Dwarf Kingdom, people not only take a bath in the hot springs, but also cook with the temperature and steam, and make various products using the hot spring water itself. You could do the same with the hot springs in Kyotogai.

    Well, that sounds like an interesting idea.

    By the way, what kind of products do you have?ббAre they difficult to make?

    No, I heard it''s not that difficult. They boil eggs in hot spring water to make "boiled eggs," steam vegetables and meat in the hot spring water, and fill the hot spring water as it is and sell it.

    "Shirika-san."

    The employee girl calls Silica with a frightened attitude.

    Caught off guard, Silica, who has closed her eyes and slumped into the hot springs, doesn''t notice the whisper.

    A questioning voice comes down from above.

    "Are you selling the hot spring water as it is? ....... Isn''t that a little too lazy?"

    No, it''s not true. Just being in a hot spring like this is good for you, you know?ббIn other words, it''s even better for you if you drink it. Of course, we sell the clean stuff, not the hot spring water we got from the hot springs, right?ббAnd "boiled eggs" and steamed dishes made from hot spring water are also said to be healthy just by eating them, as the ingredients of the hot spring water are transferred to the food. This is just a rumor I heard from a fellow peddler when I was a child.

    But it is a job that not only we can do, but also women and children of other races can do. Maybe we can create new jobs.

    I was like, "Oh, no, employment. You sound like a fairy maid, or rather, a witch who has to think!

    Finally, Silica realizes.

    She opens her eyes and looks in the direction of the voice and sees a beautiful girl who looks ...... like a ridiculously beautiful girl, but whose personality is conversely diluted because of it, a serious-looking fairy maid with glasses looking down at her.

    All the conversations that had just taken place were with the fairy maids looking down on Silica.

    Silica didn''t realize it, but she had been talking with them for a long time.

    The fairy maids were also on their day off today, and had gone all the way to the ground to soak in the hot springs that Light had just entered.

    On the pre-opening day, only some of the fairy maids were able to enter at the same time as Wright.

    If the other fairy maids took their turn, the residents of "Kyotogai" would never be able to take their turn to bathe.

    Since this would be a complete reversal of the original plan, the fairy maids who had done well were given priority and invited to the pre-opening ceremony.

    Shirika''s entire body was covered in a cold sweat that was different from the sweat she had been sweating after soaking in the hot spring.

    The beautiful limbs of the fairy maids.

    Even women would be glued to her naked body, but Silica was in such a hurry that she did not even react, but hurriedly stood up from the hot water and bowed her head.

    I am so sorry!ббI didn''t realize they were fairy maids, and I was so rude to them!ббPlease forgive me!"

    To the residents of Kyotogai, the fairy maids are, without metaphor, the "messengers of God.

    They are sent by the "Giant Tower Witch" who protects "Giant Tower Town.

    It is inevitable that they are treated as "servants of God.

    Although Silica was unaware of such a person, she was talking casually with him.

    The other guests and the girl employee looked at her with a pale expression, but the fairy maids were not offended in the slightest.

    Rather, they were staring at Silica as if they had found a treasure.

    They were not angry at all, so don''t worry about it. Rather, your knowledge is very valuable!

    I know," he said. There are still not enough jobs in Kyotogai to satisfy everyone. If your idea is adopted, new demand and employment will be created. There is nothing to be angry about.

    A fairy maid who looks like a ridiculously beautiful girl, a serious-looking fairy maid with glasses, praises her with open arms.

    Silica felt more stomach ache than relief at the praise.

    The girls continue with smiles on their faces.

    Silica''s smile is more stomach-turning than relief.

    If we can make a mark with this, like those girls (gals, nerdy fairy maids), maybe that gentleman (Mr. Wright) will praise us!"

    It''s true!"ббNow I won''t have those two mounting me while I''m in my room!"

    Upp......!"

    Silica feels a pain in her stomach this time at the remarks of the fairy maids.

    From the contents, it seems that she will have to meet with the head of the city, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," and tell her directly about the proposal she had just made.

    Just the thought of it makes her stomach churn.

    However, there was no way I could reject the fairy maids who have always been so kind to me.

    A beautiful girl with a dazzling smile tells us, "I''m not going to reject you.

    Then, will you come with us for a bit?ббOf course, I''ll pay for today''s hot springs, and I''ll even return the favor, don''t worry."

    Well, I''ll go back ahead and make my advance warning to the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower''.

    The bespectacled fairy maid quickly heads for the doorway without hearing Silica''s reply.

    Her walk was very graceful despite being fast.

    Also, her being the first to go made it virtually impossible for me to "decline.

    Silica will surely now meet the head of the "Giant Tower", the "Giant Tower Witch", and make a presentation, albeit sudden, about the spa products.

    ............"

    Silica looks to the employee girl as if to ask for help, but ...... she herself can''t do anything.

    She looked at the other onlookers, but none of them looked away.

    The most important thing to remember is that you can''t just take a look at the information you need to know. She''s a friendly person, and I''ll just tell her the story I just told you, so there''s nothing to be afraid of.

    I understand. ...... please ......"

    Silica managed to say just that.

    No matter how much the fairy maid mouthed the words ''the witch-sama is a friendly person~,'' Silica is a former slave in general.

    There was no way she could seriously take a casual attitude.

    There was no way to withdraw. I repeat. There is no retreat allowed.

    Thus, like a calf being sold, Silica followed the beautiful fairy maid to the entrance of the hot springs.

    <>

 310 - - Extra Part 5 Pre-negotiations with villages near the border of the Wicked Country

    Kekekekekeke!"ббHey, the person in charge of this village. Where is the village chief?"

    !

    In a village near the border of the Demon Nation, the villagers were moving about in the wee hours of the morning, ready to go about their day as usual.

    A beautiful woman over 2 meters tall was there before they knew it and called out to them.

    Behind her was a beautiful woman with a mohawk and sunglasses.

    There were five men with mohawks, sunglasses, and wandering gazes as if they were scoping out the village.

    This village is our destination. ......

    Heh heh heh, isn''t that a good place to set a trap?"

    My arm''s gonna be buzzing now."

    Conversations among my friends were also very noisy.

    You could tell at a glance that they were not hardened individuals.

    The intimidating presence of a beautiful woman over two meters tall, men with suspicious mohawks, and sudden demands made the villagers freeze in fear.

    The beautiful woman - Mela - takes an envelope from her pocket and makes an effort to relax their guard.

    Kekekekekeke!ббRest assured, we are not your enemies. In fact, we are on your side. Even the Mohicans behind you. This time, we are here by order of Queen Lilith of the Racial Kingdom. So, why don''t you go get the village chief who is in charge?

    I understand!"

    One male villager responds to Mela''s words by running to the village chief''s house.

    There is no way for the frontier villagers to ascertain how much of what she said was true.

    For now, they are just following the instructions.

    --In a few minutes, an elderly man who looks like the village headman shows up.

    He is not an old man, but he is physically active, working in the fields, so he does not look that old.ббAlthough he looks old, he gives the impression that he is still able to work.

    Kekekekekeke!ббAre you the chief of this village?"

    Yes, I am. ...... who are you?"

    I am related to the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower'' who came to this village to rescue us, as ordered by Queen Lilith of the Kingdom of the Races. This is a letter from the queen instructing us to follow her instructions. Please check its contents."

    Excuse me.

    When the village head receives the letter from Mela, he checks its contents with trepidation.

    As Mera had said, the letter was not addressed to the nobles, and it said, "There is a possibility that soldiers of the Demon Nation will attack across the border, so please follow their instructions and evacuate. In that case, we guarantee to compensate for your property, food and clothing in the name of the queen.

    When the village head read this letter, his eyes were black and white.

    ''Ah, that messenger, is what is written in this letter true?ббFirst, the racial kingdom should have been served by His Majesty the King. Why did Princess Lilith become the queen ......"

    Kekekekeke!"ббAs I said, have we not come to this area to talk about it? Just recently, there was a meeting of the Six Principality Council, and former Princess Lilith took over as Queen, following the formal procedure. However, there are some demons who don''t like it and are trying to get their hands on her. So, as the letter says, I was sent to protect you.

    Mela''s words caused a commotion not only among the village chiefs but also among the villagers who understood the general framework of the situation.

    The village chief, wiping his sweat off his face, showed no enthusiasm.

    The village chief wiped the sweat off his face and said, "Kyu, we are very glad that you have come to our rescue, but we are not ready to move because of the sudden ...... news, and it will take some time because there are women, children, and sick people who cannot move for a long time. Also, because we are in the middle of nowhere, if we can''t take care of our ...... fields and livestock, we will not be able to get by. Therefore, it would be difficult to move. ......

    Kekekekekeke!"ббRest assured. As stated in that letter, all of your possessions are guaranteed. All of it. You can rest assured that as long as the "Giant Tower" promises you, any property, whether it be fields, livestock, or anything else, is absolutely guaranteed. And since you''ll be using a transfer item, you''ll be on your way in an instant. Where you move to, you will have food, clothing, shelter, and even entertainment. And if there are wounded or sick people who can''t be moved, ...... hey."

    Yes, Master Mera. Bastards, get that thing out of here!

    Mella calls out to the Mohicans behind him, and the leader calls out to his men.

    They take out weapons - but not high-grade potions - from the bags on their backs.

    Of course, they did not buy them on the ground.

    It is a potion from the "Infinite Gacha" card, a gift.

    It is far more effective than the high-grade potion on the ground.

    The Mohicans lick their lips and make noises.

    "Hi-yah-ha!ббWhere''s the injured man!ббI''m gonna make you feel better right now!"

    Hey, hey, look at that expression. He looks so happy!"

    I''m going to make every last one of you healthy!"

    Mohawks were clutching "Infinite Gacha" card-producing potions in both hands, and the tension was high.

    They had been failing in their recent missions, so they were determined to succeed this time.

    With the Mohicans behind him, Mera tells them, "We''re going to make it this time.

    Kekekekekekeke!ббDon''t worry, it''s not a poison. It''s a potion. Take them to the wounded and sick. Any other problems?ббI''ll make sure everything is taken care of and you don''t have to worry about getting around, so don''t hesitate to tell me. By the way, you don''t have veto power. This is an imperial order.

    The chief and the villagers were stunned, not knowing how to react to the assurances: "We guarantee all our possessions, safety in the place we are moving to, food, clothing, shelter, and entertainment, treatment for the sick and injured, and instantaneous transportation for women and children.

    The only thing they knew - they had no right of refusal at all.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Over the course of a day, we resolved all the concerns of the villagers and moved them to the "Giant Tower" with "SSR, Transition.

    The next day, morning.

    Mera and Mohawk, who remained in the village, worked on preparations.

    Kekekekekeke!ббFor now, the villagers will be made up of Atashi''s alter ego, and I guess I''ll have to take care of the remaining livestock and fields as well. ......"

    I guess so." Because we have to dress as soldiers in racial kingdom armor. It''s not nice to be out in the open."

    The role of the Mohicans is to set the stage for the perception that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and the racial kingdom are intimately connected.

    They also had no choice but to hide until they could get their hands on the village in order not to alert the soldiers of the demon kingdom who would try to attack them disguised as bandits by prowling around the village in a bad way.

    ''Kekekekekeke!ббI can handle taking care of livestock because of my knowledge, but I''ve never taken care of a field. ......"

    ''Uh, us, too. I thought it might be a good idea to telephonically contact someone who knows what they''re doing and ask for directions."

    I guess." I can''t mess with it and ruin it and ruin my master''s reputation.

    Wright said, ''I guarantee all the property of the villagers I protect.

    Merah and his team cannot do anything to hurt those words.

    Therefore, Mela, at level 7777, took the initiative in taking care of the livestock and fields.

    All this is for the sake of the master.

    Oh!ббWe''re going to take on this mission with gusto, too!ббEven if Mohawk is crushed, it''s all for Master Wright!"

    Their identity, the Mohawk, is crushed as they wear helmets when they dress up as soldiers of the racial kingdom.

    But for the sake of the Light, and based on their loyalty, they are determined to make the operation a success even if the Mohawk is crushed.

    Mera nods in satisfaction at their loyalty to Light, which is no less than her own.

    ''Kekekekekeke!ббThey''re dependable, you know. At this rate, let''s do our master''s bidding, catch the a**h*les in Majin Nation, and make the operation a success!"

    Oh, oh, oh, oh!

    At Mera''s words, the Mohicans shout with a heavenly force.

    All for the sake of light.

    <>

 311 - - Extra Part 6 The Silica and the Great Tower Witch

    I said, "You don''t have to be so scared. The Witch of the Giant Tower is a kind person.

    ......, I understand."

    Accompanied by the fairy maid, who looks like a ridiculously beautiful girl, but who conversely has less personality because of this, Silica steps into the "Giant Tower.

    (How did this happen? ......)

    Silica had her head in her hands inwardly.

    Since her own store was closed, she and a girl employee went to the newly built Giant Tower Hot Springs.

    The hot spring was so pleasant that it seemed as if all the fatigue of the day would melt away.

    While enjoying the pleasant feeling, he chatted with the girl employee.

    Silica was oblivious to the presence of the fairy maids, and was chatting away with them about her knowledge.

    According to the fairy maids, they said, ''We would like you to tell this knowledge to the witch lady because it will create new employment.

    Currently, the population of Kyotogai is increasing and there are not enough jobs.

    This is because the population has increased so rapidly.

    The "Giant Tower" side has initiated a public works project to expand the city and has managed to accommodate the new residents.

    This is fine for powerful men, but there are not enough jobs to accept women and children.

    So the fairy maids who heard Silica''s story thought that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" might be able to create new jobs for women and children, and Silica went to the "Witch of the Giant Tower" to explain the situation to them.

    (ugh ...... my stomach is starting to hurt ......)

    To the residents of Kyotogai, fairy maids are truly "servants of God.

    They are sent by the being who saved them.

    However, Silica must now go and talk to the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," the very God who sent the "God''s Maid.

    It is only natural that Silica, a former slave who has been living as an ordinary citizen since her liberation, would feel a pain in her stomach from the tension.

    Guided by the overly beautiful fairy maid, we pass the first floor of the "Giant Tower," which even Silica and her friends have entered before, and go up the stairs to the second floor and beyond.

    (Miki didn''t come back after going up to the second floor or higher. ......)

    I remember the face of Miki, who lived with us for a time.

    She, too, went up to the second floor and above and never came back.

    In fact, she was even treated as if she wasn''t there.

    Remembering Miki''s treatment, Silica becomes even more nervous.

    The fairy maid takes her directly to the third floor, to the reception room.

    The fairy maid knocks on the door, and when she enters, the bespectacled fairy maid who had left the spa as a forerunner is serving her guests in a maid''s uniform.

    And the person to whom the waiter is going - the head of the "Giant Tower," the "Giant Tower Witch," with her hood completely over her head, is sitting on the sofa and notices Silica entering the room and looks at her.

    That alone makes Silica''s stomach ache all the more.

    (Well, I never thought I would be talking to the "Witch of the Giant Tower" in her room. ......)

    In case you are wondering, when Claw, the first prince of the racial kingdom, and Lilith, the first princess, went to visit the "Giant Tower," they were approached by a witch who was showing them around.

    I was only approached as a "villager.

    I have never had the experience of talking to someone in a room like this, where I was the center of attention.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" spoke to Silica in a voice that sounded like glamorous, heavenly music.

    She is the girl with the idea of creating new jobs at the hot springs," she said. She tells me that it is a very good idea. I would love to hear about it.

    Yes, yes, yes!ббIf it''s all right with me!

    Oh dear, you don''t have to be so nervous. But if you call me out of the blue and bring me in, I can''t help but be like that. Before listening to what you have to say, let''s have a cup of tea to calm down a little. Please, come that way."

    The Witch of the Gigantic Tower" urges her to the sofa placed in front of her.

    Silica complied with the request.

    Although her tone of voice is that of a gentle woman, the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is the person who has brought down the Elven Queenate, slaughtered the beast race, outwitted many nations, and made Lilith the Queen of her race.

    It would be impossible to tell a girl like Shirika not to be nervous.

    I''ll have my special tea cakes prepared for you. Please relax your posture and enjoy yourself.

    I can''t say, ''There''s no way I can lose my posture in front of the witch.

    Silica squeezes her spirit and smiles.

    Thank you!ббOh, I''m looking forward to the tea cakes!"

    --After that, Silica sipped the tea and sweets, but was too nervous to taste them.

    Still, she repeatedly said, "Delicious," and finished the tea and sweets.

    Her stomach ached, but she washed it down with her energy and tea.

    When the new snacks were added, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" urged me to finally talk about the business idea I had shared with her at the hot spring.

    She says, "...... I see, it would certainly create new employment. And even women and children without power could do it.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" nodded repeatedly with interest after listening to the whole story.

    But I understand ''cooking with hot spring water and steam,'' but I''m concerned about the idea of just filling up and selling the hot spring water that has gushed out. In the extreme, once the water gets cold, it''s nothing but water."

    As I told the fairy maids, we don''t sell just hot water, we fill it with hot spring water that is good for your health just by getting into it and selling it. We thought we could sell it as a healthy beverage, as it seems to be good for the body to drink directly from the hot water, which is healthy just by entering. Of course, we shouldn''t sell hot water that people have gotten into, but properly clean ones."

    I see. ...... is a healthy beverage. That''s an interesting idea."

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" is convinced by Silica''s story.

    We could ask the Dwarf Kingdom, where the spa town is located, for more information. ......

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is silent for a moment, then her lucid mind moves at high speed and she begins to ponder.

    It was only for a few seconds, but it seemed to be very useful from the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower''s" point of view.

    His face cannot be seen because he is wearing a hood, but the tone of his voice becomes very bright.

    Your story was very informative. It will help to create jobs for weak women and children. I will send you a reward for your story later.

    I''m so glad I could be of service!

    Silica responds to the words of the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    There were many stomach-churning developments, but the story is over.

    Thanks to you, I felt a little bit of the pain in my stomach disappear.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower"''s mouth relaxes.

    At that moment, Sirika felt a cold premonition down her spine.

    She asked, "May I ask your name again?"

    Sh, my name is Silica, ......"

    You must be Shirika. I will remember you. If you have any more ideas, please contact the fairy maids. If it is useful, we will adopt it and thank you very much.

    Oh, thank you."

    Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," said, "I remember Silica''s name," with the best of intentions.

    It was not harassment.

    However, from Silica''s point of view, the other "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is literally a heavenly person with tremendous power.

    The very statement of remembering her name makes her stomach ache from the pressure.

    Thus, Silica, a former slave who now just runs a small store, had her name memorized by the "Giant Tower Witch.

    <>

 312 - - Extraordinary episode 7 Nemms change of pace

    The lowest level of "The Abyss", the training center.

    ............"

    The "A" is the name of the company''s website. AAAaaaaaaa !"

    A black shadow stirs.

    There are ten of them.

    They are the "Level 2000 Shadow Flock" summoned by Nemmu for training.

    The "SSSR Shadow Staff" from the "Infinite Gacha," a gift provided at the training center, was used to create the "Level 20 Shadow Flock. 00 Shadow Flock" can be summoned five times a day.

    The magic item disappears after one day of use, but can be summoned again.

    Behind the "Level 2000 Shadow Flock," a huge golem of sleek metal, approximately 4 meters in height, is waiting.

    It is a "Level 3000 Magic Golem.

    Like the "SSSR Shadow Staff," this one was also ejected from the "Infinity Gacha" card. It is a golem summoned from a magic item called "SSSR Magic Golem''s Wand.

    The golem made of magic metal can be summoned from the wand once a day.

    There were several such magic items in the training center.

    When training, this wand is used when one needs an opponent who can be defeated without hesitation.

    The wand is the perfect training partner because it can be summoned again after a day, even if the opponent summoned by the wand disappears, and after a day, the wand will disappear automatically.

    ............"

    ''The AAAaaaaaaa !"

    Nemmu kicks the ground and runs.

    As she moves, the Shadow Flock and the Magic Golem begin to move in tandem with each other.

    Nemmu summons these two because the Shadow Flock has the property of nullifying physical attacks and restraining opponents with its arms that expand and contract.

    By restraining them, the Shadow Flock sucks out their magic, strength, and life force and makes them its own.

    In addition, Magic Golem is highly effective against both physical and magical attacks, and in conjunction with the Shadow Flock, it tries to crush the bound opponent with its own mass.

    The opponent, who has troublesome characteristics even by itself, has attacked Nemum by successfully coordinating their characteristics with each other.

    ''The AAAaaaaaaaaa !"

    A swarm of shadows (shadow flocks) react to Nemum''s life force and extend their shadow arms in coordination.

    The shadow arms extend and contract so quickly that they disrupt the sense of distance.

    Furthermore, since it nullifies physical attacks, it can only be harmed by magical attacks such as offensive magic.

    However, even half-hearted offensive magic could absorb the shadow flocks (shadow flocks), making them a troublesome opponent for even low-level sorcerers.

    Nemumu charged without hands and continued to evade the shadow flock, which was expanding and contracting at high speed.

    The shadow flocks (shadow flocks) tried to catch Nemmu in coordination, but she continued to evade them with a cool demeanor, showing no signs of panic even though she was attacked from all directions by 10 x 2 arms.

    Perhaps irritated by the swarm of shadows (shadow flock) that could not capture Nemmu forever, the magic golem swung its fist at them regardless.

    Oooooooooo!

    The magic golem does not have a vocal organ, so it does not actually make a sound, but its joints and body creak and make a sound similar to a scream.

    With such a spirited movement, it swings down its fist to crush Nemumu with the entire shadow flock.

    It was a very effective strategy because the shadow flock was physically ineffective, but his fist did not even graze Nemmu.

    She coldly reaches for the two knives she carries at her waist.

    She reaches for the two knives at her waist in a cold manner, "...... after all, the Shadow Flock is too slow, and it seems to be going against my senses."

    Nemmu swings her knife, and in an instant, a swarm of ten shadows (shadow flocks) are shredded.

    The knife, through its magical power, slices through the shadow flock, which is physically disabled.

    And then - and then -....

    The ...... idiots of the "Assassination Executioner Blow"!

    Holding the knife, he punches down the magic golem.

    Nemum hit the magic golem with all his might, and it blew up like a ball and crashed into the wall of the training center.

    The blow seems to have been fatal, and the golem ceases to function and dissolves into thin air.

    The Shadow Flock was also a perfect training partner, because once the Shadow Flock was defeated, it disappeared as if it had never been there in the first place, so there was no need to clean up the corpse.

    The last one, however, was a magic golem, which was a good thing for the "UR, Assassin Blade Nemmu Level 5000. He felt a little better now that he had beaten them to the punch.

    He looked somewhat more refreshed than at first, but not ...... completely.

    The first time I saw him, I thought he was a good guy, but then I realized that he was a good guy.

    The first thing that comes to mind is that the "assassin''s club" is a great way to get a good look at the world of assassins.

    Just thinking back on it, Nemmu''s mood, which had been slightly clearing up at least for a moment, turned bad again.

    Why does she feel so bad?

    Not long ago, the "Assassination Society Executioners (Bro)" and the top five assassins "Morte Spada" started to make a move on the life of Light--Dirk.

    After learning the information, Wright and his team immediately defeated one of the "Morte Spada" (Deadly Sword).

    Afterwards, Nemmu, who is the most experienced assassin in "The Abyss," warned Light about the horror of "assassination" with a proud expression on his face. ......

    The "Death Sword (Morte Spada)" that attacked us after that were of a level that could not very well be called the "world''s best assassination society".

    They were so poor that Gold even teased them by imitating Nemmu, who had warned him in a very clever manner.

    And when Wright heard them imitating Nemmu, he laughed at them.

    Light himself did not laugh maliciously, but simply burst out laughing reflexively at the gap between Gold''s impersonation of Nemmu and others.

    Nevertheless, it is true that the esteemed Wright laughed at him.

    Nemmu holds her head with a knife in her hand.

    ''You''ve made a big embarrassment for yourself because of those guys. ...... The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to use it.

    The captured "Death Sword (Morte Spada)" was taken over by Ellie because it was necessary for the operation.

    He is probably in the process of having his brain messed with in order to read his memories.

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to be honest with yourself.

    The most important thing to remember is that you can''t be too careful when it comes to your health and wellbeing.

    Nemmu puts away her knife and rushes toward the light that has appeared in the training center.

    Mr. Wright!

    ''There you are, Nemm. Were you in training by any chance?"

    Nemum rushes over to Wright and kneels down on the spot and hangs his head.

    She answered his question with a smile.

    Yes, but I''ve just finished, so don''t worry about it. I see from your line that you were looking for me.

    Not so much an errand as an ......"

    Wright scratches his cheeks awkwardly as he speaks.

    I had no malice toward Nemmu when I was dealing with Morte Spada, but I laughed a little. I bought some sweets to make up for it. Would you like to eat it with me?"

    For yourself, sir?

    The hazy feeling of discomfort that had not cleared up even during training was blown away with that one word.

    If I were to use an analogy, it would be as if the dark clouds that had covered the sky were blown away in an instant, revealing the fresh blue sky of midsummer.

    The sheer joy makes my cheeks heat up.

    Of course, of course!ббI''m ...... glad you care so much about yourself!"

    I''m glad you''re pleased. Shall we have a tea party then?"

    Wright is relieved that Nemmu is pleased.

    Nemmu, too, was so happy to hear from Wright that she followed him with a skip in her step.

    <>

 313 - - Episode 1 The Witchland "Master" Captive Order

    A large number of people gather in the lowest level office of "The Abyss.

    I sat on a chair in the office and looked at the people gathered there.

    They all have serious expressions on their faces.

    A tense atmosphere was in the office.

    They understand how important the mission they are about to undertake is.

    I explained the situation to them again, just to make sure they understood.

    At first, the plan was to capture Gira, the founder of the assassination society Blow, who was trying to kill me, and extract information from him. When I extracted information from Miki for this purpose, I was able to obtain information about the "master" on the side of the Majin Nation. One of the Masters, ...... Goh, was said to have surpassed level 9000. The ones who destroyed my parents, my hometown, and my village are all over 9,000 ...... and almost at the same level."

    "............"

    The air in the Oval Office becomes sharper as those gathered who swear absolute loyalty to me remember their anger at this story.

    I myself continued my story, rekindling my anger and sharpening my presence.

    At first we had planned to capture only Gila, but we are going to change the plan. If Gou is the one who destroyed my village, he will be punished accordingly. If Goh is the one who destroyed my village, I will make sure he gets what he deserves. To that end, I will take action to make sure they are captured.

    The plan is to capture all of the "master" on the Majin Nation side, Goh, Doc, and Gira. ...... If there is a problem, it is that we don''t know the whereabouts of two of them.

    According to Miki, they are usually doing whatever they want, so not only can''t we get in touch with them, but we don''t know where they are or what they are doing. The only one whose whereabouts I know is ''Master'' called Doc.

    It is said that when contacting everyone, they contact everyone through Doc''s lab.

    In order to capture all the "master" on the Majinkoku side, it is necessary to capture this Doc first.

    So, in order to make sure he is captured, I will ask May, Nazuna, Ice Heat, and Suzu to head there.

    "I will put my maid''s work on the line, and I will catch this man, Doc.

    I''ll do my best for my master!

    You ice heat!ббI will repay you with a chance to clear my name and redeem my honor!"

    (Cocking)!"

    When Mei and the others heard their names called out to me, they shouted in high spirits.

    Ice Heat''s enthusiasm was especially strong.

    He seems to have some indigestion about the assignments he has been given recently, and this time he is determined to produce tangible results.

    I am very pleased with his enthusiasm, but I am a little worried that he may be spinning out of control.

    The intelligence weapon in Suzu''s hand moves, though she doesn''t say it out loud.

    It is as if he is saying, "What?ббAre you okay with Aisuhi and my sister Santo?" It was as if to say.

    ...... No, it must have been my imagination.

    I lightly cleared my throat, changed my mind, and opened my mouth again.

    I would originally like to go directly to him, but ...... the other "Master" Gila will be targeting me, Dirk, an adventurer who is active on the ground. I can''t head that way to ensure I catch Gila using myself as bait. ......

    That is why we organized Mei, who is dexterous in everything to ensure the capture of Doc, Nazuna, who is the largest force in the "NARAKU," Ice Heat, who has high combat ability, and Tin, who has high extermination and search-and-rescue ability.

    There could not have been a better formation for combat, spotting, and securing targets.

    I turned my attention to May.

    I will leave the command to Mei. The objective is to secure Doc, but if you sense any danger to yourself, retreat immediately. Information about the Majin Nation "Master" and others is important, but the safety of Mei and the others is more important than that.

    Mr. Wright...... is a shame to hear that."

    Hearing what I had to say, Mei and her friends looked genuinely happy and moved by my concern for their own safety.

    It is indeed important to obtain information about the destruction of my hometown, but I definitely do not want them to lose their lives because of it.

    This is my true intention.

    And I, Ellie, Nemmu, and Gold will move to capture Gila. Aoyuki will stay behind as a backup force.

    Leave it to me, Lord Light!

    I will risk my own life and make sure Gila is taken into custody!

    "Yes, you can trust me with your life!"

    Nya~"

    When I asked the girls to speak, Ellie and the others each made enthusiastic noises.

    As for Gila, I used the "Morte Spada", the top five of the "Assassin Executioners (Blow)", to destroy a lot of their members.

    Thanks to that, the other side can''t back down, and it seems that we, the "Black Clown" party ......, are especially after my life.

    So I used myself as bait to catch Gila.

    I''m going to ask Ellie to put up a "transfer inhibition" ward to make sure I catch him.

    We are determined to catch Gila and extract information from him.

    Aoyuki is the only one who is quiet, but she understands the importance of her position as a reserve force and will fulfill her role well.

    Despite her young appearance, Aoyuki is of a high mental age, and I am very grateful that I can entrust her with this role with peace of mind.

    I look around at the faces of everyone gathered in the office in turn.

    Then, each one of you, please get ready. Let''s take this opportunity to capture all of the "Master" from the Majinkoku side.

    Everyone responded enthusiastically to my call.

    Hearing their replies, I braced myself once again.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --Around the time when the lights were preparing for their next mission at the lowest level of the "Abyss".

    There was also movement in the castle of the King of the Majin Nation''s capital.

    Diablo, one of Light''s revenge opponents, is summoned by the First Prince of Volos and shows up at the royal castle.

    When Diablo appeared at the royal castle, he made a very frightened face.

 314 - - Episode 2 Explanation of Assassination Request

    Diablo again receives a call to the Majin Kingdom Castle.

    ............"

    Diablo, who understood the reason for the call this time, continued to walk down the royal castle corridor in the capital of the Majin Nation with an even stiffer face than usual.

    The destination was the same place where he had received a loud reprimand before - his office.

    Diablo stopped in front of the door, took a light breath, prepared himself, and knocked with a hard grip on his trembling fingertips.

    After a moment, the demonic female maid opens the door slightly to see who knocked.

    Since the conversation had already taken place, the door is closed once, but after a few minutes, it opens again and we are ushered inside.

    The destination is in front of the first prince of Volos, who is in charge of the demon kingdom in place of the king, who is lying on the floor.

    Although he has not yet acceded to the throne because the king has not yet passed away, he is, in effect, the head of the Demon Kingdom.

    When the First Prince of Volos noticed Diablo''s arrival, he stopped his paperwork and smiled.

    He stopped his paperwork and smiled. I had thought that he might flee the country without appearing before me, so I had arranged for a pursuit party. I''m so glad it was for nothing. I''m so glad."

    My loyal subject, Mee, would never run away ignoring the call of Mr. Volos!

    Diablo replies flirtatiously, breaking out in a cold sweat.

    When we met before, he shouted at me like a volcano that erupted upon meeting me, ''You traitor!

    This time there was no anger, but the cold dialogue, sarcasm, and piercing eyes that never smile despite the smile on their faces, shot through Diablo.

    Volos, showing no sympathy for his shrinking figure, lightly raises his hand and lowers the maid.

    Only two people, Volos and Diablo, remain in the Oval Office.

    ...... In fact, there is an escort, in a blind spot, as Volos'' escort.

    He never notices, though, unless Diablo storms in and seizes him. ......

    Volos rests both elbows on the desk where he was doing paperwork and rests his chin on it.

    In this position, he asks the question in a conciliatory manner.

    "So, Diablo,...... you understand, of course, the reason for my summoning you?"

    Ha!ббOf course!ббThis time I''m here to clear up that misunderstanding!"

    "Oh!ббYou said you came to clear up a misunderstanding!"

    Volos mimics Diablo''s lines in a somewhat overacted manner, like an actor on stage.

    He asks loudly, "What do you want?

    Then let''s get this over with, Viscount Diablo!ббI have been under the misconception that you have requested the assassination of me by the "Executioners of Blow"!ббIncidentally, I have already verified that you contacted the negotiator of the "Assassination Society of Executioners (Blow)" in the capital of the Magicians'' State and asked him to do a job for you. I also know that you have been hastily raising taxes in your territory and moving large sums of money around behind the scenes. And if you sing an unbearable song on top of that, ...... you know that, don''t you?"

    Volos'' eyes narrow.

    His eyes were beyond cold and filled with murderous intent.

    Diablo rushes to defend himself.

    Mr. Volos!ббIt is true that Mee was in contact with a negotiator from the "Executioners of Assassination (Blow)"!ббBut it was never an attempt on Master Volos'' life!ббI thought I had requested the assassination of someone else, but for some reason, the wrong information was written on the form, saying that I was aiming for the life of Mr. Volos!ббThis is surely a cunning ploy to divide Mee and Master Volos!"

    Diablo spits out a soulful line.

    --Diablo asked an adventurer named Dirk to assassinate Light to "The Assassin''s Executioner (Blow).

    As a result, the top five "Morte Spada" of the "Assassin Executioners (Bro)" get revenge.

    It would have been better if they had only been beaten back. ......

    The "Morte Spada" are alive, but they have lost the ability to speak and think properly.

    Furthermore, they are "assassins of the assassination society Bro," the culprits of murders and massacres of nobles and merchants, etc., and a signboard has been erected by the side of the house detailing the reasons why the nobles and others requested their assassination.

    The contents were all terrible, and although there was no physical evidence, those who knew the relationship between the person who was assassinated and the person who requested the assassination would agree that there was some truth to the story.

    For some reason, however, Diablo was not asked to assassinate Dirk the Adventurer, but to assassinate the First Prince of Volos using an executioner (blow).

    Since all of the other details were true, it was a misunderstanding that Diablo had requested the assassination of the first prince, but it had a strange persuasive power.

    The reason he came to Volos this time was to clear up this misunderstanding.

    However, Volos did not trust him at all and asked Diablo.

    If you are ......, who did you go to the trouble of contacting the negotiator of the "executioner (blow)" to kill, instead of assassinating me?

    Well, that''s the thing. ......

    Wiping the cold sweat pouring out of his eyes with a handkerchief, he pauses to say something.

    I can''t say here, ''I asked an assassination society to kill Light, a candidate for Masta, whom I thought I had killed a long time ago, because he was still alive and I wanted to kill him in secret.

    If he were to say such a thing, Diablo would be deprived of his noble title, his fiefdom, and the huge amount of money he had obtained by killing the master candidate.

    Diablo has few options.

    I am afraid to let you hear this because it is a private matter, Mr. Volos. It is difficult to speak clearly because of the territorial issue - ....... But what I can say is that I wanted to be sure to eliminate the uncertainties that could jeopardize my own position, so I asked the assassin''s association to do the job, even if it meant raising the tax rate on my territory."

    Diablo wipes his cold sweat and utters a line that misleads us into thinking that the issue of the estate - not the assassination of Wright, but the assassination of his own brother, who is still alive - is the issue.

    Since the management of the estate is in the hands of the nobles, it is not something that can be lightly meddled with, even by the Volos.

    If he does so, he will be rebuffed by the nobles.

    ''The issue of the head of the family inheritance'' is not explicitly stated, but it is difficult for Volos to interfere if he smells it. ...... Of course, there is a loophole.

    ''The matter of the fiefdom, yes. ......

    Volos, who had both elbows on the desk, leans back against it.

    From Volos'' point of view, he wants to get rid of Diablo as soon as possible, but he can''t kill him right now for the reason that ...... ''he might be trying to kill himself''.

    The fact that the Diablo''s claim may be correct cannot be ruled out, and if you do that, you will have to kill or severely punish the other nobles who requested the assassination, and the Majin Nation will fall into disarray and collapse.

    While swallowing down his desire to kill

    Certainly not a good idea to meddle in territorial matters. ......

    Thank you for your wise decision.

    Diablo lets out a sigh of relief as he seems to be able to successfully cover up his mistake.

    But Volos'' eyes narrow more, and he asks Diablo.

    The truth is, however, that you can''t trust a person with just words. Diablo, will you show your loyalty to me once again?

    Loyalty?

    I''m not asking for anything difficult. As you know, a certain operation is currently being carried out in the territory of the racial kingdom, but the fact is that it is not going very well.

    The "strategy" was to "have soldiers of the Demon Kingdom, disguised as bandits, attack villages of the Racial Kingdoms near the border and use all their inhumanity to make the Racial Kingdoms understand their position" against the Racial Kingdoms that would not comply with the Demon Kingdom''s demands.

    However, the operation failed at every step, due to the soldiers of the racial kingdoms and the "Witch of the Giant Tower"''s subordinates.

    I have received many letters from you saying that Diablo and the "Giant Tower Witch" are connected, but you denied it, didn''t you?"

    Yes, sir!ббOf course!ббI am not connected to the "Witch of the Giant Tower"!

    Then I want you to send troops on this mission. If you are not connected to the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower,'' then there is no problem, right?ббWe can cross the border and kill the humans like garbage, can''t we?"

    Heh, are you a soldier? ......

    Yes," he said. Show me your loyalty in a tangible way, Diablo."

    ''If you refuse this request, ......,'' Volos'' expression said.

    Pressed by these words, Diablo makes a desperate calculation in his chest.

    (Mr. Volos completely doubts Mee''s loyalty - ....... But on the contrary, all you have to do is to show your loyalty!ббAnd all they have to do is to sacrifice their own people and kill the humans - the garbage worms crawling on the ground!бб(Even if the people die, as long as Mee is alive, the territory can be restored in any way.)

    Diablo said, ''As long as I am alive, I can rebuild my territory. He was convinced that he had the talent to do so.

    He responded in a straight, gentlemanly manner.

    I''m awed. I will show Master Volos my loyalty!ббI will gladly send out my troops against the racial kingdoms-!"

    <>

 315 - - CHAPTER III REQUEST TO THE MAKER OF THE Wicked Country

    After the conversation with Diablo, Volos, the first prince of the Fiend Nation, contacted the other Fiend Nation masters through Doc, the Fiend Nation master, and gathered them in his office in the royal castle.

    Only two of the Majin Nation Masters ...... had gathered.

    Daigo, who had the "Spirit Twin Swords," charged at the "Witch of the Giant Tower" alone and died.

    Miki, who went to investigate the "Giant Tower," has disappeared - unbeknownst to them, she was captured by the lights and treated as a prisoner of war.

    Gira and the "Morte Spada", the executives of the "Assassin''s Guild of Executioners (Bro)" he founded, fail to assassinate the adventurer Dirk (Light). His reputation has been severely tarnished, and he is now seeking retribution.

    Therefore, he intentionally ignores their calls and does not show his face.

    As a result, only two masters from the Majin nation, Goh and Doc, gathered in front of the first prince of Volos.

    Volos sits at his office desk, frustrated, and understands Gira''s absence.

    He said, "It is extremely unpleasant that you ignore my call,...... but I can understand the feelings of Gila, who is a small but united organization,....... It''s extremely offensive."

    "Ahhhh, take that overflowing charity of yours. I don''t think it''s too much to ask for a little more.

    Mr. Gough is right. We were in a good place with our research.

    The king of the Majin Nation is lying on the bed due to illness, and even in the presence of the first prince, Volos, who is practically running the country, the two Majin Nation masters maintain their usual demeanor.

    Goh sits on the sofa, his long legs resting unceremoniously on the table.

    Doc, still dressed in his white robe stained with the blood of his race (human), sits on the one-seater sofa, not caring that it is stained.

    It was a very irritating sight from the prideful Volos, but they understood that it was useless to tell them now, so they let it slide.

    Instead, he put forward a demand.

    I am sorry, but I have no charity to give you. All I have is the contract we made with each other.

    Volos looks at Gough and Doc as if to glare at them.

    As you know, our country is currently punishing the human kingdom. But at present, it is not going well. It seems that Queen Lilith of the Human Kingdom is taking advantage of her sluttish nature to lick the "Giant Tower Witch''s" ass and borrow her skilled servants.

    Volos contorts his face abominably.

    ''As frustrating as it is,...... it seems we are dealing with an opponent that we can''t touch in our current state. The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to be prepared to pay for it.ббTherefore, in accordance with our agreement, you are to eliminate the Witch''s men."

    Oh, you brought up that stupid contract with ....... Don''t call me every time to take care of the small fry. Let the small fry take care of each other.

    I''m also busy researching how to open up the future of our race (humans). ......

    You are ......!ббA deal is a deal!ббIn return for my usual favors, I''ll make sure you get it right!"

    The agreement made between the Majin Nation and the "Master" on the Majin Nation side - roughly explained, "We will cooperate with the Master in various ways, provide funds, etc., and will not be responsible for any damage caused to the Master''s country or the Master''s people. In return, if a problem arises that cannot be dealt with by the nation, they will provide the Majin Nation with their armed forces.

    It is only with the backup of the Majinkoku that Goh and his group are usually able to do as they please without worrying about funds.

    The Majin Nation was also very grateful to have an insurance policy in the event of a problem that could not be handled by the state.

    The Dragonute Empire also knows that the Masters exist, so they have no choice but to wage war against the Empire, which they see as a rival, just because the Gohs are there.

    However, the Gohs, who usually do as they please, have a hard time saying no when the "contract" is brought up.

    "Tsk!ббAhhhh, what a f*cking pain in the ass. But if you bring up the subject of contracts, I can''t say I don''t like it, can I?

    Well, it can''t be helped. It''s a contract. ...... It is not my intention to harm the race (human), but this is also a small matter to protect their future. Let''s take this as a good opportunity to put my confidence in my work into action."

    Goh sounds sincerely annoyed, but he says that he will move in accordance with the contract.

    Doc, too, was divided and began to seek his own interests.

    To both of them - to Doc, to be precise - Volos added a condition.

    And apart from this operation, I would like Doc to lend a hand.

    My own?"

    The tall, lanky, two-meter-tall Doc tilts his face, which is hidden by a mask. His movements were strangely comical.

    Volos paid him no mind and continued his story.

    The Viscount''s soldiers will be accompanying him on this mission, but is it possible to brainwash some of them and use them as the advance force to kill the Viscount?

    By "viscount," of course, I mean Diablo.

    Doc answers this question with a pleasant smile.

    Of course it is possible. However, it is not possible to move him without feeling uncomfortable, and it would be suspicious if someone approached him and checked his words and actions. Besides, once you have altered or brainwashed him, you can never undo it again, if that''s what you want.

    No problem. As long as the soldier kills the viscount, the rest can be faked as much as possible.

    As Volos'' plot goes - "The Diablo''s territorial soldiers have always been dissatisfied with him. And this extraordinary military expedition triggered their resentment and they killed Diablo. The plan was that Diablo''s lands would be confiscated by the Majin Nation in a delicious way.

    Goh, who had heard the story, was disgusted.

    He said, "Why don''t you just kill the viscount quickly, instead of going through all that trouble ......?

    I am as much trouble as you are. However, even recently, the nobles are all suspicious of the "Assassination Society Executioner (Blow)" scandal. If we conduct a simple assassination, the aristocrats of the Majinokuni will become even more suspicious, and if we are not careful, they will start to clamor for their own independence, which will lead to civil strife. It would be less violent to say that a soldier killed his lord because he was dissatisfied. It is just as if they are being reckless and raising the tax rate, causing the people to suffer. We can''t afford not to take advantage of that.

    Volos squints.

    He glares at someone who is not here - Diablo.

    If only Diablo ...... hadn''t used his assassin''s brood to attempt my life, I wouldn''t have had to go through all this trouble.

    Just a few days ago, I called Diablo and heard his side of the story.

    However, Volos did not believe his side of the story at all, and he had his soldiers come out under the guise of "to show Diablo''s loyalty~" in order to use him as a frame for assassinating him.

    Volos had already given up on Diablo completely.

    (He also forgot the favor he owed him for praising his achievement in dealing with the fake "Master" and helping him get reinstated to the nobility. ...... ) He should be killed by the soldiers of his own domain and suffer under the evil gods for eternity!

    By the way, if you''re going to use soldiers to assassinate people, do you want to add a gimmick that explodes the moment they get close to the target?"

    What about ......?"

    Volos, who was salivating at Diablo in his chest, did not immediately understand Doc''s line.

    Docs are docs, and they don''t care who they''re dealing with.

    If it''s not explosions," he says, "there are drills that can be attached to a soldier''s arms, or poisons that can be spread around to make the whole area uninhabitable again. These are much more powerful and will kill the target more reliably.

    "Bah, you idiot!ббHow can you make land that is national property uninhabitable!ббListen to me! Don''t do anything I don''t want you to do!ббAll you have to do is brainwash the soldiers to kill Viscount Diablo!"

    "I see... so that''s a prelude to telling me to do ......?"

    No!ббI said don''t do it!ббHow could you?

    Volos shouted angrily at Doc''s line and nailed him with an impatient look, ''Don''t ever do that.

    Goh found this to be a truly amusing comic scene, and he laughed out loud and vulgarly, without reservation.

    <>

 316 - - 4th episode: How to secure the guillars

    The office at the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    After informing the members of their roles, Mei, Nazuna, Ice Heat, and Suzu, the members who are to secure Doc, one of the "Masters," get ready with great enthusiasm.

    I, Ellie, Nemmu, and Gold, who are in charge of securing Gira, the founder of the "Assassination Society Executioner (Blow)," were asked to stay in the office to continue the discussion.

    The topic of discussion was "How do we secure Gila?

    According to Miki, Gila is a level 7,000 or so, and is a founder of the "Executioner (Blow)," a group of assassins, so he has excellent assassination skills. Miki can see that the enemies are falling before he knows it. I don''t know if it was a weapon, attack magic, or how he was defeated."

    I sit in my chair in my office and ask Ellie, Nemmu, and Gold who are standing in front of me.

    It''s eerie that we don''t know how they attack, what their moves are, or how they fight, but they are only at level 7,000. It''s not hard for me and Ellie to crush them with our hard push. ...... The question is how to catch Gila without letting him escape.

    ?"ббI don''t see how we can escape, but isn''t Lord Ellie going to be in the fight to catch Gila and keep him from escaping?"

    Gold questions my words.

    I answered honestly.

    I had already exposed him after defeating the "Deadly Sword (Morte Spada)" that came after the adventurer Dirk''s life and destroyed the reputation of Gila, the boss of the organization. ...... If you set a trap too blatantly and say, "We are ready and waiting for you," he will escape. Because there is a possibility. It''s surprisingly difficult to find the right balance between the two."

    The top five assassins of the "Assassination Society of Executioners (Blow)" attacked me, Dirk, an adventurer who works on the ground, aiming for my life.

    We fought off the "Morte Spada".

    After extracting the necessary information from them, we did not kill them, but used them as material to destroy Gila''s reputation.

    We were thinking of fishing out the adventurers "Dirk" by making them hostile to us by overtly destroying their menace. ......

    "That was surprisingly difficult,....... If I wandered around town, I''d get into trouble with people around me. On the other hand, if I waited in the wilderness, ruins, or an abandoned village to avoid causing damage,...... there''s a chance I''ll abandon my mensch to spare my own life and run away."

    It''s certainly possible," he said. After all, he is the boss of the Morte Spada. ...... There is a possibility that they will be blown away by the wind of cowardice and run away, just as Light-sama feared.

    Nemmu looks bitter as she remembers the "Morte Spada" and the others.

    Nemmu is the best assassin in the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    So, when he found out that assassins were trying to kill me, he warned me about various things. ...... But in the end, it was the "fake" assassins who showed up.

    Gold teased me and I even made Nemmu depressed by laughing at his voice mimicry.

    It seems that no matter how many "masters" he may be, he thinks that the top of such "fake" assassins is just too high.

    I myself do not intend to be that dismissive, but I don''t think I''m stupid enough to charge into a place that is ...... blatantly "setting a trap".

    Gold folds his arms, stroking his chin, and snarls.

    ''Hmmm ...... sure is surprisingly difficult when you think about it like that. In the city, the damage is done. Though, in the suburbs, is there a chance they''ll be wary of the traps and not get caught?"

    I know," he said. So guys, I''d love to know if you have any input. ......"

    Light God."

    Ellie, who had been silent until now, raises her voice.

    I look at her and urge her to speak up.

    Ellie, do you have any ideas?

    Yes, I do. So, please let me be in charge of the fishing out of Gira, one of the "Master" on the Majin Nation side.

    "Well, first of all, what''s your plan?"

    Of course!"

    Ellie proposes her idea with a beautiful voice sounding like a clear bell.

    The contents of the proposal made me, Gold, and Nemmu a bit surprised.

    I understood Ellie''s idea. I understand Ellie''s idea, but I think it''s a bit much.

    The Lord of Light''s mercy is like a rain of blessings that falls not only on us but on all people everywhere, but the other party is the ringleader of the thugs who wanted the Lord of Light''s life!ббThere is no need for any mercy!

    Ellie further makes an impassioned speech.

    She continued, "Also, no matter how dirty and filthy the other party is, it is the Lord God of Light!ббWe need the right stage, the right class, the right space!ббWe can''t let anything slip through our fingers!"

    Nemmu and Gold, who had been somewhat donkeyish about the Gila calling method in the first half of her words, nodded repeatedly as if convinced by Ellie''s line about the location of the battle in the second half.

    (Personally, I don''t care where we fight, as long as it doesn''t cause unnecessary damage to the surroundings.)

    Above all, it is the adventurer "Dirk" who will be dealing with Gila.

    I don''t think we should be that concerned about it. ......

    Ellie steps forward to pack up to assert herself along with her passionate speech.

    I''ll have ten or twenty other tricks up my sleeve, of course. So please order me to do it!

    ............"

    I lean back completely in my chair and ponder.

    (In the extreme, I don''t care about calling Gila or the content of the place where the battle will take place. ) I was just hoping to capture Gila as a result. ) I''m sure that Ellie, who has the highest level of intelligence in "The Abyss," will be able to capture Gila without any problem. He is very confident. (And I''ll also use this one incident to make up for the punishment I''ve been putting off.)

    I raise myself from the backrest and turn to face her.

    I turn to her and say, "...... Ellie, you seem very confident. I''ll leave it to Ellie, then. If you can capture Gila safely, I''ll make up for the blunder ...... you committed earlier in the day with the security arrangements in the city. If you fail, however, you will be guilty of more crimes.

    By the way, the "blame for the security posture" means that one of the "Master" on the demon race side failed to discover Miki''s true identity and allowed him to enter the "Giant Tower Town.

    Furthermore, information leaked to the outside world, and Daigo, another "Master", attacked the "Giant Tower".

    Miki was captured and Daigo was defeated, but Ellie, who was in charge of the "Giant Tower," felt a strong sense of responsibility and offered him her head.

    Naturally, he rejected the offer, but the punishment for her was long overdue.

    гиIf she had to be punished because of Miki and Daigo, it made sense to make up for it by capturing Gira, who was also a member of the magical race "Master". This way, everyone in the "NARAku" would not feel discriminated against Ellie as if they were giving her special treatment. (More importantly, since Ellie is so confident, I think it''s safe to trust her with the job.)

    I myself do not believe that Ellie is responsible for that incident.

    That''s why I''ve been pondering over ''how much punishment to give her,'' but if the damage was done by ''Master,'' I think catching ''Master'' and writing her off is a good idea that makes sense to me personally.

    At my suggestion, Ellie, perhaps remembering her previous failure, makes a penitent expression for a moment, but then immediately makes a spirited face and speaks up.

    Yes!ббOf course!ббPlease let me try!"

    I nodded my head in satisfaction.

    Thus, Ellie''s plan to "capture Gila" was decided.

 317 - - Episode V: The Trauma of Leaf VII

    Ha ...... tea tastes so good."

    In a room in the royal palace of the Queen Elf Kingdom, Lief VII sips a cup of tea during a break.

    She used to have beautiful blonde hair, willowy eyebrows, and long eyelashes, and was one of the most beautiful women among the elven women, but now her cheeks are thin, her hair has lost its luster, and there are dark circles under her eyes that cannot be hidden with makeup, as if she has been on an impossible diet.

    If you were to put the present and past Leif VII side by side and explain that they were the same person, the difference was so great that no one would believe you.

    (Recently, the mistress has finally been able to drink tea like this with a sense of calm. ......)

    The cause is the witch who lives in the "Giant Tower.

    Shortly before she took on this appearance, a mysterious "giant tower" suddenly appeared out of the virgin forest near the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    Furthermore, she received information that a red dragon had taken up residence in the mysterious "giant tower.

    The Red Dragon has settled right under our noses, and in order to eliminate the dragon (unexploded ordnance) before the nation suffers damage, the "White Knights," the highest military force of the Queen Elf Kingdom, have been deployed even though they have no information.

    There was also a political reason.

    Elven society is a matriarchal system, and there are a certain number of people who do not like this social structure.

    The former Prime Minister of the Elven Queenate, who has already died, was the spearhead of efforts to destroy the matriarchy and change the social structure in favor of men.

    In contrast, the leader of the conservative faction that tried to protect the matriarchy was the leader of the "White Order," the nation''s top military force.

    Therefore, in order to create an opportunity for the leader of the White Knights to make a mistake and create an opening for the conservatives to take advantage of him, the former Prime Minister strongly appealed for the White Knights to be deployed in the "Tower of Titan" and urged them to go ahead with the plan. Even if they cannot win by force, it is inevitable that they would want to reduce the voice and power of their opponents, if anything.

    The appearance of the mysterious "Giant Tower" was just another thing for them to use in court politics.

    If there is a problem, please contact .......

    (......) How did the concubines get their hands on such a "giant tower witch (monster)"? No, rather, why did such a "giant tower witch (monster)" suddenly appear in this world? Even if they say it was an evil god sleeping underground, I would still believe them.)

    If he gets any leeway, he regrets his own foolish actions in the past.

    (If I had remained quiet and not rebelled against the Prime Minister at that time, I would not have lost my beloved concubine''s son, Hardy. ......)

    Reef VII involuntarily held his eyes.

    Her proud son, Hardy, the leader of the White Order, had gone to defeat the Red Dragon in the Giant Tower and never returned.

    Instead, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," a monster like an evil god, appeared and placed the Queen Elf Nation under her real dominion - a lower existence than those who have been insulted, looked down upon, and discriminated against the humans (inferior species).

    Of course, as the Queen of the Elven race and the Queen of the Elven Queen Nation, she is now under the control of her race (Humans), which is a grievance.

    The Hardy Chan: ......"

    As a mother, I will never get rid of the regret of losing my beloved son due to a mistake of choice.

    That said, there was no thought of betraying the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and striking back now.

    The overwhelming difference in strength, the cruelty of literally killing every single beast race that stood on the battlefield, and I don''t want to go through the torture of having my soul cut into pieces again!

    ......!

    Your Majesty!

    A maid at his side notices Lief VII''s anguish and hurriedly calls out to him.

    It''s some sort of periodic seizure.

    Lief VII recalls the torture he experienced from the "Witch of the Giant Tower" - the pain of having his memories read directly to him, and he reflexively breaks out in anguish.

    She drops her cup and breaks it, but without realizing it, she bursts into tears and holds her head.

    Just remembering the pain she felt, she felt no rebellion against the "Witch of the Giant Tower" who had killed her beloved son.

    Rather than go through that pain again, Lief VII would rather hide quietly, dedicate himself to his country, and continue to hang his head.

    That is how immense was the pain of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower''s" magic.

    A maid held her head and cried like a little child.

    She held his head and leaned close to Lief VII, who was crying as a little child.

    A person who appears to be the head maid instructs the other maids to put away the cups.

    In the meantime, the medicine ...... calms her down and prepares a medicine to suppress her fantasy headache. It was not a potion, as there was no injury.

    He takes the medicine, lies down on the couch and makes an effort to calm his mind.

    Although the medicine was effective, they kept their peace of mind by repeating their devotion after bending their knees to the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower".

    The slavery of the race (human) was abolished in accordance with the instructions of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower. We have sent relief supplies and so on. Above all, I attended the meeting of the Principality of Six and supported the inauguration of the "Witch of the Giant Tower" as Queen Lilith of the Kingdom of Races. I am devoted to the "Giant Tower Witch. So it''s all right, it''s all right, it''s all right, it''s all right.

    I mumble to myself like a Buddhist prayer.

    After breaking her knees to the "Witch of the Giant Tower," the entire country of the Queen Elf was obediently following her as if her previous attitude was a lie.

    Naturally, there were those who rebelled, but they did not complain even when the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" punished them.

    They simply obeyed and followed the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" as if they were slaves.

    So, I will never again see my mistress having her brain scrambled like that..."

    May I have a word?

    "Uh!

    As Leaf VII is thinking to himself, he is suddenly called by a familiar voice.

    When she raised her suppressed face, she saw not an evil god, but the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," to whom she and the others had been subjugated, standing there before she knew it.

    She was peering at them from below, but they could not see her face through the hood that completely covered her head. For some reason, they could not see her true face.

    The hooded cloak worn by the "Witch of the Giant Tower"--Ellie--is the "SSR, Recognition Inhibiting Hooded Cloak" from the "Infinite Gacha," a gift.

    As long as she wears this hood, her face will not be recognized by others even if they look into her eyes.

    I''m so sorry, witch-sama!ббWell, welcome to our booth!

    The sudden appearance of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" has LEAF VII and his friends looking flustered, but they quickly regain their composure.

    I want to participate in the Six Principality Conference," she had said. The Witch of the Gigantic Tower" had once appeared out of the blue and ordered them to agree to Lilith''s appointment as queen of the racial kingdom.

    Therefore, Lief VII and his friends were surprised, but they had already experienced this before, so they were able to suppress their agitation immediately and smile amiably, although they were frightened.

    Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," is not concerned about their frightened attitude at all, and gives them orders unilaterally.

    Good day to you. Thank you very much for your welcome. I have come to ask a small favor of you.

    "Oh, please?"

    Yes, sir. Yes.ббWe have something very important to do, and in order to carry it out perfectly, we really need the cooperation of the Queen Elf Kingdom. Of course, you will help us, won''t you?"

    Although they should not be able to see the expression on her face due to the effect of the "SSR, Recognition Inhibiting Hood Cloak," LEAF VII and his friends somehow recognize the sight of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" with a magnificently beautiful full smile on her face.

    Naturally, "no" was not an option for them.

    Even if it was a wish of any kind. ......

    <>

 318 - - Episode 6 Chindonya

    "............"

    Higg, iggy, ah......"

    In one corner of the room, a man''s broken voice and the sound of water playing with the inside of his body while he is still alive echoes.

    It is Gira, the master of the demon country side, who is playing with the still-living opponent without any anesthesia.

    He is playing with the body of "Mad Clown," one of the "Assassination Executioners (Blow)" and "Morte Spada (Sword of Death)," who had returned the favor by aiming for the life of the adventurer Dirk.

    It was not only the Mad Clown.

    After his remodeling is finished, he has other "Morte Spada" lying in the corner of the room to be dealt with.

    They not only failed to assassinate the adventurer A-class Dirk, but they were also crippled and exposed in a prominent place in the capital of the demon nation with a signboard describing their previous misdeeds.

    They were exposed in a way that destroyed the face of Gira, the founder of the "Assassination Society Executioner (Blow)".

    Gira, whose reputation had been destroyed to this extent, could not remain silent.

    One of the masters of the Majin Nation, Doc, had called for a meeting, but Gira ignored the call, and the "Morte Spada" who failed the assassination attempt so spectacularly were being physically altered while still alive, as punishment and revenge.

    They continue to prepare to deal with Dirk who licked them.

    (...... Perhaps, Dirk, only different. The Witch of the Giant Tower is also involved.)

    Although he was the "fastest adventurer A level", all the party members are human, and it is hard to believe that all of them are "masters".

    It would be more fitting if the "Witch of the Giant Tower" is the master and is supporting Dirk and the others from behind the scenes.

    When Gira turned the Sword of Death (Morte Spada) against them, one of her goals was to shake the "Giant Tower Witch.

    As a result, his men were able to turn the tables in a spectacular manner. ......

    Thanks to this, Gila was convinced.

    гиThe "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" (probably the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower", the master. Otherwise, the racial kingdom, the men who went there, there is no sign that they crossed the border, and the capital of the demon kingdom, they would not have exposed such a mess.)

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" must have protected Dirk, fought off the "Deadly Sword (Morte Spada)" that got her hands on them, and moved them to the capital of the Majin Nation with her magic, magic items, and other methods.

    Otherwise, information across the border would surely come in.

    гиDark, the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower", a lickspittle. The crime of destroying their reputation. I will never forgive you. ......!)

    As the head of the "Assassin Executioners (Blow)," I had received multiple requests to assassinate the "Witch of the Giant Tower" from several sources.

    However, the other party was holed up in the "Giant Tower" deep in the primeval forests of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    I had been thinking that it would be too much trouble to go that far to assassinate the witch. No matter how much money he was offered, it was not worth it.

    Therefore, I did not accept the request and ignored it. ......

    (As long as you take a licking attitude, I''m going to kill you. The witch, the gut, how it responds, what it smells like, I''m looking forward to it.)

    Gila lets out a depressed laugh from her mouth, which is hidden by her scarf.

    (If it''s against the "Witch of the Giant Tower," witches, or sorcerers, we''re good at it. Even if there is a slight difference in level, I am confident that I can overturn them. If they are of a lower rank, we will torture them to death. If they are better than us, we''ll look at them in despair as they scoop us up by our feet.)

    After finishing with Dirk, he went to kill the "Witch of the Giant Tower," and in doing so, Gila was confident that he would kill her, even if she was a little higher level than he was.

    If she was lower in rank, she would imagine herself torturing the "Giant Tower Witch," and if she was higher in rank, she would imagine her despair as she scooped her up by the feet and burst out laughing.

    If anyone had been listening, they would have felt horrified enough to shake their backs.

    (Worst case scenario, the organization could be destroyed and replaced with a new one. (Worst case scenario, you can just destroy the organization and start anew, and you can easily replace all the (garbage) underlings.)

    He is angry because his reputation has been destroyed, but that does not mean he has lost his cool enough to make a reckless charge.

    Even if the "Assassin Executioner (Blow)" is still crushed, the worst that can happen is that the organization will be destroyed and rebuilt anew.

    The "Assassination Executioner (Blow)" is an organization that was created for Gira''s hobby as well as for his own gain.

    If the organization''s reputation has been destroyed and its signboard has been soiled, it is fine to destroy it and create a new one from scratch.

    Gira himself is not particularly attached to the "Assassination Executioners (Blow).

    He was only a little bit attached to it.

    (And we will not die, no matter what happens to us. (And we will not die, no matter what happens.)

    He was also absolutely confident that even if something happened, Gila himself would not die.

    (However, he didn''t want to play his trump card too much. (But I don''t want to cut my trump card, my trump card, my trump card, my trump card.)

    He himself knows that there are stronger people than him, but he still says, ''I will not die. He knows that there are stronger people than him, but he assures them in his heart that what he is doing now is nothing more than a game.

    That means he has a "trump card" that gives him that much confidence.

    As Miki once said, "Miki also has a very special trick that she hasn''t revealed to anyone yet," he boasted proudly.

    If we only look at the level, Gira and Miki have not reached the 9,000 level, but they have devised and created their own unique tricks.

    ?ббOutside, it''s noisy, no, it''s May."

    As Gila was thinking about his future plans and remodeling his men, ...... something outside was beyond noisy, it was May.

    It was so noisy outside that the sound could reach such a basement.

    A slum is not a quiet place, but it is rare to hear so much noise.

    (Did a war break out?ббNo, executioner (blow), mansion, fools making noise on the side, no)

    No slum dweller is making noise on the executioner''s (blow) house side, even though his authority has been diminished by a series of events related to the failed assassination of Dirk.

    My interest piqued, I head out of the basement to take a peek outside.

    As expected, the remaining members of the Blow noticed the commotion outside and looked around to see what was going on.

    Gila also peeked out of a nearby window to see what was going on outside.

    Outside, teary-eyed, flamboyantly dressed elves were parading by the Blow residence, carrying musical instruments, flyers, and signs.

    Their throats were hoarse as they shouted.

    ''--Waiting at the Capital Boulevard Fountain in--day''s time!ббI repeat!ббAttention Majin Nation Mastagira!ббIf only you weren''t a cowardly cowardly f*cking slug assassin--"

    For some reason, the elf species were dressed up like ding-dong men, strumming their instruments and raising their voices to provoke Gila, while doing their best to tell him the date and time of the dueling location.

    When Gila understood what they were shouting, he ...... first became so angry that his consciousness went blank.

 319 - - Episode 7 Stage Preparation

    "-- wait for me at the Capital Boulevard Fountain in a day!ббI repeat!ббAttention, Majin Nation Master Gira!ббIf only you weren''t a cowardly, cowardly, f*cking slug assassin..."

    Around the mansion of the "Assassin Executioners (Blow)," a group of flamboyantly dressed elves, dressed up like ding-dong men, were playing musical instruments and raising their voices to provoke Gira, and were doing their best to inform him of the date and time of the duel.

    It is a taboo in the slums of the capital city of the Majin Nation to cause a commotion or trouble around the residence of the "Executioners of Assassination (Blow)".

    Even if you are killed, you cannot complain.

    Therefore, slum dwellers basically stay away from the house unless they have something to do, so the area around the house is very quiet and, in a sense, safe. ......

    The taboo is broken by the flamboyantly dressed elves.

    I don''t do that kind of maneuver.

    Rather, the slum dwellers look at the elves with trepidation, or, if they are desperate for their lives, they quickly distance themselves from them.

    At this very moment, Gira and the other mocked assassins of the "Assassination Society Executioners (Blow)" could have snapped and attacked the elven species, causing enough damage to change the map of the slum.

    However, even the elves were not so happy about this foolishness.

    A male elf species dressed as a flamboyant clown complained loudly inwardly.

    (No matter how much I am threatened by the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and made to risk my life like this just because it is the Queen''s order!)

    But going against them is not an option.

    If they disobeyed, the dragon swarms that had covered the Queen Elf Kingdom would fly back in, and this time they could be physically blown away, along with their own families.

    In effect, they are holding their families, loved ones, and friends hostage. There is no way to resist.

    Incidentally, the elven ding-dong men were dispatched not only around the mansion of the "Assassination Society Executioners (Blow)" but also elsewhere.

    They were dispatched to the streets of the capital, artisan districts, markets, and all sorts of other places, dressed in flashy costumes and shouting similar sounds.

    ''--Wait for me at the Capital Boulevard Fountain in--day''s time!ббAttention Majin Nation Mastagira!ббIf you are not a cowardly cowardly f*cking slug assassin, then fight a duel with yourselves!ббEven if they run away in fear, we will hunt them down and kill them brutally like losers. If you want to spare your life, show up in front of the fountain on the day of the event and do an all-out, down-on-your-earth, apologetic performance in front of everyone that we are willing to forgive. If we don''t like it, we will kill you miserably on the spot. Show us the spirit of the head of the assassination society, the Executioners (Blow)! And.

    Other provocative lines were enumerated.

    This was the strategy Ellie had proposed earlier to ensure that Gila would be pulled out, and the lights were somewhat taken aback by its content.

    Ellie asked the Queen Elf Nation for help and borrowed a group of elves dressed up as ding-dong men.

    If they were a race, they would have been warned, but if they were elves, they would be able to enter the borders of the Majin Nation and even the capital city.

    Thanks to this, they could smoothly enter the country, make preparations, and make noise.

    Furthermore, they threatened the queen, Lief VII, and gave them a title similar to "diplomat of the Queen Elf Nation.

    Thanks to this, the soldiers of the Majin Nation are unable to touch them, and they glare at the elven species shouting on the main street in disgust.

    The elves will be treated as "dogs that wag their tails to the humans" by the demon nation because of this incident.

    From now on, the elven species will be looked upon as an enemy, and will be watched with caution, just like the human race.

    There was also a reason why Elly used the elves instead of the people in the lowest level of the "Abyss" when he carried out this operation.

    If Gila had gotten angry and killed the lowest level of the "Abyss," Wright would have been saddened.

    It did not matter to Ellie how many of the elves died.

    They were just pawns to be discarded.

    Thanks to this, the effect was outstanding.

    Gghhhh, gahhh, ......!

    Gila stares out the window at the elf-kind ding-dong man.

    Her voice is so angry that it escapes her throat.

    The "Morte Spada" has been disgraced just because of the outrageousness of the "Morte Spada," and now Gira himself is being humiliated in an ongoing way.

    Gira''s reputation will be destroyed if he does not appear in front of the designated fountain on the day of the event.

    The master of the Majin Nation would also treat him as a "cowardly, cowardly, and bastard slug assassin," as the ding-dong men would say.

    No matter how much they understood it was a trap.

    --Even if Gira did not show himself here, Ellie would have ten or twenty measures in place to capture and secure his movements, so there would be no point in running away. There is no way for him to know that.

    But just as Ellie had planned, even Gila could not back down.

    If he backed down after being mocked like this, he would be ridiculed not only by his subordinates and residents, but also by the same Majin Nation masters.

    Gila''s pride would not allow him to do so.

    Above all, Gira himself had a trump card.

    Therefore, he decided to take up the challenge because he understood that he would win anyway.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    While Gila was deciding to take up the challenge, Ellie, who had proposed the plan, was working alone in a basement. ......

    She was working alone in a basement.

    She looks around.

    The ceiling is so high you can''t see it, and the width is wide enough to easily fit three castles.

    However, it was just a wide square space, so it was a bleak sight.

    The space is spacious, but it''s not a spectacular place for the God of Light to play his part. We must make it a suitable place for the Light God to work before the time is up!ббAfter all, should we start with a giant statue of the God of Light to honor him?"

    After calling Gila, Ellie used magic to create a place to move and fight.

    Although the space was spacious, it was too small to be a place for the beloved Wright to fight, so next she tried her hand at decorating it.

    Oh, but it would be disrespectful if the statue of the Light God (Shinsama) was broken in the aftermath of the battle. ...... That''s not good. Then let''s just stop with the statue and dig a sculpture on the wall!ббA luxurious, elegant, and solemn sculpture befitting the God of Light!ббAnother idea would be to depict those who applaud the Light God (Shinsama). We also need to prepare a throne for the God of Light to sit on while he waits!

    Ellie is excited and reenergized.

    She feels euphoric at the prospect of creating her own battlefield for her beloved Lord.

    I can''t leave any stone unturned in the decoration of this place, but I also want to create a few places for emergencies, so we don''t have much time. Perhaps I should have extended the time before the duel a little longer?"

    Ellie, not caring at all about Gila''s angry situation, was preoccupied with something that was, in a sense, very unimportant.

    She turns her mind back to the task at hand and gets right to work.

    Let''s not worry about it for now and get to work.

    Ellie hummed and joyfully began to use her magic to create designs on the wall.

    <>

 320 - - Episode 8 to Duel

    You''ve done it, Queen Elf Nation!"

    Volos, the first prince of the Fiendish Nation, taps irritably on the desk in the royal office in the capital of the Fiendish Nation.

    Why is he so irritated?

    The elven species that have entered the country from the Queen of Elves are making a big fuss in the capital.

    They are not running riot.

    They are just dressed up in fancy clothes, playing musical instruments, and provoking the "Assassin Executioners (Blow)" with their loud and loud voices.

    Normally, the security soldiers would have warned him quickly, or if he didn''t comply, they would have caught him and fined him and put him in jail for a night to make him reflect on his actions. ......

    The guards, however, could not touch him because of his title as a "diplomat," and they had to watch him with a bitter look on their faces.

    Thanks to them, Volos also learned about it.

    Thanks to the betrayal of the Six Principality Council, we knew that ...... the Queen of Elves had completely turned into a witch''s dog.

    At the Six Principality Conference, which Volos led and held, the Queen Elf Nation brought the "Witch of the Giant Tower," the subject of the agenda, to the conference under a concealed cover.

    At that time, King Lief VII was very frightened of the "Giant Tower Witch.

    Furthermore, the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the United Beastmen Kingdom connected behind the scenes and recommended Lilith as the Queen of the Racial Kingdoms.

    Lilith was then, by force of law, crowned queen.

    Thanks to this, the Six Principality Conference ended with the first prince of the Fiend Kingdom, Volos, having his reputation completely crushed.

    Nevertheless, it is clear from Lief VII''s attitude that he was terrified and threatened by the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    The deception of the Six Principality Council was temporarily shelved in order to give priority to punishing the racial kingdom, which was originally a friendly country and deeply connected to the "Giant Tower Witch. ......

    But after such an uproar as this, we can no longer remain silent.

    The Queen Elf Kingdom, like the racial kingdoms, had to be treated as a hostile nation.

    "No matter how much the other party is the ''Witch of the Giant Tower,'' I never thought they would abandon their pride and go so far as to wag their tails,....... Don''t they have any pride as a species?"

    Having vented his anger, the next thing that clenched in Volos'' chest was dismay and pity.

    More headaches ......, not to mention bad timing.

    ''It''s the proud Gila,'' he said. Perhaps he will choose to fight the witch''s provocation instead of running away. Maybe the witches will ride in to join the fight. I don''t think Gila, one of the "Masters," would have a problem with that. ...... If the other Masters, Gou and Doc, had been here, they could have been sent as reinforcements, and they could have certainly taken the witch''s head off. ......

    Volos pressed one hand to his temple.

    The masters Goh and Doc, who are holed up on the side of the Majin Nation, are on their way to the territory of the racial kingdom at Volos'' request.

    There is no point in rushing to call them back now, as they will not be able to get there in time.

    Besides, the "elimination of the strongman who interferes with the punitive operation of the Human Kingdom," which was requested of them, was also an important task for the members of the Demon Kingdom side.

    There is a plan to force ''C'' to wake up and get rid of the witches, but it''s ...... impossible. It''s too much of a gamble."

    Volos proposes the idea of awakening "C," which the demon race has already secured, and using it as reinforcements for Gila, but quickly rejects the idea.

    (It has been clearly stated that we don''t know what will happen if we forcibly break the seal without following the procedure, and it is also unknown if they will actually awaken it and follow our instructions.)

    I was hesitant to reveal the "C" (trump card) that I had on hand for a problem of this magnitude.

    If we were not careful, there was even a risk that the Masters of the Demon Nation or the Dragonute Empire would come to take it away from us.

    It is not a card that can be easily cut.

    The only thing I can do is to make sure that the remaining strength at my disposal will not be a reinforcement for Gila, but rather a drag. ...... It''s not easy for a man to hold power in a country.

    Volos lets out an unusually weak sigh.

    He sinks into twilight for a while.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The day of the duel.

    The fountain in the center of the Majin Nation''s capital was filled with onlookers.

    They were provoking the "Executioners of Assassination (Blow)," a group that uses the elf species to make noise. It is human nature to be curious and take a glance at them.

    I, Nemmu, and Gold were already in front of the fountain, waiting for Gila, the head of the "Assassination Society Executioners (Blow)".

    The actual "Witch of the Giant Tower" faction, it was originally difficult for us to enter the capital city of the demon nation,......, but by accompanying the elf species this time, we were able to easily enter the country without having to change our faces.

    (This is a move we will never be able to use again because the Majin Nation will be on the lookout for us. ......)

    The elven species that had cooperated with Ellie''s operation were also standing by among the onlookers.

    They had signed a contract that they would act as a bulwark if any of the Majin Nation''s security soldiers tried to touch them, as they had privileges similar to those of a "diplomat. Although they may have been reluctant to do so, they did so because they could not be interfered with by the soldiers of the Majin Nation.

    The guards, perhaps because they had been warned by the elves, looked at us bitterly, but showed no sign of disturbing us.

    They are probably busy keeping the onlookers at bay.

    Hey, isn''t that girl really cute?"

    I wonder if such a cute race of people are going to fight against those assassins who have been killing noblemen and skilled adventurers. Will they be a match for them?"

    I want to protect that pretty girl before she gets hurt. I want her to be my wife.

    ............"

    These onlookers saw Nemum, who had excellent looks, and were giving their impressions.

    She slips her scarf up deeper and hides her face uncomfortably.

    She even silenced them with a sharp glare at the most vulgar content.

    Contrary to Nemmu, Gold is not.

    Gold, let''s have another drink sometime!"

    Good luck, Mr. Gold!"

    Hey, Gold!ббNow go defeat those assassins and tell us your tales of adventure again!"

    You can count on my success!"

    He somehow made acquaintances even in the capital of the Majin Nation and waved his hands in support.

    (He entered the country mixed with the elf species, so he had little time to interact with the townspeople outside the city. ...... Gold really does get along with everyone very quickly.)

    I mutter to myself inwardly at Gold''s great communication skills.

    (Maybe Gold is the one who gets along with everyone the best in "The Abyss". ......)

    As I think about this, I sense a presence.

    The presence was so ominous that I could smell the blood even from a distance.

    Nemmu, who was fed up with the rude stares, and Gold, who was waving to his new acquaintances, also noticed and turned their gazes in the direction of the presence.

    ............"

    A group of people wearing rags over their heads appears, except for those walking at the front.

    At first glance, they look like a group of beggars, but the sense of intimidation that leaks out of them is not half bad.

    As one would expect, the ordinary onlookers notice the oddity of the signs, and are silenced by their fear.

    At the front of the group, a small, stout figure wearing a robe like the Grim Reaper on his head stops dead in his tracks.

    He looked at me and said, "Are you Gila from ...... the Majin Nation side ''Masta''?"

    Yes," he said. Right here, let''s do it."

    Just hearing the man''s voice is enough to take the life out of anyone with low lvl.

    If we responded with even a single word of "yes," this Gila man would attack us without hesitation, as would all the onlookers around us.

    I myself do not have any grudge against these onlookers.

    I shrugged my shoulders and responded, not falling for any inept provocation.

    No way. I have prepared a proper stage. We can have a good fight there.

    Then show us the way. I want to make you scream right now. I can''t take it anymore.

    ............"

    At Gila''s provocation, Nemmu puts strength in her eyes.

    Gold is careful not to let her outburst, but is prepared to defend me in the worst case scenario, if a battle were to break out here.

    As for myself, I''m just going to go to ...... and see what I can do.

    (I thought that at worst, a battle would start right here, but ...... is too straightforward, no matter how hard you try, isn''t it?)

    The other party is the boss who founded the self-proclaimed "world''s most powerful assassination society," and from Miki''s story and our brief conversation, it seems that he is a ruthless individual who cuts down anyone without regard for anyone but himself.

    Despite this, isn''t he too honest to listen to what we have to say?

    (Is this guy ...... Gila up to something?)

    I intuitively understand.

    While understanding, I took out a card from my pocket for easy understanding while sending instructions to Ellie with "SR, telepathic communication.

    Then, let''s move to a different location.

    SSR Transference" card is released.

    We were instantly transferred to the battlefield stage that Ellie had prepared for us.

    <>

 321 - - Episode 9 vs. Gilla 1

    In an instant, we move from the capital of the Majin Nation to the dueling grounds that Ellie has prepared for us.

    ............"

    Gira, the enemy "master," who moved at the same time, looks around the dueling arena where he moved to, though his expression is not visible due to his hood.

    The space was so large that three castles could easily fit in it, and the walls were carved with unnecessarily elaborate designs, and altar-like structures and opulent thrones were set up.

    I did not direct these decorations.

    According to Ellie, who prepared this place, "I did my best to prepare a suitable place for the God of Light to fight.

    It is Ellie''s hobby to the end.

    I would have preferred a place where I wouldn''t be disturbed and wouldn''t be able to escape by shifting. ...... I didn''t think they would have prepared such an extravagant and gorgeous place.

    I was not meant to be angry about that, so I just laughed it off.

    The first thing to do is to make sure that you have the right tools and the right people to help you.

    Is this a dueling hall?ббThis is the tombstone for you guys, okay?"

    ''Oh, no problem,'' he said. I''d rather this place be a tombstone for you guys."

    Well, then die!

    What?

    A strong desire to kill.

    Apparently, the killing intent that I had been holding back until now was released when I heard that ''everything is ready.

    As for Gira, since he had been mocked so much, it seemed that he wanted to stand in the ring on our side and crush us to the ground.

    Perhaps reacting to his murderous intent, the hood he was wearing rolled up.

    He didn''t make any movement at all.

    Reflexively, I interrupted Gungnir with a Shinso Gungnir between me and Gila!

    "Ugh!"

    Lord!

    "La, Master Dirk!

    Gila does nothing at all and I am blown away like a kicked ball.

    Even Gold and Nemmu, who are level 5000, could not react to Gira''s attack and could only scream as they allowed the blow to hit me.

    I regain my stance and show them that I''m okay as I scrape away at the ground that Ellie has leveled off so nicely.

    Don''t worry, I''m safe!ббBut watch out!ббThere''s something wrong with this guy ...... Gila''s attack!"

    Yes it is strange.

    Gira is about level 7000, just as Miki had told me.

    As far as I could tell, there was nothing suspicious about her other stats either.

    Despite this, I, who was level 9999, had no idea what kind of attack Gira had done. And it was powerful enough that even if the Shinso Gungnir didn''t break, my arm went numb from the impact.

    The fact that I was able to completely block the first blow was just a matter of good timing by chance.

    Miki said, ''I''ve seen Gira fighting a few times because he used to dive into dungeons like Daigo, the level-up fool, to enjoy the feeling of cutting well. But before I knew it, the enemy was down. I don''t know what kind of weapons they are using, or if they are using some kind of offensive magic. It looks like an assassin, so maybe it''s a dark weapon or something. I was paying attention because he had mentioned that he had been attacked, and yet I could not tell at all what kind of attack he had been attacked by when I saw him in front of me.

    (This may be more of an opponent than I assumed. ......)

    I was on guard in my chest when Gila, eyes bulging with murderous intent, looked through the scarf that hid her mouth.

    How dare you mock us! I was looking forward to killing you. I will torment you, I will kill you. We will dismember you, we will use you as bait for monsters, and then we will kill the monsters. We will kill the witches. We''ll kill the giant towers, the creatures in them, everything."

    Gila spoke as if to vent his pent-up resentment.

    As if to follow his words, the rag-clad men behind him rushed toward us with great force.

    Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

    They charge at us foolishly and honestly, making eerie noises that are very unlike living things.

    It was unarmed and just charging at us!ббYou underestimate us a little too much!"

    Gold shouts and blows away the swarming rags with his shield and cleaves them with his sword.

    Because of his low-level opponent, he is no match for the level-5000 Gold, but .......

    !ббYou!ббAren''t you the clown who attacked the Lord not long ago!"

    Aaaaaaaaahhh ......"

    As Gold was taking down the enemies who were charging at him, the rags rolled up and ...... one of them was a familiar face.

    The first one was "Mad Clown," one of the "Morte Spada" who tried to kill me.

    He was not the only one.

    When the rag was rolled up, there were other members of the "Morte Spada".

    Among them, of course, there was a young man of the demon race with a goblin-like face whom I had never met before.

    They all had no will in their eyes and attacked us as if we were puppets.

    Aside from the goblin-faced youths, the "morte spada" (deadly swords) destroyed our brains (memories) after Ellie extracted information from them.

    He made them crippled, deprived them of their motor skills, and made them unable to speak. ......

    Despite this, they attacked us with sharper movements than before.

    We will not let creepy lowborns like you get close to Master Dark!"

    Nemmu incapacitates them by severing their necks and other parts of their bodies with a two-handed knife.

    Although their movements are somewhat sharper than before, they are no match for Nemmu.

    Nemm, fly back!"

    What?

    Nemmu immediately flies backward at my cry.

    At the same time, her chest is cut - exposing her skin.

    I approach, hiding in the shadows of the men Gila has brought with him.

    They attacked Nemmu.

    If I had reacted a little later, I would have been deeply wounded.

    ''Wahahahahahaha!ббThat was a close one, Nemm!ббIf your breasts had been a little bigger, it would have been terrible!"

    ''Oh, shut up, Gold!ббDon''t you dare to talk nonsense at a time like this!ббIdiot!"

    Nemmu did not seem to be hurt, but she held her chest with both hands and yelled back at Gold, her face flushed red.

    I muttered to myself, overhearing their almost distracted exchange.

    (Gila''s unrecognizable and inexplicable attacks are tricky. (Gila''s unrecognizable and inexplicable attacks are troublesome.) All the members of the "Black Clowns" joined in the fight to make sure we caught him, but the opponent was higher than Nemmu and Gold''s level. We have to be careful.)

    The opponent is about level 7000.

    Nemmu and Gold are level 5000, so they are somewhat underpowered.

    (Moreover, from the atmosphere, it seems that the subordinates Gira brought with him were not just brought with him to attack us and then attack us from the shadows. (The fact that they have unknown abilities makes them an opponent we have to be more wary of than the actual level.)

    I raise my assessment of Gila, who is once again hiding in the crowd of his men, oblivious to their presence.

    However, what I have to do remains the same.

    (In order to extract information, I just need to damage them and capture them by making them lose their ability to fight. (I''ll contact Ellie with a reminder at ...... just in case, though, for insurance purposes.)

    I make sure to contact Ellie while fighting, just in case.

    <>

 322 - - Episode 10 vs. Gilla 2

    The movements are sharper than before, but they are still just comedy assassins. No matter how many of them there are, they are no match for us.

    After Gold defeated all the "morte spada" that attacked him, he turned to Gira and pointed out.

    It is true that Gila''s unrecognizable attacks are a bit troublesome, but we were able to defeat the swarming masses without any problems.

    The "morte spada" (deadly swords) had been strengthened compared to before, but their original strength was low, so their value was very low.

    If it was deliberately prepared as a force to defeat us, then we should consider that Gila''s ability to analyze forces is not very high. ......

    Rather, she looks at them with a look of sincere disdain and stomps on the head of one of her men who is lying nearby.

    I don''t expect much from you, but you really are useless. Garbage, after all, garbage."

    ............"

    You knew that a being who creates an assassination society could not possibly have decent feelings. ......

    I was irritated to see him seriously call his own men "trash" right in front of me and stomp his head in displeasure.

    I''m not sure if it''s right for me to say such a thing since I''m the one who beat him,......, but that''s not the right attitude to take toward a subordinate who has fought.

    ''Pfft, you little brat, you''re nothing but a disgrace to have been brought down.

    In response to my point, Gira stomped his foot harder on his subordinate''s head as if to provoke us.

    If you can''t use them, they''re trash. Understand, you spoiled brat?

    ............"

    Although I understand that this is a sticky provocation, I find Gila''s line to be unforgivable.

    Gila must have sensed my frustration, because he too breaks out into a nasty smile.

    I look forward to seeing the expression on your face when I kill your subordinate.

    !ббNemmu, gold!

    They all react quickly to my call and take a large distance away from me.

    In the nick of time, several cracks appeared where we were.

    They looked like the claw marks of a giant creature.

    Gila''s eyes twitched in amusement at the sight of us.

    Like a rat, she is good only at running away. But for how long can we run away?

    His "unrecognizable attack" could be fatal to Nemmu and Gold if taken seriously, let alone me.

    That being said, if we were to run around as he pointed out, we would not be able to defeat him, and one day we would be fatally wounded and lose our lives.

    But see .......

    ''Surely I can''t keep running from ''unrecognizable attacks'' forever,'' he said. Sure, it''s a troublesome attack, but if you can ...... recognize it, it doesn''t mean anything."

    I take out a card from my pocket.

    SSSR Eye of Truth, Release!

    The card is released and disappears at the same time.

    It disappeared, but at first glance, no change occurred.

    When the card was removed and released, Gira''s eyes, which had been distorted with amusement, sharpened, but the lack of change caused her to relax her guard.

    He ran his sharp gaze over her and asked her, wary.

    ''Is ...... bluffing?''

    ''Well, I don''t know.''

    I didn''t answer honestly, but shrugged my shoulders - playing a large sword-like claw (бвбвбвбвбвбвбвбв) that was coming at me from my right side with the cane in my hand!

    What?

    Gila''s eyes open wide in astonishment as he recognizes the invisible attack as if he could see it, and is astonished that it was played so precisely.

    I took advantage of her surprise and closed the gap between us, and two of the six claws came at me, but it was not difficult to avoid them if I could see them.

    But if I could see them, it would not be difficult to avoid them.

    ''Ha ha ha ha!ббIf you can see it, this golden knight, this gold, will do nothing to prevent it!"

    Well, then, you''d better block them all properly!"

    Immediately after the evasion, the remaining four claws close the distance and attack, but Nemmu, who has repaired the ripped chest, and Gold, who is smiling broadly, block them from the side!

    They both prevented two large claws each, making way for an attack on Gila.

    Naturally, there was no way they would let that chance pass them by.

    Ggagh!

    The staff in his hand is slammed forcefully into Gila''s abdomen.

    He doesn''t expect to be able to block all the big claws, and his reaction is slightly delayed by surprise.

    I don''t miss his reaction and deliver a powerful blow that blasts Gila like a kicked ball and sends him tumbling to the floor.

    He rises up, clutching his stomach, his narrow eyes widening to the limit in astonishment.

    I''m like, "Ba, you idiot!ббHow could you guys prevent the attack?

    No one would be foolish enough to reveal his or her hand to the enemy. I wouldn''t tell them.

    ......!

    Realizing that he is being made a fool of, Gila looks at us with more hatred in his eyes, but we are not upset at all.

    We look down at him with a cold stare.

    ...... By the way, how did you actually spot his attack?

    I was wary of Gila''s attack because of what I had heard from Miki.

    At first I expected that he was using some kind of attack magic, but when he actually attacked me, I really could not recognize him at all.

    I considered the possibility of an "attack at a super speed that even I, a level 9999 magician, cannot recognize," but even if that were the case, it would be impossible for me not to recognize it at all.

    First of all, if an attack is launched, it should be possible to react to some extent by the movement of the air.

    Then, how in the world did Gila attack?

    While defeating the former "morte spada" and assassins who swarmed around, I thought about it and came up with this idea.

    Although different from Gira, I myself realized that I could do something similar with the "SSR Existence Concealment".

    SSR, Existence Cloaking" makes the user''s presence unrecognizable to the five senses, magical powers, and magic items.

    It is exactly the same as Gila''s attack.

    Therefore, "SSSR, Eye of Truth," the anti-card of "SSR, Existence Concealment," was used to make it recognizable. I did it.

    My gift, "Infinite Gacha," literally produces an infinite number of cards, some of which are paired with a particular card.

    For example, fire and ice, light and dark, and other cards of the same rank can offset each other''s power if used at the same time.

    There are also cards that nullify the effect of a card.

    We call such cards "anti-cards.

    The "SSR, Eye of Truth" is a typical anti-card of the "SSR, Existence Hiding.

    The effect of "SSSR Eye of Truth" is ...... "Make the invisible visible. It nullifies existence concealment. It is the very counterpart of "SSR, Existence Concealment".

    My prediction was correct, and after using "SSSR, Eye of Truth," we could clearly see the true nature of Gila''s unrecognizable attack, the large claws.

    Six strange, large claws as tall as he is, extending and retracting like a living creature from under his jacket.

    Perhaps the claws themselves have some kind of "SSR, existence concealment" effect.

    If we had not known of the existence of "SSR, existence concealment," we would not have been able to figure it out, and at worst, Nemmu and Gold might have been seriously injured.

    However, once we knew the source, it was not difficult to find a solution or prevent it.

    Gira, who realized that he had completely discovered his own method of attack, was at first angry at my provocation, but then, perhaps out of his mind, he burst into an eerily low laugh.

    When he had finished laughing, his eyes filled with a renewed desire to kill.

    I''ve never seen you ...... see through our moves before, but I''ve only seen through one of our moves, so don''t get carried away, kid!"

    Gila peels off the scarf around his mouth while spewing out lines filled with anger, murderous intent, and resentment.

    I''ll make you think it would have been better if you had been killed with a big claw!

    <>

 323 - - Episode 11 Doc Underground Laboratory

    --At the time when the lights are fighting against Gira, the master of the demon kingdom.

    Mei and her friends head for the laboratory of Doc, one of the Majin Nation masters.

    Doc''s laboratory is located deep in the royal hunting ground forest on the outskirts of the Majin Nation capital.

    Of course, this information comes from Miki, who has defected.

    As she had informed us, there was a cave in the depths of the forest, and a door leading underground was disguised as a door.

    The door to the basement was disguised. "Other people are protected by magic, but my partner can disguise it without much effort.

    ............"

    While listening to Rock''s rattling soliloquy, Tin, the gunner, discovers physical and magical traps one after another and neutralizes them without being noticed by the opponent.

    This is also a feat that can only be done by "UR, double gunner Suzu level 7777," who has a high ability to search for enemies.

    The enemy is a good idea. If you create a laboratory in the royal hunting grounds, civilians and adventurers will not come by without permission, and if they do, there will be no problem killing them as suspicious. The forest is ready to be guarded, and the demon kingdom is ready.

    Noticing that his partner, Suzu, has finished her work, Rock calls out to her.

    When he called out to the rear, he found Mei, Nazuna, and Ice Heat, who had hidden themselves with "SSR Existence Concealment," including Suzu, standing by.

    Mei gave a small nod and confirmed to everyone once again.

    Then, I will confirm the details of the operation once again. Our objective is to secure Doc, one of the "Masuta" of the Majin Nation. The objective is to secure him. Killing is prohibited."

    By capturing Doc, who serves as a liaison, the objective is to secure all the Majin Nation masters and extract information from them.

    Above all - and May continues.

    We need to capture Gou, the leader of the Majin Nation "Master" who may be in the 9,000th level who destroyed Master Light''s hometown, without letting him get away. Failure is not an option for this mission. Everyone, please be firmly aware of that point."

    Of course!ббFor the sake of my master, I''m going to get that Doc guy for sure!"

    Ice Heat will not be able to face its master unless it can clear its name with the success of this operation!

    (NICK!)"

    Since the power of the infinite mess card prevents any sound from leaking out to the surroundings, everyone raises their voices as they please.

    Led by Mei, Nazuna, Ice Heat, and Suzu were all in high spirits.

    Locke, on the other hand, tutted unintentionally in his chest.

    (I don''t know... ...... if you''re so fired up, it''s going to be a terrible thing... ......)

    Intelligence Weapon, but Locke had the compassion to not just say it out loud.

    Confirming everyone''s motivation, May nodded her head in satisfaction and remembered to check and nail each person''s movements.

    Tin," she said, "go ahead and disarm the traps, just as you did with the neutralization of the cave area. I will prepare the magic string so that we can restrain Doc (the target) at any time. If I fail to secure him, please prevent him from escaping by freezing him with Ice Heat''s freezing system. Do not touch Nazna until the battle has started. Also, remember and be aware that in some cases, they may give up on securing you and retreat. Remember what Mr. Wright said about prioritizing our safety over securing Doc (the subject)."

    When she finished listening to everyone''s replies, May nodded her head in satisfaction and immediately began her actions.

    --The interior of the cave is not very deep.

    When one arrives at the far end, there is a door disguised as a cave wall, which opens to reveal a staircase leading to the basement.

    For now, with the power of "SSR Existence Concealment," May and the others should not be able to catch them visually or magically.

    With Tin leading the way and keeping a watchful eye, it was unlikely that the other side would be aware of their intrusion.

    This is a very good thing, but of course there was the ...... problem.

    The first thing to do is to make sure that the other side is aware of your presence, and that they are not preparing to intercept you.

    You can find the answer at: "...... No, it is not. The place is underground, and the smell is just trapped.

    Nazna, walking at the end of the line, picks her nose and speaks up.

    May responded to her question, frowning at the smell.

    The smell of blood, putrefaction, and chemicals mingled with each step down the basement stairs, creating a foul stench.

    It is hard to imagine that ...... is aware of May and her team''s intrusion and is preparing a stench weapon to repel them.

    If that were the case, they would have prepared something different to intercept us.

    After descending the stairs, Tin leads the way toward the presence.

    Mei and the others followed, making sure not to step on anything other than where Tin had stepped.

    The underground entrance was narrow, but the underground laboratory itself was as spacious as an aristocratic mansion.

    There was a dining room, a hall, a guest room, and other rooms used for ordinary purposes.

    Going further into the laboratory, we found that monsters had been pushed into cages that had been stacked or lined up like containers.

    Why are monsters being held captive in such a place?

    All we understood was that it was not a pleasant object by any stretch of the imagination.

    We proceeded further.

    In another section, there was what looked like a cell.

    Inside, people of all races, young and old, were being held captive, and they had nothing animate in common.

    It seems that they are deprived of the will to act out by something magical, rather than ...... because they are in despair of this situation.

    It would be a troublesome measure if they were to kill themselves while you are not looking at them.

    May and his team also searched for Doc, carefully probing multiple locations and frowning .......

    He was a very bad ...... man," she said. It''s a good thing I didn''t bring Mr. Wright with me."

    Tin and Ice Heat nodded deeply at May''s words, and Nazna frowned, looking heartbroken.

    I entered the laboratory and saw ''no sign of Doc at all. ......

    The treatment of the race was just too much.

    There were dismembered bodies, those with monster-like entrails sewn into them, those who had been melted down and mixed together by chemicals, and many others who were of a race in a state that I am afraid to even describe.

    This is not so bad.

    In addition, Mei and her team found a huge, deep hole to dump the bodies, where a large number of undead people were screaming out their vindictiveness, suffering, and sadness.

    Voices that continue to suffer even in death.

    I would like to release them from suffering for the sake of Wright and his kind, but I can''t. ......

    We can''t let them know about our intrusion by purifying them badly. Above all, it is impossible for us to purify this many people with our magical power.

    Rather, even Ellie-sama can''t do it, can she?"

    Everyone silently agrees with Ice Heat''s point.

    Although Ellie boasts the highest amount of magic power in "The Abyss," it is impossible for her to purify thousands--or even tens of thousands--of undead in a physical way.

    Unless, of course, they are prepared to replenish their magical power from the outside for an extended period of time, or if they are burned and cremated.

    The most important thing to remember is that the undead are not just a bunch of people who have been killed and left to die, they are a bunch of people who have been killed and left to die. What is really called "poison" is a race.

    ............"

    Tin squeezes his partner tightly at Rock''s blur.

    It''s not that I agreed with what he said.

    Tin himself is confident that he would not fall behind Doc if they were to engage in battle. ......

    The first time I saw him, I got a chill from the madness that was right in front of me.

    ''Let''s continue our search for ...... Doc (subject). If he has noticed us and is running away, we will investigate possible clues, escape routes, traces, etc., and pursue him."

    Everyone agrees with May, and once again Tin begins his search.

    --In the end, the discovery of Doc (the subject) is unsuccessful.

    Nevertheless, everyone''s expressions are not particularly gloomy.

    Because from the situation at the institute, it was thought that they were out on an errand rather than ''having noticed us and fled.

    The reason is that the situation in the laboratory suggests that they were out on business, rather than having noticed them and fled in a panic. What do you want to do, Ms. Mei?

    Yes, sir. ......

    Ice Heat''s question makes May put her finger to her shapely chin and think.

    We can either wait until Doc comes back and surprise and capture him, or we can retreat and attack again. ......

    Both have their advantages and disadvantages.

    While May is pondering which to choose and whether to come up with another plan, Nazna looks around at her leisure.

    Currently, May and the others were in what appeared to be Doc''s study.

    Except for the entrance and exit, the area was surrounded by bookshelves, and the shelves were filled with books, documents, and stacks of papers summarizing his research.

    On the desk, too, there were piles of books and data on his research.

    This study was the place where the stench of the institute was the thinnest, so everyone was gathered here.

    As one would expect, they would not pull books from the bookshelves just because they were bored.

    If they were not careful, the magic trap might be triggered, or they might physically lose their balance.

    Again, even if you stuff them in, if the other party notices the discomfort and realizes the intrusion, you can''t even look at them - but Nazna shows interest in a bundle of papers plucked from a corner of the desk.

    He says, "......?ббThis is ......."

    Without time for Tin & Lock to stop him, he approaches the desk and pulls out a stack of paper stuck between a stack of books.

    May notices her and presses her temples, her head aching from her actions.

    She shows me the paper in her hand before May can open her mouth to scold Nazuna for acting selfishly in her position of being entrusted with the command.

    She showed him a piece of paper in her hand before he could open his mouth, "Hey, hey, Mei, what''s the name written here?"

    Not only May, but also Ice Heat, Tin, and Rock all nearly uttered a croak when they read the name.

    <>

 324 - - Episode 12 vs. Gilla 3

    I''ll make you think it would be better if I had been killed with a big claw!"

    Gila peels off the scarf from around his mouth while spewing out angry lines.

    The scarf is removed to reveal knife-sharp fangs that make a gaping sound, and the jaws are removed to reveal a mouth large enough to swallow a human being.

    The body is then supported by six large claws extending from its back, and Gila''s legs float inside.

    If the claws had not been recognized by the "SSSR Eye of Truth," Gila would have looked like a puppet suspended from the ceiling by invisible strings.

    Supported by the large claws, the figure looked like a humanoid giant spider.

    His sharp gaze caught ours.

    Despair, die with despair!

    Large claws kick the floor.

    It is faster than I expected, probably because it converted the force that shattered the floor into propulsive force.

    It is, however, easier to understand than the invisible attack you just saw!ббTake my golden blow!"

    However, even though he is fast, the level-5000 Gold can catch his movements and match his sword without any problem.

    Gold runs with the sword in his hand to cut off Gila''s head--but

    !ббHow dare you bite off my golden flash!ббWhat a bite!"

    Next, your heads!

    Gold!ббDon''t stand still, a**h*le!"

    Gold is astonished when his sword is chewed up like glass.

    Gila closes the distance between them, opening his mouth like a dragon, and attacks, but is intercepted by Nemmu, who attacks from the flank.

    Gila blocks Nemmu''s attack from the flank with a large claw.

    Gold''s screams bring him back to consciousness and he breaks away from her.

    Gira switches her aim from Gold to Nemmu.

    The claws strike Nemmu from an angle that is absolutely impossible for a living creature. It is a move that is only possible because it is a magic item.

    "Kuk!"

    Nemmu twists and evades.

    He moves backward and avoids the large claw attack two or three times.

    However, the sharpness of the claws'' attacks made them more and more difficult to avoid.

    Bakugou Flame, Release!

    What?

    I release the "SSR Bakugou Flame" towards the pursuing Gira!

    It is an offensive magic that ranks high among the tactical class б╢Tactics Classб╖.

    It is an attack magic that uses a combination of explosions and flames to damage the enemy while blasting them away with a strong impact. ......

    Gwah!"

    Gira guards against the blow of the bomber flame with her large claws, and she also withstands the impact by thrusting hard into the floor. She succeeded in preventing a follow-up attack on Nemum, so her objective was achieved.

    She retreats to my vicinity and utters her thanks.

    ''Thank you, Master Dirk!

    His bite and big claws are nasty!ббI never expected to be bitten off by one of my blows!ббShould we not get too close and cut them down from a distance, Lord?

    Gold also returns to our side and takes out a spare sword from the item box, and while being wary, advises us of his strategy.

    I agreed with Gold''s opinion.

    Gold''s opinion is the one I''m going to adopt!ббBoth of you follow me!ббBakugou Flame, Release!

    In the "Black Clown" party, I am naturally the most skilled at long-range attacks among the three of us, as I am also a magician.

    I use my card magic without hesitation, but I am not the one with the third party''s eyes on me.

    Zaruh!

    Gira had no doubt "eaten" the "Bakugou Flame" attack in rapid succession to nullify it.

    As expected, we were surprised by this.

    We were surprised at this, too. Is this guy really a race?ббI, for one, have some doubts. ......

    I agree with you, Gold ....... But maybe it''s a skill that any ''master'' can do?"

    Only we can eat magic. So, rest assured, you will die!

    Gold, Gila replies to Nemum''s conversation in a casual manner and attacks again.

    I immediately cast a new attack spell.

    Gold!ббBe careful not to get in the line of fire!ббFlame Rock, Release!

    He casts a new tactical class б╢Tactics Classб╖ attack magic that is not "SSR Bakugou Flame".

    It is the "SSR Engan".

    It is an attack sorcery with two attributes: flame and rock. It is a physical attack magic in which a rock as tall as a man is covered in flames.

    Gila rushes to avoid the burning rock.

    As expected, it seems that Gila cannot "eat" the attack magic with physical attack magic.

    If that is the case, let''s continue to use physical attack magic to push them over the edge!ббFlame Rock!ббThe Ghost of the Sword!ббIce Control!ббRelease."

    SSR Sword Ghosts" is a sorcery in which countless swords are wielded as if controlled by invisible ghosts.

    The "SSR Ice Control" appears at first glance to be a simple ice arrow, but the point where it strikes freezes, impeding the enemy''s movement.

    Combined with "Engan," it was intended to overwhelm Gira, who was moving at high speed, by controlling the area with offensive magic that also had a physical effect.

    Ggahhhh!

    !ббLord!ббNemm!ббHide in my shadow!"

    Gila spit out the "SSR Bakugou Flame" that he had just "eaten" from his mouth and slammed it into the attack magic I had released.

    Immediately, Gold intervened in front of me and Nemmu with his shield at the ready.

    Thanks to Gold''s guard, I was unharmed,...... but I didn''t think it was possible to spit out the "eaten" attack magic itself and use it in an attack,.......

    The first time I saw the "Ghost of the Sword", the second time I saw the "Ghost of the Sword", the third time I saw the "Ice Control", the third time I saw the "Ice Control", the third time I saw the "Ice Control", the third time I saw the "Ice Control", the third time I saw the "Ice Control".

    Nemmu, who was saved from taking damage thanks to Gold''s shield, let out an exasperated exclamation.

    I didn''t think you could reuse the attack magic that you ''ate'' ....... I doubt it''s really a race anymore. ......"

    I guess so." And thanks Gold for protecting me. I was unharmed."

    I am here to protect the Lord. I did what I had to do.

    Gold shouts with satisfaction when he hears me speak to him.

    I thank him and turn my attention from Gold to Gila.

    I am surprised that you can not only ''eat'' offensive magic, but also recycle it.

    However, I am convinced by the attack magic reuse I have just experienced.

    And just then, I received a reminder from Ellie.

    гиGod of Light!ббSorry I''m late!ббWe finally found the main body of the enemy (бвбвбвбв)!

    (That''s great, Ellie!ббWell done!)

    While stalling for time, Ellie finally locates the location of the main body of Gila.

    I listen to the report with telepathy and remove my "black clown" mask, revealing my face not as an adventurer dark - but as a light who rules the lowest level of the "abyss".

    "Uh!

    No longer needing to hide his level and strength, he exposed himself without hesitation.

    Gila, who had just a few moments ago been proud of his victory by reusing the attack magic he had "eaten," gasped as he realized my true strength and level of intimidation.

    Gila even unconsciously backed up a few steps.

    I turn to him again and tell him, "I don''t care.

    I turn to him again and say, "I''m done playing with dolls, Gila. Or are you just a coward who can only fight in secret?

    <>

 325 - - Episode 13 vs. Gilla 4

    I''m done playing with dolls, Gila. Or are you a coward who can only fight in secret?"

    "............"

    I remove my "Black Clown" mask and release it without hiding my level of intimidation.

    Gila sensitively notices the difference in level between me and him and takes a few steps back in fright, then falls silent at my point and narrows his narrow eyes even further.

    I repeat my words.

    The first thing that made me feel uncomfortable was when she appeared so easily, and when we didn''t even know what kind of traps were set for her, and yet she quietly moved into enemy territory.

    Of course, it is possible that Ellie was too mad that she had lobbied the Queen Elf Nation and used the elf species to stir things up so much. ......

    If I were in the same position, I would act more cautiously because my life is at stake.

    Despite this, I inwardly wondered, ''How could they follow us so easily?

    In the meantime, there was a possibility that Gila could be an impostor, so I asked Ellie to check on him with those who were monitoring us, appraise him, and search the area around him.

    This was an insurance policy to make sure Gila would not escape.

    At that point, there was no problem, which in turn made me more cautious.

    It was when he ate my attack magic and spat it out that I became convinced. It''s not impossible that it could be a boon (gift),......, but it''s not something a race can do, no matter how much it costs. The most important thing to remember is that you have the habit of enjoying the disconnect. And yet it''s too uncomfortable for you to eat attack magic and spit it out, or to try to kill someone by biting them with your mouth."

    A boon (gift) is the very characteristic of the bearer.

    If it is a large claw that has the power to conceal existence, it is still acceptable as a power possessed by an "assassin" named Gira, but eating attack magic and spitting it out or biting it with the mouth would be "different" in many ways.

    However, the appraisal is certain that it is Gira himself.

    If we disregard Miki''s information about his cutting habit, there was no contradiction in his words and actions.

    Even if he is an impostor who created the exact same person as himself, there are too many discrepancies.

    If so, there are not many possibilities left.

    If so, there are not many possibilities left.

    If that is the case, it would explain a lot about the phenomena up to now.

    If it is a function of the golem to eat attacking magic and spit it out, it makes sense. If it were a living creature, it would take damage as soon as it inhaled magic, but if it were a special golem from a past civilization, it would be able to store and reflect it by twisting space, for example. The fact that they rode into enemy territory with almost no warning, where there was a high possibility of a trap, was also ''even in the worst case scenario, the remotely operated golem would only be destroyed. So we could honestly assume that they had been metastasized."

    ...... worst, I can''t believe they saw through this kid, my hand, my hand, my hand."

    Gila - or rather, the fake Gila - acknowledges my point while expressing his frustration at being discovered.

    For many years, even Gough and the others couldn''t see through it. You''re the first person to see past civilizations and high-level magic items in such a short period of time. You are worthy of praise. Furthermore, I don''t know how much of a difference in level there is in your intimidation ....... Are you really a race?ббIf you are a master, how did you get to that level in such a short period of time?

    As I said before, no one would be foolish enough to reveal their true intentions to their enemies.

    "............"

    Gila''s expression and mood of frustration are obvious, even through the puppet.

    (To be honest, even if we were told that it was a doll, we would not be able to distinguish the movement of its facial expression or the sound of its breathing, and considering that everything about the way it feels when it strikes is the same as in the flesh, it''s amazing technology. ......)

    I knew that past civilizations had tools, weapons, and magic items that cannot be reproduced even today. ......

    It seems that the puppet (golem) used by Gila uses quite advanced technology.

    I didn''t think it was at a level that even appraisal could be fooled.

    Gira was showing hostility toward him, but he relaxed his shoulders as if he gave up in the middle of the fight.

    He thrust his large claws into the ground and lifted his body up, but he stopped that too and stood on both feet.

    He stopped and stood on both feet. Even if I make full use of this body, defeat is inevitable. There is no use in struggling.

    If you surrender ...... meekly, I''ll give you some leverage to get the information out of me, but what?"

    Surrender?ббNo."

    Gila clearly refused to surrender, despite his own admission that "there is too much difference in level to win.

    He snickers, then tears the garment from his abdomen.

    He then rips open his own abdomen, exposing its contents.

    !"

    The abdomen contained blood, skin, fat, muscle, and organs, as well as mechanical gears and tubes, but what caught my attention most was a large magic stone.

    The most eye-catching feature was a large magic stone placed on the abdomen, a level of stone rarely seen on the ground.

    Could that be the nucleus or energy that moves the doll (golem)?

    But there is no time for such academic musings.

    The Black Hole, Strategy Class High!

    The thing like a nucleus that moves the doll (golem) cracks and shatters at the same time as Gira''s words.

    At the same time, a black hole, a strategic class, "Black Hole" spread out in the underground space with him at the center.

    This mimicry is not enough to win. So, go to the end of the universe, somewhere far away, and be swallowed up and die!"

    Apparently, by sacrificing the nucleus of the doll (golem), Gila, like Ellie, activated a no-time, strategy-class (strategy-class) offensive magic.

    Moreover, according to what I learned in Ellie''s old magic class, "Black Hole" is not just an offensive magic.

    She herself can use "Black Hole," but she does not know where the black hole, which does not even allow light to pass through, is connected to.

    So even if I am level 9999, I don''t know what will happen if I am swallowed by the "Black Hole.

    I can''t test it with other level 9999 Mei and the others.

    Furthermore, the corpses of Gila''s men, whom we thought we had defeated, suddenly began to move and attacked us.

    They''re the ones!ббI had wondered why he had brought these too-weak people with him, but he had intended to use them as a stall in his self-destruction!ббYou''re too out of the ordinary!"

    Gold realizes Gila''s aim and shouts his displeasure.

    All of his men who had fallen were indeed holding their breath. We are not so naive as to overlook that area.

    But it seems that Gila had arranged to move his men even when they were dead.

    Therefore, at the same time as the self-destructive "black hole," he had his men move and attack us in a dead state to keep us away from him so that we would be swallowed up.

    Nemmu and Gold cut off Gila''s men to protect me, and blew them away with their shields.

    In the meantime, the "Black Hole" was closing in.

    I am not particularly panicked, but rather annoyed by Gila''s tactics.

    After we defeated his men, Gila was kicking the legs of his own men.

    And finally, he even manipulates and humiliates their corpses. ......

    It is truly offensive.

    ''You''re good at making me feel bad,'' he said. You really make me feel bad."

    I took out one UR card and released (released) it, in a hearty grumble.

    <>

 326 - - CHAPTER XIV UR CARD

    You''re good at making me feel bad. You really make me feel bad."

    After the fall of his former subordinates of the "Assassination Executioner (Blow)," Gira not only stomped on the corpses and called them "useless trash," but also sent them to stop us even after their deaths.

    I was extremely irritated by Gira''s attitude of treating his men as complete objects.

    The golem that Gila was remotely controlling had already destroyed a large stone, a national treasure, and created a "black hole," a strategic-class item, and had already been swallowed by the golem.

    If we leave the "black hole" coming toward us, we don''t know what will happen to us who are swallowed by it.

    If we do nothing, we will be swallowed up.

    I take out a UR card and release it.

    "UR Gravity World, Gravity Corridor Continuing from the Underworld, Release!

    The hole so black that no light can pass through is swallowed up by a giant gravity sphere, "Gravity World," which is even bigger than the one that is coming toward us.

    It is true that the "Black Hole" is of a strategic level that even I, a level 9999 player, don''t know what will happen if it swallows me, but it is just an offensive magic after all.

    There are many ways to prevent it.

    One of them is to "Swallow with Gravity World," which is a higher level magic of "Black Hole.

    UR Gravity World is an offensive magic that is a higher level version of Black Hole.

    The effect is almost the same, simply more powerful and with a wider area of effect.

    Thanks to the Gravity World, "Black Hole" was swallowed up and extinguished by "Gravity World" before it reached us, just as we had hoped.

    Not only that, the Gravity World, which continues from the underworld, shatters the magic stone and sucks in the fake Gira doll with its abdomen exposed.

    The "Gravity World" that continues from the underworld shatters the magic stone and sucks in the fake Gira doll, which has its abdomen exposed.

    The fake Gira doll vanishes, letting out a desperate scream.

    And with all the enemies eliminated, the Gravity World, the corridor of gravity that continues from the underworld, shrinks and disappears at the same time.

    Silence prevails.

    If there is a problem, it is .......

    The dueling arena that Ellie made for us is too powerful to be destroyed to this extent,.......

    The final evil attempt by the fake Gira doll, which could have prevented the self-destruction, was instead so powerful that it gouged clean through to the ceiling of the dueling hall that Ellie had built for us.

    Despite the dueling arena that Ellie, the "forbidden witch," had made to withstand anti-attack magic so that the ground would not be affected, a blue sky could still be seen.

    ''Not to say the Lord''s not ...... powerful compared to that outlandish attack magic. ......

    ''As expected of Mr. Wright!ббHow dare you destroy so much of the place that Master Ellie created!ббThe one who stands at the top of their game is none other than Mr. Wright!

    ...... Nemm, you''re back to calling me."

    I''m so sorry!ббI just got so excited!

    Gold and Nemum gather at my side.

    Gold is stunned by the destructive power of the UR card, and Nemmu shouts out my real name, which is not my adventurer name, out of excitement and admiration.

    Since we were the only ones here and the false Gira was swallowed up by his own attack magic, it was unlikely that he had heard my real name, "Light," but who knows who might.

    For this reason, I nail Nemum.

    She shrank back at her own failure, as if her excitement from earlier had been a lie.

    I let out a wry smile at her appearance and call out a follow-up.

    I can''t help but understand Nemmu''s excitement, though. I didn''t think that the attack magic of the UR card would be so powerful. I''m not angry anymore, so there''s no need to be so depressed.

    It''s you, Mr. Dirk. ......

    ''Good grief, the Lord is lenient. A little more severe reprimand would be fine with me, wouldn''t it?"

    Nemmu''s frightened expression changed at my follow-up, and she smiled with an impressed expression on her face.

    Gold shrugs at my sweet attitude, which includes dismay and teasing to Nemmu.

    When Nemmu glares at Gold, he turns away and whistles.

    I couldn''t help but smile at their exchange.

    And while Gold''s point is not lost on me,...... I myself, as I mentioned earlier, could understand Nemm''s feelings.

    Of course, it was not all UR cards, but only those that seemed to be powerful.

    If the "abyss" collapsed due to poor use, we would be blindsided.

    This was a measure to prevent that from happening.

    ...... Incidentally, there is also an "UR Sweets Castle" card. The effect is the same as the original, but a castle of sweets literally appears on the card.

    I have never used it because it is not good for my health and I can''t eat all of the sweets. I have talked about how I would like to try it someday and eat it together.

    --But back to the story.

    First of all, we need to do something about that hole in the ceiling. Even though we built it in a place far from human habitation, it would be a bad wake-up call if we left it unattended and someone saw the hole or the inside of it or fell in and died.

    Are you not heading to Ellie-sama for support?"

    I nodded at Nemum''s question, and Gold nodded in agreement with my response.

    It''s true that it''s not good form for the Lord, as the boss, to take credit for his subordinate''s successes from the side. It is also a matter of decency for a superior to hand over the credit to his subordinates. Above all, if Ellie-dono is in the middle of a battle, I would be horrified if he intervenes, even if it is under the Lord''s command."

    Gold makes a playful shoulder-shaking gesture.

    In fact, imagine the scene of "SUR, Elly the Forbidden Witch, Level 9999" breaking into the middle of a battle, and Nemmu Even he scowled in disgust.

    Ellie''s ability is number two behind Nazna''s.

    Level 5000 class Nemmu and Gold are no match for him.

    Just the thought of intervening in a serious battle between the main body of Gila and Ellie, who had discovered their location, made me shudder and I could not help but feel disgusted.

    Nevertheless, they would charge forward with glee if I ordered them to do so.

    (So if I misjudged the enemy and gave the wrong orders, I could end up losing Nemmu, Gold, and everyone else''s lives for nothing. You used to be just the second son of a poor farmer, but now you have a lot of subordinates and are in a really great position. ......)

    I can''t help but let the words slip out of my chest.

    It was my own will that brought me to my current position for my own purposes, so I must accept the heavy responsibility and be careful.

    Nemmu calls out to me with concern.

    How can I help you, Mr. Dirk?"

    ......It''s nothing. First of all, let''s plug up that hole in the ceiling. Did you find any good ''Infinite Gacha'' cards?"

    I smiled back at Nemmu and pondered if there was an appropriate "Infinity Gacha" card to plug the gaping hole in the ceiling.

    <>

 327 - - Episode 15 Avatar Golem

    --Time goes back a bit.

    While Light and his team were dealing with the Black Hole, a top-level strategy-class offensive magic, a man rises from his bed in a corner deep underground in the slum of the Majin Nation''s capital, the "Assassination Society Executioner (Blow)".

    ............"

    He is shorter than the average man, probably only around 5''5".

    He was wearing sleeves of drab clothes, and his mouth was covered by a scarf with a skull mark.

    He had his hand on a helmet-like object on his head that covered the upper half of his face.

    He grimly took it and tossed it like trash onto the bed.

    When he took off the helmet-like object, half of his face was exposed.

    His sharp gaze spoke eloquently of his own - and Gila''s - irritation, even if he didn''t say it out loud.

    It is not a puppet (golem).

    Sitting on the bed is Gila himself.

    He is frustrated like a child who has lost a competitive game, and he clucks his tongue.

    I never thought I''d have to cut one of my trump cards. ......

    A glance at the helmet-shaped object he tossed on the bed.

    ''...... No, a high level guy like that, what kind of moves, you never know what he has hidden. Best course of action, sink them with maximum firepower before they can do anything to you. It''s a waste of time, but that thing''s self-destruction, the best move. We have to give up."

    Gira reflected on his decision and, although frustrated, tried to confirm that his actions had been for the best, and to lower the pent-up emotion.

    At first, when Gira saw the lights and the others, he thought that the Avatar Golem, a past civilization high-level magic item that shared Gira''s five senses, magic power, and consciousness, would be enough to deal with them.

    However, the opponents were using magic, magic items, and other unknown techniques to conceal their actual abilities. Light, who was serious, was overwhelmingly strong, surpassing even Gira''s own level.

    Therefore, he chose to use one of his trump cards, the self-destructing giant magic stone that was the core of the "Avatar Golem," to blow Light and the others into the void to who knows where.

    The loss of the Avatar Golem was painful for Gira, but he was able to make peace with it.

    If there is one concern, it is that

    гиI didn''t get to see the end of the Avatar Golem because I let it destroy itself, but they weren''t far enough away to escape. It''s not a problem. ......)

    Because they destroyed their trump card, the "Avatar Golem," I did not see the last of the lights with my own eyes, but from that distance they unleashed a strategic-class attack magic almost by surprise.

    Even if Wright survived, the other two would not be left alone.

    It would take them some time to regroup.

    In the meantime, Gila was planning to quickly dazzle them.

    --By the way, what is the "Avatar Golem," a high-ranking magic item of past civilizations?

    When you put on the "helmet," as it is commonly called, that Gila was wearing and follow the activation procedure, you can link your consciousness to the "Avatar Golem.

    Not only does it link consciousness, but it also takes on the appearance and magical powers of the person who wears the helmet.

    The "avatar golem" initially has no eyes, mouth, nose, etc., but when linked to a person, it becomes exactly like the person itself, and even grows reproductive organs.

    Gila discovered this "Avatar Golem" in a dungeon in the territory of the Fiendish State.

    The Majin Kingdom has the second largest number of dungeons after the Dwarf Kingdom.

    There are ruins of past civilizations that have been turned into dungeons, and Gira also dives into dungeons on a regular basis, though not as often as Daigo (a level-up fool) of "Spirit Twin Swords" does, for both hobby and practical purposes.

    It was during this time that he happened to discover the "Avatar Golem," a high-level magic item from a past civilization.

    The "Avatar Golem" was such a high-performance item that Gila himself would level up when he defeated an enemy by remote control.

    With it, there was no danger of dying, and since the main body was an "Avatar Golem," there was no need to eat or drink, so Gila could go deep into the dungeon.

    Before long, Goh and the others did not even notice him, and he was able to replace Gira himself out in the open.

    (It was a very useful item. It was a pity, but I could cut my losses and give up. (If I''m lucky next time, there''s still a chance I''ll get another "Avatar Golem.)

    Gila gets out of bed, leaves the bedroom to quench her dry throat, and heads for the kitchen.

    Good morning," she said. Waking up too late is not good for you, is it?"

    What?

    There was a beautiful girl I didn''t know in the room just outside my bedroom.

    She was about 160 cm tall, but her sorceress-style hat made her look taller than she was.

    She has blonde hair, a good style, a firm chest, and a narrow waist. Above all, her face is well-defined, and she is a beautiful girl with an alluring appearance, as if she had been created by God himself.

    She is so beautiful that her appearance is more eye-catching than the strange books floating around her.

    She was standing in the living room of her own room deep in the basement of the "Assassination Society Executioner (Blow)," a place that no one but Gila could ever enter.

    It is inevitable that she would be so surprised by this unexpected event that her consciousness would go blank for a moment.

    Taking advantage of this blank space, the girl, Ellie, pulls out a card from her chest.

    It''s a card that says, "Transference, Release.

    What?

    Ellie smiles and releases the transition card.

    Gila is unable to resist, and in an instant his vision changes and he is transported to a space similar to the dueling arena where he had just been fighting.

    Gira finally recognizes the strongman in front of her and quickly observes her situation.

    ............"

    Suppressing the urge to click my tongue, I sat back and let my eyes dart around my surroundings in preparation for my opponent''s pursuit.

    It was a large space, the ground was a hard floor and the ceiling was too high to see.

    Not only was it high, but it was also deep, deep enough to easily swallow a castle.

    The atmosphere was similar to that of the dueling arena where he had just fought with the lights through "Avatar Golem.

    It was not as elaborately decorated as the one there, with no artistic thrones or murals.

    It was a simple space that would have made sense if someone had told me it was a large warehouse for storing goods.

    This basement was built as a backup for the place where the Light Gods were. I didn''t have time to spend on the decoration because it was just a spare space. So please don''t stare at it too much, it''s embarrassing.

    ...... that master-looking fellow''s men, are they your buddies?"

    Ellie''s cheeks flush with embarrassment as she flits her attention to Gila, who observes her surroundings with impudence.

    Gila was not moved by her shyness at all as a man and asked her a question.

    Ellie holds her mouth with one hand in response to his question.

    Oh, my, I''m so sorry. I have not introduced myself to you at ...... again."

    Ellie moves gracefully, pulling one foot back and stepping back on her heels, her right hand on her hat, her left hand plucking her skirt prettily and elegantly, bowing with a dainty smile.

    I am ''SUR, Ellie the Forbidden Witch, Level 9999. I am the future queen of the God of Light. I am the future queen of the God of Light.

    <>

 328 - - Episode 16 Ellie vs. Gilla 1

    I am ''SUR, Ellie the Forbidden Witch, Level 9999. I am the future queen of the God of Light. I am your future queen.

    SUR, re, level 9999!ббMajo...... ''Witch of the Giant Tower''?!"

    Gila''s sharp, narrow eyes widened to their limits, astonished at Ellie''s introduction.

    She acknowledges the fact that she is the "Witch of the Giant Tower" without a care in the world.

    ''Yes, that''s right. I am the Witch of the Gigantic Tower. And I''ve come to capture you, Gila-san, as instructed by the Lord of Light. I am somewhat confident in my magic. I was able to locate the main body of Mr. Gira by detecting the weak magical power that keeps flowing in a certain direction from the basement of the "Assassination Society Executioner (Blow)". I took him to this basement where the transfer inhibiting magic was activated so that he would not be able to escape. I apologize for my late, unladylike and forceful behavior.

    A mild apology from the top, even though there is not a shred of remorse in his words.

    She completely showed her attitude that "Gila is lower than me.

    Gila was surprised by the shocking multiple pieces of information and became flustered, but regained her composure.

    But as she regained her composure, questions began to arise one after another.

    (Level 9999, bluff?ббBut intimidating, I can certainly feel it. Appraisals, perhaps because of the level difference, are played down. I faced the "Avatar Golem," and it was close to the dark one I took care of. He is a sorcerer, so I''m not absolutely sure. ...... If she is not bluffing, then there is a more powerful person behind the witch. No way. ...... "C"!ббNo, if that is the case, then "C" himself should be able to solve everything by making a move. (If so, "Raitoshin", is it the same level as "C", or close to it?)

    Gira cannot connect Dirk, whom he thinks he has already taken care of with the Black Hole, a strategic class high-level offensive magic, with the God of Light, and thinks that the being Ellie is following is of the same rank as "C," a near-higher one.

    (If so, why ......)

    Assumption after assumption, Gila makes some inferences, but as he does so, additional and new questions arise.

    Gila asks aloud without thinking.

    Why only you?"

    ?"ббWhat do you mean?"

    Ellie tilts her head slightly, unsure of the meaning of the sudden question.

    Even that gesture was extremely cute.

    It was so cute that if a man of his race on earth saw it, he would fall in love with it, regardless of whether he was an old man, a young man, or a boy.

    As for Gila, she was too unknown to fall in love with him.

    Gira, while being on the alert, quickly checked her surroundings again and asked again, "What do you think?

    The witch, it seems, is certainly of a higher level than we are. But, do you think you can catch us at that level?ббWhy don''t you bring others, your friends? I''m sure you will."

    "Oh, that''s what I meant."

    Ellie finally understands the intent and claps her hands lightly.

    She replies with a full, bewitching smile.

    ''There are others, but I didn''t feel comfortable asking them to deal with small fry. ...... And it would be impious to trouble the God of Light to catch a mouse this small. That''s why I''ve come to catch it myself."

    Ellie responded with a blatantly condescending attitude and dialogue.

    Gila, who had been on the lookout for the surroundings and preparing for a surprise attack, became hot-headed at her response.

    No one had ever looked down on her so clearly before.

    Gila''s pride was clearly stroked.

    Gira spits out in heartfelt frustration, "I''ve never had anyone disrespect me so clearly.

    Don''t get carried away, whore. Do you think you can''t kill us just because you are of a higher level?ббYou, a witch, are not so hard to kill. Shall I chop you from foot to foot and make you sing the words I want in tears?

    Oh, my God, I''m scared. I''m afraid to speak to a frail woman in such a manner. But it doesn''t matter, because there''s no way I could do such a thing."

    Kill....... I''m going to kill you by making you tell me your gut, what color it is, what it tastes like, and then I''m going to make you spit out everything you know!

    If you can do it, go ahead. I can''t help but wonder if you can really do such a thing, though, since you are a rat who can do nothing but sneak around and hide. I wish you the best of luck.

    Gira strikes a thick, almost palpable kill toward Ellie.

    But she feels no more than a gentle breeze from Gira''s killing spirit, and passes it off with a cool face. She even added a sarcastic remark and provoked Ellie further.

    I''ll kill you!ббWitch, I swear, I''ll kill you!"

    Gira turned his killing intent into propulsion, and before he knew it, he was charging with a strange blade clutched in both hands - a katar in his hand.

    It doesn''t end there.

    "Phantom Maatosis!"

    ''Split into multiple pieces?ббIt''s interesting as a street performance--Sacrificial Trees (Sacr Albor)!"

    As they charge toward Gila, who is now split into ten men, Ellie is only a little surprised, but she immediately aims to stop them with the strategy class attack magic "Sacrificial Trees (Sacr Albor).

    The magic that Ellie used was a strategic class attack magic that creates trees to attack and stall the attacking enemy.

    When the enemy''s body is attacked by this magic, new trees are born from the enemy''s body, and they multiply.

    It is a very effective offensive magic to stop multiple enemies in their tracks.

    !ббSacrificial trees are cut off?

    The "Phantom Maatosis" can create a body that can be attacked by magic power.

    This is a special skill that can be obtained by those at the very highest level of the "assassin" profession.

    Therefore, it is possible to cut off the branches of sacrificial trees (sacr albor) that are flocking to Gila.

    But Ellie is no slouch.

    Wind God Rampage!

    As soon as he determines that it is difficult to stop them with "Sacrificial Trees," he unleashes a new strategy-class attack spell, "Wind God Ranbou.

    It is an extremely large wind attack magic that slices the opponent, but it is used not to defeat Gira, but to blow him away and make him distance himself from her.

    Goo!"

    As intended, Gira is blown away like a leaf from a tree, and is forced to take a large distance away. This was particularly effective for Gira, who is short and light in weight.

    However, it only blew her away and opened up the distance.

    Ellie did not relax her attack.

    The following words were used: "Summon spirits, substitute chanting, parallel magic manuscripts, and the activation word: ''Chant. Let the flower wither. Let the end bloom!ббFour!

    The four magic manuscripts circling around Ellie move at the same time as she calls out, their pages turning at high speed.

    The pages of the scrolls are turned at high speed.ббMagma Wave!ббHeavy Metal Rain!ббChains of Earth!

    Ellie, assisted by the power of the spirits and her book of magic, unleashes four strategic-class magic shots almost simultaneously.

    The "Citadel Drop" is a physical attack magic that literally summons a citadel and causes it to fall to the ground.

    Magma Wave" is a magic that sends magma toward the enemy like a tidal wave.

    Heavy Metal Rain" is a ranged attack spell that sends molten metal raining down on the enemy.

    The last, "Chains of Earth," is a gravity spell that crushes the enemy with enough gravity to create a crater over a wide area.

    All four are the most powerful attack magic in the strategy class.

    Mythical battles unfold in the dueling grounds of the underground reserve.

    <>

 329 - - Episode 17 Ellie vs. Gilla 2

    The smoke from the molten metal is amazing. ...... Should I have used a different strategy class magic instead of Heavy Metal Rain?

    Ellie saw magma and heavy metal rain accumulate in the crater that had been crushed by the gravitational attack magic "Chains of the Earth", and the smoke that had erupted from it, and she put her handkerchief over her mouth. He suppressed and waved his hand.

    It was a carefree soliloquy, which was hard to believe from the person who created the hell that does not allow any living creature to exist.

    A shadow cuts through the magma and heavy metal smoke and lands on the rim of the crater.

    A single shadow landed on the rim of the crater, slicing through the magma and heavy metal smoke.

    "I didn''t expect to die from that little trick, but ...... you still seem to be in good health. It looks like we''ll have to hurt it a bit more to weaken it enough to catch it."

    Gira sacrificed her entire body, which she had created with "Phantom Maatosis," to get through four consecutive attacks of strategy-class magic.

    However, Gira''s body was not unscathed; his clothes, hair, and some parts of his skin were scorched, and his weapon, the katar, was useless with some of its grip and blade parts melted.

    Ellie, on the other hand, had not yet moved a single step and maintained a relaxed attitude.

    As she said, for her, it was just a small test.

    Ellie and Gira''s current state of mind really expressed the difference in level between the two of them.

    Despite this, Gira was not despairing at all.

    Rather, she was confident of her own victory.

    (No time, four in a row, strategy class, marvel. ......, but on the contrary, she is a witch, a typical fixed turret magician type. (My sucker ......!)

    When Gila is appraised, he is described as an "assassin".

    If we were able to verify it more closely, it would be described as "assassin (sorcerer-slayer)".

    There are several types of "assassins," and Gila specializes in "killing magicians.

    However, even if you are an assassin who specializes in "killing magicians" and are confident that you can overturn a slight difference in level, there is still a difference of more than 2,000 levels between Elie and Gila.

    Even an assassin (sorcerer-killer) would have his limits.

    That is, if Gila does not use his last "trump card".

    Gila throws away the qatars in his hands and plays his last trump card!

    Greed Greed!"

    As Gila shouts, a "skeletal reaper wrapped in rags with a scythe" appears behind him.

    Without hesitation, Gira takes the scythe from the Grim Reaper, slams the blade down to the ground and begins chanting.

    The way to the mortal world lies in the ribs shown by the carcass of the mad wolf!ббOld man!ббKill the righteous and the wise!ббFool''s Slope!

    ............"

    Ellie braced herself for Gila''s actions, paying close attention to his movements, but nothing more was seemingly happening.

    After a few moments of alertness, Ellie couldn''t help but tilt her head and ask.

    ''......?ббNothing is happening, okay?ббDid you fail?"

    ''Failure, no. I see that now!"

    Gila swung the scythe in his hand again and attacked Ellie.

    ''Another similar maneuver ....... You''re not very good at this, are you? Even stray dogs are a little more versatile.

    She shrugs her shoulders in dismay, but doesn''t let up on her attack to catch Gila.

    She is not about to let up on her attack to catch Gila: "''Agito the Dragon''s Jaw Gate,'' ''Hellhound the Hound of Space and Time,'' ''Venom the Sclerotic Cell,'' and ''Ice World.''"

    Again, he unleashes four consecutive strategy-class (strategy class) offensive magic.

    In "Dragon''s Jaw Gate," an earth-made dragon''s jaw gate literally attacks a single enemy from the ground. The material is clay, but the attack strength is increased by the magic power of the wielder, so it has a powerful attack ability that exceeds that of a real dragon''s jaw gate.

    In "Hell Hounds," five large hounds attack the enemy. Once captured by these hounds, even if they flee to the ends of the earth, unless all the hounds are killed, they will try to cross time and space to reach you and kill you. The only way to save yourself is to defeat them.

    The "Venom" is a fungal spore attack that invades the body. Since it is not a poison attack, it can inflict lasting damage on the enemy that cannot be eliminated by poison-eliminating drugs or magic. It can only be recovered with the power to remove all abnormal conditions.

    The last "Ice World" has the same effect as "SSSR Ice World," which Wright used in the ruins of a past civilization in the Dwarf Kingdom.

    Ellie''s goal was to use "Dragon''s Jaw Gate (Agito)" and "Hound of Time and Space (Hell Hound)" to stop Gila, weaken him with "Venom", and capture him with "Ice World", which would harden Gila with ice.

    However, Gila did not even produce a body, and was swallowed by a huge dragon''s jaw gate (agito) that suddenly appeared from the ground, but he escaped by cutting it into pieces with a scythe in his hand.

    Five huge black hounds, as big as a house, attack Gira at the right moment and try to suppress his movements, but he even manages to cut through them to close the distance between him and Erie.

    The "Venom" and the "Ice World" are overcome by a magic item from their pockets that creates a barrier and a ward.

    Gira struggles desperately to get close enough to reach the scythe in her hand.

    An ordinary person would make fun of Gila''s desperate struggle, but Ellie is more wary.

    (He just hit the ground with that scythe and chanted, and there was no change after that. The reaper also vanished after handing over the scythe, and the only means of attack was physical force, and no other anomalies were found. ...... The direction is too much for a bluff. (If it is not a bluff--)

    Ellie, who has raised her guard, fires a series of additional strategic class attack magic to weaken and capture Gila.

    This time, instead of trying to stall Gila, he chose a high-powered offensive magic that could kill Gila at any moment.

    "Plasma Down!

    On the way there, I notice something unusual.

    Although he had indeed activated the offensive magic, he was unable to release it.

    While Elie was astonished that he could not release the magic, he immediately realized the cause of the problem.

    !ббI see, that''s what you meant when you hit the ground with the scythe just now!

    Witch, this is no time to be impressed!ббI''ll take that head!"

    Gila, scythe in hand, catches Ellie in time due to a failed attack magic.

    Ellie was wary of Gira''s flash, and with her level 9999 physical ability, she avoided it at a paper-thin distance.

    While holding down the sorcerer''s hat, he spins once in the air and bounces off the ground with one hand to distance himself from Gira.

    While keeping his distance, Ellie asks him curiously.

    I did indeed activate the offensive magic," he said. There was a strong flow of magic power. But it didn''t work. I know something similar to this feeling. It is similar to the ''magic prohibited range'' that rarely exists in dungeons.

    "...... correct, as expected of a witch, you are very perceptive."

    At Ellie''s insight, Gila now makes a leering smile with an attitude of reserve.

    ''...... But do you think that''s enough to deal with me?ббYou really are a silly little ''fish.''"

    <>

 330 - - Episode 18 Ellie vs. Gilla 3

    I''m not sure how much you think you can do for me at ......, though.ббYou really are a silly little fish."

    Bluff, useless. You, sorcerer, can do no more."

    Gila described Ellie as a "typical fixed gunnery magician type.

    The average magician also differs from Ellie in the scale of his offensive magic, but he basically stops and releases his magic from the safety of his rear.

    Gira defined this as the "fixed turret magician type.

    Then, when attacking a "fixed turret magician type," Gira''s methods are: "attack by surprise without being noticed," "aim for a loss of magic power," or "block magic.

    The "attack by surprise without being noticed" was difficult because they were already facing each other head-on, and there was no telling when Ellie''s magic might run out.

    Therefore, Gira used his last trump card, "Greed Greed.

    We, the trump card "Greed Greed. The scythe received from the "Reaper of Greed", starting from the point where the scythe strikes the target, the "Magic Prohibited Range", which prohibits magic itself, expands. She noticed it in a short time, as expected of a witch.

    "Mm-hmm, not so much."

    At Gira''s sarcasm, Ellie plays her long hair gracefully without losing her spare attitude, perhaps because she doesn''t realize or understand Gira''s sarcasm and is provoking her.

    Gila is irritated by Ellie''s attitude, which does not show much agitation, but he does not make a move right away.

    He himself is trying to buy himself some time.

    гиHe has been a "sorcerer-slayer," and after mastering it, he has obtained the trump card, "Greed Greed. (It looks effective at first glance, but there is a disadvantage, of course.)

    The disadvantage is that you have to receive the scythe of "The Reaper of Greed" and create a starting point.

    Furthermore, the "magic prohibition range" expands from that starting point, but it does not immediately become a broad prohibition. As time goes by, the range will expand at an accelerated pace, but it is necessary to buy some time.

    The reason why Gila does not attack Ellie immediately and buys time through conversation is because he needs to expand the range to the extent that she cannot escape from the "magic prohibited range" immediately.

    However, since this "magic prohibited range" is made from the "souls" of living creatures, the larger the range, the more souls are consumed.

    Therefore, Gira usually set up the "Assassination Executioner (Blow)" or hunted monsters in dungeons in order to collect souls.

    This is the "practical benefit" part of the hobby and practical benefit.

    As a final disadvantage, Gila himself cannot use magic at all while he is inside the "magic prohibition zone.

    These are the demerits of "Greed Greed.

    However, even with these disadvantages, "Greedo Greedo" is very effective in battles against sorcerers.

    It is truly an assassin (sorcerer-slayer).

    On the other hand, Ellie looks at the scythe in Gila''s hand with interest.

    His eyes are not those of an adversary, but those of a researcher and seeker.

    The scythe in Gila''s hand was not that of an adversary, but that of a researcher and a seeker. If you tried to do it, you would need extensive equipment, procedures, and rituals. ...... It is very interesting that you could create it with such a tiny scythe. It is a sickle in shape, but does it have the properties of a dungeon core?ббIf so, that would be very interesting."

    Gila laughs with relish.

    The "magic ban area" has widened to the point that even Ellie can''t easily get out of it.

    Gira continues.

    While you were singing, Greedy Greedy Greedy Greedy Greedy Greedy Greedy," Gira continues. Even if level 9999 is true, it''s not easy to escape. If you are a sorcerer, specializing in magic and physical ability, we have an advantage.

    What Gila is trying to say is ...... that even if Ellie is really a level 9999 magician, and even if there is a difference in level between her and Gila herself, she is still just a magician. .......

    Since sorcerers are basically specialized in magic, physical ability itself is not flattering.

    Of course, compared to lower levels, it would be overwhelmingly high.

    Gira himself is a level 7000 assassin.

    No matter how much the difference in level is more than 2,000, he is confident in his speed because he is an assassin.

    The difference in physical abilities means that even if he were to try to escape now, he would be able to catch up to him and slice his backside open with a scythe.

    This is Gira''s tactic against magicians.

    Block magic and defeat the sorcerer by the difference in physical ability.

    It was a very reasonable tactic.

    This time, Gila tells them from a completely superior perspective.

    Beg for your life. Take off your clothes, get naked, and get down on your knees. Apologize for defying the Lord Gila. Rub your forehead on the floor, cry, scream, and show your sympathy in a miserable way. If you can get our attention, maybe you can die easy?"

    ............"

    If you don''t want to die, use your feminine weapons. Witch, face, body, good. If you open your legs like a whore and ask her to be a whore and save your life, there''s a small chance she won''t kill you. What''s the matter, hurry up."

    Gila speaks with a look of triumph.

    He conked the floor with the scythe in his hand as if urging him on.

    Gila continues to raise his voice in tune.

    ''Pfft, pride, won''t you forgive me?ббSo, you''ll carry your pride with you, and be killed miserably, your choice?ббWe, still, are good. Witch, first, I''ll cut off your hands and feet so you can''t escape. Next, I''ll split open her belly, pull out her guts, and stuff them in her mouth. After I have thoroughly enjoyed the taste of my organs, I will skin my face like a vegetable. If it''s true, it won''t die that way. Let him suffer, let him suffer, let him suffer, let him suffer to the fullest - we, for the crime of defying you, die with regret!

    Ellie is unmoved by Gila''s maniacal voice.

    Rather, she turns from the interesting object of study to a contemptuous look, as if she sees less than garbage when she hears his statement.

    She plays with her hair in a sulky manner.

    I thought I''d found a research object that looked interesting ...... at all, and then I heard a vulgar noise while I was at it ....... That''s why I don''t like any lord other than the God of Light.

    Ellie turns to Gila again and snickers at everything he says.

    ''I run away?ббBegging for your life?ббWhy should I do such an un-elegant thing?ббYou''re a ''small fry'' of your caliber."

    ...... witch, don''t you understand the position you''re in?"

    That''s our line," he said. You still don''t understand your position, do you?ббThen let me give you a simple reality check: ...... "Nova Ray"!

    What?

    Even though Ellie is inside the "magic prohibited range," she fires an offensive magic strategy class toward Gira.

    A thick laser of light punches through the enemy.

    Gira quickly throws herself out of the way to avoid the thick light.

    Not after thinking.

    She instinctively felt a sense of danger and her body moved.

    It was almost a miracle that he was able to avoid it.

    However, Gira was more astonished by the fact that he had released an offensive magic inside the "magic prohibited range" than by the joy he felt.

    That''s ridiculous!ббThat''s impossible!ббHow can a witch use witchcraft in a ''magic-prohibited area''?

    At Gila''s question, Ellie smiled seductively and moistened her rosy lips with her bright red tongue.

    -- So, in fact, how was Ellie able to use offensive magic inside the "magic prohibited range"?

    <>

 331 - - Episode 19 Ellie vs. Gilla 4

    Ridiculous!ббThat''s impossible!ббWhy, witch, you can use witchcraft in the ''magic prohibited range''!"

    Ellie gives Gila, who sounds upset, a look of amused derision.

    ''Indeed, that "Glide Glide Glide" is a powerful ability. In fact, if you enter the "magic prohibited range," you can not use even the Ultimate Class, let alone the Strategy Class,....... But there is one exception.

    Exceptions?

    You yourself just demonstrated this: ....... Perhaps you are unaware of it?"

    Gila ponders Ellie''s question - but he doesn''t remember demonstrating it at all.

    I thought, "Witch, you''re bluffing," but I don''t know how, but Ellie did in fact use offensive magic within the "magic prohibited range.

    Gila himself has already experienced that it was not a bluff.

    Perhaps it became tedious to wait for Gila''s response, Ellie quickly spoke up with her answer.

    I''m sure you''ve already seen how Gila-san used a magic item earlier to prevent my attack magic. That is the exception.

    ............"

    Gila''s eyes widen at the answer.

    The magic attacks from Ellie that she had just received, "Dragon''s Jaw Gate (Agito)" and "Hound of Time and Space (Hell Hound)," were cut off with the scythe in her hand, and "Venom" and "Ice World," which the scythe could not prevent, were overcome with the magic items she had on hand.

    (It is true that magic cannot be used inside the "magic prohibited area. (It is true that magic cannot be used inside the "magic prohibited range," but it is impossible to stop the effects of magic items as well.)

    A typical magic item is a magic ball.

    When broken, this magic item can temporarily use a high-level monster sealed inside.

    If the ball is used inside the "magic prohibited area," high-level monsters can be summoned and used without any problem.

    However, it is not possible to summon monsters by activating magic inside the "magic prohibited area.

    It is like "you can interfere with the making of sweets on the spot, but you cannot interfere with the sweets that have already been made.

    Ellie looks at the four magic manuscripts floating around her.

    The four magic manuscripts, Fantasia, Rhapsody, Scherzo, and Symphony, were also working normally without any problems while inside the "magic prohibited area". With this many hints, even a dog can figure it out.

    She squints her eyes, smiles seductively, and continues.

    Fear 4 is a fantasma class magic item that I have. I am proud to say that it has the power of a quasi-mythological class.

    Ellie boasted with her magnificent chest.

    The most obvious ability of the four magic manuscripts Fantasia, Rhapsody, Scherzo, and Symphony is that they are magic aids. By summoning a spirit and having it assist the codex, you can have it independently cast a strategy-class offensive spell.

    Although, summoning a spirit itself is highly challenging and nearly impossible for the average magician.

    With the power of magic aids, even difficult magic can be exercised with ease, ...... for example, with the aid of ''delay techniques''."

    !ббOh yeah!ббThat''s offensive magic with a delaying technique!"

    Gila finally "noticed" the expression and voice.

    So what is the "delaying technique"?

    It is one of the techniques of the sorcerer, deploying offensive magic in advance. It is a higher technology that allows you to attack without chanting, just by releasing it instantly, by stocking it to be activated after a delay.

    Naturally, since the attack magic has already been deployed, it can be used even within the "magic prohibited range" by releasing it like a magic ball.

    This sounds like a very convenient technology, but of course there are some disadvantages.

    First of all, the difficulty of activating the technique itself is high.

    In addition, even when it is stocked for delayed activation, it consumes a certain amount of magical power, so it cannot be maintained for a very long period of time.

    Therefore, it is common knowledge among those who know magic that "it is not realistic to stock multiple magic formulas.

    Gira himself is an assassin (magician-slayer), and as such, he has a deep knowledge of magic.

    Naturally, he understands the merits and demerits of the "delaying technique," and, convinced of his own victory, he smiles again, this time with an ugly smile on his face.

    He then breaks out into an ugly smile again.ббWitch!ббThat''s your trump card!ббI was somewhat surprised, but with the "delay technique", it is indeed possible to perform magic even inside the "magic prohibited range"!ббBut how many spells do you have in stock?ббTen, twenty? Out of the norm, but a hundred?ббHow many of them do we have that are passable?

    Even if it is out of the norm, and thanks to the assistance of the sorcerer''s codex we have a stock of 100, there is no way that all of them are offensive magic.

    Depending on the situation, there are magic to be stocked, such as recovery, defense, other support, and transfer/movement.

    Furthermore, all of the offensive magic is of the strategic class (strategy class), which is too useless.

    Common sense would dictate that they would stock combat class (combat class), which is more flexible, and tactical class (tactic class), which can be used in any situation.

    On top of that, he thought that the number of offensive magic that Gila himself could use was not so many .......

    (Probably around 20, 30 at the most, then he should be able to get through with what he has on hand, magic items, somehow. ......)

    If he could evade the offensive magic that Gila could use, there was no reason for him to kill the sorcerer, no matter how high his level was.

    Gila licks his tongue again.

    Witch, look, how many do you have?ббHow much stock do you have?ббSo, can we beat them?ббFirst of all, we don''t have to fight them head-on. Since we can''t use magic, we just need to keep our distance, take our time, and aim for the opening when the witch loses her concentration. Witches, have you ever fought an enemy for a long time?ббHow long do you keep your nerve?ббDon''t let your mind wander. The moment you let up, this scythe will rip your guts out. Wouldn''t it be fun to rip it out, take out your womb, and crush it in front of your eyes? See, how would you like to die?ббRequests, now that I''m feeling better, maybe I''ll listen?"

    Ten thousand.

    One ten thousand?ббIt dies, request. I don''t get it."

    Ellie laughs harshly and tells of her despair in front of Gila, who chirps in tune.

    The total amount of ''delaying technique'' magic I have in stock at all times is 10,000 in all.

    ......?"

    Gila himself could not make sense of it at first.

    Next, her brain refused to comprehend the meaning.

    But the moment she understood it, she screamed in despair.

    Oh, no, that''s impossible!ббIt''s impossible!ббImpossible!ббNo matter how substandard, 10,000 is just not possible!"

    I introduced myself first, didn''t I?ббSUR, Ellie the Forbidden Witch, level 9999. I am the future queen of the God of Light. I, the future Empress of the Light God, can afford to stock about 10,000 of the "Delayed Technique" magic. Of course, it is not by my power alone, but with the assistance of magic manuscripts.

    As if to prove a fact, he releases attack magic.

    Ellie tells him with an angelic smile.

    Let''s start with a thousand rounds," she says with an angelic smile, "and then we''ll fire a thousand rounds.

    Behind her, the brilliance of offensive magic, like a glittering star in the night sky, fills the space.

    The scene was fantastic and extremely beautiful, as if a starry sky had appeared underground.

    Each and every shot was a strategy-class attack magic.

    For the first time, Gila looks despairing.

    It was not a bluff, but a dazzling starry sky - if 1,000 strategic-class attack magic shots were deployed, it would be easy to despair. It is only natural.

    He involuntarily let slip to Elie in a trembling voice, "I''m not sure I want to be a part of this.

    "Ba, you monster. ......"

    Ellie''s cheeks puffed out cutely in anger at this comment.

    She looks like a little girl who is angry because her lover forgot their anniversary.

    It''s terrible. The light God is naturally stronger than me, but compared to Nazna, I''m a cute little thing. But to be a monster is terrible.

    !ббIs there anyone better than a witch?

    At this statement, Gila knew that "there is a monster stronger than Ellie," and she again made a desperate expression on her face.

    From her voice, I understand, even if I don''t like it, that she is not lying, bluffing, or joking, but is serious in her statement.

    Then Ellie regained her composure and told us with a full angelic smile.

    Then, until the stock runs out, please do your best to run around like a rat, okay?

    <>

 332 - - Episode 20 Ellie vs. Gilla Battle Ends

    Is this how it''s going to be?"

    Finally, Fake Gira invokes "Black Hole," the top Strategy Class, to involve the player in self-destruction.

    In order to prevent the attack magic, I release "UR Gravity World".

    The same type of attack magic, stronger than the "Black Hole," swallowed it in the opposite direction.

    As a result, the dueling arena was largely destroyed, leaving a hole in the ceiling and allowing light to shine through from the ground.

    Even though it is quite far from human habitation, it would not be good if anyone saw me and it would be dangerous if I fell through, so I used a "Gift" card (Infinite Gacha) to close it up like that.

    As expected, there is no such thing as a "card to plug a hole in the ceiling. So, I used an existing card and plugged it up in an ingenious way.

    As expected of Mr. Dirk!ббIt''s safely sealed up!"

    Compared to the work of Ellie-dono (the creator) in the dueling halls, I am a little concerned about some of the details, but if the objective is to plug the hole, this should be fine.

    Nemum compliments him, and Gold gives his opinion of his carpentry work.

    Nemmu scowls and glares at Gold''s words.

    I guess she was a little offended because her words to me were different from what she expected.

    Gold does not care about the way Nemmu looks at me.

    I myself don''t care, and in case you were wondering, I tried to nail her before we got into a fight.

    ''Lord Light, may I have a word?

    ''Ellie?ббIt''s okay."

    Before he can open his mouth, a telepathic message arrives from Ellie.

    Ellie had been given the task of finding and capturing the main body of Gila.

    Did the fact that she sent me a telegram like this mean that the matter had been settled?

    Incidentally, as for eavesdropping on telegrams, Ellie, the "forbidden witch" who called me, has probably already dealt with it in terms of counter-magic.

    Therefore, I did not move to take any particular countermeasures and spoke without hesitation.

    Thank you very much. We have safely captured Ms. Gira herself. We will take him to the lowest level of the abyss. ...... The Lord of Light thought it might be a good idea for you to meet him, so I contacted him.

    I would certainly like to see the face of Gila himself, not a puppet, before I take him to the lowest level of the Abyss.

    We want to see his face at least once, since he has bothered us so much.

    It is certain that we will dispose of him after extracting information from him anyway.

    In that case, I''ll meet you at the training ground at the bottom of the Abyss.

    I am in awe of you. I will go ahead and wait for you.

    ''Yeah, nice to meet you, I''ll be there soon.

    The telepathic conversation breaks off.

    Nemmu and Gold were silently watching our exchange.

    From their point of view, it would have looked as if I was alone and silent because we were talking in "telepathy.

    Let me briefly explain.

    I heard that Ellie had successfully captured the main body of Gila. "Ellie has successfully caught the main body of Gila," she said, "so we decided to take a look at it before getting more information. If you''re ready, we''ll move on, okay?"

    Of course, it''s all right. Master Dirk''s timing is the best timing for me!

    I have no problem with that. I have already collected the remains of the doll (golem) and the bodies of the former "assassins (blow)" in the item box, just in case.

    The fake Gila doll (golem) has already been recovered as a clue in case Ellie missed the main body.

    The bodies of former "Assassin Executioner (Blow)" personnel have naturally been recovered because we don''t want to leave them to rot and contaminate the dueling grounds that we have created.

    Nemmu, when I heard the Golds'' response, I nodded and took out one of the "SSR Transfer" cards and released it (release).

    My vision shimmers and I am instantly transported to the lowest level of the "Abyss," our home base.

    In the large training hall, Ellie had already moved, and a lump of rags wrapped in steel-colored thorns, Strategy Class, "Dorn Fesserung" was lying by her side.

    It seems to be the main body of Gila.

    Welcome back, Lord Light!

    Ellie holds down her hat with one hand, picks at the edge of her skirt with her free hand, and bows gracefully.

    I responded by raising my hand lightly and turning my gaze from her to my feet.

    Is that the real Gila?"

    Yes, sir. If you could see my face, you would immediately understand. Tei."

    In response to my question, Ellie lightly kicks Gila, who has rolled to her feet, revealing her hidden face.

    This is unusually mischievous behavior for her.

    Thanks to her, I was able to see Gila''s face.

    She looks exactly like the ...... impostor doll. It''s a little scorched, a little frozen, and a lot scratched.

    We had planned to catch him a little more peacefully, but he persisted more than we had expected. It was easy enough to kill them ......, but capturing them alive was a bit of a hassle.

    According to Ellie, Gila''s power prevented her from using magic, but she released some of the strategic class (strategy class) attack magic that she always kept in stock.

    After releasing 20 shots, the opponent''s magic items ran out, and around 30 shots, his body was depleted, and in the end, he was running around desperately like a rat. The act, it seems, was nothing more than a simple act.

    As a result, they say, they just resisted in vain and suffered needlessly.

    The doll (golem) we fought and Gila himself were the same in skin color, length of eyelashes, and even a single eyebrow, although he had some scars.

    Even if they were twins, they would not look so much alike.

    I confirmed the resemblance in various ways, such as by using my appraisal skills and physically confirming that the person was alive inside, but there was no doubt that it was Gila herself.

    I praise Ellie with open arms.

    To be honest, it would be difficult even for me to figure out Gila''s location and capture the main body, and even if I could, it would probably take a long time. It would have taken me a long time to figure out Gila''s location and capture the main body, even if I could have done it. As expected of the ''forbidden witch'' Ellie!"

    Oh, thank you!ббBut all of my power belongs to the noble God of Light - no, my body, my mind, even a piece of my magic power and my soul belongs to the God of Light. So it is no exaggeration to say that all my achievements belong to the Light God!

    Ellie''s face was red to the tips of her ears as she expressed the joy that overflowed from her heart at my unreserved praise.

    If the Lord of Light had been so inclined, he would have solved this problem quickly without my help," she said humbly.

    In fact, however, I think it would be difficult to catch Gira himself in a short time in the same way as Ellie, even with the help of the "infinite gacha" card, which is a gift.

    It is an achievement because Ellie is a magician-specialist who has exceeded level 9999.

    Ellie was embarrassed, her cheeks turning bright red at my praise.

    I continued and told her.

    Ellie, with this achievement, I''ll make up for the blunder you committed in the past ...... in the security system of "Giant Tower Town. I hope you will continue to use your power for my benefit and for the benefit of others.

    You are too kind to say so. I will not be complacent because of this incident, and I will continue to follow the words of the Lord of Light and devote myself to my work.

    Ellie bows again, proudly and gracefully.

    The color of self-loathing was gone, and it was truly a beautiful and refreshing bow.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --When our side was smoothly carrying out the operation.

    There was some disturbing movement.

    The place where the movement took place was on the side of the racial kingdom territory entrusted to Mera and his team.

    <>

 333 - - CHAPTER XXI -- A Village Near the Border

    Aah!ббd*mn it, Dally."

    Mr. Goh, I understand how you feel. I, too, would like to finish my work soon and return to continue my research.

    "...... tsk!"

    The dreadlocked Goh, the leader of the Majin Nation masters, sticks his tongue out at Doc''s agreement to walk right behind him, as if to say, ''Don''t be with me, Omae.

    Further behind the two is a dubious-looking figure wearing a cloak over his head. Further back, a soldier of the Majin Nation dressed as a bandit follows.

    They are about to invade the racial kingdom from the territory of the demon nation, crossing the mountains. They plan to attack racial villages.

    Normally, it would be impossible for the masters, Gou and Doc, to participate in a small-scale operation such as the "Human Kingdom Retaliation Operation.

    However, it seems that a skilled subordinate via the "Witch of the Giant Tower" is escorting the racial village, and because of this, the soldiers of the human kingdom have failed to attack the racial group, and instead of giving them a warning, the human kingdom is now on the side of causing damage.

    However, the Majin Nation cannot back down from this point of view.

    So, Volos, the first prince of the Demon Nation, brought up the contract with Gough and the other masters, and had them join the war.

    The agreement between the Majin Nation and the "masters" on the Majin Nation side - to give a rough explanation, "We will provide various kinds of cooperation and funding to the master''s side, and we will help the masters to solve their problems. In return, if a problem arises that cannot be dealt with by the nation, they will provide the Majin Nation with their armed forces.

    It is only with the backing of the Majin Nation that Goh and his group are usually able to do as they please without worrying about funds.

    Both of them had some complaints, but they accepted to work according to the contract.

    I just hope that the skilled person they seem to have hired through the "Witch of the Giant Tower" is good enough to do it in his spare time.

    I''ll leave it to Mr. Goh to be the skilled one. I''ve brought my own guards just in case, but I''m not that strong myself. Besides, I have other requests."

    Doc, whose face is hidden by a mask, looks back behind him.

    A suspicious-looking figure wearing a cloak completely over his head just behind Doc is what he calls "an escort prepared just in case.

    But he turns his gaze to the soldiers of the Majin Nation walking even further behind him.

    These soldiers are, to be precise, soldiers arranged by Viscount Diablo''s territory.

    Doc had received a top-secret request from the first prince of the Majin Nation, Volos, not only for this war effort, but also for political intrigue.

    The request was to "brainwash and alter the soldiers of Viscount Diablo''s territory and have them assassinate Viscount Diablo.

    Volos suspected that Diablo might be in communication with the enemy, and asked Doc to assassinate him.

    After Diablo''s assassination, he even planned to seize his lands and have them confiscated by the Majin Nation with relish.

    Gough was so taken aback by Volos''s stand.

    Gough spoke to Doc in a low voice.

    He said to Doc in a low voice, "...... Hey, man.

    I understand. I''m good at this kind of thing, let alone combat. I''ll keep the watchers'' eyes closed."

    Doc immediately understood his intent at his call and used his magic.

    Doc fools the eyes of the light side monsters who are on the lookout for the mountain road that enters the racial kingdom from the demon kingdom.

    Thanks to him, they were not particularly harmed and were able to pass through easily.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --They take a break once they pass through the mountain road and enter the territory of the racial kingdom.

    If it were only Goh and Doc, this act would not be necessary.

    Goh becomes frustrated as he is dragged down by the soldiers of the Majin Kingdom.

    Doc is unconcerned, and is enjoying the company of the soldiers, interacting with them and idly wondering, "Which soldier should we remodel?

    After a well-deserved rest, Goh and his group headed for a village near the border within the racial kingdom.

    Goh has no intention of hiding his presence, and when it comes to Doc, he has no intention of approaching the village to kill any signs of his presence.

    Naturally, Mera, who was in the village and was a skilled subordinate via the "Witch of the Giant Tower," noticed Gough and his men before they were seen and headed for the house to give instructions to the Mohicans.

    At the same time, she also sends the bodies that have been hidden in other houses to her and integrates them.

    Kekkekkekke, hey, we have an emergency.

    Emergency?ббWhat happened, Miss Mera?

    The Mohawk leader replies on behalf of the group.

    The Mohawks were just having breakfast.

    At this time of the day, the Mohicans, dressed as soldiers of the racial kingdom, are eating their breakfast, taking only their helmets.

    Although there has been no recent attacks at all, they used to be attacked from time to time from the demon kingdom side. For this reason, Merah and the Mohicans take turns eating and resting, creating a readiness to respond at any time.

    Mera tells them with a serious expression on her face.

    Kekekekekekekeke!ббA bad sign is approaching. One of them is definitely on a higher level than Atashi. It seems that the other party understands this and has no intention of hiding it. ...... I''m not confident that I can fight them off while protecting you guys, so you should go back to the tower right now.

    I understand. Then, as arranged. Miss Mera ...... take care!

    Take care!

    Kekekeke!ббOf course. I don''t intend to overreach either."

    As the Mohicans bowed their heads in unison, Mera lightly waved one hand.

    In executing this operation, we have assumed multiple cases and prepared a response manual.

    If someone of a higher level than Mera were to invade or attack, the Mohicans would be slowed down and would immediately retreat to the "giant tower" using the "transfer" card.

    The reason for not moving to the lowest level of the Abyss is that, in the worst case, the Mohawks may be tracked by magic, magic items, or other unknown techniques.

    If they are in the "Giant Tower," it is possible to deceive them by saying that they are under the control of the "Witch of the Giant Tower," and even if they were known, it would not be a big problem.

    Mela is to remain in place, gather as much information as possible by turning her alter ego against her, and then retreat.

    She was chosen for this mission partly because she can make a strong impact on the enemy soldiers of the Demon Kingdom, but also because ...... "UR, Chimera Mella Level As can be seen from "7777," her body is constructed by numerous organisms.

    After detaching a part of her body and putting it up against the enemy''s strength, skills, appearance, armament, etc., the main body of Mera is supposed to escape immediately with the "SSR Transference" card.

    Following the manual, the Mohicans put away their breakfast, personal belongings, and any other items that might be evidence or traces in the item box obtained with the "SSSR Item Box" card.

    After putting everything away and checking everything, the Mohawk leader pulls out a transfer card.

    Then we''ll leave you to it. SSR Transference, Release!

    The Mohicans who had gathered indoors disappeared in an instant.

    Safely, they moved inside the "Giant Tower.

    After seeing the Mohicans off, Mera turned her gaze in the direction of the strong presence moving toward her.

    Kekekekeke!ббThat one, too, is aware of Atashi''s presence and shows no signs of running away. ...... This is really stronger than me. I''m not sure if I''ll be able to get away with this, but I''m sure I''ll be able to get away with it. If nothing serious happens, I''ll just eat as usual to fill my stomach.

    Mela herself is not tragic.

    She can detach her own body and let it fight, while the main body, Mera, kills its presence and hides itself, and in the end, the body can self-destruct.

    She has no way of knowing, but she fights like Gira, the master of the other side.

    --But, although Mera was relaxed, she had no way of knowing at this point that she was about to receive the biggest shock of her life.

    <>

 334 - - Episode 22 Surprise

    Kekekekekeke!ббHey, hey, if you''re bracing yourself for what kind of monster is coming, maybe it''s not as bad as you think.

    Mela forces her vocal cords to move and make a scraping sound of speech.

    She doesn''t really mean to say, ''Surprisingly, not as much as I thought.

    She understands that her opponent is by far on a higher level than she is, but she is just saying these words to inspire herself.

    Aah, on the contrary, I am disappointed. I''m disappointed that you took the trouble to call me out against such a seemingly small fish. ...... Really, I''m a shit-darry."

    On the other side, Goh, the master of the Majin Nation, had a blatantly despondent attitude.

    They started moving to attack the nearest racial village.

    After moving on foot for a while, the village comes into view, but .......

    A deformed monster was waiting outside to protect that village.

    It was over two meters tall, with a cobra head and a torso that was even s*xy, but its arms and legs were unbalanced and thick as if from a dragon, covered with tough scales and ferocious claws.

    The nightmarish appearance frightened the soldiers of the demon kingdom, and they were reluctant to take action.

    Despite this, Gough''s attitude was the opposite of that of the soldiers.

    It was not an act.

    I could feel that he was truly disappointed.

    Not only Goh, but also Doc himself, was not afraid at all in the face of the cobra-headed monster, but looked at it as a researcher.

    ''It''s not a creature created from racial material, is it? However, it doesn''t seem to be a creature of this form either. ......"

    In response to their attitude, Mera, in the form of a cobra-headed monster, leaps at them in high spirits.

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббYou''ve got a lot of time on your hands!ббI wonder how long that leeway will last!

    The super-fast movement that does not match his approximately 2-meter frame, and at the same time, the swinging attack from his strong arms like dragon''s paws.

    Even an A-level adventurer would have been unable to react to the attack, and would have been cut into little pieces by the time he realized it.

    Ggagh!

    The next thing I knew, I was being slammed back down to the ground, and it was Mera who should have attacked me.

    It was sudden and slammed from behind, causing him to gasp air in surprise, but he was protected by his strong scales, so he suffered almost no damage.

    He immediately got up and raised his arm to attack again.

    However, the opponent grabbed his claws faster than Mera could raise his arms.

    The "......!

    The next thing I knew, Mera was on one knee on the ground.

    Gough looked down at her.

    Mera was not on one knee because she was in any kind of pain.

    She was grabbed by a claw and before she knew it, she had lost her balance and dropped to her knees.

    Thanks to this, she had no time to attack, and her hand ended up on the ground as well.

    What?ббKe ke ke ke ke ...... Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, are you a magician?ббOr are you manipulating me with the help of some magic item?"

    ''Aahhhh, a magician?ббMagic item?ббWell, a "monster" like you wouldn''t know what I''m doing. Only a ''monster'' who wields only his strong muscles, ferocious claws and fangs, and the abilities he''s been given.

    There is no condescension on Gough''s part.

    He was nonchalant, as if confirming an answer he knew.

    Ggh!"

    This is the first time Gou attacks.

    He takes his hand away from his claws, clenches his fist, and strikes.

    His movements are not fast.

    Rather, it was a slow movement.

    Mera, on one knee, crossed his arms and had enough time to stand guard.

    Nevertheless, he tasted the force of the impact as it passed through both arms, broke his fangs, and sent his huge body rolling on the ground.

    ''......!ббHow could I, I defended myself so well!

    Aah, can''t you just be in pain?"

    He finds himself in close proximity to Goh, who throws a low kick aimed at his leg.

    For him, it was only a check blow, but Mera''s leg, built of dragon scales and muscles, was numbed to the core by the blow, reducing her mobility.

    A fist to the abdomen and Goh''s kicking toe caught the bent jaw.

    He maintains the stance of the kicked foot, and finally swings his heel down on the staggering, nearly unconscious Mera''s head.

    Mera hit the ground with such force that the earth reverberated with cracks.

    Despite the fact that he had made an attack that flowed like a kind of work of art, Gough grimly wiped his cheeks.

    Aahhh, I missed. I got his disgusting blood all over me. ......

    Gou carelessly wipes the blood from his cheek.

    As he rubs the blood from his cheek to his fist on his clothes, Doc, who had been a bystander, calls out to him.

    Mr. Goh, Mr. Goh, please let me take that defeated monster back for my research!"

    ...... do as you please. But Doc, it''s too soon to tell."

    Gaaaahhhh!"

    As Goh jumped back, Mera, still conscious, stood up again and roared.

    He then spits out a flame with a toxic substance from his mouth.

    The poisonous flames from its mouth hit Gough and the others like a real dragon breath.

    Hey!ббGo, Mr. Gou!ббPlease protect me!ббI told you I''m not good at fighting!ббIf we didn''t have guards, we would have been roasted whole!

    You''ve got your guards with you, so let them do the work. It''s not my jurisdiction.

    Goh quickly retreated to the sky to avoid the poisonous flame breath.

    Doc, raising an accusation, hurriedly instructed his hooded bodyguards to protect him and the soldiers of the Majin Nation.

    It was not out of the goodness of his heart that he had them protect the soldiers.

    After the mission was over, there was still a request to have some of the soldiers altered to assassinate Diablo.

    If they were needlessly killed here, their numbers would be reduced, or worse, they would be annihilated, which would hinder the request, so they were merely protecting them.

    Kekekekeke!ббNot yet!ббI can still fight!ббYou haven''t lost yet.

    Mera was slack-jawed and bleeding, but her fighting spirit, still undiminished, was still in her mouth, but it was cut off in mid-sentence.

    Her eyes are glued to the guards who protected Doc and the others from the flaming breath.

    At the cost of protecting them from the flame breath, the hood covering the head of the enemy escort had been burned off.

    As a result, their bare faces were exposed to the sun.

    In front of that face, not only the cobra-headed monster - the alter ego created using more than half of its own body - but even the main body of Mera, which had been lurking in the shadows and watching the situation, was astonished.

    (Kekekekeke!ббHey, why does that hooded man''s face look so much like Light-sama (Master)!

    Wright had black hair, but the hooded man had dark brown, and his eyes and mouth were quite similar.

    He is also older than Light, but he looks so much like him that if someone said to him, ''This is Light who will grow up in the future,'' he would think it was true.

    There was no way that Mera, whom he adores, could have mistaken his face for Wright''s, but the resemblance was too great to dismiss it as "just another person''s likeness.

    If you put together the fact that Light''s brother is still missing, the answer naturally becomes clear.

    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the two of them are not only similar but also very much the same.

    Aah, it looks like there is still one rat sneaking around hiding.

    (......!ббWe can''t let them get us here!ббI absolutely must pass this information on to my master!)

    Mera turned her minute body against her, erasing any sign of her presence, and observed Goh and the others. However, she was so shocked that she forgot to erase her presence and was simply astonished.

    This caused Goh to identify the presence and location of the main body of Mera.

    I still wanted to gather more information, but it was time to move on.

    Mera decided to retreat, ordering his alter ego to ''buy time at all costs until Atashi escapes.

    Immediately, Mera made a decision and released the "SSR Transference" card.

    In order to inform Light that "someone who looked like my brother was on the side of the enemy master and the others," she once transferred to the lowest level of the "Abyss" via the "Giant Tower.

    <>

 335 - - Extra 1 Meler Strength

    Kkekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббHey, I''m interrupting."

    Mera transfers to a special area inside the lowest level of the Abyss - a controlled warehouse that handles treasures from the cards, magic items, weapons and armor.

    The warehouse cannot be reached simply by "transferring.

    You have to get permission from Light, Mei, Aoyuki, and Ellie before you can "transfer.

    Without permission, even Ellie, the "forbidden witch," cannot "transfer" into the warehouse.

    Of course, there are exceptions.

    The "exception" was swimming in a golden bathtub filled with jewels, gold coins, crowns, and other treasures.

    The gold coins and jewels rub against each other, but no scratches are made because of the special magic.

    Kekekekeke!ббYou still love jewels, treasures, and things of great value, don''t you, Tonton?"

    "Boo-hoo?"

    A voice calls out, and a piglet emerges from a golden tub literally filled with gold and silver treasures, holding one angelic and one devilish feather.

    The piglet is a "SSR Treasure Lover Tong Tong, Level 100."

    Although they have one angelic and one demonic feather, their level itself is not very high, and their combat ability is low.

    However, he is in charge of the warehouse where treasures, magic items, weapons and armor from the cards are stored.

    Tong Tong is an exceptional being who can come and go as a caretaker of the warehouse without asking permission from the lights.

    Tong Tong is not a strong man, but he has a very good nose for treasures.

    Therefore, he is in charge of the warehouse and the replenishment of treasure chests in the upper dungeon, "The Abyss".

    He is also in charge of replenishing the treasure chests in the upper dungeon, "The Abyss.

    "Boo-hoo-hoo!"

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббSorry to interrupt your daily routine of enjoying your treasures. But I thought I''d show you some of my equipment. Naturally, I have permission from the masters."

    Mera had fought a man-made mythological class weapon, a.k.a. a "serpent-mimic," at the ruins of a past civilization that the Dwarf Kingdom had long kept secret, "the ruins of a large-scale past civilization," but she was unable to get anywhere with it.

    He felt keenly that he was not good enough, but he could not raise his level any further.

    Therefore, with the permission of the lights, he came to strengthen his abilities with existing magic items, weapons, and armor.

    When Tonton was satisfied, he climbed out of the golden bathtub, looked back at Mera, and headed for the weapons and armor area inside the administrative warehouse.

    "Buh-buh-buh-buh-buh-buh!"

    Kekekekekeke!"ббI know. Ellie''s deceptive magic is on, so if I get separated from Tonton, I''ll stay where I am and wait for him to join me."

    Tong Tong only says ''buh-buh-buh'' but somehow it makes sense.

    The surface inside the controlled warehouse was covered with gold.

    This is where the objects and material gold that had previously been practiced to produce counterfeit gold, as well as the actual counterfeit gold in use, were placed.

    Also placed are the less valuable, but better looking items from the "Gift of Infinite Gacha" cards, which are used for deception to attract the attention of intruders, should they enter the storehouse.

    The truly valuable items are located in the back of the warehouse. ...... This place is so strongly enchanted by Ellie''s characteristic illusionary magic that even Mela will never be able to get out if she makes any unintentional move. Of course, boosted by the power of magic items.

    Since Tonton could smell the treasure, he was able to move to any place he wanted without being fooled by the illusions.

    This is another reason why he is in charge of the warehouse.

    Tonton moves his little feet and goes to the back.

    (Kekekekeke!бб(You don''t fly and walk with those wings. ......)

    Mela follows, inwardly tsk-tsking.

    Because she is a piglet, her legs are short, but she moves fast, so although Mera''s stride was different, she did not feel ''slow.

    After a few minutes or so, they reached the corner of the main target.

    ''Boo-hoo!''

    Kekekekeke!"ббThanks for the tour. So this is the armory area: ......"

    Once inside, there was a large space with weapons and armor lining the walls, with magic items and other items that could be used for both attack and defense placed in the center as well.

    Mera first checked the UR card class weapons, or "fantasma class" as they are called on earth.

    Buhi, buhi, buhi!"

    Kekekekeke!"ббWow, did the master actually use this area? So, in the end, he settled on ''UR, Uragan'' at first. ......"

    The lineup includes a variety of actualized UR weapons, not cards, as Wright was actually using them at the time to get a feel for them.

    Kekekeke!"ббCan I actually hold it in my hand?"

    Boo-hoo!"

    After receiving permission from Tonton, Mela first picked up the twin swords that seemed easiest to handle.

    A flaming red shimmer continued to rise from the blades.

    The name of the twin swords is "UR Phoenix Sol.

    Those who hold the twin swords in their hands gain resistance to flame disabling. No matter how broken the blades are, they will revive and inflict flame damage when they cut through enemies, and just having them increases their ability to heal and makes them less susceptible to outside temperatures.

    This all sounds like a very effective weapon. ......

    Kekekeke!"ббI knew it was only a twin sword, and it has a short reach."

    Buh-buh-buh!"

    Kekekeke!"ббThe master didn''t like it either and didn''t use it. I agree, the reach is a little too short."

    The additional attack, automatic recovery ability, and flame attack nullification are attractive, but the reach is too short for amateurs to handle, and the two-handed handling makes it difficult.

    In this sense, the following UR weapons are easy for amateurs to handle.

    After the "UR Phoenix Sol," Mela picked up the "UR Breaker''s Hammer.

    The "UR Breaker''s Hammer" ...... looks like a metal mallet, and its effect is to "deal a certain amount of damage to any opponent.

    The effect is that it deals a certain amount of damage to any opponent.

    The disadvantage is that ...... it is heavy no matter who uses it, so it is hard to hit the enemy.

    ''Kekekekeke!ббHey, I heard it''s heavy no matter who uses it, but it''s also heavy even when held by a level 7777 chimera ata ...... What kind of mallet is this? What''s it made of?ббOr, rather, is it due to an imparted property, a magical power, rather than a material?"

    Mella first tried to hold it with one hand, but it was difficult to lift, so she used both hands, using the chimera''s ability to strengthen her arms.

    Even so, it is still heavy unless held from the waist, and she realizes that wielding it and fighting with it is not suited to her fighting style.

    Kekekekeke!ббI''m sure the "UR Breaker''s Hammer" could do some damage to that "snake-mimic," but ...... it''s a little too heavy for my style. I''m not sure if you have any other weapons, Tong Tong.ббRather, tell me the most powerful one here."

    Buch~......"

    Tonton let out a squeal at Mela''s request and started to move tote-to-toe, stopping in front of one beautiful weapon - a rapier.

    ''Kekekekeke!ббIs this the most powerful offensive weapon in your arsenal?"

    Boo-hoo!"

    Tong Tong squeals powerfully and explains.

    The name is "UR Treasure Cluster Rapier.

    It is literally a rapier made and decorated with various kinds of jewels, and is very beautiful in appearance. However, it is not only beautiful, but also has abilities befitting a "weapon with the strongest attack power in the arsenal": it increases the user''s overall abilities, increases magical and physical defenses, nullifies abnormal conditions, increases attack power, and has an instant death effect with a single stab, as well as various other benefits. It is the highest level among the weapons of the Fantasma class.

    ...... However, because it is a weapon made of gemstones, it is fragile and will shatter easily if attacked incorrectly or defended against. Even if it shatters, it will return to its sheath after some time has passed, so there is no problem. Also, if you try to collect a gem by intentionally shattering it, it will become just a piece of stone and lose its value.

    Even though it was a highly offensive weapon, it was not suitable for Wright, who was an amateur in combat at the time, so it ended up in storage.

    However, its ability is well documented, and if it works well, it has the power to slaughter even a "snake-like" creature.

    If he can successfully make a single stab to a vital point.

    But if he fails even slightly, the blade will break, and it will take a while to regenerate.

    Mera couldn''t help but laugh.

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббNo, it''s certainly a powerful weapon, but I just know it''s completely unsuitable for Atashi. First of all, do we have the personnel to handle this?"

    Nazna would probably be able to use it, but she would probably refuse, saying, "No, I have the great sword Prometheus.

    First of all, the performance of "Prometheus" is higher.

    Kekekekeke!ббAny other suggestions?"

    Buch ......"

    Tong Tong ponders and responds to Mela''s request.

    He pondered and offered some recommendations.

    ''ur Nazuchi. Dagger with water attribute, chain with weight. Both the dagger and chain are shiny as if they are always wet, and splashes when attacked. It also has a holy water effect and is lethal to evil beings. It moves freely at the will of the wielder without being thrown, and its reach expands and contracts depending on the wielder''s ability. It is also effective as a hidden weapon.

    UR: The Qatari of Inuendo. When an attack is made on an opponent, an additional attack is added at random. However, the user does not know what kind of attack it is. Instant death, poison, fire, ice, darkness, etc. Completely random.

    There are many other UR weapons, but let''s turn our attention to the SSSR one, which is one rank lower -- "SSSR Axe of Sorrow". It is a heavy axe, and its power changes depending on how much the user laments over it.

    ''SSSR Dragon Skin''. Not a weapon, but a suit that sticks to the skin, made of tanned leather rather than steel dragon scales. It has a high defensive capability. The suit is also very tight-fitting, so the lines of the body show.

    SSSR Long Sword Sakura". Weapon for women. A long sword made in the motif of cherry blossoms. When attacked with magic power, the petals of cherry blossoms dance in the air. It has an illusory effect.

    These are Tonton''s recommended weapons and armor.

    All of these weapons and armor would be national treasures if they existed on earth.

    However, it is not enough for Mela.

    ''Kekekekeke!ббI''m sorry, but "UR Nazuchi" is too good to be true. If it had a little more offensive ability, it would be an instant winner. ......"

    Bwah-bwah-bwah!"

    Kekekekekeke!ббThe master said the same thing?ббI''m glad to hear that!"

    Mela laughs, looking truly happy.

    After a round of laughter, she ponders.

    (Kekekekekeke!ббThat''s really close. ...... But it''s not quite up to the level of satisfaction I''m looking for, is it? Should I still ask the master to let me borrow a mythology class?

    Mera''s gaze turns to the back of the warehouse - a place that can only be reached by a ton of people without a guide.

    There are three Mythology Class cards in the lowest level of the Abyss.

    One of them is "World of Worlds". It is a disposable mythology-class item that, when used, creates an isolated space approximately 3 km in circumference and 4 km above the ground. Escape from this space is theoretically impossible, even with Genesis Class items.

    Bwah-bwah-bwah!"

    Tong Tong notices Mera''s gaze, and he shouts a fierce accusation.

    The Mythology class (Mitology class) is capable, but too peppy.

    Perhaps if used well, Mera might be okay, but it is said that ...... too much power comes at the cost of the soul itself.

    Mera herself would gladly give up her own soul if it would be useful to Light, but Light herself would never want that.

    He will never allow his friends to be disposable, as was done to the former members of the "Gathering of Tribes.

    ''...... kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббI know what you mean, Tonton. I would never do anything against my master''s orders. I was just thinking. Just a little."

    Buch ......"

    "Kekekekekekeke!ббWell, okay then. Thanks. In the meantime, do you have any other magic items that might be useful?ббI''d like to see if we can expand our forces there."

    Boo-hoo!"

    Tong Tong raises his voice economically.

    Following his voice, Mela moved to the magic item warehouse.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --Incidentally, there was no magic item that could expand Mera''s strength any further after all, but Ice Heat, who was worried about his own lack of luck because of the ...... mixer problem, found a magic item that he could use. He tried to get his hands on it.

    UR Doki-Doki Roulette. A roulette game where you never know what will happen. You don''t know if you''re lucky or unlucky until you try it.

    If I turn this, there is a chance that Ice Heat''s good luck value will explode. ......

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббDon''t ever do that. If you turn it badly and the "abyss" itself explodes, you won''t be able to count on it!

    Boohee~"

    Mela, it is another story that the ice heat will be stopped by Tonton and she will have to deal with her desperation drinking that day.

    <>

 336 - - Extraordinary Edition 2 Clock Shop

    I''m a very good person!ббThe master even asked me to protect everyone while he''s gone because Nazuna is so strong!

    That''s great, Nazna. So you''re stronger than Ni-chan?

    I am strong, sister, but not as strong as Master. Master is more powerful than I am.

    "............"

    The bottom corridor of "The Abyss.

    Nazna and Yume are having a slightly stupid conversation, with today''s fairy maid quietly following behind them.

    Nazna was saying to her younger sister Yume what Light had asked her to say before, as if she were an elementary school boy bragging to a girl.

    In fact, to be precise,......, Nazuna is indeed the strongest in the lowest levels of the Abyss, but she is too strong to be taken along as an adventurer, and she is not suited to the field, which requires a flexible approach to situations, so there was no other work to assign her to in the dungeon or inside the lowest levels of the Abyss.

    However, there was no way that he could assign work only to Mei and the others and not to Nazna.

    Above all, Light appreciated Nazuna''s innocent cheerfulness and her role as a "mood maker.

    He could not do anything to dim her brightness, so he came up with this answer: "I want her to protect everyone in case something happens while I''m gone.

    Nazuna took Light''s words to heart and bragged about it to Yume.

    Naturally, Yume is aware of Wright''s intentions, and since there is no point in going to the trouble of correcting him, he reads the air and responds to Nazna with a smile.

    The ability to read the atmosphere is also a skill she acquired when she was an apprentice maid in the racial kingdom.

    The fairy maid standing behind her silently praises Yume''s mature response.

    And in fact, there is no need to bother correcting her on the finer points, since Nazuna is without a doubt the strongest in the lowest level of the "NARAKU" with the exception of Light.

    Piyo-piyo. Piyo-piyo. Piyo piyo piyo."

    A clock set up in one corner of the hallway tells the time.

    At that time, a chick painted yellow moves back and forth from the top of the clock to the sound of the bell.

    This clock also came from the "Infinite Gacha" card, a gift from Wright.

    The lowest level of the "Abyss" is naturally underground.

    Therefore, unlike the time above ground, time cannot be measured by the tilt of the sun.

    Instead, the "clock" item from the "Infinite Gacha" card is used to solve this problem.

    It is rather a happy miscalculation that he is able to recognize the time more accurately than with the "Tilt of the Sun" and is able to perform his various tasks more efficiently.

    It is now one of the indispensable items in the lowest level of the "abyss.

    --It''s not without its problems, though.

    Yume shouts as a cute yellow chick moves back and forth from the clock door.

    It''s a chick!ббLook, look, the chick is singing. How cute, Nazuna--Nazuna?"

    Yume himself had seen a chick emerge from the clock on several occasions.

    No matter how many times I saw them, their movements were always adorable.

    I looked back to Nazna, who saw the scene with me for the first time, to ask for her consent. ......

    Nazna looked frightened and would not go near the clock.

    Yume twisted her head involuntarily.

    What''s wrong, Nazna?ббAre you sure you don''t like chicks?"

    I am not, my sister. I love those cute little chickens with their cute movements and cries. But, but ......"

    Nazna clears her throat from nervousness.

    I''m sure you''ve been informed that there are many rules for living in the lowest level of the "abyss" (here), right, sister?ббRemember one of them is ''don''t touch, tamper with, or break a watch without a care in the world''?"

    Of course I remember, but ......

    Even the master can''t break that rule," he said. But I broke that rule by mistake once before and got into a mess. ......

    A rule that even Ni-chan can''t break?ббAnd Nazna, the strongest girl here, was hurt badly?"

    Yume makes a surprised face at this fact.

    Nazuna speaks up with a serious expression on her face.

    That was before my sister had yet to arrive. ......

    Nazna recounts the past with a distant look.

    The chickens were so cute that day, too," she said. So I decided to get a closer look at it in detail, and I grabbed a little bird that came out ''piyo piyo'' to check it out. ......

    And if I do?"

    Yume asks with a tilt of her head.

    Nazuna tells her with a nervous look on her face.

    I was so nervous that I broke the spring that moves the ''piyo-piyo''. ....... Then he was there before I knew it, and he hit me without asking any questions.

    Nazna hugs herself and shivers.

    I''m a young woman, and I have to protect everyone in the lowest level of the Abyss, but ...... he''s the only one I don''t like."

    I''m not a big fan of the idiots3 who touch and break watches, even though ...... I''ve reminded them not to touch them.

    Geez!"

    Suddenly, a voice calls out to her from behind, causing Nazna to yelp in surprise.

    When she turned around, she saw the person who Nazna had mentioned that she was "not good at" standing there.

    He was tall, 180 cm.

    He is slender, suited up, wearing leather gloves, and holding a metal box full of tools.

    The most striking feature is his face.

    The face of the clock is the face of the clock.

    The second hand, short hand, and long hand move in a steady and regular motion.

    He is the "SSSR Watchmaker Level 10," a watch specialist who maintains, cleans, and adjusts watches in the lowest level of the "Abyss. 51".

    It is unclear how he is able to speak when his face is a dial.

    Nazuna hides in the shadow of Yume and threatens her because her bitter opponent has suddenly shown his face.

    And there you go, watchman!

    It''s time for us to do some maintenance on our chick clock," he said. It''s only natural that I should show my face, isn''t it?

    The watchmaker shrugs and is taken aback.

    He had a habit of replacing dialogue words with numbers.

    So he has a somewhat characteristic way of speaking.

    He had other habits - or rather vices.

    The watchmaker turns his face from Nazna to Yume again.

    Yume-sama, like that fool over there, please do not ever touch a watch4. A watch is a precision instrument. It could get dirty and break if you touch it badly. By all means, please be careful."

    The watchmaker''s vice is that he does not like anyone to touch his watches except himself.

    Even if the other party is a light, he hates to touch it.

    Therefore, clocks in the lowest level of the "abyss" are cleaned, inspected, checked for delays, and timed by the watchmaker every day.

    The clock on his face is always accurate, so he compares it with the clock on his face and sets the time exactly to the nearest 1/1000th of a second.

    A watch is a precision instrument made up of small parts. The parts are made of metal, which expands and contracts with changes in temperature, causing deviations and malfunctions, and they are also affected by magnetism. Naturally, they are also susceptible to shock and vibration. Changes in humidity also affect them. It is necessary to wind the spring moderately, of course, and it is also necessary to disassemble the watch once every few months, oil it, and replace worn parts.

    He is in charge of the maintenance of such precision equipment. It can be said that he plays a part in the schedule and order of everyone in this "abyss.

    The work is important and requires a great deal of delicacy,......, which is why his character is so detailed. He is so nervous that he gets grumpy when he touches a watch, but when he breaks it, he gets so mad that even Nazna, the strongest person in the lowest level of "Nacchi," beats him without hesitation.

    Therefore, he seems to be somewhat incompatible with Nazuna, and she has a hard time with the watchmaker.

    Nazuna hides behind Yume and shouts back at her.

    I''m not an idiot!ббYou''d be a fool if you called me a fool!ббYou watch fool!"

    ''Hmmm, watch fool. That''s a compliment. As Nazna-sama nailed you before, please don''t touch the clock again. Don''t forget the nine.

    ''I know, clock fool!ббIf you have nothing to do with it, get the hell out of my way!"

    No, no, as I said before, I have a chick watch to check.

    The watchmaker dares to perform his duties without wavering at all against Nazna, whose level is overwhelmingly higher than his own.

    He places the metal box in his hand on the floor, opens the lid, and begins to work with the tools in his hand.

    Nazuna''s lips twitch in displeasure at his fast-paced attitude, and he takes Yume''s hand.

    If that''s the case, we''ll just go. Let''s go, sister!ббIf I stay by this guy''s side, I might get hurt badly again, and if I get in his way, he''ll get mad at me!"

    I''m sorry," she said, "but I understand. Sorry about the watchmaker, too. See you later."

    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

    Yume apologizes for Nazuna''s attitude, but does not resist being pulled and moved.

    The watchmaker also pays no attention to her attitude and goes to work checking the watch.

    There is no upset in his attitude at all.

    (As in the village and the racial kingdom, there are all kinds of people and relationships here...)

    Yume, with Nazuna''s hand in hers, involuntarily looks back to the past, and thinks about it in her heart.

    The "three come together to form a faction," as they say, and Yume realized once again that even in the lowest levels of the ...... "abyss" there are many different patterns of relationships.

    <>

 337 - - Extraordinary Part 3

    The office at the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    I usually work as an adventurer "Dark" on the ground, but sometimes I make time to do some paperwork in the lowest level of the "Abyss".

    My maid-in-chief, Mei, who is also my right-hand woman, takes care of my internal affairs, but there are some things that I have to be the one to make decisions.

    It is time to finish such work.

    The easiest thing to understand is that I have to make a decision about the "Nadu" dungeon.

    In my office, facing my desk, I check one of the documents.

    The dungeon above ......, "The Abyss," has recently seen an increase in the number of adventurers?

    Yes, as the document states, there seems to be a slight increase compared to the past when we fought off a handful of beast-wolf species chieftains who came to search for Garou."

    May uttered what she remembered to me as she checked the documents.

    Garou, a former member of the "Oath of the Tribe" and one of the candidates for the next Beastman Wolf Tribe Chief, disappeared in the "Abyss" dungeon.

    The chieftains had to search for him, and for a time the beast race came to the "Nadu" dungeon to search for Garou and his family. ......

    I remember that they said they were going to kill half of them and keep the other half alive to scare him. ...... I remember that they said they were going to kill half of them and let the other half live to scare the others. Isn''t it possible that there''s some kind of mistake ......?"

    The search party had been instructed to kill half of them as an example and keep the other half alive for the time being as a publicity stunt to keep them away from the "abyss".

    If all went as expected, those who heard the rumors would have thought, "This is indeed the world''s strongest and worst dungeon, let''s stay away from it. ......

    There is no way that Mei and the others would take my instructions lightly.

    The loyalty of those who have been ejected from my gift card "Infinite Gacha" is real. There are many of them, from level 10 to level 9999, but they are all absolutely loyal to me regardless of their level.

    Sometimes ...... may be a bit too much. I am not sure if this is the case.

    There is no way they would half-heartedly carry out my instructions.

    гиIf so, what else could be the cause?)

    May interjects, just in time for me to let my musings settle.

    The dungeon management supervisor of the "Nadu" dungeon would like to report directly to you about this matter.

    Ursch directly?"

    Yes, the Dungeon Supervisor has been very busy lately, and since many of our conversations have been by telepathic communication only, he wanted to meet with Mr. Wright directly for the first time in a long while.

    I''ve also been working as an adventurer on the ground, so I haven''t seen Ursch, Tonton, Aria, and the others who are in charge of the "Abyss" dungeon at all. ...... It''s certainly a good opportunity."

    Ursch is one of the men under his command who are entrusted with the management, direction, and supervision of the entire "Nadu" dungeon.

    Tonton, a piglet with one wing each of angel and devil wings, is mainly in charge of the dungeon''s treasure chests.

    Aria is a woman who is in charge of all traps and monsters in the dungeon. She is a very beautiful girl in appearance, but she is ....... She is a little different and has a strong personality.

    Basically, these three people were in charge of the management of the "Abyss" dungeon above.

    There are also a few assistants.

    Ursch, who is in overall charge of this, is coming to see me, .......

    According to the preliminary meeting, he was supposed to show up by now. ......

    That''s unusual, don''t let him be late--"

    Niichan!"

    The door opens without knocking.

    Not even Nazna would be this rude to me.

    If I did, it would reach Ellie''s ears via Mei and the fairy maid who witnessed the scene, and she would give me a lecture.

    The only one who could do such a thing was Yume, who is related to me.

    However, she also has experience as an apprentice maid in the racial kingdom, so she would not normally do such a crude thing, and she is a sister who has learned good manners for her age. ......

    She seems to be in a state of excitement and a little out of control.

    The fairy maid by Yume''s side today also looks flustered and comes into the room.

    She looked like a maid at the mercy of a tomboyish princess.

    Yume, in such a state of excitement, shows me the creature she is holding in both arms.

    Niichan!ббLook!ббI found this girl!ббIsn''t he so cute!ббYume, I''ve never seen such a cute dog!"

    Yume apparently found a dog in her arms while on the move.

    It was so cute and unusual that she captured it and came to show it to me.

    The creature had large, pointed ears, dull eyes, and short legs. It had a long torso, which seemed even longer than it was, partly because Yume was holding it.

    Its tail was short, and I could imagine its cute buttocks wagging as it walked.

    The dog looks like a dog with short legs and a long torso, but the angel ring floating on its head makes it clear at a glance that it is not just a dog.

    However, the ring was only one element that enhanced his cuteness.

    He is the "Level 5000 Lightning Chief Ulsh," the "Level 5000 Lightning Chief Ulsh.

    He looks like a cute dog with an angel''s ring, but he is a sorcerer dog who has mastered lightning attack magic.

    Even Ellie, the "Witch of the Forbidden Witch," has a keen eye for lightning attack magic.

    As his name suggests, he is also skilled in managing, directing, and moving others, which is why he was entrusted with the management and control of the "Nadu" dungeon.

    He, Ursch, is in Yume''s arms, and she is rubbing his cheek.

    Probably, Yume found him and caught him while he was on his way to report to me.

    They said that''s why he couldn''t come on time.

    I myself don''t mean to deny Ursch''s pet dog cuteness, but ...... he has a fatal flaw as a pet dog.

    That defect is .......

    "Ursch...... sorry, my sister seems to have caused trouble......

    ''No, it is because I was late in greeting Yume-sama, the sister princess of Light-sama. Rather, I would like to be the one to apologize."

    What?

    Yume is surprised that the dog in her arms - Ursch - spoke, and even more surprised that his voice was that of a reluctant male.

    Ursch''s fatal flaw as a pet dog is his austere voice.

    The voice itself is very austere, heavy, and good looking.

    I myself would like to have the same kind of austere, cool, and calm voice as Ursch''s when I grow up in the future.

    However, the difference between Ursch''s cute appearance and his voice is so great that I can no longer see him as a pet dog when I hear his voice.

    See also .......

    ''Yumehime-sama, may I ask you to put me down on the floor for once?''

    Ah, yes. ......

    Yume, who had been so adorable, is surprised by the outward discrepancy and calms down when she hears Ursch''s voice.

    Following instructions, she puts him down on the floor in her arms.

    Ursch begins to greet Yume deeply with a reluctant voice.

    I apologize once again for the delay in greeting you. My name is Ursch, the "Level 5,000 Thunderbolt Supervisor," and I am in charge of the dungeon supervisor of the "Abyss" dungeon above. It is a great honor for me to meet you, Princess Yume, the younger sister of the great Absolute Light-sama. Since I am basically occupied with the management of the "Abyss" dungeon spreading above, we may not have many opportunities to meet in the future, but I would be grateful if you would keep this in a corner of your memory.

    Oh, um, this is Yume. I''m sorry for hugging you when we first met. ......

    I myself understand that my appearance is very suitable as a pet dog. I am rather honored to be embraced and cherished by Princess Yume, the younger sister of Mr. Light, as a subordinate. If it were possible, I would be willing to continue petting Princess Yume until she is satisfied, but there is a matter that I must inform Light-sama of, and I am very sorry, but I would appreciate it if you could give me some time. As soon as I have made my report, I would be happy if I could visit Princess Yume again and make time to pet her, would that be all right?

    Ursch tells us in a stern voice, firm and serious.

    His character is serious and mild-mannered.

    He is sociable and polite.

    He is a person to be admired even at the lowest level of "The Abyss," but the gap between his cute ...... looks and his personality is so drastic that everyone who first encounters him is bewildered.

    The difference in appearance, voice, and demeanor is so great that it is puzzling to Yume as well, and she replies with a curt response.

    ''Ah, yes, good luck with your work. ......

    Thank you very much for your generosity, Princess Yume."

    Ursch bows deeply to Yume again.

    When he looks up, he looks to the fairy maid who was waiting behind him and leads Yume out of the office.

    It is too stimulating for Yume to hear what I am about to tell her.

    That is probably why he kept her away from the room.

    She moves her short legs and turns around to face us again.

    Her movements are very cute.

    May also seems to like it, and her mouth relaxes a little.

    I am very sorry for my lack of courtesy in front of the Absolute Lord. However, Princess Yume-sama is not to blame, and if you are going to punish me, I would appreciate it if you would limit the punishment to me alone.

    I''m not angry with you. I''m rather sorry that my sister seems to have caused you trouble.

    Thank you for your generosity."

    However, compared to the cuteness of his appearance, his voice is too cool and his stiff tone spoils everything.

    May also restored her loose lips when Ursch started to speak.

    I lightly cleared my throat and then resumed my story.

    Then, let''s hear your report on the ''abyss'' dungeon above."

    Yes, then--"

    And Ursch utters his report.

    --By the way, the reason why the number of adventurers heading to the "Nadu" dungeon slightly increased despite the spread of the information about the half-collapse of the Garou search party is .......

    On the contrary, they think it is too dangerous and that they can get more money if they succeed in getting equipment and relics left by Garu and the half-destroyed team.

    It''s a pity that the warning of danger is one aspect that stimulates the desire to do the opposite. ...... Desire has no bottom, does it?

    In a way, it was a good lesson.

    I heard other reports directly from Ursch.

    After finishing his report, he says that he is going to visit her room next to be petted by Yume, as promised. ......

    I couldn''t predict what kind of attitude Yume would greet him with, as I expected.

    <>

 338 - - bad news for the first episode

    "............"

    The air in the office of "NARAKU" was tense and angry, like a volcano before it erupts.

    Everyone in the office, including Mei, Aoyuki, and Ellie, without exception, was trembling with anger.

    The cause was the report from Mei and the "Doc Secured" group and Mera.

    While I, Ellie, and the others were working to capture Gila, one of the "Master" of the Majin Nation, Mei and the others headed deep into the forest on the outskirts of the Majin Nation''s capital to "secure" Doc.

    We entered the research facility of Doc, one of the "Masters," without any problem, but he was not there.

    Instead, in his study, Nazna notices a stack of papers tucked between the books piled up on his desk.

    The contents of the stack of papers are data on the best of the monsters created by Doc. The names, heights, weights, and characteristics of the individuals who were used as test subjects were all the same as mine.

    Naturally, Mei and her friends knew Ni-chan''s name and characteristics because I had told them about her before.

    As a result, not only Mei, but also Ice Heat, Suzu, and Rock, who were all there, almost screamed.

    However, if they had the same name and the same features as me and Nee-chan, it was still possible that they were others. ......

    Mela''s report killed that possibility.

    But Mela''s report killed that possibility.ббWe came in contact with the maters who were thought to be Doc and Goh, whom Miki had told us about beforehand based on their appearance, speech, and behavior. At that time, I saw a person who had the same features as the older brother I had heard about before - Master Els, and a face with a similar atmosphere to that of the master. I thought it was important to convey this information to them, so I was ashamed to admit that I did not take any action to secure him and returned home alone. Please do not punish me in any way you can.

    Mela was wary of being pursued by the transition and moved to the "giant tower" at first.

    After confirming that there was no trace of anyone pursuing her from there, magic, magic items, etc., she contacted me by telepathic communication and reported the information she had just received directly to me in the lowest level office of "The Abyss.

    Mela used her chimera body to recreate the appearance of the person who looked like "my baby girl" whom she had identified.

    I also confirmed that it was indeed Els-chan (......).

    I was so excited to see the new face, and I was so excited to see the new face, I was so excited to see the new face, and I was so excited to see the new face, and I was so excited to see the new face, and I was so excited to see the new face.

    Naturally, I did not punish her for kneeling down and hanging her head.

    Rather, I praised her for her calm behavior.

    She said, "I don''t blame Mera for making a calm decision to bring back the ...... information. I rather thank you for bringing back Ni-chan''s information and passing it on, Mera."

    ''Kekekekeke!ббIt''s a shame to hear you say that.

    Normally, when she is praised by me, she is so pleased that not only her body but her very soul itself shakes, but this time she was unable to rejoice.

    The information brought back by May and the others, as well as what Mera had witnessed, confirmed that Els-ni-chan had been transformed into a monster by the hands of Doc.

    Thanks to Mera and the others, the pressure and harassment of Diablo and the defense of the racial village had been accomplished. You must be tired after having half your body ripped open, so first of all, rest your body and focus on regaining your strength. There may come a time when you will need the help of Mera and the others again."

    ''Kekekekeke!ббThank you very much. Please command us when you do!ббThe loyalty, lives, and souls of Atashi and the Mohicans all belong to the master alone. Please use them as you wish!

    Mela said, "I am willing to sacrifice my life and the lives of my Mohicans to rescue Els niichan. That is exactly what we want.

    I was both happy and saddened by his loyalty and sincerity.

    I was both happy and saddened by their loyalty and sincerity, because Mela and the others are also very important to me.

    Therefore, I made a half-hearted smile and let Mela go down.

    Later, Mei and the others remained in the office, and since they had also heard the report, they were expressing their anger, as they are doing now.

    After I finished listening to the report, I myself was overcome with rage, but at the same time, I was also overcome with sorrow.

    I can''t help but let out a complaint in my heart.

    (Why does the Goddess give the race so much hardship? ....... What in the world have we done? Have we (we) committed such a sin that we can inflict so much suffering?ббIs that why they can inflict so much pain (......)?

    I close my eyes to endure the pain.

    (But if the Goddess is inflicting suffering just to make her race suffer, I--)

    Beyond that, I was afraid to think, even if it was in my heart.

    I repeatedly take deep breaths and open my eyelids to calm myself down.

    Taking it out on the goddess will not change the situation.

    First of all, it is essential to remain calm.

    I''d like to go to Doc right now if I could,......, capture him with my own hands, and torture him from morning till night with my own hands, multiplying the pain Ni-chan would have experienced by a few billion times,....... My first priority is to get Ni-chan out of there safely. To do that, we need to make sure we capture Doc and get him to tell us how to restore Ni-chan from the monster."

    I suppressed the anger in my heart and turned to Mei and the others once again.

    I would have to go directly to Doc and rescue Ni-chan. But there is a possibility that I might miss Doc and Nee-chan if I go alone. That''s why I need everyone''s cooperation. Can you do that for me?"

    May and the others, who were furious at this wish, said, ''We''ve been waiting for you.

    ''Of course. Please let me swear to you that I will rescue your brother, Mr. Light, by putting my maid''s way on the line," said Mei.

    ''Our souls, our lives, our very existence, all belong to the Light God (Shin-sama). Our very reason for existence is to act as the hands and feet of the Light God!ббPlease, God of Light, only say, ''Save my brother! and Ellie shouts excitedly.

    ''--This. The Lord''s desire is Aoyuki''s desire. I will surely bring the blood of the rebels who avenge the Lord and save the Lord''s brother," Aoyuki responded coldly, hiding his gaze.

    I nodded in satisfaction at his reply.

    Thank you, everyone. Thanks to Mera''s power (бвбвбвбвбвбвбвбв), we can now locate Doc, Els-ni-chan, and Gou with certainty. We will all work together to rescue her and capture Doc and the others."

    Mei and the others respond to my words with more enthusiasm than ever.

    I nodded in satisfaction at their response.

    <>

 339 - - Episode 2 Absolute Goals

    We will definitely capture the "Mazoku ''Master'' Doc" so that Ni-chan can be restored to her former self.

    In the lowest level of the Abyss, in my office, we had a discussion to ensure the capture of Els Ni-chan, Yume and I''s blood brother.

    First of all, we talked about the biggest goal that we must achieve.

    I''m going to make sure that Ni-chan is the only one I''m going to get. Next, we would secure Doc. We need him to tell us how to get Ni-chan back to normal. If the worst comes to worst, we can let Gou go."

    Naturally, the ideal would be to secure everyone, Ni-chan, Doc, and Goh.

    The three people who will be dealing with Ni-chan and Doc will be me, Mei, and Aoyuki. Goh will be left to Nazuna. Ellie will be in charge of preparing the transference blocking wards so that the three of them will not escape by transference or other means. Once the preparations are complete and activated, please return to the lowest level of the Abyss and stand by.

    Awe, I will do my utmost to rescue Mr. Light''s brother.

    Nyah!

    I am so ashamed to stand by in the face of such an important matter as the rescue of God Light''s brother-in-law, but it is a necessary measure, isn''t it? Thank you very much.

    Mei and Aoyuki responded spiritedly, and Ellie voiced her agreement, albeit with some frustration.

    Since Aoyuki had accomplished that role without a single complaint during the battle against Gira, he did not want to do anything that would make him slack off in front of her.

    Although it would have been more reassuring to have Ellie by his side, he still felt uneasy about the fact that there would be no one at level 9999 in the lowest level of "NARAku".

    Now that we have Miki, we always want to leave at least one level 9999 person in the "abyss," assuming the worst.

    I want to leave at least one person at level 9999 in "NARACHI" in case of the worst case scenario. I have no intention of cutting corners in the defense of the lowest level of the "Nacchiai".

    There is also a good reason why I chose Mei and Aoyuki to be my counterparts against Ni-chan and Doc.

    Mei can physically prevent the enemy''s escape with her "magic string. In Aoyuki''s case, she was selected because of her weapon "Beast Chain.

    The Fantasma Class "Beast Chain" has an automatic tracking function and is almost impossible to destroy by sheer force once it is placed around a monster''s neck.

    The owner, Aoyuki, must either disarm it, or the opponent must defeat her or submit to it (although there may be other exceptional ways to escape).

    He intends to physically restrain Ni-chan with Aoyuki''s "Beast Chain" so that she will never be able to escape.

    According to the information from Miki, Goh, the strongest on the demon side "Master", will be pitted against Nazuna, who is also the strongest on the "Natsuraku" side.

    Even if Gou is the strongest on the demon side of "Master", there is no need to worry if Nazuna is the strongest on the demon side.

    However, Gou, the opponent, was the leader of "Master" on the demon side, so it is said that he is very smart.

    I am not worried about his strength, but I am a little concerned about whether he will be able to respond properly when he is brought into tactics outside the board other than ...... combat.

    I was not alone in this anxiety.

    Mei, Aoyuki, and Ellie also feel uneasy about leaving Nazuna alone.

    I was worried that Nazuna would be able to handle the situation alone, and I was not alone in this.

    Nya~"

    Or perhaps it would be better if I were to back up Nazna-san after we set up the transition blocking wards. ......

    I know how you all feel. I''m also worried about Nazna alone, so I thought about having someone else go with her. ......

    Mella ripped half her body open and engaged Gough in a battle.

    We have already heard the battle report at that time.

    According to Mera, ''Kekekeke!ббTo be honest, I had no idea of the bottom of Goh''s ability. The only thing I could tell was that Goh was not serious at all and was just playing with me.

    Although the Mera half-body had attacked first, he found himself knocked to the ground. He got up again and tried to attack, but when he was grabbed by the toe, he was unable to get up.

    Kekekekekekeke!ббNo matter how hard I tried to get up with all my strength, I couldn''t get up, and even if I tried to shake off their arms, it was impossible. It would be understandable if there was a difference in level and he was being held down by force, but ...... Goh didn''t show any signs of putting any effort into it at all. I suspected it was witchcraft or a magic item, but the other party snickered at me and denied it. To be honest, I still have no idea how he was able to stop the movement. I feel as if I''ve been subjected to a poor quality magic spell," Mela commented.

    Gou is around level 9,000, the highest level of any enemy we''ve fought. And he has an unknown power that baffles and overwhelms even Mera. As far as she is concerned, even if we put someone on to assist her, it may only slow Nazuna down if she is not very good. ......"

    We can''t afford to follow through on our fight against Doc and Ni-chan.

    There is the idea of attaching Ellie, but what the heck, she is a pure magician.

    It would be tough to attach Ellie, who is a pure magician, to the fight against Gou, let alone against Gira, who is around level 7000.

    If we and Nazna don''t follow up in time and we end up losing our lives in close combat, ....... I would regret it, but I wouldn''t."

    La, Light God (Shinsama)......е├.

    Ellie''s face turns red and her eyes moisten, glad that I''m worried about her.

    Of course, Ellie is not the only one. Mei, Aoyuki, Nazuna, everyone, I really don''t want anyone to lose their lives. That''s why I''m going with this lineup this time.

    I am so glad that you think so much of us, Mr. Wright.

    Nyah!"

    Knowing my honest feelings, not only Ellie but also Mei and Aoyuki voiced their happiness.

    I was a little embarrassed, and I couldn''t help but blush and blush.

    I lightly cough to cover up the situation and settle the topic.

    I was a little embarrassed, but I was happy to see Aoyuki. We''ll go with the lineup we decided on at the beginning. There will be no changes. I''ll talk to Nazna about it, and we''ll get started on preparations right away.

    Mei and the others respond to my instructions.

    In order to save Nee-chan, the operation to capture the remaining Majin Nation "Masta" is set in motion.

    <>

 340 - - Episode III Attachment of Blood

    --Turn back the clock a bit.

    A racial kingdom village near the border of a demon country.

    Aah, looks like there''s still one rat sneaking around hiding.

    Mela was upset when she noticed someone who looked like Light - Light''s older brother Els. Noticing the slightest flicker in the air, Goh, the "master" of the Majin Nation, turned his gaze in that direction, but was unable to see the man.

    Gaaaahhhh!"

    Mera moves her "alter ego," which is over two meters tall and has an odd shape with thick arms and legs covered in scales like a dragon.

    The alter ego was so damaged by Goh''s attack that its fangs were broken, but with instructions from Mera to "do everything in your power to buy time until Atashi escapes," it attacked to buy time to retreat.

    I''m not saying to buy time for more than a day.

    It only took a few seconds to use the "SSR Transference" card.

    The minute body, while bleeding from the edge of the mouth, again spits out a poisonous flame toward Gou.

    The simple attack of striking with the dragon''s arm was prevented by Gou''s mysterious technique, but the poisonous flame was largely avoided upward.

    Therefore, he thought, "Goh has no means to prevent the poison flame, and it is likely to be his weak point.

    Aah?ббAre you disrespecting me, by any chance?"

    Perhaps sensing the intention of the mela-bun body, Goh raises his voice in irritation.

    At first he had evaded the poisonous flames by moving upward to avoid them, but this time he did not run away, but confronted them head-on.

    The mela-body is surprised at first, but then the firepower of the poisonous flame intensifies.

    (To take the poison flame head-on, you fool!ббYou must have been overconfident and took it head-on because you''re at a high level and possess the ability to nullify flames and poisons, but that guy isn''t just poison!ббIt''s a speciality that has been concocted by pulling thousands of poisons from the main body!ббEven if you have the ability to nullify poisons, if you continue to be exposed to them, they will penetrate your abilities, slowing your movements and slowly paralyzing you!ббIf you continue to keep a certain distance from me and keep exposing me to the poisonous flames to slow me down, I will now pour it directly into your body to completely paralyze you and take you to the lowest level of the "Abyss"!)

    The alter ego even thought of taking advantage of Goh''s pride and paralyzing him, restraining him, and taking him to the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    If they had achieved this, it would have been a huge gold star, and Light would have praised them handsomely.

    If only he had been able to achieve .......

    Phew!

    ''......?ббHuh?"

    The poisonous flame released from Mera''s body is knocked away by Goh.

    No magic or magic item was used.

    Gough''s two arms draw a circle, manipulating and deflecting the poisonous flames as if they were his own. Neither the poison nor the flames have any effect.

    Not a hair of Goh''s head, not a single piece of his skin was scorched, and the poison was passed on, unable to invade his body.

    The sheer horseshitness of the situation made Mera let out an inarticulate cry.

    How can you pass a poisonous flame without using magic or magic items, just by turning your two arms?ббNormally, that''s impossible!ббAre you using some kind of special skill?

    "Aaaah, skill?ббWell, in a way, it''s a special skill. ...... A mere "monster" like you will never understand it, though, will you?

    Gough returns the implied line.

    Mera''s body is actually puzzled as to what he means.

    Gough tells the disembodied body that he is going to kill it.

    Is the street performance over?ббThen it''s time to kill you.

    "Ahh!

    The alter ego, exposed to a clear intent to kill, rushes to distance himself from Goh.

    If he approached and struck him, he found himself knocked to the ground and held down with one hand no matter how much force he put into it.

    If I spewed poisonous flames from a distance, somehow I could not even burn a hair on my head and was swept away with a mere swing of my two arms.

    I was literally out of my depth, but it was still better to keep my distance and aim for an opening than to engage in close combat.

    The opponent is a race, even if it is "Master".

    The alter ego might have the advantage in terms of stamina, the alter ego thinks.

    However, Gou is annoyed by this passive strategy.

    Do you think that if you keep your distance, I will show you an opening?ббYou don''t need magic or special skills to attack at long range, you know. Like this!

    Goh kicks the ground as if to vent his frustration.

    What?

    Just like that, a huge tsunami of earth and sand appears in front of the alter ego.

    Mera Bunkai quickly guards itself with its two dragon arms.

    He defended himself, but

    Ggaaaaah!"

    Despite the fact that Gou''s arms are covered with hard dragon scales, the force of the sand and soil kicked out by the level 9000 or so Gou is too powerful to prevent it, and not just his arms, but his entire body is covered by the dragon scales. They are ripped to shreds with a single blow.

    (I can''t believe that a mere kicked out stone flying debris could tear the body of a minute body to pieces so much. How powerful is it? ......)

    The alter ego is astonished in his heart at the level of Goh''s ability, strength, and destructive power.

    But at the same time, he laughed inwardly.

    (I was able to successfully transfer the main body by stalling for time against a monster that was bigger than my alter ego. I succeeded in bringing back the information to Mr. Light б╢the masterб╖. At this point, the Atashi had won!)

    While the alter ego was distracting Goh, the main body, Mera, had already withdrawn with "SSR Transfer.

    The information so far will surely reach the light via the "Giant Tower".

    At this point, it was a victory for the alter ego.

    Therefore, I couldn''t help but laugh inwardly.

    гиThe only thing left to do now is to get the bodies of Gou, Doc, and that guard who looks like Light-sama (the master), to be bathed (бвбвбвбвбвбвбвбвбв) in a little bit of my blood. In that sense, it was just as well that I got ripped to shreds. This way I can bathe him in blood naturally.)

    The scales on both arms are battered and bleeding from the flying debris blown away by Goh''s blow.

    After this, it would not be unnatural for him to swing both arms around and splash blood all around.

    (For the sake of Master Light, for the sake of everyone in the "abyss," let me complete my mission to the end!

    The alter ego did not retreat to fulfill his assigned task to the end for the sake of Light, to whom he devotes absolute loyalty, but joyfully challenged Gou, whom he could never defeat, to another battle.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The alter ego took the fight to Gough to the end.

    Realizing that he was at a disadvantage from a distance, he fought with his battered body until the end, but of course, he could not win, and in the end, he burned himself to ashes to prevent any information from leaking out.

    Gou, with his burning figure by his side, reveals his irritation.

    Tch!ббThey persisted to the end for nothing. And you wasted so much dirty blood... ...... d*mn you!

    Personally, I wanted to secure the body because it was a rare sample, but ...... I didn''t expect him to burn himself for not even giving us the body. ......

    Gough is irritated by the blood on his body, and Doc looks regretfully at his burnt and ashen alter ego.

    The demon soldiers from Diablo''s territory were overwhelmed by Gough and his men''s fight, and were relieved that no harm had come to them.

    Goh, greatly irritated, turns his back on the empty racial village and starts to walk away.

    Gou-san, where are you headed?"

    Aahhh, I''ve already defeated the ''armchair'' guy you asked me to. You alone should be enough for the rest.

    Volos, the first prince of the Witch Kingdom, requested us to "take care of the skilled men sent by the witches.

    And, although this is top secret, there is a request to "assassinate him using Diablo''s soldiers.

    From Gough''s point of view, he is no longer of any use since he has taken care of the skilled man dispatched by the witches. He seems to think that the rest is the work of Doc, who was directly requested by Volos.

    (--Tch, it''s a hassle, but it''s necessary.)

    Of course, that is not the only reason Gough is leaving.

    There are other reasons, but he didn''t bother to tell ...... Doc.

    The most important thing to remember is that you can''t just leave a company and go back to your own home. I don''t trust them enough to tell them how I really feel.

    Gou turned his back on Doc and the others and headed back to the border of the demon country alone.

    I''m also troubled by Mr. Gough''s selfishness. The fact is, after the witch has taken care of the good men she has dispatched, there is no point in having them stay. And even if there are still enemies, I have my best guards here, so I can say there is no problem,.......

    Doc shrugs in place with a sigh.

    There is no way he can make Gou do what he says by force.

    As we have seen, he is a very strong fighter.

    It is also the case that the soldiers of the Majin Nation are frightened by Goh''s strength.

    (Perhaps he realized this and thought it would be better if he were not there?)

    Doc can''t help but think about it.

    Knowing full well that he is not of such an auspicious disposition, he immediately dismisses the idea himself and smiles bitterly.

    It is impossible for Goh, who is a self-centered person, to care about others.

    Oh, um, what should we do ......?

    A soldier from the Majin Nation waits and asks for instructions from Doc, who silently and bitterly laughs by himself.

    The voice brought Doc back to consciousness, and he turned around.

    There are no more people in this village by the looks of it. We will stay here today and rest, then tomorrow we will attack another village as per our mission. For the sake of my own research, for the good name of the demon nation, and for the evolution and glory of the race, let us hunt for the race.

    Doc gave his instructions with a big smile on his face, though it was hard to tell through his mask.

    <>

 341 - - Episode 4 Gows Hobby

    Aah, d*mn it!"

    Goh, the "master" leader on the Majin Nation side who defeated the Mera branch body, decides that he has completed his assigned task and leaves Doc and his group alone.

    After confirming that he is free and not being pursued by Doc, his feet turn toward the Dragon People''s Empire without crossing the border of the Majin Nation.

    Gough started moving toward the Dragon People''s Empire.

    So why did he change his destination?

    The reason was the Merah half-body that he had just been fighting with.

    (I had heard that she was skilled, but I had no idea that there was such a skilled person under the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower. ...... The person who hid in the shadows to see how we were doing and then instantly shifted and ran away was also a very skilled person from the looks of it,....... The "C" is on the side of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," or is it the witch herself?)

    The half-body was so strong that Goh felt a sense of danger inwardly, and from the presence of the one who escaped immediately - the "mela body" - he could understand that he was a highly skilled person.

    He is not so optimistic as to think that such a powerful person happens to be working for the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower.

    (d*mn it, I need to tell this information to Hiro. ......)

    Hiro is the person who is the leader of the "Master" on the side of the Dragon People''s Empire.

    Gou and Hiro are connected behind the scenes, despite the fact that they are enemies of each other, the "Master" on the Majinkoku side and the "Master" on the Ryujin Empire side.

    Only a few people, including the two themselves, are aware of the connection between Gou and Hiro.

    The only two "masters" on the Dragon Empire side are "Hisomi," who is a narrow-eyed merchant, and "Kamaboko," or "Shark Bastard" (according to Kaiser), who is also a master.

    Goh was able to reach level 9,000 because he continued to defeat underwater monsters, which are overwhelmingly stronger than those on the ground, with the help of Kamaboko.

    As for the "master" on the Majinkoku side, Goh himself has not told anyone about it.

    Miki did not have this information either.

    The reason why Hiro, the "Master" on the Dragon Empire side, is connected to Gou is to avoid unnecessary conflict with the "Master" on the Demon Nation side and to devote his efforts to "P.A."

    For Goh, it is only an insurance policy to save himself in case of an emergency.

    Goh himself does not trust any of the "masters" on the Majinkoku side, and because he loves himself the most, he would not hesitate to cut them down if he could save himself alone by cutting them down.

    The connection between the "masters" on the Majinkoku side is nothing more than that.

    (Normally, it would only be a matter of using magic to communicate, but ...... the other party calls itself a witch. The most important thing to do is to make sure that you have the right information. Aah!бб(d*mn serious dallying!)

    He moves for his own protection, even though he is inwardly annoyed by the hassle.

    He takes out a bracelet-type magic item from his item box.

    When Goh puts on the bracelet, his appearance changes to that of a common, weak-looking racial male.

    It is a magic item called a "false bracelet.

    It is a magic item that disguises the wearer''s appearance as another person.

    It is a well-known magic item that is used to change the appearance of the target of one''s protection, used by nobles when they play in the night, or used for pranks.

    It is only powerful enough to reveal the true shape of the wearer with a single shot if you use an appraiser.

    Nevertheless, it is a magic item that generally costs a reasonable amount of money.

    Gough''s own hobby is to collect magic items that are not national treasures like the "False Bracelet," but that can be used to a certain extent, and that are funny and joke items. In other words, bandits and the like attacked us.

    Generally speaking, the only people who travel alone without an escort and without riding in a carriage are those who are very confident in their skills, those who must travel knowing that they risk losing their lives, or daredevil fools.

    If you want to avoid trouble, change into a dragonute, elf, or demon race.

    If you are a ''confident in your skills'' type, they will judge you on your own and won''t attack you because you don''t have much baggage.

    The reason why Goh changes into a "race" with a poor physique is so that he can appear weak and turn the tables on bandits who attack him.

    Of course, this is not the only reason, but they also do not want to stand out, disguise their appearance, and blend in easily with the crowd.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    A few days after leaving Doc and the others.

    Goh has changed his appearance into a common racial male with a "false bracelet" and continues to move around.

    His goal is the river boat route leading to the Duchy of Six.

    The nearest one is in the vicinity of the racial kingdom, so he aims there.

    The number of carriages carrying goods between the magical and racial kingdoms is at a zero level compared to previous years due to the problems that have been occurring in both countries.

    (I was planning to take a ride on a passing horse-drawn carriage... ......)

    If you drive as fast as you can, you can reach the riverboat terminal in a day, but it is conspicuous and tiring.

    Since there were more disadvantages than advantages, we took it easy and walked.

    The carriage did not come and go, and hitchhiking was unsuccessful, but on the other hand, it can be a good thing.

    (I got hooked faster than I thought...)

    Picks up multiple signs of Goh''s search.

    The sound of men moving hurriedly from forest to forest so as not to escape him as he moves along the street, hanging a swarthy atmosphere, reaches his enhanced ears.

    Since the number of wagons moving has decreased compared to last year, the bandits have also lost income and are apparently trying to attack even the gou (disguised) with no baggage.

    As he expected, racial men with swords, machetes, and knives in their hands appear from the forest, flanked on either side.

    There also seem to be men with bows and arrows in some parts of the forest.

    The head of the bandits, a bearded man of good physique for a man of his race, announces in a low voice, "We are going to attack them.

    I''m sorry, brother, but if you want to get through here in one piece, you''re going to have to pay what you owe.

    The bandits, fooled by his appearance, surround and threaten Goh, the leader of the Majin Nation "Master" and a level 9000 man.

    Goh was ugly and sneered at them as if he were in front of a comical clown.

    <>

 342 - - Episode 5 The Pleasure of Gow

    I''m sorry, brother, but if you want to get through here in one piece, you''re going to have to pay what you owe.

    On his way to the Dragonute Empire, Gou, the "master" of the Demon Nation, is entangled with a group of racial bandits.

    Goh is now an ordinary man with the power of the magic item "False Bracelet".

    The bandits, thinking that "a single racial male of this caliber will be no problem if we threaten him," appear with weapons in their hands and threaten him.

    They did not know that they were dealing with the overwhelmingly strong "master," Goh.

    He said, "Hey, brother, don''t just grin and shut up, choose quickly whether you''ll answer or give me your money!ббOr would you choose to offer your life?ббYeah?"

    Not long ago, there would have been wagons, peddlers, and travelers to carry goods between the "demon kingdom and the racial kingdom," but the problem within both countries has dropped to almost zero.

    Naturally, it was a matter of life and death for the bandits as well, as no prey was passing through.

    Therefore, they even attacked a single male Goh (disguised as a man), who was not very profitable to attack.

    The bandits themselves were driven to the edge of life and surrounded the gou with swords, knives, machetes, and other weapons as they starved.

    However, Gou (disguised as a man), who was supposed to be trapped in a physical crisis, did not look frightened at all and was smiling wryly at them.

    It was only natural for the bandit Kashira to sound irritated.

    Naturally, his irritation spread to his subordinates.

    Following Kashira''s words, his subordinates also raised their voices.

    Don''t you realize that you are in mortal danger?ббHe even travels alone. Maybe he''s not smart enough."

    I guess so." And if you look closely, you''ll see a stupid face that doesn''t look smart enough!"

    Then shouldn''t you teach your body a little something easy for idiots to understand?ббIf you shave off one of his ears, even a big fool like him would learn a little bit of respect for himself. What do you say, Kashira?"

    A subordinate with a knife flicks the weapon in his hand and asks the bandit Kashira for help.

    The bandit Kashira, too, gives his permission, smiling ugly with a sense of humor.

    There will be no other prey for the time being," he says. Teach this moron some common sense to kill time. I don''t know if he''ll have a chance to put that knowledge to good use after I teach him!

    Gahahahaha!"ббThat''s right. If you teach them and they die, there is no use for them, is there? But maybe they will make a desperate plea for forgiveness from us. Any begging for our lives will be futile, though!"

    One of his subordinates follows up on Kashira''s statement.

    All the bandits laugh ugly at his subordinate''s line, "Gahahahahaha.

    Gou finally moves in front of them.

    He exposes his palm as if he is showing it to them - there were multiple one ears on it at some point.

    The bandits were not able to understand the meaning of the "ears" on his palm at first.

    When they were shown, they finally realized through the pain that their one ear had been shredded off.

    Geeee!ббOh, my ear!ббMy ear!ббWhen did you ......?!"

    A lowly man who had been vulgarly following the laughing bandit Kashira held his ears and shouted.

    The bandit Kashira and other subordinates reacted in a similar manner.

    The most surprised were probably the bandits in charge of bows, who were hiding in the forest and taking aim.

    They were supposed to be aiming from cover, but even one of their own ears had been shredded.

    Gou drops the 12 ears in his palm on the ground and tells them, stomping on them with the soles of his feet as if he were putting out a cigarette.

    ''Aaaah!ббI understand how you guys feel. It really feels good to torture the weak and disobedient by resorting to violence, doesn''t it? I know it feels good to torture the weak and disobedient by resorting to violence. ...... but you know what feels even better?

    ''d*mn it, d*mn it!ббKill me! Kill me!ббKill this guy already!"

    Kashira, the bandit, ignores Goh''s question and orders his men to hold the wound, but it''s a bad move.

    Goh''s arm moves lightly.

    The bandit Kashira''s subordinates at his side become a cloud of blood just like that.

    A light blow from Goh, who is around level 9,000, would kill a low-level race easier than trampling ants.

    Ora, answer the question!

    Hee, hai ...... I don''t understand."

    Gough''s gaze turns to the other bandits.

    The bandits answer in a mature manner.

    "Well, do you drink, or do you have women?"

    I''ve heard that forbidden drugs can feel good. ......

    I like to eat, so I guess I''ll be eating?

    The bandits responded, but none of the answers seemed to be correct, and Goh shrugged his shoulders as if to say, "These guys don''t get it.

    After hearing all the answers, he gives the correct answer.

    After hearing all the answers, he gives them the correct answer, making a more lecherous expression than the bandits had on their faces earlier.

    The correct answer is ...... to kill those who think they are the strong and the other side is the weak and are getting carried away. The look of despair, the screams, the desperate pleas for life when they realize they are about to be killed is the best part. The ones who were riding high on their victory until now say, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Please forgive me. Please don''t kill me!ббIt''s really funny to see them screaming and begging for their lives, saying, "I''ll do anything. So, if you don''t want to die, show me how desperate you are to beg for your life so that I will forgive you. No matter how much you beg for your life, it''s useless.

    What?

    He mimics the line uttered by the bandit''s underling just now.

    Goh no longer has any intention of hiding his true identity, but instead laughs like a ferocious beast and pounces on the bandits.

    One of the bandits runs away like a rabbit.

    One of the bandit''s men runs away like a hare.

    One of the bandit''s men, who tried to flee in a panic by showing his back, was grabbed by the spine from behind and pulled out with great force.

    Blood, bones, and internal organs splattered loudly.

    At this point, the bandits finally realized that they had tangled with a monster of unbelievable proportions.

    Hyaaaaah!"

    Screaming, the remaining ten run away at once.

    They run into the forest to gain as much distance as possible.

    The forest may not be "my garden," but it is familiar to me, and I have the advantage of being on the ground.

    The bandits were trying to escape from the monster as much as possible, so they put their heads together.

    --The only thing that mattered was the level of the bandits.

    Gahahahahahaha!ббWhat''s the matter, you''d better run away fast or you''ll die!ббLet the deadly game of tag begin!

    Don''t come here!ббDon''t come!

    The forest is no obstacle for Goh, and he finishes off the fleeing bandits one after another.

    The bandits, who had been on a roll earlier, tremble in fear every time they hear the screams of their comrades.

    Just seeing them makes Goh laugh like a child.

    ''Gahahahahaha!ббOra ora!ббWhat''s the matter, didn''t you just now say something about killing me or something?ббIf you can do it, do it!

    I''m sorry!ббForgive me, no!ббIf I''m going to die, I don''t want to die this badly--"

    Goh innocently engages in cruelty as if he were a child senselessly shredding and crushing the legs of insects and using them as food for other insects.

    He crushes the legs of fleeing bandits, shreds their limbs, gouges out their eyeballs, shaves off their ears, gouges out their guts, and impales them on sharp branches like flies on a gnat.

    It was not a proper way to die.

    The two archers who had been hiding in the forest and aiming at him also reap a solid death.

    The only one left is the bandit Kashira.

    When he realizes that he cannot escape, he gets down on his knees on the spot and starts begging for his life.

    ''Oh, we were so bad!ббPlease forgive me!ббThere is gold, magic items, food, etc. in the castle. I''ll give it all to you!ббSo just save my life!ббI''ll work hard after that, and I''ll get out of the way of banditry!

    Kashira the bandit, his beard stained with tears, snot, and drool, raised his voice the hardest he had ever raised it.

    But it''s all pointless.

    Goh shouts happily.

    ''Aaaaah!ббIt''s still good. To knock down those who are on a roll to despair. In that sense, I''d rather have the status quo continue to slog on until it reaches its limits than have Hiro and his team''s plan for P.A. be completed as quickly as possible. ......

    This is the reason why Goh is on the "master" side of the Majin Nation.

    He has no special sense of mission or purpose.

    He just kills when the mood strikes him, and kidnaps and rapes women in random towns. He eats when he is hungry and sleeps when he is full.

    As long as he can live as he pleases, he doesn''t care whether it''s on the side of the Demon Nation, the Dragon Empire, or "C." He just wants to live his life.

    C?ббHuh?ббWhat?

    Suddenly, the bandit Kashira, who had been begging for his life, sounds puzzled at the unintelligible soliloquy.

    Goh walked up to him with a laugh and stomped his head with his foot.

    ''Ahhhh, I was just having fun and spoke out of turn...'' ...... Well, I''ve heard the story, and I crushed the shit out of him like this. No problem..."

    Hey!ббIt''s you!ббThe villain who hurt my people!

    As Goh stomps on the head of the bandit Kashira and confirms his death, the voice of a girl filled with anger echoes through the air.

    A short but busty girl with silver hair and red eyes stands before him.

    She is wearing armor and holding a sword that is bigger than her own, her willow eyebrows are furrowed in anger, and she is staring at Goh with wide eyes.

    She exclaims again.

    How dare you lay a hand on one of my friends? I''m going to beat you to a pulp!

    Suddenly, the girl who had appeared - Nazuna - was fighting Goh head-on.

 343 - - Episode 6 Nazuna vs. Gow 1

    --Turn back the clock a bit.

    The bottom level office of "The Abyss".

    After I finish talking with Mei and the others about our future plans, I call Nazna into the office to tell her about the plan.

    To ensure Ni-chan''s protection, I, Mei, and Aoyuki head for the Doc''s side.

    Ellie, after preparing a transfer blocking ward to prevent her from escaping, will stand by at the lowest level of the "Nadu" as a reserve force.

    Gou, the strongest of the "Master" on the Majin Nation side, hits Nazuna, the strongest force in the "NARAKU".

    After listening to the story, Nazuna was unusually furious from the bottom of his heart.

    The "Natsuki" is a very powerful and powerful man, and he is a very powerful man.

    Nazna often gets angry when Ellie teases her, but that was just a joking around thing.

    The more they fight, the better they get along.

    This time, however, when Nazna heard what he had to say, he became angry, even murderous.

    She was really angry that her friends had been hurt, even if it was only for a minute, and that she had been turned into a monster by me.

    Nazuna''s rage was so great that if an ordinary person were exposed to it, his heart would stop in an instant.

    I was happy to see Nazuna getting angry for the sake of her friends and Ni-chan.

    I called out to her.

    I told her, "If you put someone of a lower level on Nazuna, there is a high possibility that she will only drag you down. I was also concentrating on getting Ni-chan and Doc, so it would be difficult for us to support Nazuna. So, I know it''s a lot for one person to do, but I''ll leave Goh to you, okay?"

    Yes!ббYou can count on me!ббI''ll definitely smash them and bring them before the master!"

    Nazna responds cheerfully when she is approached by me.

    I nodded in satisfaction at her motivating reply.

    I nodded my head in satisfaction at her motivating reply.

    After being informed of the plan by Wright, Nazna waited until everyone had finished their preparations and planned to move to a location near where Goh, Doc, and Wright''s brother Els were located.

    However, she noticed that Goh had broken away from Doc and the others and started working alone.

    Doc and the others could be safely pulled inside the transition blocking wards set up by Ellie, but it would be difficult for ...... Gou to do so.

    Fortunately, he has a special way to capture Gou''s movements that even he, at around level 9,000, is unaware of.

    Against Goh, Nazna will give up trying to draw him inside the transfer blocking ward, and will have to hit him alone to prevent him from escaping any further.

    She transitions to the nearest one with her great sword Prometheus in hand.

    She disappears with "SSR, Existence Concealment" and enters the forest with "SR, Flight" to catch up with Goh.

    She was just about to crush the head of Kashira, the bandit Goh had encountered.

    From Nazna''s point of view, it doesn''t matter if the bandit Kashira''s head is crushed or not.

    He was finally able to confront one of the enemies who had hurt his friends and turned his brother Light into a monster.

    Even though he was able to approach the enemy unnoticed with "SSR, cloaking presence," and "SR, flight," Nazna had deactivated his cloaking presence and was emotionally screaming.

    How dare you mess with my friends? I''m going to beat the hell out of you!

    Aah?"

    When was the last time you saw a beautiful silver-haired girl with a big sword by your side, from Gow''s point of view?

    And even though Goh is around level 9000, his skin tingles with the killing intent she is directing at him.

    гиWhere did this little brat come from? He looks like an idiot from the outside, but he''s strong. ......)

    That alone made me realize that I was not dealing with an ordinary opponent.

    On the other hand, Nazuna is unusually serious and angry, so he holds up his great sword Prometheus without any concern for the strength conveyed by Goh.

    гиHe was not a friend of mine," she said. He doesn''t look like one of these punk bandits. Perhaps that cobra-headed fellow is one of the witch''s men?ббIf so, how many people do you have under the witch? (This is seriously a matter of urgent report. ......)

    Nazna''s attitude reinforced the importance of sharing information about the "Witch of the Giant Tower" with the "Master" on the side of the Dragon People Empire.

    гиI don''t have time to fight every single time against such a uselessly strong kid. (I can''t fight every time against such a strong-looking kid, he looks stupid.)

    Goh is not Daigo (level up idiot) or Gira (cutthroat).

    He is not a fighting maniac who enjoys fighting.

    He is not a strong and troublesome Nazuna opponent, so he is always trying to deceive himself.

    He defended himself with a fake smile on his face, as if he were an ordinary man of his race, which he had changed with a "false bracelet".

    He said, "You seem to misunderstand something, but I was just exercising my counterattack against the bandits who were attacking me. I am not doing anything illegal. You have no right to point the finger of blame at me, young lady.

    ?"ббWhat are you talking about? I''m angry at you for hurting my people. Don''t try to fool me by changing your appearance. Your body is covered with Mera''s blood!

    (Aahhhh, blood?)

    Goh inwardly utters a word of indignation.

    Nazuna speaks with great confidence.

    The blood of Mera, my fellow chimera, is special. I can use its blood as a marker to locate my opponent for a while!ббSo even if you fool me, I won''t be fooled into thinking you''re the one who hurt my friends!"

    (...... I thought the cobra head was spreading blood needlessly for poison, but I guess this was the aim. (...... f*ck that shit!)

    Goh finally came to terms with the unnatural movement of his alter ego.

    The mera alter ego was somewhat unnaturally spreading its own blood all over Goh, Doc, and Light''s brother.

    The blood of "UR Chimera Mela Level 7777" is special, and it is also one of the alter egos.

    Therefore, unless the blood is completely drained, the main body, Mera, can be located no matter how great the physical distance is.

    In order to absolutely locate Goh and Doc, and especially Brother Light, the alter ego was spreading the blood.

    You can''t try to escape from me!ббYou''re going to get your ass kicked!"

    Tsk!ббd*mn it!"

    Nazna swings her great sword, Prometheus, through the air without hesitation.

    With a mere swing, the impact gouges out the ground, scatters trees, and gouges out a corner of the forest.

    Goh clucks his tongue as his skin feels milky, and he does his best to avoid the blow.

    Thanks to his keen intuition, he was able to avoid a direct hit, but the impact of his spur-of-the-moment evasive maneuver at level 9,000 or so was too much for his "false bracelet" to withstand and it broke.

    The effect of the magic item wears off, revealing his true face.

    ''Twist providence!ббPrometheus!"

    !

    Nazna immediately interferes with the world with her mythology class, the "Great Sword Prometheus," and "twists providence.

    Twisting providence, he increased the number of Nazna himself to five.

    This astonishes even Gou, and his eyes go black and white.

    I''m going to beat you to a pulp, so brace yourself!

    In the meantime, as long as I don''t kill you to get the information out of you, right?"

    What do you mean you don''t want to kill me, just keep me limb from limb?

    If I rip off his hands and feet, won''t he bleed to death?

    Then we''ll just rip them to shreds, and not rip off the limbs!

    That''s what I''m talking about!ббGenius, man!"

    At the end, all five of them come charging in with their noses in self-praise.

    Goh knew firsthand that the five charging in were not mere hallucinations.

    He realized that all five of them were definitely better than him, if only in level.

    He breaks out in a cold sweat for the first time in a long time, and spits in the face of the powerful enemy who suddenly attacks him.

    d*mn!ббShit!ббd*mn you!ббI didn''t even hear about this troublesome little shit under the witch!ббd*mn it!"

    Goh, while screaming, was not in a situation where he could escape, so he prepared himself to face the five Nazunas.

    <>

 344 - - Episode 7 Nazuna vs. Gow 2

    Shit!ббShit!ббf*ck me...f*ck me...f*ck me!ббI didn''t even hear about this troublesome little shit under the witch!ббf*ck!

    I ain''t shit!ббHer name is Nazna!

    You can''t say "f*ck" to a girl!

    This guy''s a real piece of shit!

    I don''t care if you''re disgusting, I''m gonna kick your ass anyway!

    I got one anyway!"

    Mythology class (Mythology class), interfered with the world and twisted the providence with "Prometheus, the Great Sword", and the number of Nazunas increased to five.

    The five of them shifted their timing and rushed toward Goh.

    Goh, with a voice of deep dislike in his heart, avoids the great swords of the four Nazunas with a reaction speed of divine speed, but as expected, his escape route is crushed and he is caught by the fifth and final person.

    Goh loses his escape route and grabs the greatsword that is being swung down on his brain with both hands.

    This is what is commonly referred to as a serious white-blade sword fight.

    The blow is so strong that it passes through Goh''s legs and creates a crater in the ground.

    If an ordinary person had done the same thing, he would have been minced to pieces, unable to endure the blow.

    Goh grunts in shock and throws up.

    "Gwooooooooo ......!ббHow much power does a little kid have? No matter how high the level is. Is this guy a reincarnated gorilla or something?

    "An?ббWhy am I on my knees?

    However, the other party is the leader of the "master" on the demon race side and, according to Miki, "the highest level and strongest" Gou on the demon race side.

    Through the "Great Sword Prometheus," which he grabbed with both hands, he broke Nazuna''s center of gravity and forced her to her knees on the ground.

    The rest of the time, he was going to hit the other Nazna x4 who were attacking him and encourage them to destroy themselves.

    ''Is this the unintelligible attack Mera was talking about?ббSurely they are not being held down by force, so why can''t they stand up?ббWell, it''s not my problem!ббDoriyaaaaah!"

    !ббHuh!ббYou''re kidding!

    Nazna throws Goh, who is on his knees and grabbing the blade with only the strength of his arms, with force.

    He breaks the collapse by force?ббSeriously, how much strength do you have for such a small body, d*mn it!"

    It was also through technology that Goh was able to kneel down without using force with two fingers on his mera-bun body.

    He did not use any force, but instead, he made the mera-bun''s center of gravity and body posture shift, forcing him to kneel.

    This is what is called "kuzushi" in the martial arts.

    He defeated this collapse, which even his mela-bun body could not resist, with simple arm strength alone.

    To put it simply, he overcame the technique of "softness conquers hardness" with even more power.

    Nazuna swung the great sword with Goh, who grabbed it, and tried to strike it to the ground with the force of the swing.

    I''m going to crush you to the ground like this!"

    Really, d*mn it!"

    Goh senses the danger and quickly lets go and tries to escape.

    Using the centrifugal force of the swing, he tries to distance himself from the Nazna - but the other Nazna x4 don''t miss it.

    As the Mohicans put it, "Hyahaha!ббHere comes the prey!"

    If you do what they do, Ellie will be furious with you. I don''t know them.

    I don''t know.

    It doesn''t matter if you don''t know them, because they''re all me!

    Nazna x 4 people rush to Goh in the air.

    ''Seriously, you guys are so annoying!ббd*mn kids!"

    Four sword flashes.

    Each of these flashes is so sharp that it even cuts through space, but Gou manages to handle them while he is in the air, unable to move properly.

    He does not just handle them.

    He does not kill the momentum of the blows, but rather accelerates it by adding his own strength to deliver a blow to each of the four Nazunas.

    It is truly a combination of offense and defense.

    Gou may look rough on the outside, but his counterattack showed that he possesses a high level of technical skill.

    But there are five Nazunas.

    I''m open!

    Ggah!"

    Nazuna, who had thrown Goh, swings her "Great Sword Prometheus" and brings it down, taking advantage of the slight opening immediately after the counterattack!

    As expected, Gou could not afford to pass it off, and he caught it with both arms guarded, and was knocked down to the ground.

    Thanks to the strength he put into both arms, he was not cut off, but he was struck with such force that he fell to the ground.

    Naturally, he was not uninjured, and while spitting out blood, he regained his stance in preparation for the follow-up attack.

    He was still coughing up blood, but he regained his stance in preparation for the follow-up attack. But when he struck the remaining four, he felt a definite response. At this rate, if we neutralize them one by one--"

    ''Twist the providence, heal the wounds!ббPrometheus!"

    ............aaaah?"

    Nazna, who struck a blow to Goh, uses the power of her great sword Prometheus.

    The damage to Nazna x 4 people who were wounded by the counterattack from Gough is healed in an instant.

    To be precise, it is not so much "healed" as "rewritten" by bending providence and appealing to the world that "there were no wounds in the first place.

    Nazna x 4 who received a blow from Goh complained while patting the spot where they were hit.

    I swung my sword at him, and he deflected it and hit me in the face at the same time. It broke my nose and hurt like hell!ббPrometheus'' power made it look like the wound never happened, though!"

    I was the throat. It was so crushed I couldn''t even moan.

    I was kicked in the side of the head. I was knocked unconscious.

    I was kicked, too. I was also kicked. And when I tried to guard against the kick, it swung like a snake and changed its trajectory in the middle of the kick. He is very dexterous in the air.

    Goh swung his fists and kicks with a killing intent, with the spirit of "one man, one kill" to overturn the disadvantage in numbers.

    He felt a solid response, and even if he couldn''t kill them, he would have wounded them to create an advantage, but ...... his efforts came to nothing in an instant.

    He said, "...... hey, why are the wounds gone? I''m not sure what you''re talking about!"

    I told you, I''m a Nazna!

    Huh?"ббBut did I introduce myself?"

    You did!ббWe did, didn''t we?"

    No, you didn''t, did you?

    Then I''ll tell you my name again!ббI am the SUR Ancestral Vampire Knight Nazuna Level 9999!ббI''m so strong!"

    Nazna responds to Goh''s question in the opposite direction and introduces herself.

    (It''s not like I''m ...... fooling around. I''m not that type of person with a brain. Then is it true that he is level 9999?)

    Goh also thought at first that it was an act to disguise his own abilities, but the reactions of Nazna x 5 people convinced him that there was no such line.

    Perhaps the fact that he is level 9999 is also true.

    Hah~~~......"

    Goh lets out a heartbreakingly troublesome sigh.

    ''Aah, I didn''t know there was someone under the witch who was level canned ....... If that''s the case, the witch herself is probably level-casted. If so, is there really a possibility that there is a "C"?ббd*mn, they''re a real pain in the ass. ......"

    Goh mumbled to himself and complained.

    Suddenly, Goh started to complain, and Nazna and the other five members asked, "? He tilts his head.

    The gesture is very cute.

    It is no consolation for Goh, who is dealing with five Naznas.

    He is hungry after he has complained about the whole thing.

    "Soooooo ...... is ah......."

    It is different from the sighs I had just heard.

    Even though they just inhaled and exhaled, Nazna x 5 sensed the change in the air sensitively.

    Goh used what is known as a karate breath.

    Reflexively, all five of them readied their greatswords, Prometheus.

    Gough also took up his stance for the first time.

    With that, the air became as sharp as a serious sword, and the entire body of the Nazna x 5 people hallucinated as if it were being chopped to pieces.

    The air was so sharp that it felt as if the whole body of Nazna x5 was being cut to pieces. I''m not Daigo or Gila, but sometimes it''s not bad for me to give it my all, too, you know?

    Gou tells me with serious eyes that he has never shown before.

    I''m going to teach these force-feeding monsters like you the ultimate in martial arts," he said.

    <>

 345 - - Episode 8 Lights vs. Doc, Els 1.

    --slightly back in time.

    After the defeat of the Mera minute body, Gough leaves.

    The remaining Doc moves through the racial kingdom with Diablo territory soldiers in tow.

    For the demon kingdom, it is to make an example of them, and for Doc, it is to secure materials for experiments.

    Doc is happy to move around the racial kingdom with his soldiers. ......

    He was not expecting to find a single person in every village he went to,.......

    Doc lets out a sigh as he moves on to the next village.

    No wonder he can''t catch the racial villagers.

    Assuming the worst, the "Giant Tower" initiative has already moved all the villagers near the demon race border.

    They are currently living in shelters on the first floor of the tower.

    Even though they are living in a shelter, they have food, clothing, and shelter with the Wrights, and they also take care of the livestock they brought with them, socialize with neighboring villagers, and go sightseeing in the "Giant Tower," so there is no sense of doom and gloom at all.

    The only thing he is worried about is the condition of the fields he cannot bring in, but he assures them that he will use magic to make them better than they are now.

    If there is any other concern, it is that the young people in the village have been taken in by the scent of the fairy maids and the atmosphere of the town they are seeing for the first time, and are now saying, "Wouldn''t it be better to live in this town rather than in a remote village?

    We have to let the village chief and others deal with these issues.

    The atmosphere in the village is that of ''how long are we going to search around for an empty village?

    It is an uninhabited village, but there is no money, valuables, or food.

    Since there was no one to attack them, they could not even satisfy their desires as bandits.

    It only takes effort to move around, and there is no profit in it.

    The soldiers of Diablo''s territory are becoming increasingly dissatisfied.

    The one who is growing dissatisfied is Doc himself.

    He thought he had a chance to get some fresh experimental material (race), but none of them were there.

    (I think it''s time to give up on raiding the village and pull out. We have a job offer from Mr. Volos.)

    The request from Volos, the first prince of the Magician State, is ...... "to brainwash the soldiers of the territory to attack and kill Diablo.

    The idea is that Diablo, the lord of the land, will be killed by his own soldiers, and the country will seize his lands.

    Doc had received a request from Volos to brainwash the soldiers.

    (We could not get fresh experimental material (race), but we could get some of the demon race soldiers to be brainwashed as material instead. It would be part of the reward for the work request. (I am sure Mr. Volos would agree.)

    Doc is alone in his chest, self-contained.

    The territorial soldiers, full of themselves behind Doc''s back, are unaware of the hell they are in.

    Doc was about to take immediate action, but he aborts when he spots a figure in the direction of ...... the progress they are heading.

    He is filled with a dark joy, thinking, ''Have we finally discovered a race?

    His dark joy was so strong that he did not immediately notice the strangeness of the figure in the direction they were going.

    There were three figures.

    One is a boy of 12 or 3 years old, holding a simple cane in his hand and wearing a black hooded robe.

    One is a maid, standing behind the boy so as not to step on his shadow. She has an excellent figure, the best I have ever seen in the demon country, with breasts and slender, long legs. If a maid like this were to take herself as a lord, she would definitely stimulate a man''s desire to get his hands on her.

    The last one was a beautiful girl wearing a nekomimi hood and a huge collar.

    Contrary to the maid, she is short and her breasts are not well-developed.

    However, she was as beautiful as the maid, and promised to become an immensely beautiful woman in the future.

    Some of them would have preferred the beautiful girl with the nekomimi hood to the maid.

    The three of them did not run and hide from Doc and his men, even in the face of the bandits, who had a very suspicious appearance.

    The docs, oblivious to their airs, joyfully approach the boys.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    At the point where the transition blocking warding has been prepared by Ellie, the enemy docs enter as planned.

    When they notice us, they joyfully close the distance between us.

    Thanks to this closeness, I was able to see my own brother more clearly.

    I was prepared for this by everyone''s reports. ......

    Els niichan ...... I didn''t think he was really there ......"

    On the Majin Kingdom side, "Master" Doc''s brother was standing behind him.

    His hair was longer than when he was in the village, almost to his shoulders.

    I have black hair, but my brother has dark brown.

    His cheeks were even thinner than when he was a poor farmer, and he had dark circles under his eyes, as if he had not been getting enough nutrition or had suffered too much.

    There was no light in his eyes, and I wondered if he was really a living person.

    It has been more than three years and six months since I left the village, but there is no way I could have mistaken the faces of my family members.

    It was definitely Els-ni-chan behind Doc.

    Else-nee-chan!ббIt''s me, the light!ббSorry it took me so long to find you. ...... I''ll help you now!"

    Mr. Wright, ......

    Nyah. ......

    I try to approach Ni-chan unintentionally despite the fact that I am on the Majin Kingdom side "Master" Doc is right in front of me, but I am quickly dissuaded from doing so by Mei behind me who puts her hand on my shoulder.

    My brother does not react at all when he hears my voice.

    It''s as if he''s a doll made to look exactly like Els-nee-chan.

    Doc strokes his chin in front of my reaction.

    ''Hmmm...with all due respect ......, from your boy''s reaction, he seems to be the brother of Watashi''s bodyguard.''

    ''Ah, yes. You, what the hell did you do to Ni-chan ......?"

    I am approached by Doc, who responds in a cold voice, a complete change from the cordial attitude he had directed toward his brother.

    I had been thinking, ''Whoa, I finally found some tasty prey!ббThe demon soldiers, who had been buoyed up by the thought, "Let''s have fun beating up the race," turned pale.

    They seemed to instinctively realize that there was an absolute difference between us as living creatures, as they saw my aggressive attitude toward Doc.

    They finally realized that they were the bait to be killed unilaterally.

    Doc, on the other hand, nodded his head repeatedly as if he was convinced, even though he was being exposed to my aggressive presence all at once.

    ''So it was as I thought. Your brother was very good material. Thanks to you, he is the best work of my research!ббHowever, because of all the work that has been done, his own ego has been broken and he will never be able to receive as well as his brother did before he knew him. ...... But!ббPlease don''t be sad. Your brother made a noble sacrifice "for the future of the race (human)"!ббRather than grieve, be proud of your brother with your chest out!"

    "Omae--"

    I am aware of the nerves in my brain being severed.

    What is he talking about?

    Ego broken?

    Will it be undone forever?

    Did Ni-chan make a noble sacrifice for the future of the human race?

    He spits out one word after another that strikes a nerve with me.

    I was so furious that I couldn''t move my mouth properly.

    What the hell is this guy doing to my family, and what is he talking about?

    I have the same kind of murderous intent toward the doc in front of me as I had toward the members of the "Gathering of Tribes" who betrayed me and tried to kill me.

    I want to release all of my Gungnir and wipe out the very existence of Doc right now.

    I am sure you are right to be angry, Mr. Light. But you must not forget our purpose."

    Nya!"

    The words of Mei and Aoyuki fly from behind.

    Thanks to their admonition, I regain some of my composure.

    (Yes, ...... my first objective is to rescue Ni-chan. Next is to capture Doc alive. If I lose my cool, no matter how strong I am, I will never achieve my goal. (Calm down anyway.)

    ...... Maybe Doc has been provoking me to take away my composure?

    According to Miki, he is not the type to use such measures.

    I had heard that he is the type that values his own research. ......

    I took a deep breath and turned to Ni-chan and Doc once again.

    I''m not sure what to expect, but I''m sure I''ll be able to find something that will help. I''ll make sure to get Ni-chan back, just as we decided beforehand. And I will definitely catch Doc and make him restore Ni-chan.

    I will put my maid''s work on the line and I will catch Doc for sure!

    This is the way it is. Aoyuki''s omniscience and omnipotence will surely accomplish the rescue of the Lord''s brother."

    Both Mei and Aoyuki are fired up and moving as previously decided.

    I readied my Shinso Gungnir in my hand and kicked the earth to bring back my brother and capture the enemy.

    <>

 346 - - Episode 9 Lights vs. Doc, Els 2.

    By order of Mr. Wright, we will take you into custody!"

    As she had planned in advance, May moves quickly to secure the doc and avoid being sidetracked.

    She wields her "Magic String" to stop the enemy from moving--but

    I''m in a bit of trouble. As you can see, I am not good at fighting. Please don''t be rough with me.

    Doc, who was holding a small knife in the space between his fingers,......, cut May''s "magic string" with a scalpel, which seems to be a tool used in surgery.

    Doc is two meters tall and slender, wearing a blood-stained lab coat and a mask that hides his face.

    He is tall but not thick, so it seemed that May''s "Magic String" could easily entangle him, but he is very good at evasion.

    Miki said her level was around 5,000, but when she was appraised, she was actually at level 600. It was over 0.

    The level difference with May is more than 3,000, but it seems that it is difficult to catch her if she tries to run away.

    But it was only a matter of time.

    Aoyuki, let''s get Ni-chan while we can!

    Nya!"

    Aoyuki makes a spirited sound.

    She pulls out her "Beast Chain," a fantasma class with a chain attached to a collar with thorns.

    She immediately throws it to catch her brother Els!

    Although his brother had empty eyes, he reacted to the attack from Aoyuki and took evasive action.

    His movements were out of the ordinary and fast, beyond the boundaries of his race, which was unthinkable in the days of his home village, but it was meaningless to the "Beast Chain".

    No matter how fast he moves, the "Beast Chain" has an automatic tracking function, so if the enemy does not have unimaginably strong evasive maneuvers, he will not be able to escape and will be trapped in the neck of the beast.

    The "Beast Chain" is placed on the neck of the elder brother, just as intended.

    Aoyuki, keep Ni-chan in submission!

    Nya!"

    Aoyuki gives a short reply.

    Once the collar is fitted, it is impossible to destroy it by force.

    The owner has no choice but to release it, defeat the other party, or submit obediently.

    Of course, there are exceptional ways to escape.

    By the way, only monsters can be subjugated.

    No matter how genius a monster tamer is, he or she has no influence on racial groups.

    I thought that maybe they could be treated as monsters because they have been modified, but .......

    Gaaaaaaaaaah!"

    My brother lets out a broken yelp, every muscle in his body bulging.

    The thin branch became as thick as a trunk in seconds, and he grabbed the collar and began trying to shred it.

    The fast movement, which was impossible for the race just now, but when the muscles swelled abnormally in an instant, I strongly thought, ''Ni-chan has really been modified and is no longer a normal race,.......

    He suppresses the emotion that makes him want to cry and turns his head to secure his brother.

    I''m not going to be able to make him quiet with the "Beast Chain". Aoyuki, please hold Ni-chan down as it is. I''ll hit him directly and make him unconscious!

    Funyah!"

    I give the order, grab the cane in my hand, and kick the earth.

    No matter how much my brother may have been altered and gained unracial power, there is no way he can match the level 9999 Aoyuki in arm strength.

    While Aoyuki skillfully restricts his movements, I close the distance and strike my brother, trying to take his consciousness away.

    This is not good. Boost!"

    !"

    Doc, running away from the "Magic String" wielded by May, strengthens his support with magic.

    I did not strengthen support for Ni-chan, but for me and Aoyuki.

    What the hell?

    Meow!

    Doc''s reinforcement support and buffs improve physical abilities to a pleasant degree.

    Thanks to the buffs, my movement speed has increased significantly from what I normally feel, and if I continue to swing my wand at this rate, I may not only stun my brother, I may kill him.

    I crossed my brother''s position with my momentum and once I got away from him.

    Aoyuki, who had been successfully holding my brother in place with the chain, was adjusting it in the same hurry as I was, screaming in surprise as her sense of power went haywire.

    I grasped the enhanced power in the meantime, and this time I tried to take his consciousness away.

    Yes, the next one is a debuff."

    !ббMy body, it''s heavy!"

    Nyah!"

    Now we get a debuff attack from Doc.

    His body, which was light as a feather before, now becomes heavy as if it were made entirely of lead.

    The debuff comes just as she is about to move with her enhanced strength, and because of the weight of her body, she almost steps on her foot bellows and falls down.

    Aoyuki, too, receives the debuff and misjudges her strength.

    My brother seizes the opportunity and yells, "Gaaaaaaaaaaaah!" and pulls Aoyuki into the air.

    Normally, he would not have lost his strength, but the buff and debuff threw him out of alignment and threw him into the air.

    Ni-chan swings the chain connected by the "Beast Chain" with great force and tries to knock Aoyuki to the ground.

    Nyah!"

    But that is level 9999.

    Such a crude smack cannot cause any damage.

    Aoyuki twisted her body like a real cat to regain her stance, used her legs, knees, and arms to escape the impact, and landed unharmed.

    How dare you interfere with Master Light!"

    No, I''m not so offended. ...... I, as an escort, cannot have my masterpiece destroyed. I''ll at least get in the way.

    May sends a sharp killing blow at Doc, who interrupts us, but he takes the attitude that he will pass on the requests of his selfish patients.

    Doc''s support skills are much more advanced than we had imagined, and even May doesn''t have time to interfere.

    Miki, a former "master" on the demon nation side, advised us, "He is a specialist in buffing and debuffing, so if you underestimate him, you will be in for a world of pain.

    I did not underestimate her, but her ability to respond to and defend against our attacks is much higher than we expected. I guess it''s just that they specialize in this area because of their low offensive ability.

    гиThe most important thing to remember is that the "Nyi-chan" is not a "Natsukashira" (a person who is a "Natsukashira"), but a "Nyi-chan" (a person who is a "Natsukashira").

    Since the wards are there to keep the docs from escaping, they will not choose that means.

    (-- Then, first, let''s work with May to defeat the docs that are interfering with us. After that, we should move to secure Ni-chan.)

    I looked at Mei and Aoyuki, and they nodded silently.

    They had already confirmed their coordination in advance, assuming several situations.

    Since this is one of the ones we assumed, we can switch targets smoothly.

    While Aoyuki was holding my brother back, I took out my card and shifted my aim to Doc.

    I release it, ignoring any damage to the demon soldiers.

    SSSR Hellflame Angel, Release!

    Flames form the angel.

    I slammed the angel of fire into the doc with murderous intent.

    <>

 347 - - Episode 10 Lights vs. Doc, Els 3.

    SSSR Angel of Hellfire "Hellflame Angel" is released!

    SSSR Angel of Hellfire б╢Hellflame Angelб╖. The flames form the angel''s shape, and it attacks with flames like the fires of hell.

    She tries to take his consciousness to protect her brother, but Doc interferes, so she chooses to incapacitate him first.

    As the card explains, the flames take the form of an angel and spread its wings.

    Even a single feather is powerful enough to vaporize the bones of an ordinary person who touches it.

    Wait!ббAre you serious?ббThere are other demons (civilians) besides me!

    Doc sounded flustered, but I didn''t care, as I literally unleashed a hail of flame feathers.

    The card has the highest attack capability among the SSSRs, but the opponent is one of the "Master" on the demon race side.

    I don''t expect to die from this level of attack. My aim is to inflict as much damage as possible and neutralize him.

    Also, the soldiers on the demon race side who are here have no intention of letting us escape from this place since they have seen us.

    First of all, they were planning to attack a village in the territory of the racial kingdom.

    They broke the law and set foot in another country''s territory in order to behave outrageously toward the race.

    Naturally, they were prepared to be treated the same way themselves.

    Therefore, they struck without restraint.

    The entire field of vision was covered with flames, smoke, and a scene in which even the air was scorched.

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to be honest with yourself. Do they usually attack with such a high killing intent?"

    Doc scorched part of his white coat and let out a sound of dismay.

    Although the garment is scorched, it does not appear to have caused any physical damage.

    What was also surprising was that he was able to protect the demon race behind him.

    ''Do, Mr. Doc. ......

    Thank you, Doc!"

    No, no, no. I did what I had to do. No need to thank me.

    He looks behind him and replies to the demons who thank him.

    I ignore their exchange and re-evaluate Doc''s abilities.

    (He had mentioned that "fighting is not his forte," but is he strong enough to cut through the blow of the Angel of Hellfire б╢Hellflame Angelб╖? The disarming of the "Shinso" Gungnir is a ...... no-no. (It''s too powerful and kills.)

    I can''t kill this guy yet to restore my brother.

    (If I could kill him quickly, I would disarm the Shinso (Shinto funeral) Gungnir and hit him ......)

    Also, above all, my intuition is tingling from a while ago.

    (Daigo, who has the self-proclaimed strongest mythology class (mitology class) "spirit twin swords", Miki the exile, and Gira the cutthroat ...... had different levels, but they all had a strength that was not a simple one. (But of all of them, this Doc seems even more dangerous than they were when they actually crossed spears.)

    I watched the fight with May from the side, but she was not the type of person who was good at fighting, as she confessed, ''I''m not good at fighting.

    He managed to maintain his equilibrium by trying to escape.

    Despite this, just actually facing him gave me a bad feeling.

    (You never know what this type of habitual fighter will do. I should just get it over with before he does something to me!)

    I take out more cards to win the game before Doc can try anything.

    May, match me!"

    Awe!"

    I call out and May moves.

    "Magic string!"

    Hey!ббIsn''t it a foul to block the escape route!"

    Mei uses "Magic String" to block Doc''s escape route.

    She creates a place where he cannot evade, and then cuts the SSSR card!

    SSSR Dimensional Slash!

    It cuts through space and rips through a single enemy with the force of its closing. It is an attack card that can inflict damage no matter how good your defenses are.

    I aim at both of Doc''s legs to prevent him from escaping and release the SSSR card.

    --The space around Doc''s legs is instantly torn open and everything around him is cut off at the same time as the card disappears.

    Debuff!ббDebuff!ббDebuff!ббMulti-layer debuff!"

    What?

    Doc immediately debuffs the user with a series of debuffs.

    Moreover, it seems that the target is not me, but "Dimensional Slash".

    By continuously debuffing card magic, Doc weakens the offensive magic itself.

    As a result, "Dimensional Slash" does not sever Doc''s leg, but only hurts it.

    Doc looked a little pained, but seemed to have no trouble with the battle and kept his distance.

    "Can you interfere with the offensive magic itself and weaken it ......?"

    I am indeed a little surprised at this.

    I had heard that "Doc is an expert in support magic," according to Miki. ......

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your business is to be a good businessman.

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to use it.

    However, if I had to keep my brother alive in order to restore him to his former self, it would be a hassle, combined with Doc''s own abilities, I thought inwardly.

    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the two of them have been in the same boat for a long time.

    The first thing that comes to my mind is that you are very angry with me because of what I said and did just now and my intent to kill you. ...... Did I do something to offend you so much?

    ''...... are you serious?''

    Yes, of course. If I have offended you in any way, I would like to apologize and send you a suitable gift. How about it?"

    Doc''s attitude strikes a nerve with me.

    He was sincerely serious in his attitude, ''Have I done something wrong?

    Seeing this, I was so angry that I screamed.

    He said, "What did I do? ...... Don''t be a wimp!ббHow could I not be angry when you turned Ni-chan into that monster of a family member, and so many other races have been played with by your hands!"

    ?"ббNo. Therefore, as I told you earlier, your brother made a noble sacrifice "for the future of the human race. The same is true for the races that have been sacrificed up to now. This is a very wonderful thing. Therefore, we should not be sad, but look forward and be proud of it. ......"

    What a noble sacrifice!ббWhat do you think of the lives of a race of people!ббPeople are not your toys!ббThen, for the sake of the future of our race, you should go f*ck yourself first!"

    Doc lets out a sigh through his mask, as if he has decided that reconciliation is impossible because of my attitude.

    ''Good grief,...... it was a difficult story for a child, wasn''t it? I can''t believe you don''t understand my noble gesture. ......

    After letting out a sigh of disappointment, Doc''s mood changes.

    ''Fine!ббThen I will fight head-on against your unreasonable actions!ббIt is always the case that noble deeds are not understood by ordinary people.

    He glares at us and exclaims in a high voice, "I''m not a good person.

    Then let me show you in a way that even ordinary people can understand!ббThat the possibilities of our race are endless, and that love, hope, and courage can never be outdone!ббIt would be good to understand the greatness of our race!"

    At the same time as Doc''s maniacal scream, a shimmering of space that seems to be his item box occurs behind him.

    Then an avalanche of racial corpses flooded out of it.

    <>

 348 - - Episode 11 Lights vs. Doc, Els 4.

    ......?

    I involuntarily suppress my mouth.

    I have been through many ordeals since I was almost killed by a member of the "Gathering of Tribes".

    I was proud to say that I had a lot of tolerance thanks to that, but the sight of the avalanche of racial corpses pouring out from behind Doc was evil itself.

    They were full of a truly diverse variety of corpses - rotting corpses, white bones, children, adults, old people, men, women, and those who appeared to still be alive.

    ''This is not the end yet!ббGather!ббTake form!ббCreate Golem!"

    Doc takes no notice of the bizarre scene full of corpses and uses them as tools.

    The piles of corpses that continue to flow out of the item box gather around him at the sound of Doc''s cries.

    As the racial corpses gathered, they produced legs, torsos, arms, and heads.

    Along the way, the arm takes in his brother Els.

    Nyah!"

    Aoyuki immediately tries to pull him out, but ''Debuff!ббBoost!ббDebuff! and Doc assists the racial corpse golem and debuffs Aoyuki.

    Thanks to this, the balance of power is upset and he is about to be caught in the same situation as his brother.

    Aoyuki!ббTake it easy and unchain yourself!"

    ...... nya."

    Aoyuki responds to my instruction with a pained decision and removes the "Beast Chain" from her brother.

    Meanwhile, racial corpses continue to be spit out.

    It was as if there was no end in sight.

    All the corpses are turned into golem materials.

    Eventually, the golem grows to nearly 10 meters in size.

    (I had heard from Mei and others that a large number of racial corpses were left at Doc Labs, but ...... that was only a part of the story.)

    As I was feeling dizzy from the sheer number of racial corpses I had never seen before, Doc proudly shouted from the racial corpse golem, "I''ve never seen so many corpses in my life.

    ''This is it!ббThe bond of those dedicated men and women who willingly gave themselves to the future of our race!ббCan you shatter this bond?

    Doc''s shouts make us all exclaim, "I''m so sorry, I can''t believe it.

    I have never seen a being who has so far ...... despised the existence of a racial species, trampled on its pride, and slaughtered it without any sense of guilt.

    Even other species that discriminate against a race have never been this bad.

    I can''t help but question them.

    "Do you ...... have no heart for race?"

    ''?ббWhat do you say? I am proud to say that there is no one who is more concerned about race than I am. I have felt since I was a child that there is no weaker being than race. Everyone is dying at the slightest thing, and that is why I thought, ''All races should be like me. That is why I am acting like this to save our race!ббThe only way to save them is to change and transform themselves!ббThis is the holy act to save all races!ббThey are the noble sacrifice for that!

    There was no hint of falsehood in Doc''s voice.

    He truly believed that he was doing good for his race.

    My head is spinning with unacknowledged evil.

    But Doc''s malice is not over yet.

    Boost!ббBoost!ббBoost!ббMultilayer boost!

    Doc applies support magic, which can even interfere with magic, to the racial corpse golem.

    By boosting thousands of racial corpses, the resentment of a large number of corpses is further intensified.

    Pain", "Help", "Suffering", "Kill", "Please help me" - the grudge becomes too strong and the corpses'' pain overflows.

    A black haze covers the entire racial corpse golem, probably due to the reinforcement of thousands of curses.

    ''Come on!ббMay you perish before the bond of the races!"

    ......!"

    Doc raises his voice and attacks.

    The racial corpse golem moves on its feet, raises its arms, and strikes.

    We followed our instincts and hurriedly moved away.

    The air died just by moving, the grass withered on the ground we walked on, and even the ground dried up like a desert.

    The curse was reinforced by Doc''s boost to the racial corpse.

    Just by walking, they become a grudge weapon that kills the air and even the earth.

    The racial corpse golem converts the life it kills into power, or perhaps the curse is strengthened and a black haze spreads, causing nearby demon soldiers to fall to the ground like patients stricken by a contagious disease.

    The soldiers nearby flop to the ground like patients stricken by a contagious disease.

    Aah!

    Doc, why ......?

    Demon soldiers lost their lives one after another.

    Perhaps reacting to the deaths of the demon race, countless hands from the racial corpse golem grabbed the bodies and took them in.

    As a result, the curse is strengthened for the increased number of people.

    It seems that the curse is strengthened each time a life is devoured. Now, let us physically detach it, cut it into small pieces, and render it powerless!"

    Mei attacks the racial corpse golem with "Magic String.

    If the curse is strengthened by killing and taking in other life forms, she tried to weaken it by physically dividing the racial corpse golem and making it smaller--but

    !ббThe magic string has corroded!

    Our strengthened bonds will not be harmed by that level of attack!"

    It seems that the nearly 10,000 racial curses reinforced by the support-specialized docs have reached a level that May''s "magic string" cannot interfere with.

    The "magic string" that she tried to cut turned black and ragged.

    Even though we are the least capable fighters among the level 9999, we can''t believe that we can corrode May''s string. ......

    How many races of Docs are tormenting so many of us until after death!

    Doc''s evilness makes my head spin.

    ''This is the only one I will kill as soon as I extract the information I need!ббJust by existing, you are nothing but a blight on this world!"

    I make up my mind and take out my infinite mess card.

    Doc scoffs at my words.

    ''I don''t know what you''re trying to do, but it''s useless!ббThere is no way that you and your kind can compete with the infinite potential of the race!ббNo matter how high your level, you are powerless before the collective bond of all of us!

    Don''t let an outsider like you talk about bonds. Words corrupt. Above all, don''t measure the gift of "Infinite Gacha" by an existence such as yours.

    I release the card I took out - "UR Hell Fire".

    UR Hellfire" is released. Literally, burn in the flames of Hell, sinner.

    After the card is released, black flames entangle the racial corpse golem.

    Since the golem is made of racial corpse, it has no sense of pain, and Doc still screams energetically.

    It''s no use trying to burn our bonds with this level of flames!ббThere are thousands of people here!ббWe have the bodies of nearly ten thousand people!ббIt''s like a glass of water on a big fire!ббIt is not on a scale that can be handled by an individual!ббThis is racial bonding!

    It is true that with ordinary flame-based attack magic, it is impossible to burn down a race of nearly 10,000 people.

    Moreover, it would not be possible to burn them as far as possible because they would be blocked by the enhanced curse.

    --However, the UR card, "Hell Fire," is naturally not an ordinary flame.

    What is it?ббHow is it that they are not extinguished, but are burning one after another!ббNormally, it would be impossible to burn off this much mass with this much fire!

    The burning racial corpses were separated from each other and tried to extinguish the fire, but only a few of them caught on fire, and in no time their entire bodies were engulfed in flames.

    Doc tried to weaken the fire with his signature supportive magic, but

    Debuff!ббDebuff!ббDebuff!ббMulti-layered debuff!ббRidiculous!ббYou can''t diminish the flames!ббWhy!ббMy support magic doesn''t work?

    Even with Doc''s support magic, which can also interfere with offensive magic, the black flame cannot be weakened or interfered with, and it continues to burn and spread.

    As expected, Doc noticed the unusual situation and began to voice his impatience.

    <>

 349 - - Episode 12 Lights vs. Doc, Els 5.

    Debuff!ббDebuff!ббDebuff!ббMulti-layer debuff!ббRidiculous!ббYou can''t diminish the flames!ббWhy!ббMy support magic doesn''t work?

    Doc''s signature support magic is ineffective, and he cries out in confusion.

    He had just seen a support magic that even interferes with offensive magic. Naturally, he must have calculated this and used his cards accordingly.

    The card I used, "UR Hell Fire," spreads a burning fire over a wide area that doesn''t go out for a certain amount of time. If this fire spreads, it cannot be extinguished by water or magic. The only way to extinguish it is after a certain period of time or by the user''s will.

    Therefore, even if there are nearly 10,000 corpses, the Hell Fire cannot be extinguished even if Doc tries to interfere with it with his support magic.

    If this continues, I''ll be the last one to go. We have no choice!

    Realizing that the flames clinging to the racial corpse golem cannot be extinguished by any means, Doc attempts to escape before they ignite himself.

    To him, the racial corpse is nothing more than that.

    UR Hell Fire is released!ббTaste the pain of those you have killed, if only for a moment!"

    I have said it many times, this is all for the future of our race!ббThe cause is mine!"

    In order to pursue Doc, he releases a new "UR Hell Fire".

    Doc takes out a large amount of scalpels and creates a wall of steel.

    Hell Fire" burns even the steel wall and goes after him.

    By releasing another new one, Doc burns down the racial corpse golem that escaped.

    Brother Els has not yet escaped from the racial corpse golem after Doc escaped.

    (Probably he needed a relay to move his whole body according to his will with such a huge body. ) He probably took Niichan into his body in order to use her as a relay.

    I guess he left it behind so he wouldn''t need such a thing to escape.

    In order to rescue my brother who was left behind, I tried to burn the body with Hell Fire.

    Gaaaahhhh!"

    !"ббNiichan!

    I don''t know how many bodies were burned away, but thanks to this, my brother, who was buried, emerged safely.

    If there is a problem, it is that the black flames of Hell Fire have caught on fire and he is sprawled out, unable to stand it.

    I immediately put out the flames and took out a new card.

    SSSR Overheal, Release!

    The SSSR card heals the wounds burned by the flames.

    The wounds are healed and disappear as if they had never been there in the first place.

    --The pain of "UR Hell Fire" or "SSSR Breath of Prayer (Overheal)" healed everything but the wound, or is it a miracle? ......

    "Ahhhh ...... la, yi, and ......."

    ?ббNiichan!ббElsewhere!ббYou''re conscious!

    I call out to my brother, forgetting the fight when he calls my name.

    It''s not just me.

    Mei, Aoyuki, and even my enemy, Doc, turned their attention to Ni-chan.

    My brother, while holding his head with both hands, staggered toward us with eyes that had a definite intent.

    (Maybe Ni-chan''s consciousness will win out over Doc''s modifications and come back like this!)

    With hope in my heart, I ran to Nee-chan with tears in my eyes.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Back in time a little--

    The forests on the street side were destroyed by the Nazna vs. Goh battle as if a meteorite swarm had fallen on them.

    The number of Nazna and her team, which had increased to five, had been knocked down to the ground by the mythology class, "Prometheus," which interferes with the world and twists the providence.

    Goh, with his dreadlocks, looks down at Nazna and the others with a frustrated look on his face.

    ''Aaaaahhhh ...... for making me go through all that hassle. It was a real pain in the ass. No matter how many times I smashed him, he pretended that even the arms and legs I broke didn''t have any wounds. ...... It was really the worst.

    ''But,'' Gough continues.

    "You seem to know some swordsmanship, but it''s nothing more than a game in front of the martial arts I''ve mastered. The martial arts is a many to one scenario. I know a lot of techniques and knowledge to deal with them. It seems that you and I are the worst match for each other.

    Gough is a strong man, and as he says and does, he hates hard work.

    However, he is able to "make martial arts, techniques, and secrets his own once he has seen or experienced them.

    This is not based on level, skill, or gift.

    It is a pure and special talent of Goh''s own.

    Thanks to this, he was able to use his martial arts skills, knowledge, and standing to calmly deal with the five split Nazunas that attacked him with the "Great Sword of Prometheus.

    No matter how powerful the "Great Sword Prometheus" is, it is ineffective without vocalization.

    Goh, who had his eye on this, was able to put the five Nazunas to sleep by depriving them of their consciousness - by striking them in the abdomen to knock them down, kicking them in the side of the head, or by directly attacking their brains with a technique known as "hakujing" to mow down their consciousness, for example. They succeeded.

    If I could, I would rip off their limbs, crush their jaws, and crush them alive from their toes to make them understand how foolish they were to fight me. ...... I''d be blindsided if they recovered from the torture. So before he regains consciousness, let''s get on with it..."

    Aah!

    What?

    Goh was about to decide the match, but one of the Nazunas regained consciousness and stood up sooner than that.

    Gough was truly astonished at the sight of him.

    гиHey, hey, hey!ббDon''t play the priest!ббThat''s the guy who put the jade directly into your brain!ббThere was a definite response, too. (...... What the hell is going on with this guy?)

    To Goh''s surprise, Nazna paid no attention and patted him on the head.

    You are much stronger than I expected!ббAnd you do all kinds of interesting things, it''s amazing!"

    Nazna turns around again and smiles like a girl who has enjoyed one amusement park attraction after another.

    Goh, who was supposed to have the upper hand, broke out in a cold sweat on his back at the sight of Nazuna''s smile.

    <>

 350 - - Episode 13 Talent

    Twist Providence to heal your wounds, Prometheus."

    One of the Nazna, who had been temporarily knocked unconscious by the attack from Goh, stands up and heals his wounds by bending providence with his great sword "Prometheus".

    At the same time, the Nazna x 4 disappear, both the great sword "Prometheus" and the armor are removed and put away in the item box.

    ''Aaaaahhhh ...... what the hell are you doing?"

    Goh wonders and tells his question to himself.

    The fact that he reduced the number of people, took off and put away his great sword "Prometheus" and armor only reduces Nazna''s fighting power.

    It would not be beneficial to her side even if Gough''s side gained an advantage. ......

    The first thing to do is to take off your weapons and armor, and then go light on your feet.

    ''Ummm, something''s different, isn''t it?ббMore like this, shup, shup!ббIt was like ......"

    Nazna moves her body, mumbling abstract words to herself, as if Goh is not right in front of her.

    Even for Goh, Nazna is now defenseless and full of openings.

    It shouldn''t be hard to beat him up, but he can''t step out of ...... and a bad sweat runs down his forehead.

    She said, "Oops!ббThis is about as good a place as any!ббSorry to keep you waiting!"

    ............"

    Nazna smiles pleasantly, as if apologizing to a close friend for being late.

    Her smile is so attractive that it captivates people of both genders because of her fair complexion and innocent personality.

    Despite this, Goh does not feel any good feelings toward her, but only a sense of eeriness.

    Nazuna, not caring about Goh''s feelings at all, takes a stance.

    The stance was exactly the same as the one Goh had been fighting in the fight earlier.

    Yes!ббLet''s go!"

    !ббYou little brat!ббHow dare you take the same stance as me!ббYou can''t bluff me..."

    Goh is astonished by Nazuna''s stance, which is the same as his own, and unintentionally yells at her, but is interrupted in mid-sentence.

    He was interrupted in mid-sentence by Nazuna''s "shuchi ji," a technique for closing the distance between opponents, and swung his fist.

    Goh''s fist swung at Nazuna, who was about to make a move.

    Goh quickly guarded Nazna''s straight right hand.

    Nazna kicked him with a combination of lefts and rights, then switched legs.

    ''Guh! and guarded everything reflexively, but Nazna''s strength was so strong to begin with that the damage penetrated through the defense and into Goh.

    He guarded the last kick, but could not kill the momentum and was blown away.

    He managed to kill the momentum by landing and scraping the ground with both feet.

    Naturally, Nazuna gave chase.

    Don''t lick me, you little shit!"

    Goh howls and parries the Nazuna''s pursuit, just as he did when he dealt with Mera''s poisonous flames with his two arms.

    It is a mawashi uke, a defensive karate technique.

    Goh parries Nazuna''s fist and turns to attack, as if it were a kind of art form.

    (? !ббHe''s already missed my attack?)

    Nazna evades Goh''s blow aimed at her face by turning her upper body and landing a few millimeters from the tip of her nose.

    It''s not such a surprise, is it?ббIf you get hit that many times, you usually at least catch yourself in time.

    Nazna told Goh in front of his astonishment, "It is natural and normal to be able to do this.

    She did not sound smug or condescending, and I realized that she was telling the truth without pretense.

    For the first time in a long time, a black feeling rises in Goh''s heart.

    He tries to deny it by attacking her further, but before he can move, Nazuna grabs his outstretched fist, knocks him off balance, and sends him to his knees.

    He is knocked off balance and falls to his knees.ббI''m the one who was dismembered?

    If you become a master, you can knock your enemy off balance with a single finger, forcing him to his knees on the ground and making it impossible for him to stand.

    Goh himself is so skilled that he can grab the claws of a cobra''s head--the mela portion of its body--and break its body, forcing it to its knees and preventing it from standing up.

    Naturally, he should also know how to evade his opponent. ...... He is at the mercy of Nazuna, whom he has not yet taught and who, until recently, did not know how to break down his body.

    (d*mn it!ббOh, no, that''s impossible. I can''t believe I''m falling behind such a little shit with my bare hands and fighting skills, let alone with a weapon. ......)

    Goh, who was unable to stand up for any length of time due to being knocked off balance when he tried to stand up, spit venom in his chest.

    He was proud that he was the best among the "masters" on both the Majin and Dragon Empire sides when it came to barehanded combat techniques.

    Despite this, Nazuna, whose fighting skills are almost at the level of an amateur, has just taken advantage of him.

    For Goh, a man of great pride, there is no greater humiliation than this - but he is further surprised by Nazuna.

    He is even more surprised by Nazuna, who says, "Well, this technique is useful for disabling the opponent, but it is too slow and cumbersome for my taste. ...... Oh!ббBut it might be fun to do it this way and this way!"

    What?

    Nazna twists Goh''s arm around his gripped fist and tries to break the joint. He unconsciously moves his body reflexively to avoid being broken, and eventually throws himself vigorously to the ground.

    Nazna applauds himself in front of the spectacularly flying Goh.

    Oh, oh!ббI didn''t use any force at all, but this way I can use my opponent''s force to throw him with great momentum!ббIsn''t this absurdly cool!"

    Geeho!"ббGoho!ббGee whiz!"

    As Nazuna was excited by herself, Goh, who was thrown away with great force and rolled on the ground, was choked.

    (This little brat, just when he thought he had absorbed my crumpling technique, he now creates his own aiki!ббThis isn''t just genius!)

    Goh himself is proud to call himself a "fighting technique genius.

    Although he is confident that he can instantly master the techniques he sees and experiences, he cannot "create new techniques with the techniques he has acquired," as Nazna did earlier.

    I can only copy it and make full use of it.

    It is not possible to create a new technology.

    Nevertheless, Nazna has done it.

    She is usually restless and childish in her words and actions.

    When she first met Light''s younger sister Yume, she called her "Nazuna-sis" and was very excited.

    However, as Yume herself spends time with Nazuna, she realizes that she needs to be firm, and she is childish enough to call her "sister," and Nazuna herself is so insensitive that she does not even notice the change.

    However, when it comes to combat, she is the most talented of all the "NARAKU" members, including Light.

    He is the most talented of all the members of "NARAKU," including Light, when it comes to combat, and he knows a hundred things when he hears one.

    Goh, whose breathing has calmed down, crawls on the ground and looks up at Nazuna.

    (d*mn it, ...... I can''t beat this guy in both ability and talent.)

    Goh, who prides himself on his talent, inwardly realizes his own defeat in the face of Nazuna''s fighting skills, talent, and ability.

    <>

 351 - - Episode 14 camouflage

    f*ck you!"ббDie, you little shit!"

    I''m not a little shit!ббI told you her name is Nazna!бб...... Did you say that?ббDidn''t I tell you?"

    Goh throws away all restraint and composure, and challenges Nazuna with all his might.

    A sharp jab, a high kick with all his might, a crescent kick aimed at the opponent''s dove tail that would sink him in a single blow if it hit - all were easily blocked.

    (Aaaaah!ббHow can they even see through the first attack?ббd*mn it, you mean they can read my breathing perfectly!)

    Call it "reading breathing," "being able to read the rhythm of an attack," or whatever else you want to call it, the point is that Nazna has begun to see through Goh''s movements and is now able to respond to attacks, even if she is seeing them for the first time.

    What Goh himself has done to the opponents he has fought, Nazuna now does to him.

    ......!

    I click my tongue in frustration at the humiliation, but the reality remains the same.

    Goh still resists.

    I''m a martial arts genius!ббThere is no way I can lose to a little shit like you!

    ''Ummm, a genius?ббI mean, it''s not that bad, is it?"

    Full force left high kick.

    A normal person would not have understood ''what kind of attack he had received'' and his head would have disappeared from his neck.

    Nazuna, on the other hand, avoids it with the ease of avoiding a ball thrown by a child, giving his impressions as if it were nothing.

    Goh''s hip joint undulates like a different creature, changing its trajectory in mid-air.

    He swings down to earth with the force of a heel pointing heavenward!

    ''Oh, come on, we''ve seen that already. You''ve seen it once, and you''re licking my chops?"

    However, as a matter of course, Nazuna avoids this surprise attack with ease.

    Goh smiles in spite of the fact that his best heel drop is evaded.

    Oh, I know. I know that the little shit would definitely evade this much!

    Yeah?"

    The heel drop is avoided, but thanks to it, the distance between him and Nazna is completely destroyed.

    The two are close enough to touch each other.

    Normally, at such a close distance, any attack, be it a kick, a fist, or an elbow, would be too close to be effective ......, but there is only one technique that is "more effective because of the close proximity".

    It is commonly known as the "one-inch punch".

    It is also called "sun-kei.

    It is an attack that is unleashed from a distance of about 3 cm--one inch.

    In addition, the jinjing is poured into the head from a zero distance--the touch that struck the head of the Nazuna x2 person. This kind of strike from zero distance is called "Rei-kei.

    Normally, if this "Rei-Kei" was struck to the head with Gou''s power, it would be too powerful to avoid instant death. ......

    Nazna stood up normally.

    Therefore, Gou used the only technique he had developed himself on Nazna.

    Gough lays his hands on Nazna''s abdomen and draws a short "hu--" breath.

    Goh then lays his hands on Nazuna''s abdomen and draws in a short breath.

    Gou, with his superhuman physical strength, skill, and study, strikes Nazuna''s body twice with "Zero Jade" with a time delay of Yunyao''s.

    The first shot of "Zero Jing" penetrates inside the body and is reflected.

    The second "Rei Kei", slightly delayed, collides with the reflected "Rei Kei" inside the body and reflects irregularly and diffusely.

    Each time the jin is reflected back, it tears the internal organs to shreds.

    A normal person would die instantly as all the organs inside the body are torn to shreds.

    Even if you are wearing a high level and sturdy armor, it doesn''t matter. If you are hit by Shunkei, you can inflict a lot of damage without dying instantly. ......

    It is not for self-injury.

    He poured new jin into himself to cancel out the shunkei that had been hit inside his body.

    Thanks to this, he defeated Gou''s inner power with zero damage.

    Nazuna shook her fist in frustration.

    Don''t suddenly pour something weird into my body!

    Gugagh!"

    With a wild blow, Nazna poured her already-learned jin into him, damaging him, even though Goh himself guarded himself well.

    Goh was blown away by the impact of the fist, and even suffered internal damage.

    His pride is completely broken by this blow.

    (d*mn ...... shit, d*mn it!ббThis kid must not have known how to use any jingo, and yet he slammed jingo into his own body to nullify even "shunkei". I had felt that there was a possibility that I could not win,...... but I never thought that I would be so helpless,.......)

    He stares at Nazuna in humiliation, not having time to wipe the blood flowing from his sloppy mouth.

    (f*ck you!ббNow I can literally understand how those losers feel when I beat them up and made them crawl on the ground and stare at me!ббf*ck me!ббYou little shit!)

    Goh''s back teeth grit while he spits venom in his chest.

    Until now, Goh has been making his opponents crawl on the ground with a relaxed attitude. But now he finds himself in the same position as them.

    For the first time in his life, Goh understands the feeling of being humiliated.

    гиI''d like to beat this little brat to a pulp right now and make him suffer the same humiliation as me, but it''s impossible to beat this monster as it is now. I''m hungry, though. And now that we''ve had this fight, I understand this little brat''s weaknesses.)

    Gough takes his hands off the ground and raises himself up.

    He is unable to stand up due to the pain in his core caused by being hit by Nazuna and at the same time being hit by her.

    In this humiliating position, with both knees on the ground, he pulls out a small box from the item box.

    Nazuna tilts her head.

    ?ббWhat''s with that box?ббAre there any gems in it? I''m telling you, that''s not going to buy me. The master said we''d catch you here and beat you to a pulp to get information out of you!ббThere is no way I would disobey my master''s orders!"

    Nazna turns her chest and proudly puts her loyalty into words.

    Goh replies, keeping in mind some disturbing information from his conversation with her.

    Who would offer tribute to a little b*tc* and beg for her life? Don''t get carried away just because you beat me. No matter how strong you are, it doesn''t mean anything in this world. To her, we are nothing more than toys.

    "?ббToys?ббWe''re not talking about toys. What are you talking about?"

    At Nazna''s curious reaction, Goh laughs alone with a look of conviction.

    ''Huh!ббYou don''t seem to know what I mean!ббThen, then, despair at best, you little shit!

    As Goh finished, he poured magic power into a small box in his hand.

    Almost as soon as he pours it out, smoke erupts and explodes.

    What?

    Blood, pieces of flesh, and what appears to be internal organs splatter all the way to the Nazna.

    She quickly moved away to avoid the flying pieces of flesh as if she was avoiding filth.

    After the smoke cleared, a small crater formed where Goh had been, and he was nowhere to be seen.

    Nazna turns pale.

    She said, "Ugh, you know... ...... you can''t beat me, so you blow yourself up!ббThere''s no way he''d self-destruct that easily!ббOhhhhh ...... what should I do, I was supposed to catch him and get information out of him ...... will the master be angry with me for this?"

    Nazna crouched down on the spot and was depressed for a while.

    However, she could not stay depressed forever, and Goh transferred to the "giant tower" to convey the information about the self-destruction.

    He tries to contact Light, Ellie, and the lowest level of the "NARAku" via the "Giant Tower".

    --In fact, did Goh realize that he could not win against Nazuna and blew himself up?

    Nazna disappears, and about 30 minutes later, Goh crawls out of the ground at the hypocenter.

    Aaaaah, I never thought this magic item would come in handy one day. Thank God!

    The small box that Goh took out is a magic item that "fakes his own death.ббThe actual effect is as you can see.

    The splattered flesh and blood is someone else''s, apparently made by processing corpses and the like.

    It is expensive, but until now it has been of limited use. Because Goh was too strong, there was no need for disguise.

    Furthermore, even though it is a rare magic item, an enemy with a sharp mind might notice its unnaturalness. But Nazuna is a fighting type. That would be her weak point and her only chance to escape the situation herself, Goh thought.

    It was a complete gamble, but ...... Nazuna, unaware of the unnaturalness of the situation, became depressed and disappeared to pass on the information.

    Gough dove to the ground just in time for the smoke to dissipate and explode.

    Thanks to this, he was covered from head to toe in dirt, but he was able to escape from Nazna.

    He bit his teeth in humiliation and spat in awe at her strength.

    The demon kingdom is finished now that the witch with that monstrous little shit is on our radar. There''s a monster that can overpower me like that... ...... d*mn it!ббI was going to head to the Dragon People''s Empire to share information, but I guess I''ll just have to transfer. If I retrain myself and join forces with Hei, can I kill that little shit?"

    Goh ponders the possibility of defeating Nazuna no matter how much if two people with the strongest fighting ability of the "masters" on the side of the Demon Nation and the Dragon Empire join forces. ......

    Goh thinks that no matter how many Nazunas he has, he might be able to defeat them. I still can''t see a way to beat that little shit!ббTo kill that kid for sure, it''s not enough to just hit him with our best forces, is it? We have to come up with some kind of plan. ......

    Goh leaves the scene, pondering.

    Goh left the place, pondering, because he did not know when Nazuna would return on a whim and see him.

    Although he did not admit it himself, he hurriedly left the place, fearing that the vision of Nazna''s return would come back to him.

    <>

 352 - - 15th episode: Big Brother

    "Ahhhh ...... la, yi, and ......"

    ?".ббNiichan!ббElsewhere!ббYou''re conscious!

    My brother Els, who has been transformed by Doc and turned into a monster, calls my name.

    My brother had been taken in by a racial corpse golem.

    In order to burn the racial corpse golem being played with by Doc, I released "UR Hell Fire".

    The "UR Hell Fire" spreads a scorching fire over a wide area that does not disappear for a certain period of time. Once this fire has spread, it cannot be extinguished by water or magic. The only way to extinguish it is after a certain period of time or by the user''s will.

    Therefore, even support magic, which is Doc''s forte, cannot interfere, so he chose this card. ......

    As he intended, Doc tried to extinguish Hell Fire with his support magic and failed.

    Scared by the strength of the flames, he came out of the racial corpse golem, but the flames were even transferred to his ...... brother.

    I hurriedly put out the flames and used "SSSR Breath of Prayer (Overheal)" to heal the burns.

    My brother''s burns were healed as if they had never happened in the first place by the power of the healing card.

    Whether it was the power of such recovery cards, the pain of "UR Hell Fire", or a miracle, my brother regained consciousness as a member of his race.

    The modifier, Doc, was wearing a mask that made it difficult to see his expression, but he had an air of "This is ridiculous, this is impossible.

    With tears in my eyes, I ran to my brother and exchanged words with him for the first time in more than three years.

    Niichan!

    Ra-i ...... ra-i-do ...... gaaaaaahhh!"

    As I approach, my brother, who had been holding his head down, is again taken over by the monster''s consciousness and comes screaming and punching at me.

    Master Light!"

    Nya!

    Mei!ббAoyuki!ббDon''t ever touch me!ббLook, that''s an order!"

    Reacting to my brother''s attempt to strike me, Mei and Aoyuki tried to move to protect me, but I ordered them to stop moving.

    I was attacked by my brother, but I only defended myself and did not attack at all.

    Gaaaahhhh!"

    A beating with an arm as thick as a log, without any kind of restraint.

    But I am level 9999.

    No matter how much monstrous power my current brother has, even a blow that would instantly kill an ordinary person would not damage him.

    I call out to him without caring.

    The yume that Ni-chan protected is safe. She is now living with me in a safe place. Tomi-chan, Kachan, and everyone else in the village are gone, but ...... this time, no one, no threat, no malice will ever touch her!ббI''ll protect Yume, Niichan, and everyone else!ббSo let''s live together again!"

    Uuuhhhh ...... la, ido ...... rai, do ......."

    When I called out to her, Ni-chan moaned and held her head down.

    I touched my brother''s hand holding his head.

    His hand is not the one I know of.

    The skin was hard like steel, cold, and unpleasant to the touch.

    But I could tell because it was the same as the blood that flowed through my veins.

    This is Els''s hand.

    When I touched his hand, the madness faded from his ...... brother''s eyes, and he looked straight at me.

    The past of the poor farm days comes back to life when we look into each other''s eyes.

    --I''m not sure what I''m supposed to be doing.

    The bright red sunset envelops the young me and Els niichan.

    I had been playing, unaware that it was time to go home, and Ni-chan had come to pick me up. I was still very young, and Yume had not even been born yet.

    Ni-chan, who was a head taller than me, held my hand as I walked home.

    I was scared that Tomi-chan and Ni-chan would be angry with me and hate me because I had lost track of time that day.

    It was my fault for breaking my promise, and I would apologize to them. So I wanted them not to hate me.

    But Els niichan denied it.

    He said, "The reason they''re angry is because they''re worried that something happened to Light. They would never hate him.

    Really?ббDo you think Tomi-chan, Ka-chan, and Ni-chan will ever hate me?

    Ni-chan turns to me and with a smile that belies the setting sun, she assures me.

    Of course. You won''t hate me, brother. No matter what happens, we will always be together as a family.

    Those words stopped my sadness as a young child.

    Ni-chan''s words that our family would always be together forever made me so happy that I cried.

    I was so young that I had forgotten the memory.

    Raito," she said.

    So, Ni-chan''s unchanging smile inspired me to recall my childhood memories.

    Ni-chan''s smile was the same warm, family smile as back then.

    I remember her smile as a child: "You''re big now, aren''t you ......".

    Ni-chan laughs.

    She releases my hand and strokes my cheek lovingly with a smile on her face.

    After stroking it - she thrusts her hand into her heart, gouges it out, and crushes it.

    I look at her and say, "...... Ni-chan."

    Ni-chan''s warm blood is on me.

    Ni-chan falls to the ground without saying a word.

    Nee-chan ......

    Why did Ni-chan crush her own heart?

    She crushed her own heart, the core of her being, so that the monster would not lose consciousness and attack me, her family, any further.

    I understood the logic, but my emotions could not catch up.

    I kneel down on the ground and pick Ni-chan up.

    Despite the pain of crushing her own heart, Ni-chan was smiling as if she was relieved.

    It was a proud smile, as if she had risked her life to protect her precious family.

    Tears spilled from my eyes and wet Ni-chan''s cheeks.

    I''ve always been like that,......, putting myself on the back burner and giving priority to me and Yume,....... She''s hungry herself, but she gives it up to us, and even when it''s dangerous or painful, she says, ''I''m Light and the kids'' big brother. ......

    I am not the one who swears revenge, or the one who searches for the truth of the world, or the absolute master of the lowest level of the "abyss" - I am the one who, as a poor farmer, hugs Ni-chan, who no longer says anything, and cries like a child.

    Even Mei and Aoyuki shed tears of sorrow, caught by my crying.

    --Only one person, Doc, shouted a cry of joy.

    It''s wonderful!ббIt''s wonderful!ббThis is what I''m looking for!ббThe beautiful possibilities of our race!ббMore beautiful than possibility, more precious than the future!"

    Ignoring our sadness, Doc was truly happy to hear it.

    It''s love!

    <>

 353 - - Episode 16 Anger

    Wonderful!"ббIt''s wonderful!ббThis is what I''m looking for!ббBeautiful possibilities for the race!ббMore beautiful than possibility, more precious than the future!бб--Love!

    Ni-chan crushed her own heart to prevent further violence against me, her family.

    I picked up Ni-chan with a hole in her body and cried out of grief.

    Mei and Aoyuki, perhaps affected by my grief, were also shedding tears.

    Among them, Doc was the only one who was not sad, but shouted with joy.

    He said, "Well, you have shown me something wonderful!ббI never thought that my brother, who was supposed to be a masterpiece of my technology, would regain consciousness and smash his own heart to prevent further harm to his brother!ббIn theory, this could never happen!"

    He even applauds with a very good mood and a very moved face, covered in ecstasy, as if he had just ingested a superb narcotic.

    It was nothing short of a miracle. This is the possibility of the race I am looking for, love, love!ббYou have shown us something truly wonderful!"

    "............"

    Doc''s trump card, the racial corpse golem, was burned, and his brother Els, the masterpiece he had brought as an escort, was killed.

    Looking at the current situation alone, he is in a very unfavorable situation.

    Despite this, Doc has never paid any attention to the advantages or disadvantages of the situation and has told us of his excitement as a researcher.

    Even Mei and Aoyuki seemed to be beyond angry and exclaimed in exasperation at this attitude of not reading the atmosphere at all.

    Doc, oblivious to their exclamation, made a proposal to me.

    You are the brother of the masterpiece created by ...... Watashi, aren''t you?ббWould you and your brother be willing to cooperate with Watakyu''s research?ббI am very curious to know how he got that much power, even more so, with the same blood and race as him, who has worked miracles with his family love. If you help us, the future of our race - creating a world where we are not despised by other species - could be hastened. Will you please dedicate yourself to the future of our race?"

    It''s ...... and it''s ......

    Also, those two ladies there who seem to be your subordinates are very interesting. Can you please help them to dedicate themselves to the future of our race? Oh, don''t get me wrong. I am not saying this out of any ill will, no matter how beautiful you two are. It is only for the future of our race--"

    Shut up. Don''t talk any more."

    "......!"

    I interrupted Doc''s line with harsh words.

    At the same time, I slapped him with a clear intent to kill.

    The killing intent was so strong that Mei and Aoyuki, who had nothing to do with it, gasped in fright.

    Despite the clear intent to kill, Doc still responds to me without reading the air.

    ''Calm down, please. Your brother''s death is sad, but it is a necessary sacrifice for the future of our race. Your brother has become a precious cornerstone, and there''s no use getting emotionally angry with him..."

    I told you to shut up!"

    I raise my voice angrily and gently put my brother back on the ground and strike at Doc.

    Doc quickly throws a metal scalpel at me!

    In addition, the

    Debuff!ббDebuff!ббDebuff!ббMulti-layer debuff!ббBoost!ббBoost!ббBoost!ббMulti-layer boost!"

    My specialty is supportive magic, which lowers my ability value and raises the ability value of the female projectile.

    Normally, I would have used the staff of Shinso Gungnir (Shinso Gungnir) to repel or evade the projectile, but I charge forward without care.

    The debuff and boost from the doc makes the scalpel sting my body, but I don''t care about such a small thing, I charge at it and hit it.

    Only this guy!ббOnly this outcast is unforgivable!

    Perhaps not expecting that they would charge at him without evasion and prepared to take damage, Doc''s reaction was delayed for a moment.

    That delay made him lose his timing to escape.

    Aaaaaaah!"

    My fist catches Doc in the face.

    I have learned barehanded fighting techniques, but this time I did not take any of them into consideration and punched him with my emotions.

    What I am doing is just a fight, but due to his high status of level 9999, Doc is punched out spectacularly and rolls on the ground.

    Thanks to his level of over 6,000, Doc was not killed by the blow, but he seemed to have taken a fair amount of damage, and while holding the spot where he was hit, he raised his free hand as if to stop him.

    He holds one of his free hands up as if to stop him.ббLet''s calm down and discuss this rationally!"

    Since he is pissed off about Ni-chan and does not need to hear such words, he ignores Doc''s restraint and goes after her.

    You!"ббWhen the race of people being cut up and tossed about by you asked you to stop, did you hear a word they said!ббDon''t put what you did on the shelf!"

    He kicks with all his might at Doc, who has yet to get up from the ground.

    He guards both arms as quickly as he can, but his arms break, unable to withstand my blow, which has completely taken away his sense of control, and he rolls vigorously on the ground again.

    He falls to the ground again with a mighty thud.ббMy arm!

    The area in front of my eyes turns red. The capillaries in my eyes have been blurred by anger, and they are physically stained by blood.

    Even though Ni-chan has died, there is still Ellie''s "Resurrection of the Dead Magic.

    There must be some possibility to bring Ni-chan back to life.

    Therefore, it is necessary to kill Doc, who knows how to restore Ni-chan''s body, after making him tell everything.

    Even if we accidentally kill him and use the "Revive the Dead Magic," if he refuses to come back to life, we will have no way to make him tell us how to restore Ni-chan to her original state.

    But that is different from this.

    We will damage this man to the very last possible moment that he does not die.

    Without any thought of technique, I mount up to Doc, whose arms are broken, and beat him to a pulp.

    Ma!ббPlease wait--"

    Shut the f*ck up!

    I will not let you utter a word. This man is not qualified to speak.

    I continue to hit Doc. His arms are shredded and shredded.

    My fist crushes and punches through his right shoulder.

    My left fist slams into his chest, shattering his ribs head-on. I punch him further, crushing his internal organs with each broken rib.

    He punches him in the face and shatters his mask, but Doc''s real face is out of sight.

    I don''t care about his face. This man''s body needs to be inscribed with his sins.

    ----!!!!"

    I completely lose myself in anger and continue to hit Doc with a yell.

    Anger tingles around me, so much so that even space seems to distort.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    If I may only conclude, I seem to have had a slight memory lapse while carving pain into Doc''s body, and I realize this when I am called out by Mei and Aoyuki, who urge me to be still.

    Mei extends a thread to Doc and gives him first aid to the extent that his life is a thin connection.

    Aoyuki is at my side, kneeling down and offering her head without resistance.

    He says, "--I''m sorry. If I had continued the attack, there was a small chance that Doc would have died. Therefore, I know it was disrespectful, but I had to stop the Lord. I am willing to accept any punishment that may come later."

    If he was not stopped, he could have killed Doc, even though he was careful.

    If that happened, I would not be able to extract information, so Mei and Aoyuki urged me to be still, even though it might cause me discomfort later on.

    I said, "...... Mei, Aoyuki, you did well to stop me. I thank you."

    Thank you very much for your generous words.

    There was no way I could do anything that would disrespect the loyalty of these women.

    Aoyuki bowed deeply again in response to my reply.

    Mei, Aoyuki''s decision was really helpful.

    After first aid treatment by Mei''s thread, I hastily called Ellie and used a series of recovery magic of the strategic class (Strategic Class).

    Doc''s level was high, and with May''s first aid, he did not die, and we were able to capture him.

    All that remained was to find out from him how to return Ni-chan to the race, by any means necessary.

    By any means necessary!

    I returned to the lowest level of the "abyss" with a seething anger that was darker than the darkness.

    <>

 354 - - Episode 17 Possibility of Infinite Gacha

    The current atmosphere in the lowest level of the "abyss" was very heavy.

    This is because Light, the absolute master of the lowest level of the Abyss, is depressed.

    Nazuna, with teary eyes, calls out to Ellie.

    She said, "Hey, I guess the master is angry with me because I failed the mission and let Gou (that guy) die?"

    It''s all right. It is impossible for the God of Light to get upset over something as trivial as that. First of all, as far as I have heard the report, ......

    ?ббEllie, what''s wrong?"

    Ellie has her doubts after hearing the report from Nazna, but there is no point in questioning her, so she keeps quiet.

    Above all, the problem is the lights.

    She says, "...... No, it''s nothing. The light God is not angry with Nazna. So you don''t need to worry about it.

    I understand. If Ellie says so much ......"

    After calming Nazna down, Ellie turns from Nazna to a certain direction.

    The room in front of her gaze is now filled with lights, one of which is depressed.

    Just imagining the scene makes Ellie''s chest tighten.

    (I wish I could do something about it with my magic (power). ...... It is indeed too much to ask. It''s "Level 9999 Forbidden Witch," and yet I can''t be of help to the Light God at such an important time. ......)

    While consoling Nazna, Ellie herself bites her teeth in her chest.

    She laments her own inability to do anything while her beloved Wright is depressed.

    --So what is Wright depressed about?

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    "............"

    We successfully completed the mission to rescue brother Els and to capture Doc, the "Master" on the Majinkoku side.

    If it were just the result, I would have no problem calling it a success.

    My brother committed suicide to prevent further harm to me, but I was able to get confirmation from her that it was possible to bring him back to life with Ellie''s "revival of the dead magic.

    Thanks to the modification of her body, her endurance has been increased, only her heart was destroyed, and not much time has passed since her death, apparently.

    There are various conditions for the "magic to revive the dead," such as that the body cannot withstand the "magic to revive the dead" if it is at a low level, that it cannot be applied if the corpse is dismembered, or if the corpse is decomposed or skeletonized after a long time has passed, but these conditions have been met.

    If there is a problem, ...... is that there is no way to turn my brother from a monster back into a race.

    I was currently sitting alone by my bed in the lowest room of the "abyss".

    On the bed lies my dead brother, still in his monstrous state.

    His heart, which was destroyed, has already been regenerated by Ellie''s magic.

    Thanks to Ellie''s magic, he appears to be just sleeping on the bed.

    I think back to Ellie''s words in my heart in front of such a figure of my brother.

    (According to Ellie, she really doesn''t have a way to turn Ni-chan back from a monster to a race even if she checks the memories of the captured doc. May''s sorcery to determine if it''s true only reveals that he''s not lying. ......)

    Doc, who has been captured, is being tortured in the same basement as the former members of the "Gathering of Tribes" in order to extract information and to make him pay painfully for the crimes he has committed.

    Considering what Doc has done to his race up to now, he is still a bit warm.

    He tortured Doc''s body and dug up his memories in various ways, trying to get Doc to tell him "how to turn Ni-chan back from a monster to a race," but he could only come to the conclusion that "there is no such a way.

    My brother is now like mud mixed with sake.

    Just as it is impossible to completely remove the mud and return the alcohol to its original state, it seems that it is impossible to return him from a monster to a race.

    Since there is no way to bring my brother back from the monster to the original, even if I could bring him back to life immediately, it would only make him run amok and rampage again.

    That would be pointless.

    The current measure is to stop time with Ellie''s Ultimate Class magic, because if left as it is, the brother''s body will decompose.

    It is not a stop of a few seconds or minutes.

    It is a permanent suspension of time.

    Now, my brother''s body will no longer decompose, and there will be no more problems with the passage of time.

    It really looks like he is just sleeping on the bed.

    (Even with my incomparable wealth from my days as a poor farmer, even with my power to conquer the world''s strongest and worst dungeon, "The Abyss," and surpass other race-discriminating nations, I still don''t have the power to save my precious family. ......)

    He folds his hands in prayer, presses his forehead against his head and turns over.

    Regret overflows, and tears spill from my eyes.

    I was beside my brother and just kept crying out of frustration and sadness.

    I felt sad that I couldn''t do anything for my brother, whom I had rescued at the last moment, and I let my tears fall.

    I heard a knock at the door.

    The door opens even though I did not answer it.

    I knew who it was from the presence.

    I thought I told you to leave me alone with Nee-chan for a while,...... Mei.

    I''m sorry ......"

    He unintentionally tells May who comes into the room with a stiff tone.

    She utters an apology and moves closer to me.

    She kneels down, takes out a handkerchief, and wipes my tears with a gentle hand.

    Normally, her kindness should make me feel happy, but now it makes my heart tremble even more.

    Please don''t give up, Mr. Wright. There is still a way to rescue your brother.

    The person who made the modifications, the doc, says he doesn''t have it. Do you think even the Masters on the Dragon Empire side have that technology?"

    That is too much wishful thinking.

    Even though these "masterminds" have supernatural powers, it is unlikely that any of them have the power, ability, or skill to pinpoint and save my brother from being turned into a monster.

    May shook her head at my words.

    ''No, no. The way to rescue your brother is in the hands of Mr. Light himself. It is the Infinite Gacha."

    ......!"

    I realize it when I am told.

    It was so familiar to me that I had forgotten about it, but my gift "Infinite Gacha" certainly has that possibility.

    I was so familiar with it that I had forgotten about it, but my "infinite gacha" (gift) certainly has that possibility. With my "Infinity Gacha," there is a possibility that in the future there will be a card that will turn Ni-chan from a monster back into a race!ббIn fact, even a supernatural weapon such as the Genesis Class Gungnir has emerged from the "Infinity Gacha. It wouldn''t be surprising if there were cards that could restore Ni-chan to her original state, cards that could restore her to her original state, cards that could restore her to her original state, cards that could restore her to her original state!

    The scales fall from my eyes,'' is exactly what he said.

    I get up from my chair and turn to face May once again.

    In the darkness of despair, May''s advice has given me the light of hope.

    I was so excited and grateful that I couldn''t help but thank her and clasped May''s hands in mine.

    Thank you, Mei, thank you!ббThanks to you, I was able to realize the possibility of saving Ni-chan."

    No need to thank me. My existence, my maid''s way, is all for the Lord, Light-sama.

    May sees me recovering from my depression and responds with a smile, perhaps happy to see me back on my feet.

    Still, I let out another tear and thanked her for her kindness.

    I am not crying because I am sad.

    They were tears of joy at having found hope.

    Again, Mei wiped my tears with her handkerchief.

    Unlike before, she wiped my tears with a handkerchief again, this time with a gentle touch that seemed to convey that she herself was filled with joy.

    <>

 355 - - CHAPTER XVIII Authorization to the Witchland, Ordering Ellie

    Oh, I''m sorry, Master~!"

    I leave the room where my brother Els sleeps and return to my office at the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    While sitting in her office, Nazna herself reported on the battle with Goh, the "Master" of the Demon Nation.

    She reported to me with tears in her voice and expression.

    I responded with a smile, trying to calm Nazna down.

    It is unfortunate that we were not able to secure Goh, the head of the Majin Nation''s "Master," but it was not Nazna''s fault. No one could have predicted that he would blow himself up to avoid capture. I''m not angry, so don''t worry about Nazna either."

    Oh, thank you, Master. I''ll try harder next time!ббI will definitely fulfill my master''s orders!"

    Nazna assures me while simultaneously making a tearful, snotty, and motivated expression on her face.

    I let out a giggle and turned my attention to Mei, who was waiting in her room.

    She silently gave a small nod and moved to Nazna''s side.

    She takes out a handkerchief and wipes her tears and runny nose.

    (But it''s a little odd. ......)

    While waiting for Nazna to calm down, I question her report.

    As for Goh, he originally sent Nazna toward her with the goal of keeping her from making any strange moves so that she would not interfere with his fight with Doc.

    The reason Nazna was the only one there was to avoid causing unnecessary damage in the fight between the high-levels.

    It is not that I suspect that Nazna is making false reports.

    I just feel a strong sense of discomfort about Goh''s self-destruction.

    (Normally, even Nazna would not be unscathed if an explosion of Goh''s level were to occur so close by that it would disintegrate the Goh class. ......)

    A good example is the self-destruction of the fake Gira, the Majin Nation''s "Master.

    The first fake Gira we fought was a puppet of a high-ranking magic item of a past civilization. After we discovered his true identity, the entire puppet self-destructed with a "black hole," a high-level strategy class, in order to involve us in the battle.

    The self-destruct caused so much damage to the underground dueling arena that Ellie had built for us that I later repaired it with an "Infinite Gacha" card.

    However, as far as I heard from Nazna about the situation, she was not involved in the self-destruction and was not taken along, and there was almost no damage to the surrounding area.

    There was only one thing that could be derived from this.

    (Was the suicide bomb fake and Gough faked his own death? ......)

    Realizing that he could not triumph over Nazna, he hid under the ground, etc. to blindfold her from the explosion, and then fled.

    This is more fitting.

    He also said, "Don''t get carried away just because you beat me. No matter how strong you are, it doesn''t mean anything in this world. To her, we are nothing more than toys.ббYou don''t seem to know what I mean!ббThen, then, despair at best, you little shit!

    (Are you referring to the existence ...... that the Gou level is throwing the game to from the beginning, "C" in the normal sense of the word?бб(But Miki said that Goh and the other "masters" on the Majin Nation side were those who gathered to wish something to "C". ......)

    If so, Gough''s statement is contradictory.

    Above all--.

    (If the person Gough is referring to is "C," then what exactly did he intend to wish upon "C"?ббFrom what he said, I get the feeling that Gough doesn''t have a very good impression of "C" and ....... (Maybe Miki knows, I''ll ask her later.)

    Frankly, I have endless questions.

    If Gough didn''t commit suicide and just escaped, we just need to capture his movements and catch him.

    If he is alive, we just need to catch him and extract information from him.

    As soon as he had Nazna back off, he instructed Mei to investigate Goh''s suicide bombing site.

    May, I need you to investigate the place where Goh blew himself up," he said. If the suicide bombing was faked and he is still alive and on the run, please investigate that as well.

    Awe.

    May bows like a maid.

    I waited for her reply and moved on to the next topic - Doc.

    I assured her that I would kill her as if I were in front of the members of the "Gathering of Tribes".

    As for Doc, once you have extracted the necessary information, you will be condemned to eternal torment. He deserves Ni-chan''s pain, and I won''t be happy until I make him suffer even one ten-thousandth of the pain of all the victims I''ve dealt with. I don''t care what kind of cards they use from the "Infinite Gacha. So, as long as we continue to exist, continue to inflict the maximum amount of eternal pain on our bodies and minds. In the name of my light, absolutely.

    Awe. I will put my maid''s path on the line, and with the omniscience and omnipotence of the members of the "Nacchae" (we), I will inflict absolute hell, pain, and despair on him.

    May herself is outraged and assertive.

    He instructs them to inflict the same level of hell on the members of the "Gathering of Tribes" that they have already captured.

    Those who have been captured and extracted up to now have usually been given death as a mercy after inflicting torture.

    Therefore, the treatment of Doc this time can be said to be unusual.

    But my desire to kill is not over yet.

    My anger continues to bubble up like a magma because of my mention of Doc''s disposition.

    Call Ellie. The people who have been tormenting Nee-chan and tarnishing the dignity of the race by supporting Doc are just as guilty. Lead the dragons to make an example of them and burn the castle to ashes, just as they did in the time of the Queen Elf Kingdom. Also, the bodies still left in Doc''s laboratory should be carefully sent to the Goddess."

    In the end, he is not only angry, but also recalls the racial remains, experimental bodies, and monsters still left in Doc''s laboratory and gives instructions.

    The corpses and those who cannot be saved are to be sent to the goddess.

    The others are to be taken to "Giant Tower Town" for protection.

    May uses the "SR, telepathy" card to call Ellie.

    The will to kill again boils over until Ellie arrives.

    (Ni-chan ...... race must be given death to the top team of the demon nation who have continued to support them to devour their own profits, even though they understand that Doc is making them suffer as experimental materials. (At the time of the Queen Elf Nation, we only had to threaten them to make them revere us, but this time we will turn them into ashes ......!)

    If it were true, I would like to destroy the entire capital with the breath of more than 100 dragons. ......

    There are still racial slaves and others in the capital.

    We can''t destroy him or her, and killing all the inhabitants of the capital of the demon nation is just taking it out on them, no matter how much we want to.

    As one would expect, I will refrain from doing so.

    However, the top brass living in the castle of the King of the Demon Kingdom--especially the first prince, Volos--are a different story.

    He knew of Doc''s misdeeds and continued to support him.

    (The first prince of the Majin Nation, Volos, must be punished accordingly, just as Doc was. I will not give him the good fortune to kill him in an instant and without pain!ббAfter we capture him, the castle will be burned to ashes with dragon breath as an example to his people. After that, we must declare "human absolutism" and demand the unconditional release and extradition of the racial slaves. If anyone disobeys--)

    I was seething with anger, while my mind was pondering the instructions I would give Ellie.

    I kept my thoughts spinning until Ellie appeared in the office after receiving a call from May.

    <>

 356 - - Episode 19 The Pride of Volos

    Hmmm. ......."

    Volos, the first prince of the Majin Kingdom, examines the contents of the submitted documents at his desk in his office.

    For Volos, the day was just an ordinary day, just like any other.

    He wakes up in the morning, is served by his servants, eats his meals, and performs his duties in place of his father, the king, who is bedridden due to illness.

    Although he had not yet been crowned king, he was already treated as such by those around him.

    Today, he is in his office doing paperwork.

    For Volos, this is just another ordinary day in his life.

    --However, the visit of a black crow brings an end to his very mundane routine.

    A crow perched on the frame of an open window.

    Caw!"

    The crow cawed briefly, announcing its presence to Volos.

    You guys, get back."

    "Thank you, sir."

    When Volos notices the crow''s presence, he sends his maids and soldiers to leave the office.

    He and the others followed his lead without question, bowed, and left the room.

    The raven perched on the window frame was not a wild bird.

    At first glance, it appears to be just a crow, but it is a magic item.

    After inputting a voice, the raven can be directed to a designated person and deliver a recorded voice message.

    Sometimes, he requests work from the "masters" on the Majin Nation side.

    In some cases, the progress reports are received face to face, while in other cases, magic items like this one are used to communicate with them.

    Since they have had similar exchanges several times, the maids and guards have no doubts about leaving Volos alone with the suspicious crows, and they leave the room in a mature manner.

    Depending on the content, one''s own head may be physically blown off just by overhearing.

    I don''t want to bother staying behind to hear such a report.

    Volos also gets up from his seat and approaches the crows with an air of familiarity.

    (Have you finally finished eliminating the ''witch''s servants'' who are interfering with the punishment of the racial (human) kingdom? It took longer than expected. ...... Now we have to wait for word from Doc and make preparations to take back the territory after Viscount Diablo''s assassination. (All I have to do is add more troublesome work.)

    He sighs in his chest, but convinces himself that it is unavoidable for the sake of his work.

    Volos thinks about the arrangements to be made after Gough and his men successfully eliminate Mera''s body, as planned, and after the "assassination using Diablo''s citizen soldiers" that Doc had requested is completed.

    Volos took no account of the defeat of Gough and his men.

    The raven automatically plays a voice as it approaches.

    ''--It''s me. I was able to eliminate the witch''s men without any problem. Then a new witch''s crew showed up and put dirt on us. She''s crazy, huh? Even I can''t see how we can win. It''s impossible. If I''m in this condition, Doc won''t be safe by now either. ......

    ?"

    Volos could not understand the information conveyed in Gough''s voice.

    The "masters" on the Majin Nation side were vile people who did not change their rude attitude in front of the first prince of the Majin Nation, but they only recognized his ability.

    Miki, Daigo, Gira, Doc, and Gou - if even one of them had their way, they were so powerful that even the entire army of the Majin Nation could never defeat them and would be destroyed.

    Among them, Goh, whom Volos considered the second strongest in the world, told him that he had been defeated.

    It was not easy to digest this information.

    Volos remained confused, but the communication continued unilaterally.

    I''m going to go into hiding to heal my wounds and beat the son of a b*tc* to death. To be honest, this contact could be traced back to me, but I''m making this special call out of gratitude for all the help I''ve received over the years. You should be grateful. My advice to you is to get the hell out of the country and disappear. Since you''ve caught the Witch''s attention, her next target will probably be the Witch Nation itself. If you want to save your life, follow my advice. Well, the decision is yours. Don''t expect any help from me.

    When the raven finishes its voice transmission, it reverts back to its magic item, the egg.

    Volos wobbles away after hearing the report, blue-faced, and drops to one knee on the spot.

    His right hand grips the window frame and his left hand holds his mouth.

    His complexion is worse than that of a sick man who is about to die, and he is dripping with cold sweat.

    Volos is alone, asking himself, "What''s going on?

    This is ridiculous!ббGou, the most powerful man in that magical land of Master Gou, has been defeated by a witch''s men?ббDid he spread disinformation to conspire against me?ббNo, there is no reason for Goh to do such a thing. So you switched sides with the witches?ббWhat benefit did they give you?ббWomen, money, status, honor. ...... No, no. There is no way the Goughs could turn on the witches. ......"

    The "Witches of the Giant Tower" have a "racial (human) absolute independence principle.

    Aside from Goh, there is no way that Doc would stop his abnormal racial experimentation, so the Witch and him will never be on the same page.

    Then the report I just made is true. ...... Gou and Doc, the "Master" of the Witch Nation, have been defeated. ......

    Gira, one of the "masters" on the witch country side, also did not return after heading for a duel with an adventurer who is a child of the witch.

    In other words, the Majin Nation no longer has the strength to fight the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    As Goh pointed out, the next target will be the Majin Nation itself.

    They will be attacked like the Queen Elf Kingdom and treated as a colony of the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    Gugagh!ббI, the first prince of the demon kingdom, even though I am the "Witch of the Giant Tower," I am not to be put under a human (inferior species). ......!ббThis is absolutely unforgivable!"

    Volos punches the floor in anger.

    The flooring shattered easily due to his level and strength as a species, but his anger did not subside.

    Under the umbrella of the "Witch of the Giant Tower," I feel such a strong anger that just imagining myself attached to the Witch of the Giant Tower - the Witch Nation - makes me feel as if every vein in my body is about to burst and I am about to die of rage.

    ''I won''t allow it,...... I won''t allow such a thing!

    Volos'' pride as a demon race appealed to him as an absolutely unforgivable humiliation.

    Therefore, he is prepared to play the strongest hand in the world.

    To protect the demon nation, I''m going to revive the ...... "C"......".

    Volos is ready and moves to revive "C".

    <>

 357 - - CHAPTER XXI -- National Treasure of the Wicked Country

    Volos, the first prince of the Majin Nation, who learned of the defeat of Goh and Doc via the magic item, imagines on his own that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" will try to bring the Majin Nation under her umbrella like the Queen Elf Nation.

    In fact, it is certain that they will attack us, but they are not thinking of bringing us under their umbrella.

    He does not imagine that, as a result of the Light''s treachery, the royal castle, let alone its residents, will be reduced to ashes.

    It is ...... his own fault, though.

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your money is to make sure that you are getting the most out of your money.

    He heads for the lowest level of the royal castle, where "C" sleeps, but first he goes to the treasury.

    The first thing he did was to take out the "Pendant of Substitution," the national treasure of the Majin Nation, from the treasury.

    The "Pendant of Substitution" is a national treasure, a magic item that "protects you only once from any attack.

    It is a magic item obtained from a past "master.

    Once it is used, it is damaged and can never be used again.

    (What I am about to do is an unprecedented act. (What I am about to do is an unprecedented act, and I must not let anything happen to me for the sake of the demon kingdom.)

    As the leader of the demon nation, he prioritizes his own life.

    In reality, he is still only the first prince, as he has not yet been given the throne by the current king, who is bedridden with illness.

    After putting on the pendant, he headed for the lowest level of the royal castle where "C" sleeps.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    ''Vu, Lord Volos, are you going to resurrect ''C''?

    Yes," he said. Now that Goh and the rest of the "master race" have been defeated, there is no time to be picky. d*mn it, they are normally a trashy race, but because they are "master" I have forgiven them for their irreverence toward me!ббI never thought they would all be defeated!ббAfter all, a human (inferior species) is still a human (inferior species) no matter how superior it is!ббThat''s why I don''t believe in anyone but the demon race!"

    The research to awaken "C" is being conducted at the lowest level of the royal castle.

    The person in charge of this research replied in a trembling voice to Volos''s instructions.

    Volos responded, but in the latter half of his reply, he complained about Goh and the other "masters" of the magical world.

    The person in charge of the research knew about the existence of Goh and the other "masters" on the Majin side, since he was conducting research on the resurrection of "C".

    He also knew how strong they were.

    Even so, the person in charge of the research voiced his opposition with a blue face.

    He said, "Mr. Volos, I am sorry that Goh and his team were defeated, but I do not agree with forcing them to awaken ''C.''" You don''t know what kind of problems it might cause.

    Originally, the coffin in which "C" sleeps was discovered by the Majin Nation in the ruins.

    It was recovered and a research facility was built at the basement of the royal castle.

    There, they secretly opened the coffin of "C" and searched for a way to resurrect it, but that method has yet to be discovered.

    However, there are exceptions to everything.

    Based on many years of research, it was thought that if the coffin was violently destroyed and opened, it could be resurrected. However, one problem is that it is not known in what condition the coffin will be resurrected.

    However, we can make a simple inference.

    If a third party, who has never met him before, were to wake him up from his quiet sleep in a violent and reckless manner, he would naturally be enraged.

    Frankly speaking, the danger level is overwhelmingly high.

    Since there was no need to go to the trouble of displeasing "C," he had been researching for years on how to open the lid of the coffin in a gentle manner.

    However, Volos was furious at this suggestion.

    Don''t play the priest!ббNow that Gough and the others have been defeated, you never know when that "Witch of the Giant Tower (whore)" will attack!ббSince Goh and his "master" have been defeated, they are more powerful than that!ббWe must revive the level 9999 ''C''!ббOtherwise, the Majin Nation will be turned into a Witch''s vassal state (dog) like the Queen Elf Nation, which has no pride!ббIs that still okay with you people?

    That''s ......."

    First of all, it is because of your incompetence that we are forced to adopt such violent methods!ббHow much money before you speak up for me!ббYears!ббMaterials!ббWe are using human resources. Shame on your incompetence!

    ''............''

    The hysterical rebuke from Volos forced not only the research director but also the other researchers to remain silent.

    In fact, a large amount of money that could not be disclosed had been spent over the years on research to revive "C," but it had yet to produce any results.

    When this fact was pointed out to him, he had no choice but to remain silent.

    Volos, who had been yelling at the researchers, suppressed his irritation and gave them instructions.

    If you understand, quickly begin preparations to forcefully revive ''C''!"ббYou never know when the witches will attack!ббMove quickly, you incompetents!"

    I''m in awe!

    When the researchers responded to Volos'' words, they moved in a great rush.

    The coffin in which "C" sleeps is perfectly rectangular.

    The lower half is colored like stone, but it is not damaged by any weapon, magic item, or strong impact. Perhaps it looks like stone, but it is a completely different material.

    The upper half is made of a translucent material like polished glass. This half is also scratch-free.

    Thanks to the translucent material, we were able to see "C," the person sleeping inside. The translucent material makes his face and height vaguely visible, and he is a man.

    He also has several other titles and the word "God" is also displayed.

    Therefore, the demon nation judged him as "C".

    The stone and translucent glass are perfectly glued together, so that a single line circles the rectangular coffin.

    To skip the various stages of the experiment and give a brief description of the process, the experimenters thought that by destroying the adhesive ......, they could force the lid of the coffin open.

    The most important thing to remember is that the coffin is not a mere piece of paper, it''s a piece of paper.

    The "special-class magic stones" with high magic purity can only be obtained by defeating rare monsters of a very high level.

    Therefore, even if it was theoretically possible, there were no materials to carry out the project, but thanks to the passage of several hundred years after the discovery of ......, the minimum number of "special-grade magic stones" had been prepared.

    The researcher is smoothly preparing for the forced resurrection in accordance with Volos''s instructions.

    The "special-grade magic stone" is placed along the line of the coffin.

    We are also preparing the most advanced anti-physical, magical, and subduing magic items on the earthly world in case they get angry or out of control after the forced resurrection.

    (For our own safety, if there are any goons who can stall for time in the event of an outburst, please contact us at ....... (For my own safety, if there are any Gohs who can stall for time in the event of an outburst, please contact me at .) No matter if they are still alive and present here, they cannot be allowed to know about the existence of "C".

    Volos lets out a light sigh as he watches the smooth, forced resurrection.

    He strokes his chest over his clothes to reaffirm the presence of his lifeline, the "substitution pendant.

    --When everything is ready, the researchers move away and turn to face Volos, hiding in the shadows of the barricades they have temporarily set up.

    All the preparations are ready, Mr. Volos," the researchers said. All that remains is to flip this switch, which will, in theory, destroy the ''C'' coffin and force its resurrection."

    From the switch held by the person in charge of the research, cords extended to "special-grade magic stones" that were placed at equal intervals along the lines of the coffin.

    They were designed to detonate at the same time, concentrating the energy into the coffin lines and blowing them up.

    Volos nodded briefly and announced without hesitation.

    Do it."

    Oh, awe."

    The top research director''s voice rises, and after a slight hesitation, he flips the switch.

    For a moment, a blinding light fills the laboratory, but both the sound and the impact are greatly suppressed by the magic items installed.

    Thanks to the magic item, Volos only squints at the light.

    When the explosion subsides, the ...... translucent lid falls to the floor due to the impact. Success.

    It''s a modest revival for a ...... ''C''."

    The "C" was forcibly revived as Volos had hoped, but it only glowed for a moment, and then I noticed that the lid was open.

    It was so plain that I couldn''t help but tsk tsk.

    I thought it was only natural that it lacked ...... flair, since the magic item prevented sound, impact, and everything else."

    The top research director mutters awkwardly.

    Although the explosive energy of the "special-grade magic stone" would normally be concentrated on the part to be destroyed, excess light, sound, and impact could leak outside, resulting in death in the worst case scenario.

    However, the state-of-the-art magic items used this time prevented all of that.

    The head of the research department was not happy to hear that.

    As the two were conversing, the other researchers were buzzing.

    There was a shadow moving in the smoke that had yet to clear.

    The only person in there is "C" who was sleeping in the coffin.

    In other words, the presence of a moving shadow means that the forced resurrection of "C" has succeeded.

    The "q-oj-harm-g-jayi-t8 jhrjh-hate-9ut-9 Evil 4t-94ut!

    A strange sound.

    A moment later, the state-of-the-art anti-physical and magic magic item barrier that prevented even the surplus energy of the "Special Grade Magic Stone" is blown away.

    Not only that.

    The entire castle of the King of Majin Kingdom itself was blown away from the basement.

    <>

 358 - - CHAPTER XXII TO THE Wicked Kings Castle

    Ugh ...... I have been wronged my whole life!"

    Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," laments her mistakes as she stands on the back of the red dragon she keeps in the "Giant Tower.

    Ellie was currently on the move with about 100 dragons to attack and destroy the royal castle in the capital city of the Demon Kingdom.

    Since she is moving at high speed through the air, she would normally be blown away by the wind pressure if she were to stand up like Ellie, but she has used her magic to manipulate gravity and adjust her position as if she were standing on level ground.

    Therefore, the hood over her head does not get rolled up by the wind pressure.

    For a level 9999 "forbidden witch," this was no big deal.

    So, she is not lamenting the fact that she is riding on the back of a dragon.

    So what is she lamenting?

    Ellie chews on her handkerchief and makes a frustrated face, saying, ''Gnnnnnnn.

    ''I didn''t know what to say to the Light God (Shin-sama) who was depressed because there was no way to turn my brother-in-law back from a monster to a race, and as I watched on, ...... Mei was the first to realize the potential of the "Infinite Gacha" and to comfort him...'' ....... Why didn''t I think of the possibility of "Infinite Gacha" earlier than you, Mei-san, and comfort the Light God (Shin-sama)!ббAaah!ббTruly, I have been a lifelong reprobate!"

    When Ellie stopped chewing her handkerchief and put it away, she wobbled and held her head as if anemic.

    I was a magician at the time, and I was trying to figure out how to help my brother-in-law with magic,......, but it was a mistake to think that my level of magic could do anything about it. In front of the "Infinite Gacha," a gift from the God of Light, my magic is as good as garbage. It was my fault when I forgot that fact and thought about it. If I had realized it before Ms. Mei, I could have comforted the Light God first. ......!

    But the reality was that May consoled first, earning Light''s favor, and Ellie was late to the party.

    Later, Light, who had recovered with May''s encouragement, called her over and ordered her to ''burn the castle of the King of the Demon Kingdom to ashes for show.

    There were several conditions attached to the order.

    First, as the "Witch of the Giant Tower," she was to ride in with 100 dragons and reduce the castle to ashes.

    If the level 9999 "Forbidden Witch" were serious, she could reduce not only the castle but also the city itself to ashes in an instant.

    However, instead of using magic from the start, she was ordered to ride in with 100 dragons, with the intention of breaking the hearts of the inhabitants of the magical land.

    Next, we secured Volos, the first prince of the Majin Nation.

    He is the representative and ringleader of the Fiend Nation, which had supported Doc, the main culprit who had made his brother Light and his race suffer as experimental materials.

    Therefore, they are not satisfied unless they actually capture him and give him the appropriate punishment like Doc.

    The burning of the castle to ashes is probably meant as a warning to the demonic races living in the capital.

    Finally, after reducing the castle of the King of the Demon Kingdoms to ashes, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" is to proclaim "absolute independence of race (human)" and demand unconditional release and surrender of the race slaves.

    This has already been done by the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the United Beastmen Kingdom, and the "Giant Tower Town" has already made arrangements and is making preparations to receive the race to be handed over.

    We have done this many times, so we are used to it, and no particular problems have occurred up to now.

    If anyone resists the handover of racial slaves, we have been ordered to take appropriate measures.

    In fact, in the Queen Elf Kingdom, slavers who had abused and killed a large number of slaves resisted the handover of slaves, but after one of them was fed alive to a dragon as an example, there were no more who resisted.

    (Normally, those who disobey the order of the Light God (Shinsama) should be tortured in such a way that they would regret having been born over time. ...... (If I spend all my time on that, there would be no end to it.)

    If we had to deal with every single detail, no amount of time would be enough. That would take up time that could be used to respond to orders from Wright.

    That is why we are only doing this much.

    Ellie changes her mind.

    She says, "I couldn''t comfort God the Light (Shin-sama), but I received an imperial order. We can''t stay depressed forever!ббWe need to get back into the swing of things!"

    Clasping his hands, he said, ''Hmph! I am re-motivated.

    First, I headed to the castle of the capital city of the Majin Nation and showed about 100 dragons as I did in the Queen Elf Nation.

    While being intimidated by the dragons, we went to the castle and demanded the custody of Volos.

    If Volos shows himself and is captured, good.

    If he doesn''t, we will locate him, and Ellie will attack him directly and take him into custody.

    This is because it is surer and quicker than leaving it to others.

    At about the same time that they were getting fired up and reconfirming their plan, a light rose from the direction of the King''s Castle in the capital city of the Majin Nation.

    ............E, is it?"

    The rising light quickly subsides.

    When I checked the direction in which the light had subsided with my magic-enhanced eyesight, I saw that the royal castle that I was going to ...... attack in the future had already turned into a heap of rubble.

    Moreover, there was a shadow stirring in the pile of rubble.

    ------!

    It was too far away to make out what he was shouting,...... but Ellie had seen a similar scene just recently.

    Wright was furious and repulsed by Doc''s words after his brother Els'' suicide. It is similar to that appearance.

    Ellie is a magician and does not have the skill to gauge an opponent''s strength just by looking at him.

    Even from a distance, she is able to discern that she is such a powerful person.

    What was that?"

    Ellie muttered to herself and tilted her head slightly.

    <>

 359 - - Episode 23: The 11th master?

    ''The castle of the Witch Kingdoms is blown to bits before we can get our hands on it?''

    Yes, sir. Almost as soon as the light went up into the sky, it was blown to pieces from the inside out. After that, a man who looked like a racial figure crawled out of the basement of the ruins of the royal castle, but he was uninjured and rampaging around. ......

    As I wait for Ellie''s report in her office on the lowest level of the "abyss," I receive a reminder from her.

    I was inwardly thinking, "You are working much faster than expected," and she reported a telepathic message like the one I just received from her.

    I also receive another telepathic report from Ellie.

    The race crawls out of the underground rubble, its limbs covered in a black mist-like substance, and it begins to rampage like a beast without reason.

    Judging that it is dangerous to approach the creature, we checked its name and occupation from a distance, and confirmed that its level is 9999, although it is unreadable due to a bug (madness).

    The title is also misspelled like the others, and is displayed as "бЎKami" or "бЎri-kami". From his rampant behavior, Ellie adds that he might be labeled as a "mad god" or a "possessed god," if she had to guess.

    (I can''t believe there were level 9999s like us in the demon kingdom. ...... If he blew up the castle of the King of Majinkoku, is he the one who destroyed my hometown?)

    I immediately shake my head at the thought.

    From Ellie''s words, I would guess that he is in a runaway state.

    He is above level 9000, but if he is the one who destroyed my hometown, I don''t understand why he has remained quiet until now.

    Next comes the question, ''Is he a master too?

    However, when I asked Miki before, she said, "Five people on the demon race side and five people on the dragon race side, ten people in total, killed Daigo, didn''t they?ббSo as far as I know, there are only nine "masters" in this world? He mouthed the words.

    It is possible that he is the "Master" on the dragon race side of the rampage. ......

    There is too little information to make any kind of judgment.

    ''Ellie, do you have any information about him who is rampaging now that Gila and Doc don''t remember him?

    I am sorry. I didn''t have much information on Doc the Great Sinner, who seemed to be interested only in his own research. There was some interesting information about Gila, but nothing about him.

    Interesting information?

    Yes, information about the ''C'' word, which has nothing to do with the current situation.

    Ellie briefly tells us what the "interesting information" is.

    The information in Gila''s possession was about "C".

    The dragon people, "Master" and his group, see "C" as an enemy, but they understand that they will never win, so they have a plan called "Project A." The "Project A" is a plan to defeat "C" and its allies.

    Project A" is a plan to escape from "C.

    However, Gira, the "Master" on the Majin nation side, was thinking how good it would feel if he could cut through and defeat the mighty "C" with his own hands.

    Gira himself was confident that he could kill even "C" by using his trump card, "Fool''s Slope.

    Therefore, if Gira himself killed "C," he was looking forward to seeing what kind of a fool the dragon people, who were trying to escape from "Master" and the others, would look like.

    (Interesting information to be sure, but it''s irrelevant right now. ......)

    After hearing the information from Ellie, I have the same opinion as she does.

    After listening to her story and thinking about it for a few seconds - I made a decision.

    Ellie, stay out of his way and wait for a while. I''m going to go talk to Miki now. She might have some information. If the rampaging man attacks you, get out of there immediately. I don''t want to challenge level 9999 without any information.

    I am in awe of you. Then I will keep my distance and watch anyway.

    Upon hearing my instructions, Ellie immediately understood her role.

    Ellie would be in charge of the surveillance.

    As soon as I hang up the telepath, I instruct the fairy maid to make an appointment with someone who might know - Miki - in order to find out the identity of the man who is currently rampaging in the capital of the demon kingdom.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю

    What a lie!ббIs it true that level 9999 is rampaging through the capital of the Demon Nation?

    From the way you talk, I''d say you know something.

    As soon as he makes an appointment, he talks to Miki, a former "master" on the devil country side, over the cell at the bottom of the "abyss" where Miki is.

    Normally, I would have liked to take him out of the cell as a matter of courtesy and let him talk to me in a proper setting, but I didn''t even have time for that right now.

    From Miki''s demeanor, I immediately understood that she had some information.

    She peeks out from the door of the cell, which is partially barred at the top, and begins to organize the information in her mind.

    I never thought I''d be able to catch up with that first prince of Volos (the self-absorbed prince) until I got that thing out of there. ...... That means that, aside from Doc, he also defeated Gou (the leader) in a way that you can understand, right?ббHmmm...I never thought I would even beat that leader. Mikie, I think I may have estimated the value of Light-chan and the others too low. I''ll have to revise my assessment. ......

    "............"

    Miki mumbles, understanding that we are listening.

    When I finish organizing the information, Miki calls out to me, smiling.

    You must be the level 9999 guy who is currently rampaging in the capital of the demon nation, right?ббIf I''m right, Miki, I know that guy.

    If Miki knows, then is that level 9999 still ''Master''?ббBut Miki told you that before."

    I speak up, remembering her statement.

    She said, "''Five people on the demon race side and five people on the dragon race side, a total of ten people killed Daigo, didn''t they?ббSo as far as Mikie knows, there are only nine "masters" in this world? And. Could that be the eleventh ''master'' who shouldn''t be here?"

    Lighty, that''s not accurate. That makes it sound like Miki was lying. But I said something to mislead you, too, didn''t I? Hmmm...can we do without compensation this time?ббInformation is information, but it''s a little too close for laughs.

    Miki was convinced by one and made a nasty smile.

    Mikie did indeed say, "Five on the demon race side and five on the dragon race side, for a total of ten people.ббBut then you also said, ''Unless there''s another resurrection?

    So, he''s the newly resurrected "Master" after all!

    Miki laughs at my surprise.

    Pfffff...... to be more precise, it''s the fake "C" master that the Majin Nation has been mistaking for "C" master all along and looking for a way to resurrect him."

    <>

 362 - - Book Version Release Anniversary Extra Edition 3 Mohican Adventurers Reported, Mid Edition

    When Mohawk and his team go to exterminate the goblins & investigate the nest, they discover a ...... racial bandit hideout.

    Because these racial bandits built their hideout deep in the forest, the goblins were driven out and came out to the shallow part of the forest, so they mistakenly thought that "the number of goblins coming out to the shallow part of the forest increased because the goblins'' nest was built deep in the forest.

    Ellie, as the "Witch of the Giant Tower," upholds "absolute racial (human) independence" and prohibits racial slavery.

    Therefore, the racial bandits must be defeated and the hostages rescued. ......

    The Mohawks are not strong enough to defeat the bandits and rescue the hostages.

    Even if they report to the Adventurers'' Guild, they will be sold to another country while they are preparing to defeat the bandits.

    Therefore, we also reported to the "Natsura" as a result of our report. ......

    He said, "Oh, I see. There are idiots who ignore the declaration of the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and raid racial villages and sell them as slaves. Moreover, I heard that they were saying bad things about us."

    The fairy maid, who looks like a ridiculously beautiful girl but whose personality is conversely diluted because of this, tells us with a laugh.

    Although she has a smile on her face and is beautiful and pretty, the Mohicans were not flushed with excitement, but rather they broke out in a cold sweat and turned blue.

    The leader of the group replies on behalf of the others.

    "Uh-uh. I found it by accident. The bandits, too, were captured, but there were too many of them for us to handle, so we called for backup.

    Wise decision. If we want to save the hostages, it will be tough to do it with just Mr. Mohawk and the others. And those who say they are ''plain, dark, and may or may not be there'' must be dealt with.

    (The bandits didn''t go that far, either. ......)

    A bespectacled fairy maid runs a blue streak across her white forehead and moves her glasses irritably.

    One of the mohawks makes a quip in his chest, but he doesn''t say it because he is prettier to himself than to correct what he said.

    He says, "Ah, it''s not that I have a bad personality. If this gets into Mr. Light''s ear and he gets a bad impression of me, how am I going to take the responsibility? It''s really disgusting.

    I take a bath every day, too, so it''s odorless. I don''t have to tell a girl that she smells too much.

    The girly-looking fairy maid is petulantly angry, and the nerdy-looking fairy maid protests with tears in her eyes.

    Their remarks are cute, but the murderous spirit emanating from the ...... is real.

    The Mohicans, who are around level 20, shudder as they feel the level-500 killing spirit close at hand.

    No matter how beautiful and pretty they look, the Mohicans will never fall in love with them because they know what''s inside.

    In fact, they even felt pity for the misery that was about to befall the bandits.

    The fairy maid, who is too cute and conversely has little personality, raises her voice and attracts attention.

    The first priority is to rescue the hostages, since Ellie-sama has also instructed us to give priority to the rescue of the hostages. I''ve also been entrusted with a card to rescue them, so I''m asking for your cooperation, Mohawk-san and the others."

    !ббI didn''t expect to even use such a fine card. ......"

    That''s how much Master Ellie - and by extension, Master Wright - wants us to rescue the hostages. Therefore, failure is absolutely unacceptable.

    The Mohawks understood that the top management was serious when they were shown the cards that would be used to rescue the hostages this time.

    In other words, failure in the operation would tarnish the prestige of Light, the god who had manifested themselves.

    If they killed even one of the hostages and damaged Light''s prestige, they would not be able to apologize even if they were to cut their own throats.

    Suddenly, the Mohawks were fired up.

    The Mohicans are fired up. ...... are fired up, but considering the cards they are using this time, it looks like the rescue is almost a success.

    Next, the treatment of bandits and merchants is mentioned.

    As for the bandits and merchants,...... the merchants are secured alive as much as possible. How many races have been sold as slaves, to whom, and how much? We need them to tell us how many people they have sold as slaves, to whom, and how they sold them, as well as their sales routes and methods, for future reference. We are also entrusted with the task of gathering information after their capture, so let''s hear a lot about them. And as for the bandits, they are to be eliminated."

    The fairy maid, who is too cute and conversely has little personality, laughs and repeats with her beauty.

    All weapons free, all weapons free. I have orders to kill every single bandit. Even if they are begging for their lives, even if they have lost their lives to banditry for some reason, even if they are hiding in the bathroom and trying to get away with it, you are to find them and kill them. In the name of the Fairy Maid of the Abyss, I want you to make sure that all the bad guys are sent to hell.

    Her extreme good looks are matched by her smile, and she spits out cruel lines.

    Her smile was so perfect that it was almost as if even her lines were beautiful.

    Leave it to me. It is a maid''s duty to clean the room without leaving a single speck of dust. I will kill all the bandits.

    The bespectacled fairy maid assured me.

    Not a single bandit (insect) will escape.

    I will not let you escape in the name of the "Natsura" fairy maid. We have to exterminate ......."

    The Mohawks are frightened by the killing power of the level 500 fairy maids.

    Even though the killing intent was not directed at them.

    гиThey are scared.ббYou''re scaring me, leader!)

    (Oh, I''m scared too!)

    (Seriously, I wish you''d stop because this kind of thing destroys my illusions about women: ......)

    (Those merchants and bandits did a foolish thing, didn''t they? (Those merchants and bandits were stupid to make enemies with the fairy maids, no matter how much they wanted to make a profit.)

    (Well, they say a fool must die to be cured. (Well, they say a fool has to die to get what he deserves, don''t they?)

    The Mohicans, frightened of the fairy maids who were bent on killing them, gathered together with only the men for a secret conversation.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Wow ...... sleepy ......"

    Oh, shit.

    In front of the cave where the racial bandits are hiding.

    Two bandits standing guard complain.

    Why do I have to stand guard when it''s impossible for anyone to come this deep into the forest in the middle of the night? d*mn it."

    ''Adventurers aside, goblins might wander in ......wahhhh~''

    If a goblin wanders in, just get rid of it," he said. What''s more, we can''t even free the women we catch, so what''s with the banditry?

    I know how you feel, but I think Oyabun has a point. I''d rather be paid to go to the city and deal with the business women than to have a country woman. They''re beautiful, they''re beefy, and they''re skilled."

    Yes, that''s true," he said. Since I am a bandit, I would like to f*ck a crying woman, torture her when she begs for her life, or do a lot of things to her, such as f*ck one person with more than one person.

    I know what you''re thinking, but it''s not to the point of being disgusting. I know how you feel, but it''s not to the point where you don''t want me to be your brother.

    You''ve been a businesswoman for a long time now, you idiot, ha ha."

    The two guards are unmotivated to talk foolishly.

    The content of the conversation was not unlike that of bandits, but it was terrible.

    They lacked concentration, were poorly trained, and were unmotivated, but a sentry is a sentry.

    ''Good evening, sir.

    !"

    I was accosted by a superb, unblemished maid who appeared immediately in front of me.

    <>

 363 - - Book Release Anniversary Extra Edition 4 Mohican Adventurers Report, Second Edition

    Tonight is a good night.

    The bandits, who were trying to sell their race into slavery, are approached by a superb, spotless maid right in front of them.

    Tonight the sky is cloudless and clear.

    The full moon was enough to keep an eye on the surroundings, even though the cave was deep in the forest.

    Despite this, there was absolutely no one in the place until a few minutes ago.

    As a lookout, the two of us could have sworn.

    However, there is a girl standing there as if to deny their testimony.

    She was wearing a simple maid''s uniform.

    She also wears a white brim firmly on her head.

    On her back, she carried a fairy-like feather that reflected the moonlight in a glittering way.

    However, the bandits were more astonished by the beauty of the girl than by the strangeness of a girl with fairy wings in the middle of the night in the forest.

    It was as if she had pursued "beauty" and arrived at the perfect face of a beautiful girl.

    Her too-beautiful face makes the strange appearance of a maid who suddenly appears in the middle of the night deep in the forest seem almost a blur.

    But this was no time to be surprised.

    The bandits recover from their shock and shout loudly.

    Who are you?ббWhere the hell did they come from?

    Are you alone or do you have others with you?"

    The reason for the loud voice was not only to intimidate, but also to let his friends in the back of the cave know that something was wrong.

    Although he is not very motivated and skilled, he is not stupid enough to be skeptical and say, "Ghee hee, little girl, you can''t complain about being attacked if you stay in a place like this.

    They had at least the minimum amount of common sense as guards, since their own lives could be at stake in some cases.

    The two of them moved toward the cave, shouting loudly, "Who are you?

    The interior of the cave began to rustle, as if their voices had been heard.

    Suddenly, a beautiful maid appeared, looking like a fairy, who understood the intentions of the two, but did not seem particularly flustered.

    She said, "Uncles, what a terrible thing to be who you are. We came all the way here because you are talking about us.

    The fairy maid laughs.

    She laughs with a beautiful face, but because she is too ...... beautiful, it is a beautiful smile, but honestly, it is a smile that does not leave an impression.

    The bandits reply while criticizing her in their hearts.

    "Have you talked to her?"

    ''Talking ......, no way!ббThe Witch of the Giant Tower!ббThat feather, you don''t mean the fairy maid!"

    Yes, you are correct. Then I will give you the gift of death for answering correctly, won''t I?"

    What are you--?"

    In the middle of the dialogue, the face of a colleague who was standing next to me and talking foolishly just a few minutes ago was crushed.

    It made it impossible for him to finish his sentence, and his head was crushed like a tomato.

    It was at the same time that the overly beautiful maid waved her hand in the middle of her line.

    She laughs again.

    Her smile, too beautiful to be true, is even more beautiful in the moonlight.

    The bandit looks at her smile and thinks it is beautiful, but he feels nothing but fear.

    She looked like the Grim Reaper, too beautiful to be true.

    The reaper tells him with a smile that is not a smile in his eyes.

    Who do you call a mediocre maid with no features?ббHey, who is that?ббHey?"

    I didn''t say that!ббI said, I didn''t say that!ббThat''s why I''m here.

    Shut up!

    When he swings his arm again, the torso is split in two.

    It is not witchcraft.

    It is simply throwing a stone he picked up.

    Since he threw it with his level 500 arm strength, the head was crushed and the torso could not withstand it and was simply split in two.

    After eliminating the guards, the remaining three fairy maids appear and go inside.

    Inside ......, it stinks."

    I don''t think I could take a bath or anything in this kind of environment." It''s only natural.

    I''ll never forgive these people for thinking we ''smell'' or whatever!"

    The bespectacled fairy maid frowns at the smell inside the cave, and the gal fairy maid points out why.

    The nerdy fairy maids were again angered that they were rated as ''smelly'' instead of their own.

    The four of them went inside without any particular tension.

    Conversely, the bandits inside the cave noticed the screams of the guards and made a flurry of noise.

    They may have woken up from sleep, or they may not be wearing the leather armor they normally wear, but appear with machetes, axes, knives, short swords, bows, etc. in their hands.

    The bandits, upon seeing their appearance, asked, "Maids? Everyone tilts their head.

    It was as if they thought they were still asleep and dreaming.

    However, this illusion did not last long.

    A fairy maid with glasses walks up to them, snapping the fingers of her hands.

    Now, let''s start with the one who is plain, dark rooted, and may or may not be there, and even if he is, he won''t add much to our lives," she said. I''ll make it easy for you to kill him now, okay?"

    What?

    A chill, which would have been worse if cold water had been poured over their heads, struck the bandits.

    As is the instinct of all living creatures, some of them screamed.

    Don''t let them get too close!ббWhoever has the bow, shoot anyway!"

    Responding to the cry, the bandit with the bow fires an arrow.

    You didn''t hit it?"

    The bespectacled fairy maid walks up to her, paying no attention to the arrows being shot at her.

    Since the cave is partially illuminated by lanterns, it appears at first glance that the arrows do not hit her because of the lack of light source, but in fact they do hit her.

    It is impossible to wound a level 500 fairy maid who is fully equipped with a powerful magic weapon.

    It is more likely that a baby could break a huge stone with its bare hands.

    Hmph!

    "Gee whiz!"

    The bespectacled fairy maid jabs her fingertips into the body of an approaching bandit.

    ''You will pay for the sin of ridiculing me as a plain spectacle.

    Oh, I didn''t say that!"

    Silence--magic power, manifest and form water, waterball!

    "Gbage!"

    He shoots offensive magic grade water magic from his fingertips.

    A mass of water half the size of a man is born inside the bandit''s body.

    Naturally, the man''s body could not withstand it and was brutally splattered from the inside out.

    The bandit''s splattered body was headed only toward the side of his companions.

    The spectacled maid used wind magic at the same time to prevent them from scattering to the fairy maid''s side.

    It is also an inefficient method of killing, but it has its own meaning.

    If you just kill them, it only takes a moment.

    They are trying to inflict terror on them to atone for their sins as much as possible.

    She is not the only one.

    "Where did you get this information that I have a bad personality? Hey, where''s the information?

    "Hey, help, don''t bend your neck back any further.

    We don''t smell. In fact, I''m pretty sure it smells worse there.

    Get off me!ббGet off of me!ббTiny!ббAaaaah!"

    The gal fairy maid grabs the head and shoulders, ignoring the range of motion of the neck, and spins and folds them behind her back.

    The nerd maid gripped the part she grabbed while looking at her depressed.

    No matter how much the bandits attacked, they could not harm the pretty maids in any way.

    Moreover, their allies were being killed one after another.

    There was no way they could keep up their morale in this situation.

    Run!ббIt''s a monster!ббThey may look pretty, but a monster is attacking!"

    Where the hell are you supposed to run to?ббThere''s a monster in front of--"

    Who''s the monster? Who are you to catch us, such a pretty little thing?

    The head was ruptured by a stone thrown by an overly beautiful and featureless fairy maid.

    The bandit, who was hit by the stone up close, runs away to the back of the house, unable to scream.

    This triggered an avalanche of survivors to flee to the back.

    We have already ascertained that there is no escape route in the back," he said. What are they going to do after this?

    What do you think?ббI knew it, begging for my life and all that.

    Begging for life is futile, though. But it''s no use begging for your life, because you''re sure to get us all killed.

    The fairy maids followed the bandits as they ran off, making sure there were no survivors.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The fairy maids of the Witch of the Giant Tower have attacked?

    Yes, sir!ббThey''re in trouble!ббArrows, knives, and axe attacks don''t hurt them, and that''s not normal. I don''t want to be splattered to pieces from the inside. ...... I don''t want to die like that!"

    One of his men reports to the bandit master who was sleeping in the back.

    Other bandits who had survived the battle earlier were rattled and shaking.

    From the screams, murmurs, the thick smell of blood, and their reactions, it was no lie that the fairy maids of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" had attacked.

    (I never thought a witch would intervene in such a dick bandit job. ...... Did you underestimate how good the witches'' ears are?)

    The bandit master is riddled with regret, but in fact, the Mohawks only discovered it by accident.

    The discovery was accidental, though it doesn''t change the default line of killing everyone.

    The bandit leader gives orders to his men, who are trembling with fear.

    Don''t make a fuss about it now!ббGet a suitable kid or woman from jail!ббTake them hostage and threaten to kill them if they defy you!ббThe other side is a bunch of idiots who are under the sweet delusion of "absolute racial (human) independence. Hostage-taking must work!ббThe rest of you, barricade your desks and luggage against the entrances and exits now!ббHurry up if you don''t want to die!"

    I''m sorry, sir.

    The men were shaking and shaking, but they moved when instructed to do so.

    Their lives were literally on the line.

    They were divided into two groups: those who were going to take hostages and those who were going to pile up chairs, crates, and anything else that might be an obstacle to create a barricade.

    Others were scavenging for arrows and other long-range weapons.

    --But all of this was in vain.

    Oyabun, he''s not here!

    An?ббWhat?

    He''s not here!ббNone of the hostages we''ve captured are here!"

    The scene, which had been moving like it had been set on fire by this report, became quiet as if it had been doused with water.

    There were no hostages, a bargaining chip with an opponent who upholds the "absolute independence of the human race.

    The bandits heard the sound of the footsteps crumbling under their feet, not an auditory hallucination.

    The first to regain consciousness was the bandit master.

    Don''t be silly!ббWhy aren''t you here!ббIf you were hostages, you would have had a wagon full of them!ббWhy isn''t he here!ббSearch well, you idiot!"

    There''s nothing to look for, the prison is empty!ббThere is nowhere to hide!

    The boss is outraged, and his subordinates yell back.

    Don''t be ridiculous!ббThen you''re saying that the number of people who could have been crammed into a wagon full of people could have escaped!ббDo you think that women and children passed by unnoticed because they were sleeping!ббJust bring him in, you incompetent wretch!"

    I guess it''s not too far off the mark, huh?ббOr, more precisely, I made sure that when I broke in, I went completely unnoticed."

    What?

    A third party interrupts their argument.

    The one who interrupted was a beautiful girl maid.

    A fairy maid who is so beautiful that, conversely, she has no personality.

    At her side are the fairy maids with glasses, gals, and nerdy-looking fairies.

    Those who were supposed to be barricading themselves were bleeding and falling down.

    A silent kill.

    It seems that the bandits were taken care of while they were arguing.

    The beautiful fairy maid continues her story.

    After meeting up with the hostages, she used the "SSR Transference" card to move to the "Giant Tower". I asked him to move to the "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. By the way, we have already secured the merchant. I think he is being tortured over there right now.

    This time, the "SSR Concealment of Existence" and "SSR Transfer" cards were used to rescue the hostages.

    The use of "SSR, Presence Concealment" makes its presence unrecognizable to the five senses, magical powers, and magic items.

    All that remains is to make contact with the hostage and use the "SSR, Transfer" card to move to the "Giant Tower".

    Since the Mohawks would be dragging their feet in terms of level, we asked them to back up the fairy maids.

    The bandits didn''t understand when the card was mentioned and were slow to react.

    But I am convinced.

    They are convinced that they will be killed here for sure.

    They instinctively understood that they would not be saved.

    The fairy maids laugh.

    Everyone is smiling with the beauty of the world.

    Wait, wait!ббWait!"

    The bandit master, who understands that his trump card, the hostage, has somehow been taken from him, shouts a halting cry with a blue face.

    He cries out with a face drenched in cold sweat.

    You are fairy maids, aren''t you?ббThe "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" who upholds the "absolute independence of the human race"!ббThen why are you killing us?ббWe are the race of the "absolute independence of the human race" that your master witch stands for!ббYou''re the ones who are supposed to protect them!"

    Bandit Oyabun, having lost his hostage, complains, ''We are a race, too, and therefore we are the target of protection.

    This statement made his subordinates say, "As expected of you, Oyabun, you are brilliant! The expression on his face brightens and he joins in.

    Yes, that''s right!ббWe are a race!"

    I don''t know if it''s okay for a man who stands for ''absolute independence of the human race'' to take the initiative in killing people of his own race!

    If you''re working for the Witch, you''d better stick to your principles!ббPrinciple!

    The bandits raised their voices as they wished.

    At this cry, a bespectacled fairy maid lightly raised her glasses and pointed out.

    But you are bandits, aren''t you?ббThey are a kind of monster, so they are not included in the scope of "absolute independence of human race.

    No, you''re included!ббYes, they are bandits, but they are a race!

    It''s not that we protect them unconditionally because they are a race. If someone commits a crime, we will make sure he is punished.

    That''s what I meant, you know, because you bandits have already been punished."

    She is followed by a gal, a nerdy-looking fairy maid.

    Finally, the overly pretty fairy maid asserts with a smile.

    She is a beautiful fairy maid with a smile on her face. "And since I have received an order from the top to kill them all to atone for their sins, no matter how hard you all try, it''s a done deal. Since the Most High has so decreed, annihilation must be your end point. Never."

    ''............''

    The bandits sensed a chill, even more than the chill of being killed, from the beautiful, overly-girlfriendly fairy maid.

    The other fairy maids nodded in deep agreement with her statement.

    Absolute loyalty to Light.

    If Wright has decided to kill all the bandits, they believe it is absolute from the bottom of their souls.

    Having been touched by this insane loyalty, the bandits could do nothing but tremble, unable to argue further.

    The fairy maid, who is too beautiful, tells them.

    Shall we begin, then, to atone for your sins?

    Help--gaiyaa!"

    No!ббI don''t want to die.

    This is no way to die!ббAt least kill me properly--"

    I''ll get it!ббI''ll give you money!ббGold!ббI have a lot of treasure!ббSo just save me, Giaaaaahhh!

    Screams echo through the cave.

    After a while, none of the screams are heard anymore.

    On this day, the bandits who had kidnapped the race were literally wiped out.

    <>

 364 - - Episode 24 Sealed "Master" Situation

    He instructed Ellie to secure Volos, the first prince of the Demon Kingdom, and to blow up the castle with dragons to make an example of him.

    However, when she went to the Majin Nation, she found that the castle had been blown up and that somehow a level 9999 man had gone berserk.

    From a humanitarian point of view, we should seize the rampaging man right now. ......

    The guy is level 9999.

    If we touch him without any information, we don''t know what he will do to us.

    I value my friends Ellie and the others more than the strangers I don''t even know their faces.

    Therefore, I will give priority to safety and ask Ellie to keep a watchful eye on them.

    I went to talk to Miki, a former "master" on the demon country side, to get some information. ......

    The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re looking for, and then you can make the right choice.

    Fake ''C''?"

    She lets out a laugh as if to tell us what she thought of the comical play.

    I''m a ''summoner'' who specializes in binding bees to insects," she says. I should make sure that the place where I''m going to be is safe, right?ббSo I used a bee to investigate every inch of the Witch King''s castle. That''s when Miki found it in the basement. The Master sealed in a coffin.

    A sealed masterpiece?

    ?"ббOh, didn''t we have this conversation?ббWell, now that you''re in a better mood, Miki, I''ll tell you a story. There are only two patterns in which a master exists. One is "those who have the memory of the life they lived before" as I mentioned before. The other is "those who were sealed up in the past and woke up in the present time" for a thousand different reasons. These are the only two patterns that exist for the masters.

    I know the first half, "Memories of a previous life -.

    Because Miki explained it to me before.

    The second half, "Those who were sealed in a past age and awakened in the present age," is information I have never heard before.

    (Did she mean ''if they were sealed up in the past era and not awakened in the present era'' when she said ''if they have not been resurrected elsewhere''?)

    Miki continues in a good mood.

    I saw a coffin that looked like the master''s in an underground laboratory at the bee, so I got curious and went to take a look. I found that there was a level 9999, and although I couldn''t see the exact title because it was buggy, there were titles such as ''God'' and ''God of the North''. Seeing this, the people on the Majinkoku side misunderstood that he was the "C" and were studying to somehow revive him and bring him under their control. It''s really interesting, isn''t it? He is a "C" even though he has reached the highest level and is not a "C" in any way (laughs). (Laughs.) In fact, it seems from his title that he was sealed as a calamitous existence, but they are trying to resurrect him as an insurance policy against Miki and the others, which is really funny.

    In other words, the Majinkoku side mistook "Masta" for "C," which had been sealed for many years due to a calamity.

    They have been conducting research to revive it for many years.

    However, because we defeated all the "Masters" on the Majinkoku side, they tried to somehow revive the fake "C" as a countermeasure.

    We successfully revived them, but since they were "Master" who had been sealed up due to a calamity, they did not listen to our orders, but rather blew up the castle of the King of Majin Nation early on and are now rampaging around.

    Also, as far as Miki''s story goes, it seems that this level 9999 is not the one that attacked my hometown, since it was recently unsealed.

    I involuntarily pressed my temples.

    I had suspected the possibility of a trap on the part of the demon nation and was on the lookout for it, but I never realized that it was a case of self-inflicted death. ...... I understand that it is a critical situation from the side of the Demon Nation, but to easily try to use a dangerous substance that you don''t understand? What are the upper echelons of the Majinkoku thinking?"

    I can only imagine what Miki is thinking. Shall I tell you?ббIt''s his own pride and personal safety anyway.

    Miki imagined someone firmly and told him sarcastically.

    The Majinkoku side and "Master" must have had a cooperative relationship, but it seems that they are not on good terms.

    I held my temples and proceeded with my story.

    Miki, how do I seal the "Master" that is running amok again?

    I don''t think Miki would know. It''s not like I was that interested in finding out. I''ve heard that sealed masters are basically all bad guys. Most of them are so broken that they can''t communicate with each other, and they are so strong that they can''t be handled, so they had to be sealed away. Of course, there are many exceptions.

    "In other words, we don''t know how to seal it, so in the end, we''ll just have to defeat it. ......

    Currently, the capital of the demon nation is on the rampage, but there are also racial slaves there.

    There was also a good chance that the runaway "Master" would get capricious and move from the capital of the Demon Nation to the territory of the racial kingdom.

    It would be uninteresting if the race side was badly damaged by leaving it unattended.

    Above all, we are probably the only ones on earth who can deal with a level 9999 "Master".

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get a hold of me. I''ll thank you later.

    I don''t mind. I just told you because I felt good and because I didn''t say enough last time.

    No, I believe that we should return rudeness for rudeness, courtesy for courtesy, and gratitude for gratitude. Yes, there were some areas where I didn''t say enough, but beyond that, there were some areas where you conveyed useful information. So I thank you well."

    He said, "Light-chan, you look like a cute little boy, but you''re so righteous. I like that about you, Mikiбю Miki''s mind and body belongs to Suzu, but Light-chan is a real possibility for Miki, and I''d be happy to spend the night with him, wouldn''t I?

    ""............""

    My escort, May, Ice Heat, who until now had remained silent so as not to interrupt the conversation between me and Miki, silently sends a killing blast at her statement.

    Miki did not lose her pleasant expression while being exposed to the two kills.

    Rather, she adopts an attitude that seems somewhat pleasant.

    I shrugged my shoulders lightly and let it go.

    I shrug my shoulders and say, "I''m sorry, but I''ll pass. I don''t want to thank you with that intention.

    The only reason I am returning the favor to Miki is because she has given me useful information.

    And above all.

    (Because you never know what they''ll demand from you later if you owe Miki a bad debt. ......)

    The demand would be directed to Tin, which would bring her to tears.

    So if you can mitigate the damage, let them.

    Miki shrugs in the same way in response to my reply.

    I shrugged my shoulders as well. But if you change your mind, you can always tell me. And as for the thank-you, I didn''t mean it that way myself, so if it''s too big, I''d feel awkward about it. ...... I''d like to know more about your hobbies, favorite dishes, sweets and so on. I''d like to know what the guy I like likes as a girl.

    I understand. I''ll ask Suzu and if she gives me permission, I''ll tell you. If she refuses, I''ll repay her with something else.

    Thank you, Light. Mikie, I''m looking forward to itбю"

    Miki winks at me.

    Mae, Ice Heat was irritated, and I let out a slight giggle and left the lowest cell of "The Abyss".

    While leaving the lowest cell of "The Abyss," I''ll think about how to organize to defeat the "Master" who is currently on the rampage.

    For this purpose, we were planning to gather the best forces in the office once and discuss who to deploy.

    But then, "Lord, by all means, please give Aoyuki an order."

    Truly unusual, Aoyuki voluntarily requested, "I want to fight that level 9999 myself.

    At this, Mei and Nazna''s eyes widened in surprise.

    <>

 365 - - Episode 25 Fake "C

    Here you go, Ellie.

    No, I rather appreciate you taking the trouble to visit.

    I use "SSR Transfer" to move to Ellie who is monitoring the fake "C".

    I stood on top of the Red Dragon that Ellie was riding and turned my attention to the fake "C" that was on the rampage with the help of the card.

    That''s the fake ''C'' that''s on the rampage. ......

    The castle of the King of the Majin Kingdom collapsed from underground due to the outburst of the fake "C".

    The fake "C" is still running rampant in the ruined Majin King''s Castle.

    The upper half of his body is naked, and his hair is sloppily stretched down his back.

    His hair looked like a magical tool made of solidified resentment.

    Tears streamed from his eyes, and his entire body was filled with anger, sadness, and vindictiveness as he took it out on the rubble.

    I had heard stories about him, but even from a distance, I could feel that he was "running out of control due to some kind of grief.

    It was just like when I was saddened by the suicide of my brother Els and lashed out in anger at the perpetrator, Doc, who showed no signs of remorse.

    It is as if I am so consumed by grief, vindictiveness, and anger that I have lost all sense of reason and am simply running amok.

    (I wonder if I would have turned out like that if I had been consumed by anger like that. ......)

    I can''t help but think about that.

    Circumstantially speaking, he cannot be the "C" that the Majinkoku "Master" and others are looking for.

    Also, just by looking at him in such a despairing and sad state, I can realize that he is not the "C" they are looking for.

    I stopped observing the fake "C" and turned to Ellie.

    I stopped observing the fake ''C'' and turned to Ellie, "So, Ellie gave me a report before I came over here: ......."

    Yes, sir. A person who appears to be Volos, the first prince of the Majin Nation, escaped from the rubble of the former royal castle and rode away on horseback to the west and deep into the territory of the Majin Nation. We did not expect the head of a country to abandon the capital and flee. ...... The first thing to do is to deal with the fake "C" first. How can I help you?

    If you have surveillance on them so that you can catch them at any time, there''s no problem," he said. But still, there''s no chance ...... that you''re looking at the wrong ......."

    Before I join Ellie, she sends me a telephonic message.

    Someone who appears to be Volos, the first prince of the Fiend Nation, has abandoned the capital and the people and has fled.

    When I heard this report, I could not respond immediately.

    I had never imagined that the person in charge of a country would abandon everything and run away first, rather than take action to deal with the situation he had caused.

    The sheer irresponsibility gives me a headache.

    If you look at ...... positively, the fake "C" has not yet died in the outburst, and we did not lose a valuable source of information. Also, it could be that they are easier to catch thanks to their escape from the capital.

    That is, if you think about it positively.

    For now, continue to keep an eye on Volos. "In the meantime, continue to keep an eye on Volos, and let Tin know its location. Capturing fleeing prey is a specialty of Tin, the gunner. Oh, and if anyone tries to get in the way, retrieve them immediately. Although it is unlikely, give tin enough strength for a possible engagement with a strong man.

    Thank you.

    Ellie also bowed as she said, ''I''m sure Tin-san will have no problem with it,'' to his face.

    The magic bullets of tin can give attributes in return for the magic power. Therefore, it is possible to paralyze an opponent and stop his movement without killing him.

    However, if the opponent''s level is high, the effect will not be effective, but if the opponent is only a Volos, the effect can be applied instantly.

    I''ll leave it to Aoyuki to deal with the fake "C," so Ellie, pull out your dragons and go back and reinforce the dueling grounds you used against Gila. We were going to fight there, but I just did a first aid treatment with my cards and left it alone after that. ......"

    If the Light God (Shin-sama) repaired it, I''m sure it''s perfectly fixed, but I''m happy to help in any way I can. However, I am surprised that Aoyuki-san offered to do it himself. ...... It''s a rare thing, isn''t it?"

    Well, I guess she''s got a lot on her mind. ......

    I remember my exchange with Aoyuki and close my eyes.

    Ellie, noticing the change in my attitude, asks in an anxious voice, "Did I say something rude?

    ''La, Light God (Shin-sama), that .......''

    No, it''s nothing. Then take care of the rest."

    Oh, I''m awed.

    After watching Ellie bow, I returned to the "Abyss" with the "SSR Transfer" card again.

    As I return to the Abyss, I think back to the conversation in which Aoyuki offered to fight the fake "C" herself.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Turn back time a little.

    "--Lord, by all means, please command Aoyuki."

    Aoyuki, in a truly rare occurrence, says himself, "I will defeat the level 9999 that is rampaging in the castle of the King of the Demon Kingdom.

    This surprised not only me, but also Mei and Nazuna, who were gathered in the lowest level office of "The Abyss.

    Ignoring their surprise, Aoyuki laid out his theory as to why he is the most suitable opponent.

    Her arguments were as follows

    The level of danger is high because of the unknown level 9999. By hitting her own crew (high level monsters she has tamed), she can reduce the danger to some extent.

    By directly fighting with her own subordinates, she can obtain information about her opponent.

    When working with your own staff, there is a possibility of coordination problems if you are working with Mei and her team. Therefore, please leave Aoyuki and his subordinates alone.

    Although we will be careful about safety, the opponent is at an unknown level 9999, and there is a possibility of great loss of life in some cases. Assuming the worst, I would like Aoyuki himself to be the only level 9999 to be taken out of the "abyss" in order to minimize damage. In that case, Aoyuki will be the only one to die.

    --He also makes other comments without hesitation.

    Nazuna, for example, could not understand it and opened her mouth and her eyes began to stare off into the distance. Her brain seems to have short-circuited beyond comprehension.

    Ignoring Nazuna, Aoyuki spits out all of his pet theory.

    That''s all. So please order Aoyuki."

    ............"

    I finished listening to Aoyuki''s story.

    Certainly, it would be more beneficial if Aoyuki took her subordinates with her.

    However, I could not believe that she was only making this proposal based on merit alone.

    (I guess Aoyuki feels partly responsible for not being able to stop ...... Els niichan''s suicide.)

    Aoyuki probably thinks, ''If I had behaved better, I could have saved my brother Els from committing suicide in front of me.

    If he had behaved better, he might have saved my heart from being hurt more than it needed to be hurt.

    He may be thinking that he can make up for that, even if only a little, with this one incident.

    (I don''t blame Aoyuki for Ni-chan''s incident in the slightest. ...... But I think it''s better to stop him from talking about it, or else he''ll build it up and risk an outburst.)

    Then it would be better to leave this to Aoyuki.

    In fact, the benefits she mentioned are very significant.

    I gather my thoughts in my heart and decide to leave it to Aoyuki.

    I understood. Then I''ll leave it to Aoyuki to take down that fake "C."

    This is it. I will surely live up to the Lord''s expectations.

    Aoyuki knelt down on the spot and made a vow.

    At her words, Nazuna, whose consciousness had flown somewhere, said, "Ha! I wake up.

    I was convinced that Aoyuki was going to fight before I knew what was going on,'' he said.

    <>

 366 - - Episode 26 Aoyuki vs. Fake C

    "p-ga-uh 3t8jhrj- 9evil 4t-94ut!"

    The fake "C" screams like a madman and goes wild.

    His upper body is naked, and his hair is stretched sloppily down his back.

    His hair looked like a magical tool made of solidified resentment.

    Tears were continually streaming from his eyes, and his whole body was radiating anger, sadness, and vindictiveness.

    Because he was only level 9999, the destructive power of each blow he dealt was so strong that the rubble of the Majin Kingdom castle was scattered all over the capital, spreading the damage.

    But on the contrary, that was fortunate.

    It was easier to deal with the situation than if they had gone down into the city and rampaged.

    Even if the debris flew and fell, it would cause much less damage than if the fake "C" descended on the city and rampaged through it.

    As if to prove this point, the demon soldiers who survived the collapse of the royal castle, just by confronting the fake "C," were able to

    Gagu k ga uig aaaaahhh!"

    They hold their heads down and sprawl around like mad.

    The fake "C" did not appear to be acting in any aggressive manner.

    He just "saw" them and started to sprawl around like a madman.

    How much damage could be done if such an unintelligible monster descended on a town inhabited by many people?

    Just the thought of it sends shivers down my spine.

    Peeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!

    A shadow is approaching the fake "C" with the force of a vertical fall.

    The monster, which stands out due to its high-pitched squeal that can be heard throughout the city, its presence as a blazing mass of flames, and its gigantic physique that seems to be several tens of meters long when both wings are spread, approaches the fake "C" at a rapid pace.

    It is the "UR Divine Beast Phoenix Level 8500.

    The phoenix under Aoyuki attacks the fake "C.

    "Gaaaam baajrp gia jg!"

    Even a fake "C" would notice the phoenix approaching from the sky and be wary of someone who can be recognized as a "powerful presence" at a glance.

    To be wary means to stare at the opponent.

    This is the purpose of the phoenix''s conspicuous voice and rapid approach.

    "Peek!

    !"

    When the phoenix realizes that the fake "C"''s attention is focused on him, he does not approach any closer, but comes to a quick stop in the sky!

    Furthermore, "Kak" instantly emitted so much light that one would wonder if there was another sun on the ground.

    Naturally, the vision of the fake "C," who was staring at him, was filled with light and he temporarily lost his sight.

    P-ja-w-gi-a!"

    No matter how crazy and rampant the level 9999 fake "C" is, if he is temporarily deprived of his vision, he will hold his eyes and stiffen up, unable to do anything.

    Ooooooo!"

    The monster under Aoyuki, "UR Level 40," which had disappeared in "SSR Existence Concealment" and was hiding for breath. 00 Majin Golem" rammed into the fake "C," which temporarily lost its sight and was unable to move.

    It has a dour face with eyes and mouth made up of "бЁ" like a haniwa, and a magic wand in its robes.

    Despite being a golem, it is capable of using magic.

    As soon as the golem enters the effective range of "SSR Transfer," it immediately releases the card!

    The false "C" is instantly moved from the capital of the Majin Nation to the dueling grounds where Dirk and his team fought the false Gira in an instant.

    Since the demon golem is intelligent enough to use magic and is humanoid in size, it was entrusted with the task of transferring the fake "C" to the dueling arena with an infinite number of gacha cards.

    Ooooooo!"

    The Majin Golem again withdrew himself immediately with "SSR Transference".

    After confirming that the golem had retreated, the fake "C" was waiting for him in the dueling arena. Cerberus, the Watchdog of Hell" and "UR Divine Beast, Fenrir the First, Level 9000" strike a special killing blow at the same time.

    Gurgaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

    Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

    The three-necked Cerberus, which is bigger than a house, simultaneously fires three shock cannons from its three mouths into the fake "C" at the same time, obliterating even the nobleman''s house with a single blow.

    The three shock cannons hit the fake "C," which was temporarily deprived of its vision.

    It is blown to the edge of the dueling arena and slammed against the wall.

    In pursuit, Fenrir creates an iceberg, which fires at the speed of sound. It strikes the fake "C", which has not recovered from the damage from being slammed against the wall.

    The iceberg slams into the wall with the fake "C", causing a crack to run nearly to the ceiling.

    The iceberg slammed into the wall and the false "C" as well, causing it to crack nearly to the ceiling.

    The middle of Cerberus'' three necks said, "You did it!" I squealed as if to say.

    The heads on either side of me said, ''Don''t raise unnecessary flags!'' The middle one bites its head, as if to say, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry.

    Fenrir, too, turns his cold eyes to the middle of the three heads, even colder than the iceberg he saw earlier.

    Maybe it is because the middle of the three heads flagged, or maybe it is because of the level 9999. ...... First, a small crack appears on the iceberg.

    The crack gradually widens and eventually the fake "C" appears unharmed.

    The cracks gradually widen and eventually the fake "C" appears unscathed.

    To be precise, some kind of black mist-like substance overflowed from his entire body and covered him. It was like gaseous full-body armor.

    In addition, the black mist had converged on his right arm, which was in spear form.

    Although his expression could not be confirmed due to the gaseous armor, his voice had not lost its vigor, and he seemed to be angered by the surprise attack.

    "Wah-wah-wah!"

    ''Koooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo ......''

    Cerberus'' rightmost head is angry, as if to say, ''I''m going to flag you funny.

    The middle of the three heads protested without effort, as if to say, "Well, it''s not like he''s full of energy because I flagged him.

    On!

    Fenrir said, "Stop playing, they''re coming!" A sharp voice sends out a warning.

    ''B-Ya-gai-w!

    The fake "C" thrusts out his right arm lance and rushes forward.

    Although it is a straight line attack, it is so fast that it is literally "blindingly fast" because it is only level 9999.

    Cerberus Fenrir fires a claw strike to intercept, but the fake "C" ignores it and attacks without care, as if it feels no pain at all.

    The target is Cerberus.

    Waon!

    The three Cerberus heads made astonished expressions, as they did not expect to be attacked and immediately turn to attack without any pretense of pain.

    Furthermore, the black mist lance tip that the fake "C" had thrust out extended at high speed and pierced into the Cerberus'' torso.

    The lance was expected to extend and penetrate the body, but ...... it did not penetrate any further and broke off in the process.

    One!"

    ''Wahum ......''

    As soon as Fenrir landed on the ground, he said, ''Are you okay? and calls out in concern.

    Cerberus said, ''Don''t worry, I stopped at the shallow part. But I don''t know if that was a level 9999 attack. ......" He felt uncomfortable.

    Indeed, Cerberus, I was surprised that Fenrir''s flying claw slash attacked me without feeling any pain, but on the contrary, that''s all there is to it.

    Although he was also attacked, the lance of black mist could not break through Cerberus'' strong muscles and broke in the process.

    The broken lance had already been repaired by the black mist overflowing from the body of the fake "C," but one cannot help but wonder if such a crude blow was a level 9999 attack. I can''t help it.

    Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!

    As Cerberus and the others were wondering, they saw a white "UR Divine Beast Phoenix Level 8500" that had moved into the sky above the dueling grounds. A tornado of flame envelops the halted fake "C".

    The attack power of the phoenix (phoenix) is one of the most destructive among Aoyuki''s subordinates.

    In particular, the white flame this time is not only hotter than ordinary flames, but is also endowed with the holy attribute.

    The fake "C" that emits black mist from its body is clearly a dark attribute and this attack should be highly effective. ......

    qj ga w ga aue!"

    Swinging the spear in his right arm, he energetically slices through the white flame and dances at the phoenix (phoenix) flying overhead.

    Although the black mist was burned by the white flame and some of it was bald, the fake "C" continued to move without showing any pain.

    Naturally, the phoenix had already anticipated this move from the Cerberus attack, and moved at high speed, not stopping at the spot, but taking up the rear of the fake "C," who flew up into the sky in an evasive maneuver.

    This should have been an advantageous position for the phoenix, which had anticipated the fake "C''s" movement and was moving. ......

    [email protected]@b I!"

    Peek!"

    The long hair of the fake "C" moves like a tentacle, aiming and firing at the phoenix that has circled behind it!

    It was as if a hedgehog had reinforced its stingers and fired them like bullets.

    As one would expect, this was unexpected, and the phoenix was partially hit in the body by the thin black mist-like needles.

    He was able to avoid further damage because of his hasty evasive maneuver.

    "Waf_......"

    Fenrir''s voice leaks out in response to the sickening attack of the fake "C," saying, "Is there a move like that?

    But we''ve pulled out another one of our moves.

    Our objective is to uncover as much information as possible about the fake "C.

    In order to fulfill this mission, Fenrir changed his mind and took an intercepting posture with a gasp, aiming at the moment of defenselessness after landing--but

    "Gyan!

    What?

    A scream is heard from the Cerberus side, which should have been in the same intercepting posture.

    To be precise, the head in the middle is somehow biting the head on the left.

    And it is not a sweet bite.

    It is biting so hard that it is bleeding.

    Woof!

    The head on the far right said, "Hey, what are you doing? The head in the middle is like a wild dog with rabies, "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! and bites with open hostility, and begins to lash out.

    Cerberus is not the only head in the middle.

    ''Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!''

    Without slowing down, the phoenix crashes head first into the wall of the dueling arena and falls directly to the floor.

    The Phoenix is no ordinary bird-shaped monster.

    It is intelligent enough to overwhelm ordinary people.

    It should not be so dumb as to crash into a wall. ......

    However, despite being confronted with such a defenseless phoenix that has fallen, the fake "C" does not touch it.

    As if to say, "I don''t care about the phoenix any more," he does not touch the phoenix, but only captures Fenrir, who is still normal, in his vision.

    He is covered in black mist, has two eyeballs on his body, and is holding a lance in his right arm, as if to say, "You''re next.

    Next, foo ......."

    Fenrir is so frightened by the unusual situation that he doesn''t know what is happening that he involuntarily takes a half step backward from the false "C".

    He was so scared of what was going on that he took a half step back from the fake ''C.'' "--Thank you. I''ve read the enemy''s hand. That''s enough.

    What?

    The "SUR Genius Monster Tamer Aoyuki Level 9999" transfers to the dueling arena.

    Immediately after the transfer, he wields the "Beast Chain" and strikes the torso of the fake "C" from the side.

    The "C" is then hit from the side.

    The fake "C" was unable to react to the unexpected attack and plunged headlong into the wall.

    Aoyuki continued to stare coldly at the wall as it rattled and collapsed.

    <>

 367 - - Episode 27 Aoyuki vs. Fake "C" 2

    Thank you for your efforts. I''ve seen your moves. That''s enough."

    Aoyuki, who had been probing the moves of the fake "C" using monsters under his control, emerges after determining that he has gained some understanding of the opponent''s moves.

    If the monsters under his command were left to their own devices any longer, the damage could be much worse.

    As soon as he appeared, he struck the fake "C" from the side with the "Beast Chain".

    The fake "C" was unable to react to the unexpected attack and flew into a wall, crashing into it.

    The wall cannot withstand the impact and rattles and collapses, burying the fake "C".

    Aoyuki looks coldly at the figure, but in the process, he pulls out a card for the monsters under his command, whose movements are still strange.

    "--''SSSR High Abnormal State Release'', Release (еъеъй`е╣)."

    With a cold voice, he releases the "Gift" card "Infinite Gacha", "SSSR, High Level Abnormal State Release".

    The "SSSR Higher Abnormal State Removal" removes all abnormal states of any kind. Poison, sleep, petrification, curse, etc. - but it cannot remove anything more powerful than this card.

    By the power of the card, Cerberus (the head in the middle), who had been biting and raging at his neighbor''s head like a rabid wild dog, was

    "Wah-hum?"

    He stops biting the left side of his head and makes a scowling expression as if to say, ''What have I been doing?

    Peek!"

    The phoenix, which had been struggling after hitting the wall and crashing to the floor, instantly calmed down and recovered, as if nothing had ever happened.

    [email protected]!"

    "............"

    At about the same time, the fake "C" popped the buried debris from the inside and appeared as if to say, "There is no damage.

    Aoyuki observes the figure nonchalantly.

    As expected. The eyeballs are gone."

    xuvfw76gh!"

    Paying no attention to Aoyuki''s point of view, the fake "C" sets his sights on her and charges at her with the lance in his right arm--but

    "Aoong!"

    "Waon!"

    "Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"

    Level 9000 Fenrir, Level 8000 Cerberus, Level 8500 phoenix (phoenix) strike triple attack.

    Numerous icicles of ice are created, lancing the impact and giving it an invisible penetrating attribute, and feathers of flame dance around and rush to the false "C" all at once.

    The three types of attribute attacks literally rained down on the fake "C".

    Still, the fake "C" managed to claw its way closer to Aoyuki, but the "Beast Chain," which had passed through all three attacks, headed for the fake "C." The fake "C" was hit by the "Beast Chain," and the "Aoyuki" was hit by the "Beast Chain.

    Aoyuki is in control of all of his subordinates'' attacks, and this is a feat that he is able to pull off.

    Unlike the first time, the fake "C" guards with a lance that holds the "Beast Chain," but he is not able to completely block the attack.

    The "C" is grinding the floor, and is stopped in his tracks by his momentum being killed.

    Aoyuki and the others are not so naive as to miss that opportunity.

    The three types of attribute attacks continue to hit the fake "C" without interruption.

    Because the attacks are so continuous, the fake "C" has no choice but to remain on the defensive.

    Fake "C"''s black fog armor is being chipped away like a file.

    Aoyuki was not letting her guard down and calmly observed the situation.

    She mutters to herself, perhaps for analysis.

    "--The eyeballs are indicators. When you are stabbed by an object made of black mist, it sucks out the opponent''s life force from there. It then creates eyeballs. The more eyeballs there are, the stronger the ''power to drive the surroundings mad.

    Aoyuki first observed the monsters under his command as they fought.

    At that time, his subordinates who had been attacked and stabbed by the black mist''s spear began to behave strangely one after another.

    He wondered if the black mist would make them go out of control and crazy, but the other heads of Cerberus did not show any symptoms.

    Also, there was a strange presence flowing from the black fog that had pierced the monsters under his command.

    The presence flowed from the monsters under his command to the fake "C," creating a single eyeball on his body.

    Furthermore, after the phoenix was pierced by a black needle, the presence flowed again into the false "C" and created a new eyeball.

    When the new eyeball was created, the phoenix went crazy and slammed into the wall. It falls to the floor and scrapes out algae.

    I am convinced by the sight of it.

    Apparently, when the black fog stings him, it sucks out his life force and creates eyeballs on his fake "C" body.

    The number of eyeballs will increase the "power to make the surroundings go crazy.

    At first, when the number of eyeballs was zero, ordinary demon soldiers were screaming madly under the influence of the fake "C".

    However, it is said that the "C" has no effect on the subordinates of level 8,000 or above at that level but can make them go crazy at that level whenever one or two eyeballs are created.

    So the first level 8000 Cerberus suffers, and the second, level 850. 0 phoenix (Phoenix) was affected and Fenrir at level 9000 had a normal attitude.

    "- Conversely, if you don''t get stung by the black fog and reduce your eyeballs, you don''t pose a threat. Even if they are confused, we have a way to disarm them. All we have to do is hurt them until they are weak enough to be captured."

    @lh:hy!"

    The black fog that cloaks his entire body is peeled off, and damage accumulates on the fake "C".

    The fake "C," perhaps thinking that it would lose if it continued to be on the defensive, foolishly and honestly charged head-on toward Aoyuki.

    He did not even turn his head to think, "First eliminate Fenrir and the others under his command," but simply and honestly aimed at Aoyuki.

    "--Since he is crazy, he is unable to make a calm assessment of the situation. No matter how high his level is, he is easy to deal with. They are no different from goblins in that area."

    The fake "C" does not react to Aoyuki''s own sarcasm, but simply charges at her in a gung-ho manner.

    Aoyuki does not lose her composure even in the face of a level 9999 assault.

    ''--Align.

    While giving instructions to his subordinates, he wields the "Beast Chain.

    The target is the leg of the fake "C".

    The "Beast Chain" is connected to the leg, and the fake "C" falls on the spot. If he falls down, of course, he will not be able to move forward any further, and it will be a big gap.

    Fenrir and his men attacked in accordance with Aoyuki''s instructions.

    "Aoong!

    "Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"

    Waon!"

    Cerberus strikes a special blow that combines the impact of three heads into one, creating a crater on the floor of the dueling arena.

    To fill the crater, the phoenix (phoenix) melts the ground with its flames, creating magma.

    Fenrir slams a huge block of ice into it to cover it.

    Inside, there would be lava below, ice above, and a steaming inferno inside.

    A normal creature would have cut off life at that point. ......

    About 10 minutes.

    Is that enough?"

    Deciding that he has done enough damage to weaken him, Aoyuki looks to Fenrir to remove the ice block.

    Fenrir follows the Lord''s instructions and removes the ice block.

    Tremendous steam, heat was rising, and the lavaized ground in the center of the crater had hardened again and turned black.

    Once again, they find a false "C" buried in the hardened ground.

    ............"

    Aoyuki does not intend to kill the fake "C".

    He does not intend to kill the fake "C" because his master, Light, wants to extract information from the fake "C''s" memories.

    Therefore, he cannot just leave him to die, and in order to pull him out, he wraps the "Beast Chain" around the weakened fake "C''s" neck and captures him.

    After that, he pulls him out, and if the chain is tied around his neck to prevent him from running amok, he will be able to complete the task entrusted to him by Wright.

    Imagining Light praising him freely and patting him under the chin, Aoyuki opens the collar of the "Beast Chain" and puts it around the fake "C''s" neck.

    He puts it on, but

    !"

    Before she pulls out the fake "C," she reflexively pulls the "Beast Chain" away from him and retracts it.

    Aoyuki''s expression turned blue.

    <>

 368 - - Episode 28 Aoyuki vs. Fake "C" 3

    !"

    Aoyuki pulls the fake "C" out of the solidified lava and extends the "Beast Chain" to restrain him with a chain.

    He successfully puts the collar on the fake "C," but ...... quickly pulls it off of him and pulls him back in.

    Aoyuki makes a surprised expression with a blue face.

    ''Waon?"

    Fenrir said, ''What?ббHe tilted his head slightly as if to say, ''What''s wrong?

    Other Cerberus and Phoenix also look at him with concern, but he does not respond to the concern of his subordinates and holds his mouth in a sickening manner.

    (-The moment he fitted the false "C" with the collar, his hatred flowed in through the chain. I can''t believe he has this much madness inside of him. ......)

    Hate, hate, hate, hate, hate--.

    It''s hotter than boiling lava, black and thick, and it seems to want to drink everything.

    As a result, he reflexively retracted the "Beast Chain.

    "b; ahwa gw!"

    The fake "C" tries to escape from the solidified lava by itself.

    He was damaged, but that didn''t matter, he was still trying to rampage madly.

    Pi!

    Aoyuki (master) is still frozen with a blue face, and the phoenix calls out to protect her, while the other subordinates try to step forward to protect her.

    ............"

    Aoyuki lightly raises her hand to stop them.

    She again uses the "Beast Chain" to collar the fake "C".

    Replicating the previous scene, the fake "C" is feeling crazy through the chain. However, Aoyuki, using all his mental strength, suppresses the madness that is surging toward him.

    Aoyuki''s loyalty to the Lord is greater than your hatred for him?ббIt''s impossible."

    Aoyuki had just reflexively let go of the "Beast Chain" from the neck of the fake "C".

    This fact hurts her belief that her loyalty to Light is all that matters.

    Aoyuki was absolutely loyal to Light.

    Although it is partly because she was manifested from his "Infinite Gacha" card, Light was traumatized when they first met.

    He wanted to heal the wounds of Light, the god who manifested himself to him. I wish from the bottom of my heart to support him.

    Therefore, if Light subconsciously seeks a sister figure in Aoyuki, she is willing to act as a pet even if it is a pseudo-sister.

    He is willing to do whatever it takes to help Light. Even when dealing with members of the "NARAKU", he can kill them without changing his expression as long as he is ordered to do so, and he is so loyal to them that if he wanted Aoyuki to "die" himself, he could take his own life without hesitation.

    Nevertheless, Aoyuki immediately let go of the collar because she was touched by the madness of the fake "C," even though Light had ordered her to restrain him.

    It was enough to wound her pride and pride in her absolute loyalty to Light.

    The Fenrirs under her command reveal their anger to the point of retreating.

    ''--I will not forgive you for tarnishing Aoyuki''s loyalty!

    !"

    Aoyuki pulls the fake "C" out of the cold solidified lava with all his might with his level 9999 arm strength.

    Aoyuki, with a chain wrapped around his left arm, pulls out the fake "C" with his free right arm, and punches the fake "C" away, revealing his anger.

    The fake "C" quickly guards himself, but Aoyuki takes no heed and punches the fake "C" again, knocking him into the wall.

    The sound was worse than when the runaway carriage hit the wall with great force.

    But Aoyuki''s anger does not end there.

    He said, "It--it''s not over yet."

    He pulls the jangling "Beast Chain" and pulls the fake "C" up into the air again.

    Next, he lowered his left arm vigorously and slammed the fake "C" to the ground.

    At first glance, Aoyuki appears to have the advantage.

    In fact, through the "Beast Chain," the hatred and madness of the fake "C" were still flowing toward her.

    The hatred is so strong that if she is not careful, she will be consumed by the madness of the fake "C" and go insane.

    If we were to choose wisely, there is no need to go to the trouble of connecting with the "Beast Chain" to weaken the fake "C" to the point where it can be restrained.

    He could simply work with Fenrir and his men to cut them down from a distance.

    However, Aoyuki chose to connect with "Beast Chain" and weaken them with direct blows.

    If he pulls the "Beast Chain" at this point, he will be admitting that his hatred of the fake "C" is greater than his loyalty to Light.

    Aoyuki''s pride would not allow him to do so, so he dares to attack with the Beast Chain.

    "Yeeww039t!"

    ......!"

    The fake "C" also understands his intentions, and even though he is knocked to the ground, he stands up energetically and intensifies the hatred that is transmitted through his chains.

    Grabbing the chain extending from the collar fitted around his neck with his left hand, he erodes it black.

    Stronger hatred and madness flows into Aoyuki.

    Aoyuki bites his back teeth.

    Seeing him, the fake "C" laughs, saying, "My hatred and madness are superior.

    "--Do you really think you can bring me to my knees with this level of madness?ббKnow that your level of madness cannot surpass the loyalty of Aoyuki, to whom you have devoted your soul!

    Aoyuki told him as flames burned in his eyes.

    Fenrir and his men, who are under Aoyuki''s command, involuntarily retreat from the battle between the two, their insane loyalty not to be outdone by the fake "C" and the inner battle that erodes between them.

    Aoyuki did not pull the chain, but this time kicked the ground and approached the fake "C" himself.

    He hardened his right fist and went for a direct punch.

    Fake "C" held up his right arm lance and intercepted him.

    [email protected], w4!

    Shut up!

    He evaded the fake "C''s" right arm lance as easily as if he were a cat. He closes the gap and sharply strikes with his fist.

    The fake "C" side-steps the lance with his right arm.

    Aoyuki bends down to avoid it and slams her fist into the body of the fake "C".

    The chain clanks like a dance performance.

    The fake "C" pulled the chain used with his left hand and tried to break Aoyuki''s posture.

    She does not resist the chain pulled by the fake "C," but lets her body go.

    Fake "C" swung out to strike a kick in time, but

    Nyah!"

    In a light tone, Aoyuki dances out into the air using the fake "C"''s kick as a foothold.

    With free fall as her ally, she now unleashes a kick.

    The fake "C" succeeded in blocking the blow just in time.

    Level 9999 crazy people are crushing each other.

    The battle between Aoyuki and the fake "C" was neither a monster nor a monstrosity, but a battle between two beasts.

    <>

 369 - - Episode 29 Aoyuki vs. Fake "C" 4

    A crush between level 9999 crazies.

    The battle between Aoyuki and the fake "C" was like a battle between two beasts, neither monsters nor monstrosities.

    The battle, which seemed to last forever, came to an end.

    "m;wah!

    The fake "C" is mad, and instinctively realizing that he will "lose" to Aoyuki in terms of strength, he runs away from her.

    He runs away, and when he reaches a distance, he thrusts the lance of his right arm into the ground.

    "--?"

    Aoyuki, who practically won the madness showdown of loyalty to Light vs. the fake "C," was a little slow to react to the action in reaction.

    As if to attack this delay, a black shadow-like object begins to spread around the right arm lance that the fake "C" stabbed.

    It is not only the ground.

    "--A sign. Do you mean from above?"

    Black shadow-like objects gradually spread to the ceiling and walls.

    It is not something that spread from the fake "C" lance.

    When attacking the phoenix flying in the sky above, the fake "C" was flying a black needle-like object, part of which was stuck in the ceiling. It spread from that location.

    In addition, Aoyuki punches away and a black shadow-like object spreads from the place where it was buried in the wall.

    [email protected]:ba pb na:p aa!"

    The distorted yell of the false "C".

    The sound of his own life being whittled away.

    Perhaps due to the effect of this, a small eyeball is born in the shadow that spreads from the lance that the fake "C" thrusts into the ground.

    It is not a large eyeball, as if it were made by sucking the life energy from Cerberus, the phoenix.

    It is a small thing like the eyeball of a small bird.

    However, something unusual happens immediately.

    "Phee!

    Waon!"

    Cerberus, the phoenix, the lowest level Cerberus in this group, crouched in place.

    The hatred and madness of the fake "C" spread throughout the entire space of the dueling hall.

    The cause is the black shadow he created - and the same black shadow he created on the ceiling, floor, and walls.

    Fake "C" radiates his madness from the black shadow-like object he created under his feet. He amplifies his own madness by having it reflected from the black shadow-like objects he created when he hit or flew his body on the ceiling, floor, and walls as well.

    Resonance phenomenon.

    Perhaps, he was outmatched in the direct confrontation by Aoyuki''s absolute loyalty to Light, so he is trying to counter Aoyuki with a surface attack, using the resonance phenomenon to shave off his own life.

    In fact, Cerberus and Phoenix (Phoenix) crouch under the attack of his madness.

    They are not alone.

    The "--?!"

    Space distorts and attacks Aoyuki''s body.

    It is not a direct attack by the fake "C".

    The space could not withstand the madness of the fake "C" and became distorted.

    It is not only the space.

    Even the air, temperature, and ground have become distorted and attacked regardless of friend or foe.

    mb:ywaj!"

    At the sight of the scene, the false "C" further widens its black shadow and strengthens its resonance.

    Thanks to this, the subordinates are forced to concentrate on enduring the madness that is being hurled at them.

    Tsk.

    Aoyuki clicked his tongue and pulled the chain connected to the neck of the fake "C" to interfere with the resonance, pulled it to himself and tried to hit it directly, but it did not move as if it was rooted in the ...... ground.

    A black shadow seems to be sticking to him like the roots of a plant.

    Then, he went to directly charge and hit the fake "C" himself, but the "C" was too far away from him.

    "--!"

    As he charged, the black shadow took the form of a spear and tried to pierce Aoyuki.

    He reacts instantly and avoids it.

    When pierced by the black spear, the life energy is taken away and the false "C" is strengthened.

    Therefore, we cannot let it pierce us.

    The black spear persistently aims at Aoyuki, but if she moves out of the attack range, there will be no follow-up attack.

    The "prj is 1zsa:ah!"

    The false "C" is tinged with frenzy and raises its voice against Aoyuki.

    He tries to pull up by the collar to stop the amplification of madness, but it does not lift him up. Then he tries to approach and attack, but a black spear attacks him.

    When the spear pierces the false "C", it powers up the false "C".

    Furthermore, the black shadow-like thing was slowly expanding its range as the fake "C" was cutting down its own life.

    At this rate, Fenrir and the others would reach the black spear''s attack range, and since the resonance would be further strengthened, they would be unable to prevent it and would only be deprived of life energy unilaterally.

    As long as it is a life-destroying attack on the false "C," it will end at some point, but we cannot count on that.

    Furthermore, if the madness that even distorts space is further intensified, there is a possibility that Aoyuki himself will not be able to endure it and may even be unable to move.

    Therefore, the fake "C" was convinced of victory in this situation where there was nothing he could do, and he let out a heroic cry.

    "--......"

    Despite the overwhelming disadvantage, Aoyuki is unfazed.

    Rather, he gives a pitying look, as if he were a superior looking down on a inferior.

    He thinks he has won with this level of performance. After all, he is just a wooden doll who is insane. He is no match for Aoyuki."

    ", jii whгдqg:b!"

    He understood that even though he was crazy, he was made a fool of, and with a furious look, a black shadow spreads out and extends a black spear at Aoyuki, who is now in attack range.

    She removes the "Beast Chain" from the neck of the fake "C".

    Since Aoyuki has won the madness duel between her loyalty to Light and the fake "C", there is no need for Aoyuki to be concerned about it any more, so she simply removes the collar.

    After removing the collar, Aoyuki jumps into the air to avoid the spear attack.

    "zm ooh h goa!"

    Aoyuki, however, is not in the least bit perturbed, and places the "Beast Chain" collar around her own neck.

    Aoyuki puts the collar of the "Beast Chain" around his own neck.

    Aoyuki''s back manifests "bright red flaming feathers.

    She burns away the black spear extending from the ground with a single swing of the feather.

    "S-i-lhqгд-u-t:c!!!"

    The air of the false "C" is tinged with surprise.

    She physically looks down at the false ''C'' as she dances around with red flame feathers.

    ''--Nyah!''

    Aoyuki''s voice sounded as if she were mocking the fake "C".

    <>

 370 - - Episode 30 Aoyuki vs. Fake "C" 5

    "--Nyah!"

    She physically looks down at the fake "C" while fluttering red flame feathers.

    As expected, the fake "C" made a surprised face at this.

    It is not that Aoyuki herself has the ability to "fly with flames coming out of her back.

    This is due to the ability of the Fantasma Class "Beast Chain".

    The "Beast Chain" not only has the ability to automatically track the projectile when it is thrown.

    Aoyuki, who has the ability of a "genius monster tamer," can use it to use the abilities of the monsters under his control.

    Of course, that''s not all. ......

    Nyah."

    However, since the false "C" has caused space and even air to go haywire, he does not continue his flight, but lands on the ground.

    Aoyuki herself can borrow the feathers of a phoenix, but she is not good at flying, and there is no need to fight in the air.

    "--Summon manifestation, divine beast, Fenrir the founder.

    Upon landing, the phoenix (phoenix) is extinguished and Fenrir''s claws are manifested in both hands.

    When Aoyuki swings both claws, the black spear of the fake "C" is iced with the shadow.

    "--Summon manifestation, Cerberus, the Watchdog of Hell."

    After freezing her, she switches power to Cerberus for more and takes a deep breath.

    She puffed out her chest as best she could and sucked in air.

    Nya!"

    The Cerberus shock cannon is released with the force to shatter the frozen shadows and blow away the entire false "C".

    The frozen shadow is shattered by Fenrir''s power, and its fragments are slammed into the fake "C" with the impact.

    The "C" is hit with the impact of the shrapnel.

    Fake "C" showed a black-and-white expression as his abilities switched from one to the next, but he was not left unscathed.

    He was not left out of the game either. @...g...ooooh [email protected]!"

    He further shreds his own life and spreads black shadows on the walls and ground from the lance of his right arm, which he stabbed into the floor.

    In tandem, it spreads black shadows on the ceiling and the four other walls, making them resonate more strongly.

    Nyah!"

    Aoyuki again manifested the claws of "Divine Beast, Fenrir the First" on both arms and tried to freeze the black shadows, but .........

    Ib,ub,w,bq!"

    The fake "C" shouts, as if to say, "Once you''ve seen a technique, it never works again.

    Against the cold air released from Fenrir''s claws that manifested on both of Aoyuki''s arms, the fake "C" used a black shadow to forcibly pull off the ground of the floor and use it as a shield.

    Each time the ground shield was iced over, new ground was further excavated and supplied.

    At the same time, from above, a black spear aimed at Aoyuki.

    ''--''

    She clicked her tongue and evaded on the spot.

    Aoyuki must also block the black spears that are reaching out to Fenrir and the others who are crouching.

    If she is only damaged, she can recover, but she cannot leave the fake "C" unattended, as it takes away her life energy itself.

    Kibibibakkt!"

    At first, the fake "C" was surprised by the power of the "Beast Chain," but when Aoyuki dodged his attack, it seemed to be pleased, and it tried to further increase its own attack power, filling every space, up, down, left, and right, with black shadows.

    The black shadows spread out as if they were swallowing Aoyuki and his men whole.

    It was like a snake opening its mouth to attack its prey.

    Since the dueling arena is a limited space built deep underground, there are few places to escape.

    If the fake "C" can force the black shadow to spread over the entire space, it would be possible to win over Aoyuki.

    The actuality that the actual black shadow is going to be spread out to swallow the whole group of people is not at all upsetting.

    She tells them in a cold voice.

    "--Fenrir, the divine beast, and Phoenix, the divine beast, synthesized. Hyoka Enbu!"

    Aoyuki thrusts out both arms, and a flower of ice and a feather of flame shoot forward in a flurry.

    Ice flowers so icy that they can ice an object in an instant, and blades of flame that melt everything.

    The massive scattering of these opposites causes an explosion that fills the space with sudden heat and cold!

    The space of black shadows that the fake "C" spread with his own life is chipped away and destroyed.

    "tn b, qa w, b i wt!

    The shadow, which could be said to be his own life itself, is crushed, and the fake "C" is astonished.

    Aoyuki''s attack does not end.

    "--Cerberus, the guard dog of hell, trap death, acid spider, synthesis. Acid Lancer!"

    After destroying the black shadow that spread across the space, he attacks the defenseless fake "C" itself.

    The "UR Trap Death - Acid Spider Level 7000".

    The acid spiders under her control instantly gained power, and although their level is lower than Cerberus'', the acid they secrete is so powerful that it dissolves both living and inanimate objects.

    The acid is then lanced with Cerberus''s shock cannon and struck.

    "Wabba ba bla 9tw!!!!!!!"

    Scream of false "C".

    They screamed due to the unimaginable pain of melting at the same time as their flesh was being gouged out.

    This is the last ability of the Beast Chain.

    It can "create new power by multiplying the abilities of monsters under its control at a distance or in close proximity.

    Of course, it is not possible to do anything without limit.

    The more powers he multiplies, the more difficult it is to control, and if they are incompatible, they will not even activate. In the first place, it is meaningless without a large number of subordinates, so it is an ability that is almost meaningless outside of Aoyuki.

    However, Aoyuki has the power of a "genius monster tamer," and thanks to Light''s gift of "infinite gacha," he has a large number of monsters under his control without any effort.

    If it were not for Wright''s "Infinite Gacha," it would have taken him an inordinate amount of time just to go around the world and collect useful monsters from mountain tops, unexplored areas, and the lowest levels of dungeons, and even if he had done so, he would not have been able to collect high-level subordinates.

    However, as long as they were under the Light, cards were ejected every day, and if there was a monster they needed, they could just make it appear and take it.

    In a sense, there is no one who is more compatible with the blessings (gifts) of the light than Aoyuki.

    Mbayrgawgawgawgawgawgawgawgawgawgawgawgawgawgawgawg!

    But the false "C" is also level 9999.

    He forced his body to regenerate and resumed his attack.

    He gathers up the black shadows and shoots a black spear, more than a lance in his right arm, toward Aoyuki, but

    "--Rugged, Armor Club, War Puppet, Orlok, Synthesis. Armor Shield Puppet!"

    UR Armor Club Level 7,000.

    SSSR War Puppet Orlok level 4000.

    Robust Armor Crab looks like a crab in armor. It may look a little cute, but its armor is very strong, as its level shows.

    Orlok, the war doll, is a metal golem that specializes in defense and combat capabilities. Its only weakness is that it is a bit slow (for higher-level players).

    But because of its defensive capabilities, the two are crossed to create a sturdy shield.

    The black spear of the fake "C" is easily repelled by this shield.

    If the fake "C" spear sticks, its life energy is sucked out, but conversely, if it does not stick, it is meaningless.

    Aoyuki pursues the spear.

    "--Cerberus, the guard dog of hell, robust, armor club, synthesis. Robust cannon!"

    "Baw ba, [email protected]!

    Armor Club''s armor is sent flying by Cerberus'' impact cannon.

    Fake "C" is crushed by the strong armor sent flying at ultra-high speed, and lets out a scream.

    He leans his body against the wall and collapses.

    Aoyuki, however, remains on his guard and looks down at him.

    If you resist, resist. Aoyuki will crush all of them.

    No matter how many ways the fake "C" tries to resist Aoyuki, his many subordinates and the Beast Chain''s ability will quickly develop the power to deal with him.

    For the fake "C," he is truly a natural enemy.

    ......aaaqwwwbaaqx......"

    The fake "C" looks up at Aoyuki and lets out a voice that sounds as if it is thin and desperate.

    Thus, Aoyuki''s one-sided attack continued until the fake "C" stopped moving.

    <>

 371 - - Episode 31 The End of the False C

    Nya~......"

    The underground dueling arena where he also fought with the fake Gila.

    Because it was originally created by Ellie, it has very high anti-material and anti-magic capabilities, and is very robust.

    It should not be damaged by ordinary attacks. ......

    It was so battered and bruised from the Aoyuki vs. fake "C" fight that it looked as if it would collapse at any moment.

    I looked around the dueling grounds once again and called out to Aoyuki.

    Thank you for your hard work, Aoyuki. You did a great job.

    No," he said. In the end, I could not fulfill the Lord''s command. I hope I can atone for this punishment in any way I can."

    Aoyuki gets down on one knee on the spot and hangs her head apologetically.

    Not only her, but Fenrir, Phoenix, and Cerberus followed her down.

    ............"

    I look at the reason for her concern.

    The fake ''C'' that I had ordered to be captured for information purposes had begun to disintegrate from the tips of its limbs.

    Even after Aoyuki caught up with him, he continued to resist to the end, even though it was obvious that he was insane and had no chance of winning.

    In order to capture Aoyuki, I used the "Beast Chain" and the abilities of my subordinates to further chip away at the fake "C," but ...... that became a problem.

    Normally, it would not be possible to reduce its own life until it is gone, but the fake "C" has lost its mind.

    He treats not only others but even his own life with disdain, so he uses his power without any hesitation at all.

    As a result, rather than capture him, the fake "C" continued to rampage until he had used up all his own life.

    (But I watched the fight with the power of the "Infinite Gacha" card, and I don''t blame Aoyuki at all. It would be impossible to restrain a fake ''C'' that rampant. ......)

    At first, the fake "C" was defending itself with its unintelligible power, but from the middle stage onward, Aoyuki was pushing from beginning to end.

    If the fake "C" had a normal head, he would have understood that he could not win, and would have either admitted defeat or taken some kind of action to escape.

    However, the fake "C" was literally going on a mad rampage just to kill Aoyuki and his men.

    The opponent is on the same level 9999.

    No matter how crazy he is, he is not a half-hearted opponent.

    It would be too much to punish Aoyuki for not capturing the fake "C" with this.

    I went up to Aoyuki, who was hanging her head, and patted her head.

    Aoyuki, raise your head, there is no ...... punishment. I knew from the beginning that the fake "C" was crazy, but I never imagined that he was so crazy that he would not even care about his own life. If Aoyuki can''t do it, there''s nothing anyone can do to incapacitate and restrain him. If anything, you did a good job of taking him down without causing any damage."

    Nyah~"

    Obeying my voice, she looks up and imitates the purring of a cat.

    I stroke Aoyuki''s cheek and then under her chin as if I am working on her.

    She squinted her big eyes happily.

    While I was working on Aoyuki, I turned back to Mei and Ellie, who were standing behind me.

    Ellie, you take care of the rest.

    Please leave it to me, Lord Light.

    I know you don''t have the strength to resist anymore, but be careful. Mei, Aoyuki, please stay alert so that we can always be covered."

    Awe, Master Wright.

    Nyah!"

    Ellie walks over to him to read the false "C"''s memories.

    Aoyuki has weakened him considerably, so Ellie won''t have the strength to resist him now, but she instructs Mei and the others to be on the alert in case.

    Naturally, I also became more vigilant with my cane in hand.

    Ellie touches the head of the fallen fake "C" in order to read his memory.

    "What?

    But she immediately moved away from the fake "C" and held her mouth with a blue face.

    I call out to her, wary with my cane in my hand.

    Ellie?"

    I''m sorry, too, for showing you my flippant ...... appearance. But ...... it is impossible to read his memories. It is impossible to read his memories, because he is too crazy to read his thoughts. I don''t know how you, Aoyuki, can stand to fight such a sickening madness.

    Nya!"

    Aoyuki stretches her thin chest as if boasting.

    Because he was able to withstand the madness of the fake "C," Aoyuki is probably not more loyal than Ellie.

    In Aoyuki''s case, the madness of the fake "C" was probably transmitted through the "Beast Chain.

    Ellie looked into the madness of the fake "C" directly.

    It was just the difference between the two.

    Ellie took out a handkerchief, held her mouth, and said with a blue face.

    The only thing I could find out is that he has become so mad because of the murder of his lover. It seems that he hated the person he killed and wanted revenge."

    Avenge ...... revenge?"

    I myself have come this far because I swore vengeance on the members of the "Gathering of Tribes.

    Therefore, I can''t help but look at the fake "C", who seems to have wanted revenge until he went crazy, with a slight sympathy.

    However, Ellie interrupts her gaze and says, "I''m not sure I can do this.

    But I feel some discomfort with his desire for revenge.

    Uncomfortable?"

    Yes, sir. It is true that you seem to have a strong desire for revenge, to the point that it makes me sick. ...... I had a strange feeling, a sense that I was being told to be this way. It''s just what I felt, so I''m not absolutely sure. ......

    Strange?"

    I''ve never been exposed to such crazy thoughts before, so maybe that''s just how I feel. It''s just my opinion.

    He flapped his hands and shyly repeated his words.

    As Ellie makes a cute move, the lips of the fake "C" move slightly.

    Thanks to our enhanced hearing, we were able to hear his words.

    Yurika, I''m sorry. I can''t avenge your death..."

    Unable to finish, the end of the word is snatched away and disappears.

    The "Yurika" was the lover of the fake "C", and since she was murdered, he must have been sealed up, wishing for revenge to the point of insanity.

    (Though she had such deep feelings for him that she let out words at the moment of her death, Ellie felt ''strangely, as if she was being treated this way?)

    Of course, as she said, this was the first time Ellie had been exposed to the memories of someone so deranged.

    It is possible that she misinterpreted it that way because of that. ......

    I myself feel a strong sense of discomfort at the simultaneous existence of the crazy desire for revenge, a strange feeling, and something that is inherently irreconcilable.

    The body of the fake "C" is completely reduced to ashes.

    Thanks to this, it is no longer possible to extract information.

    Since it is difficult to pursue the matter any further, I change my mind and give instructions.

    ...... Mei, collect the ashes of the fake "C" and bury them carefully. Be careful not to treat them roughly.

    Awe."

    May bowed and carefully collected the ashes with the "Magic String.

    She was not handling something unimportant, but was gathering the ashes for the burial of a precious corpse.

    She turned her gaze behind her.

    Now, let''s get on with the next task. Tin, Rock, sorry for keeping you waiting.

    ...... (full)"

    I''m sure your partner won''t be waiting for you. Don''t worry about me. Now, let''s get to work and free our prey.

    Oh, for God''s sake, Rock.

    I look down at Volos, the first prince of the Fiend Nation, the prey that Tin and Rock have captured.

    He was crouched on the floor, unable to speak, having been deprived of his physical freedom by Tin and the others.

    I could not extract any information from the fake "C," but he was the one who had abandoned his country, fled, and supported Doc''s research, who had continued to torment my brother.

    I would be able to extract a lot of information from him.

    I would get a lot of information out of him, even if it had to be by any means necessary.

    I couldn''t help but look down at him with a cold smile.

    <>

 372 - - CHAPTER XII -- THE PRINCIPATION OF THE Wicked Prince Volos

    In the end, we could not get any good information from the fake "C".

    However, we should think positively that we were able to defeat the fake "C" safely rather than causing damage by going on a rampage.

    Our consciousness shifted from the false "C" to Volos, the first prince of the Demon Kingdom, whom Tin had captured.

    If we believe Miki''s story, who is the "Master of the Fiend Nation," he must be the one who broke the seal of the fake "C.

    Then, Ellie discovers that he was the first to flee, leaving the runaway fake "C" behind. In order to extract information, he ordered Tin to capture him.

    Those who were captured along with Volos had already been transported to the lowest level of the "abyss.

    Now that they have been seen, they cannot be left alone.

    The reason she brought Volos all the way to the underground dueling hall was to have him confirm with her own eyes that the fake "C" had been defeated, and to break his heart. And instead of Ellie reading his memories and reporting back to him, they brought him here because they wanted to hear something directly from his mouth.

    Tin''s power - the magic bullet - made Volos so numb that he could not even speak properly.

    When Tin lifted the paralysis, Volos, who had been crawling on the floor, picked himself up, stood up, and hurriedly moved away from us.

    When he finished distancing himself, he started shouting like a muddy stream.

    Who are you?ббWho do you think you are?ббHe''s the first prince of the Demon Kingdom!ббAnd you can''t possibly ...... defeat ''C''!"

    No, it is not. He is not a ''C'' or anything like that. He''s just one of those high level "masters.

    Ellie replies on behalf of the company.

    To this, Volos immediately recognized her.

    ''That voice, the ''Witch of the Giant Tower''!ббDid the witch defeat ...... maybe the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' was the ''C''!"

    Volos was paralyzed and unable to move, but he must have been able to hear.

    He must have heard, too, that Aoyuki had defeated the fake "C." ...... How could he come to such a conclusion?

    Even though Ellie hid her face, Volos had direct words with her at the Six Principality Conference.

    Therefore, he must have noticed immediately, but his hasty mistake made Ellie press her temples with a slight headache.

    I am indeed the ''Witch of the Giant Tower,'' but I am not a ''C.'' I am not a ''C.'' I am a ''C'' witch. And I don''t care about me.

    What are you going to do to me, to the Witch Nation, you witch?

    Volos may have been listening, but he did not understand and turned his sharp gaze to Ellie.

    His attitude irritated Ellie this time, and she was about to strike him dead.

    If Ellie, who is level 9999, slapped him with a serious killing intent, the fragile Volos could stop his heart. I lightly raise my hand, lower Ellie, and step forward.

    He had questions he wanted to ask.

    It was not enough for Ellie to read his memory and know it was submitted in paper form, etc.

    I wanted to ask him directly, ''How could he allow Doc to run amok and be so cruel to his race?

    I already knew that it was Volos himself who had actually ruled the Demon Kingdom instead of the King of the Demon Kingdom, who was often ill.

    He was the one who financed the operation of Doc''s racial experiment station, which was in the Demon Kingdom''s "Master," and he was also the one who gave Doc permission to provide him with racial slaves and magic tools, etc.

    Therefore, although the degree will vary depending on what he said, Volos will be punished severely.

    The reason I am standing here as a Light and not as an adventurer "Dark" is because I wanted to question Doc about his deeds as a Light.

    I would like to ask you, Volos, the first prince of the Fiend Nation..."

    There is nothing left for us to do against the witches. ......

    However, ignoring all my words, Volos opens his mouth in heartfelt regret.

    Mei, Aoyuki, Ellie, and Suzu were indeed irritated by his attitude, but Volos paid no attention to them and started shouting as if she were the heroine of a tragedy.

    "The Majin Nation will fall into a slave state of witches like the Queen Elf Nation ......, but!ббO Witch of the Giant Tower!ббYou may do what you want with my body, but you cannot free my mind!ббKnow that the pride of the first prince of the Magician Kingdom will never be broken by you lowly humans!

    ......?"

    Volos asserts with a serious expression, like a stage actor on a tragic stage.

    It''s good to be assured, but .......

    (What the hell is he talking about?)

    It makes too much sense for me to react immediately and I freeze.

    It''s not just me.

    Even Mei, Aoyuki, Ellie, and Suzu, who had been irritated by Volos''s attitude until a few minutes ago, were unable to respond to the unintelligible statement, "? on the top of his head and froze.

    He notices our confusion and understands that we are not getting what he wants to say.

    He clucked his tongue and began to explain in detail, "That''s why the stupid humans (inferior species) are so ...... dumb.

    He says--.

    The witch country no longer has the power to resist the witches. Colonization is inevitable.

    The most efficient way to colonize is through intermarriage between the top leaders. In other words, the marriage between Volos himself and the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    I am not willing to marry a witch and become the head of a colonial state in the Gigantic Tower like the Elven Queen State, but my heart is not broken yet.

    I can''t help but have children with witches, but please don''t think that I love witches with all my heart. No matter how beautiful a witch''s face is and her body is unbelievably beautiful for a human (inferior species), she is still a human (inferior species). Because I am a member of the Witch Kingdom, I will never give in to my heart, and I cannot love a witch. Know that your heart cannot be free. That is the least you can do to resist.

    This was Volos'' argument.

    To tell the truth, everyone present, including me, made a dumbfounded face at the ridiculous content, which was a little too far above what we had expected.

    <>

 373 - - Episode 33 Treatment of Volos

    "You can free my body, but don''t think you can free my mind!ббThe Witch of the Giant Tower!"

    Volos, the first prince of the Majin Nation, shouts something misguided with a bullish attitude.

    (This makes too much sense at any rate. ......)

    I put my fingers to my temples in utter stupidity.

    It''s not just me.

    Even Mei, Aoyuki, and Ellie were making stunned expressions, saying, ''I can''t believe I made such a stupid statement .......

    (Well, if you think about it positively, it''s a good thing I left Nazuna behind for the safety of the lowest level of the "Nadu". I''m glad I didn''t make her listen to all this nonsense.)

    Because of the capture of Miki and for the safety of the "lowest level of the abyss", one level 9999 was always supposed to stay in the "abyss" as insurance.

    This time we had asked Nazuna to stay, but we really didn''t need to bring him.

    But I suddenly realized a possibility.

    (...... No, maybe they are looking for an opportunity to smoke us out and escape?бб(Maybe that''s why he''s deliberately shouting strange things to dumb us down.)

    The other party is the first prince of the Demon Kingdom.

    He has received the highest level of elite education since he was a child. The possibility is not zero.

    I unintentionally turned my gaze to Mei.

    She immediately notices the intent of my gaze and confirms Volos with a magic that detects lies.

    "............"

    She shook her head as if to say, ''No treatment.

    It seems that Volos is really saying, ''Even if you can free your body, you can''t free your mind.

    '' ............"

    I am once again drawn back by that fact.

    (Well, I never thought that someone as crazy as this could be leading a demon nation. ...... No, he was so crazy that he told the racial kingdom that he was going to ''attack the racial territory for punishment''......)

    Frankly, I am subtly convinced by seeing the parties involved.

    Initially, I wanted to ask Volos directly, ''How can you allow the docs to run amok and be so cruel to the race?

    I wanted to hear the reason, even if indirectly, from the mouth of the person who had caused my brother Els so much pain.

    However, he was too stupid to ask that question, and I was afraid that he would only give me an oblique and incomprehensible answer.

    (Rather, I can''t help but feel sympathy for the people of the Majin Nation who had the supreme power of the nation in his hands. ......)

    I sympathize with you from the bottom of my heart without lying.

    Volos took no notice of our dismay and pity, and continued his pompous attitude.

    Hey, witch! How long will you let me stay in such a stenghtless place? As royalty, I demand to be treated as I deserve. Get her out of here."

    A repeated and oblique statement.

    I could sense firsthand that Mei and Aoyuki, including Ellie who was approached, were furious.

    I became too much trouble to deal with him and ordered Ellie to do the same.

    It would be meaningless to listen to what he had to say. There was no point in listening to his idiotic dialogue anymore.

    After you get all the information you need from him, you can take him to the bottom of the abyss. Of course, I want you to give him the greatest amount of despair and suffering all the time, so that he can taste even one ten-thousandth of Els-ni-chan''s suffering."

    I''m awed.

    What nonsense! I am royalty. Why should I suffer?ббThis is why humans (inferior species) cannot understand reason. ......

    Volos shrugs in a theatrical move, "Oh dear.

    If you kill me, the lords of the demon kingdom won''t be happy, will they?ббDo you think you can run a nation with contempt for its nobles? Even if you threaten me appropriately, I will make no further concessions. Besides, a human (inferior species) like you is talking to whom you refuse!ббI am the first of the Fiend Nation...!

    May''s arm moves.

    At the same time, Volos'' nimble tongue is cut off and falls to the floor.

    May, who normally does not show much emotion, was unusually enraged to the point that anyone could see it.

    Who gave you permission to speak further to Mr. Light? Tongues must be cut off at the root, mustn''t they?"

    Gugagai!"

    Volos, whose tongue had been cut out by May with a "magic string," was not sure what had happened to him, and he fell to his knees on the spot, blood dripping from his mouth.

    Ellie snaps her fingers with a sigh.

    If the amputation was instantaneous, the blood stopped in an instant.

    Not wanting Volos to die yet, Ellie healed him with magic.

    ''Ms. May,...... I understand your feelings, but please don''t try to influence me before I can extract information from you. I understand your feelings very well. Yes, I really do understand."

    I''m sorry, too. I just got mad and ......"

    Nya~"

    May apologizes and bows her head to Ellie in embarrassment.

    Aoyuki patted her shoulder as if to say, ''I know how you feel, too.

    I don''t mean to scold Mei either.

    There was only one person who reacted differently from the rest of us.

    It was Volos himself, who was attacked.

    You, you ......!ббDo you realize what we are trying to do now!ббMe!ббYou almost killed Volos, the first prince of this demon nation!"

    He still doesn''t seem to understand the current situation.

    To avoid any further unnecessary misunderstandings, I introduce myself once again.

    I''m not sure he understands anything so brilliantly ......, even though that''s what we''re trying to do. The "Witch of the Giant Tower" is a fake, a camouflage to hide their real master, me. And after extracting the information from you, I will make you suffer so much for your crimes against me, for your attempt to attack the racial village, that you will regret having been born into this world. Now you can look forward to what kind of suffering and pain you will experience."

    ?"ббMy God, the Witch of the Gigantic Tower is camouflage?"

    Volos asks, as if to say he doesn''t know what that means.

    I am the first prince of the Magical Kingdom, remember?ббIf the royal family does not continue to exist without a head of state and without children, the lords and ladies of the demon kingdom will not remain silent. Do you want your country to be so ruined that you can''t run it?

    I don''t mind. I don''t intend to take care of the demon kingdom. I''m not going to take care of the demon nations. They know it''s a one-way ticket to death, but they''ll just die if they come to me in a suicide attack and rebel.

    I look down at Volos, who is on both knees on the floor.

    Can''t you run the country?ббSo what? I don''t care how incompetent or how stupid the new demon nation is now that the royal family is gone. I won''t help you, and I won''t cooperate with you, so you can run your nation, town, or village as you please. You can run your own state, city, or village. As long as you don''t interfere with us, we won''t interfere with you. If you interfere, we''ll just clear the land."

    Volos pales.

    He finally understands his position.

    I give him some instructions in a bored manner.

    We''ve done what we had to do. Tin, take him to the lowest level of the Abyss. Take him to the same place where Garou and the others are. Ellie, don''t forget to extract the information.

    Of course.

    "...... (country)"

    Awe-marimashita, raito-sama.

    Tin steps toward Volos.

    He finally understands his position and backs away with a blue face.

    No!ббNo! No!ббI am the First Prince!ббI am the Demon Nation itself!ббYou are the first prince of Volos!ббDon''t be stupid, you can''t do this to me!

    He backs away, but Tin kicks him and rolls him over.

    He is held by his legs and Suzu takes out the "SSR Transfer" card.

    No, no!ббNo!ббOh, please, help me!ббPlease, I''ll do anything!ббYes, yes, I''ll make the Majin Nation your vassal state!ббI give it up!ббI offer all of the people of the Demon Nation!ббSo help me, and me alone!ббOh, please, please, I''ll do anything. ......."

    Ulusai, damarete."

    Rock mutters, and Tin pushes Volos to the ground with more strength in his legs, activating the "SSR Transference" card.

    Tasuke Suke--"

    Volos'' figure disappears in an instant.

    The destination of the transfer is further down in the lowest level of the "Abyss".

    After having his information extracted from Ellie, he is left with a future in which he cannot die even if he wanted to. The only future left for him is a dark one, riddled with despair and pain.

    <>

 374 - - 34th Episode Power of Attorney

    The "pwa9uhaaaaaannaa8392!"

    The capital of the demon nation was in a hellish frenzy.

    Suddenly, the royal castle exploded from within.

    Debris was scattered around the area, destroying houses, stores, and military facilities.

    If that was all, it was still better.

    Next, a figure appeared from within.

    The demon soldiers who survived the explosion, upon seeing the figure - the fake "C" - go crazy, self-inflicting wounds and attacking others.

    It would be better if they just attacked with spears, swords, or fists in their hands.

    No, stop it!ббStop it, come back to your senses--Geeaaaahhh!"

    Baw9u9h!"

    One soldier attacks a colleague, bites him in the throat and shreds him.

    He continued to sip blood, chew flesh, and scream like crazy.

    Many of them were in a frenzy because of the large number of false ''C''s they saw.

    The high-ranking officials of the Majin Nation are absent, perhaps buried in the rubble, and the surviving soldiers take care of the situation on the fly.

    It would be a good thing if they could seize and restrain them.

    Some had to slash their legs to stop their movements, and some had to kill their colleagues with their own hands.

    The soldiers were clearly disoriented, so the magician who was still alive used a magic spell to "lift the anomalies," but it had no effect at all.

    Therefore, at worst, he had to "kill" them.

    Someone appears to stop such an infernal scene.

    SSSR, Release of High Abnormal State Release.

    Before you know it, a girl who has been by your side uses a card.

    She has a hood pulled over her head, a narrow waist, deep cleavage, and slender legs. Her body alone is of the highest style.

    Even her face, which she hides, exudes an atmosphere that makes it easy to tell that she is a beautiful girl just by listening to her voice.

    Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," used an infinite gacha card to save a demon soldier who had gone mad after seeing the fake "C.

    The soldier was stunned as if he had been possessed.

    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the "C" is a "C".ббYou don''t remember anything after that, do you?"

    !ббYou''ve come to your senses!ббThank God!"

    Colleagues who had been pointing spears at him hugged and rejoiced at the soldier''s return to sanity.

    Another soldier suddenly calls out to the girl who helped him - Ellie.

    The soldier suddenly calls out to Ellie, the girl who saved his life: "Thanks to the item you used!ббI''m sorry, but do you have any of those items left?ббEven if you use ordinary magic to remove the abnormalities, they don''t return to their original state. So a lot of my other friends are confused. ......"

    Don''t worry," he said. We have already taken care of it.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" replied tersely.

    As she said, I regained my composure and looked around. I saw beautiful girls with transparent fairy-like wings, busily flying around and using the "SSSR High Abnormal State Release" to remove the mad ones. It is returning to normal.

    A fairy maid, a girl dressed as a witch with a deep hood - this is where someone finally realizes who the girl in front of them is.

    "Fairy maid,...... hooded witch,...... Ki, you!ббIs this the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower"?

    What?

    The name "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" made even the soldiers who had thanked them for their service brace themselves.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" is the head of a nation that the Majin Nation views as an enemy.

    гиThe "Giant Tower Witch" is the head of a nation that is considered an enemy of the Majin Nation. (If we seize her, we''ll get a big payday and a promotion, too, right?)

    The demon-race soldiers had a glint of desire in their eyes and cleared their throats.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" paid them no heed, but rather, annoyingly held out a piece of paper she had retrieved from somewhere.

    The soldiers twist their heads for a moment, but ...... are immediately surprised and their eyes widen to the limit.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" gives instructions in a matter-of-fact, matter-of-fact manner.

    The first thing to do is to get a good look at the paper. I will give you instructions based on that. You can die here out of unnecessary greed, but since you have survived, you should move to save your friends. There are many things to do, such as helping those buried under the rubble and those who are injured and unable to move, checking the damage since debris is scattered all the way to the city, and preparing for a soup kitchen."

    No, no, but it is possible that the document is a fake. ......

    Of course it''s real. Don''t be a fool, if you want to save the lives of your friends as much as possible, move quickly!

    I understand!

    Pressured by the strange power of the "Witch of the Giant Tower," the soldiers of the demon race reflexively salute and begin to move in a hurry.

    Ellie looks over at their backs and lets out a light sigh.

    гиThe God of ...... Light is too kind to show mercy to even these barbaric people. If you give me one word of command, I may clear the city of all those who stand in my way except those of my race. ......)

    After delivering Volos to the lowest level of the "Abyss," Wright talked about the treatment of the demon nation.

    I had also heard information through "SR, telepathy" from those who were having them monitored that there were many people in the capital of the demon nation who had seen the fake "C" at first sight and were now going crazy and rampaging.

    Wright instructs Ellie to save those who have not committed crimes or enslaved their race from the madness brought about by the false "C" as the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower".

    (I, the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," will also help them directly in order to make it easier to understand "who did the effort. And I guess the aim is to smoothly pass the "absolute independence principle of race (human)" by ingratiating them -- ostensibly)

    Ellie looked down at the power of attorney in her hand, in the hand of the First Prince of Volos.

    This power of attorney was written by the real Volos.

    At first, Wright considered using "UR, the Second Shadow (Double Shadow)," but it was a valuable card and he was hesitant to use it on the entity that had indirectly tormented Els, Wright''s brother.

    I have no intention of making an imposter of Volos to rule the Majin Nation.

    Therefore, it would be useless.

    (Once Volos disappears and the fake "C" riot settles down, there will be an internal struggle for the position of the new king in the Majin Nation. In the meantime, we will retrieve the race within the Majin nation and use the pressure that dragons and high-ranking monsters have to ensure the "absolute independence of the race (human)" in the Majin nation. If a new king is elected and moves to overturn the "absolute independence of the human race" and enslave the races again, we can take the dragons and destroy them. (If the race is gone, we can make an example of them without worrying.)

    But that is still a long way off.

    That''s not what Wright is after," Ellie interprets.

    She looks at the power of attorney in her hand and smiles seductively.

    (With the power of attorney in the hand of the First Prince of Volos, I can temporarily take control of the Majin Nation if I solve the fake "C" problem with my own hands. It is also advantageous that the upper echelons of the Majin Nation were almost all killed in the explosion at the castle. This "temporarily" is very important. We don''t intend to rule the Majin Nation. We only want to exercise our rights temporarily until we free the racial slaves and take revenge on Diablo.)

    If we temporarily take control of the Majin Nation, we can literally "boil or bake" Diablo, a former member of the Oath of the Tribe and a nobleman of the Majin Nation, as we wish.

    He can remove Diablo from the nobility, confiscate his lands, and re-give them to his brother, who is an appropriate ...... adversary.

    If he just wanted to destroy Diablo, he could easily kill him with just one light, but that would not be enough for him.

    Therefore, he instructed Ellie to solve the false "C" problem as the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and seize the power to temporarily seize the capital of the Majin Nation - she reads deeply with the best mind of the members of "NARAku".

    гиAs expected of the God of Light. It''s amazing how he can temporarily seize power in the center of the nation with the least amount of effort. ...... Perhaps she has calculated this far from the time the fake "C" showed up. I should have offered my advice, but I realized it too late ....... I should have realized it a little earlier and acted sooner than the Light God ordered me to. I am afraid that I am only dragging God Light down with me and I cannot reduce his burden. Then what is a faithful subordinate? ...... I have to be more diligent and try to reduce God of Light''s burden as much as possible.)

    Ellie tucked the power of attorney into her cleavage and vowed once again to make every effort to reduce the burden on her beloved Lord Light as much as possible.

    <>

 375 - - Episode 35 Treatment of Diablo

    Ellie, what is the status of damage and support in Majin Nation?"

    Yes, sir.

    Ellie smiles happily when she hears my voice.

    About a day has passed since I was dismayed by Volos, the first prince of the Majin Nation, after defeating the fake "C".

    I sat in my office at the bottom of the "abyss" and received a report from Ellie.

    The "C" was causing the people who were out of control to recover and heal from the effects of the "C" and other rescues were quickly brought under control thanks to the fairy maids. We are also providing food to the citizens without any trouble. Just visit ......"

    Ellie''s expression clouds over as she speaks.

    The situation is a bit of a mess," she said. "We''re running a little behind in identifying, securing, and healing the racial slaves. The "human absolutism" that the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" has been advocating under the mandate from Volos has not yet spread, and there are some who rebel when we try to rescue the racial slaves. Also, most of the race slaves are malnourished, some have scars and in some cases are severely injured, and we have had to devote a lot of manpower to healing them. ...... We are very sorry."

    I''m not sure if the race is treated as poorly in the Mage Kingdom as it was in the Queen Elf Kingdom, .......

    I am truly disgusted by the poor treatment of the races.

    For all the bad treatment, people don''t want to let go.

    In some cases, there were cases where the racial slaves themselves were treated badly, but they did not want to leave their employers because of trauma and past fears.

    Most of the time, such slaves feel better after being forcibly removed from their employers and living as a human being in "Giant Tower City. ......

    I respond to Ellie''s report with a smile.

    ''No need to apologize Ellie. Just get me more fairy maids and hurry up with the grasping, rescuing, and healing of the racial slaves. Feel free to use your card if you need to."

    Thank you, Lord Light, for your generosity.

    She bows deeply and takes a bow.

    This time, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and the fairy maid were deliberately deployed, partly because of Volos, who was too crazy, but also because of the possibility that a race of people might have been affected, so it was necessary to immediately assess the situation and deploy manpower for rescue.

    They did not want to cut corners when there were lives to be saved right in front of them and have the injured race quietly lose their lives.

    The reason why we were generous enough to throw in a relatively high-ranking card, the "SSSR High Abnormal State Removal," was so that the protection of the race would not be interfered with.

    The infinite gacha can be replenished with what is used out of it. It is not much consumption compared to the loss of life by racial slaves.

    I leaned back against the back of my chair as if to change my mind.

    Now, I think we''re in the clear when it comes to dealing with the demon nation. Ellie, I''m counting on you to continue.

    I am in awe of you, Lord Light.

    Perhaps happy to be entrusted with the job, Ellie held her hat in one hand and bowed gracefully, but she could not hold back the joy emanating from her whole body.

    I watched her smiling as I moved on to the next topic.

    Now, finally, we can finally start our revenge against Diablo. ......The fake ''C'' fiasco was troublesome, but we ended up getting some interesting things, so let''s be happy about that.

    The "interesting thing" is, of course, the power of attorney in the hand of the First Prince of Volos.

    At first, it was prepared because it was necessary to quickly settle the fake "C" riot and rescue the racial slaves.

    However, he realized that with this power of attorney, he would be able to mentally push Diablo to the edge as well.

    We have already investigated Diablo''s preoccupation with his aristocratic status from those who have been gathering information for us on the ground. We also know that he is not on good terms with his own brother. With the power of attorney from the First Prince of Volos, he can immediately remove Diablo from the nobility and make him despair, or he can make his own brother succeed him. I prepared this to rescue a racial slave, but it''s much easier to use than I expected."

    As expected of the God of Light. The maximum profit with the minimum effort. It''s exactly what the Light God is all about, isn''t it!

    Thank you, Ellie."

    I let out a smile at Ellie''s unreserved praise.

    The despair I have experienced is far from enough. But first, I would take away the position that Diablo wanted to obtain even if he had to kill me by formal procedure. That way, he can feel a little of the despair I have experienced.

    Yes, I thought it was a great idea."

    Ellie nodded.

    I also think of a few additional elements to add to that.

    (It''s still not enough to remove Diablo from the nobility as usual, give him to his own brother or his son, or just confiscate his lands. ......)

    If Ellie can proceed as the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" with power of attorney in hand, she''s done.

    That is still not enough.

    Suddenly, I remember what Diablo said in the past.

    (I remember Diablo telling me why he became an adventurer when he was an adventurer, even though he was a former nobleman.)

    He had mentioned that he became an adventurer to broaden his horizons.

    He said that even now, when he goes home to his parents'' house, the soldiers, servants, and maids like him so much that they want him to stop being an adventurer and come back.

    He said that when he returned home, the soldiers, servants, and maids liked him so much that they wanted him to stop being an adventurer and come back.

    Other maids send me autumn waves, my parents dote on me, and I get in trouble because my own brother is also very fond of me.

    So, he said, it is troublesome and he does not go back to his parents'' house very often.

    (At that time, I had heard Diablo''s story that that is how aristocrats are, but I guess that was just a random remark he made to protect his own pride. ......)

    Thanks to you, I come up with a quaint idea.

    I will test the minds of Diablo''s men, servants and maids as I did with Sasha before. If even one of them would defend Diablo with his life, he would grant forgiveness.

    Diablo says he is very well-liked, so I am sure they will all risk their lives to protect him. If even one of them really risks his life to protect him, he may be forgiven. If he can really do the act of ''protecting his master Diablo with his life,'' that is."

    I thought it was an interesting twist. If there are those who adore him, he will surely protect the Lord with his life, no matter what predicament he is in. If he really has the capacity to stand as the head and is well-liked, then ......"

    Me and Ellie smile deeply.

    Thus, the revenge against Diablo was about to begin.

    <>

 376 - - Episode 36 Diablos Confusion

    How did this happen? ......

    Diablo, a former member of the "Gathering of Tribes," sits in his office at his estate compound with his head in his hands.

    Why does he have his head in his hands?

    The reason is that the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who was supposed to be an enemy of the Demon Nation, has become the leader of the Demon Nation, albeit tentatively.

    She has the golden sign, "A power of attorney written by the first prince of Volos," and she has also defeated the fake "C" (monster) that suddenly appeared in the capital city.

    The fake "C" (monster) blew up the castle of the King of the Demon Kingdom and caused a fair amount of damage to the capital.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" invested her personal fortune to provide support regardless of race or demon race.

    Thanks to her support, not only among the races, but even among the demonic races, there were people who said, "Let''s worship the Giant Tower Witch.

    Their houses were destroyed, they were injured, and even the food they ate was lost.

    At such a time, when someone takes the initiative to heal wounds, provide food and clothing, and restore buildings without compensation, it is inevitable that even a small portion of the population will go so far as to "worship the object of their salvation.

    Furthermore, the witches, backed by a golden sign "a mandate written by the first prince of Volos" and armed forces, began to go around freeing racial slaves in the country one after another under the slogan of "absolute independence of race (human beings).

    At first, some of the aristocrats in the Majinokuni rebelled, but .........

    More than 100 dragons flew over the territory of the rebellious nobles and threatened them.

    They pressured him, saying, "If you defy us, we will destroy you without hesitation.

    The rebellious nobles were also at first skeptical, saying, "They can''t be serious," but then the "Witch of the Giant Tower" made an example of them by sending a volley of dragon breath to obliterate the mansion of one of the rebellious demon noble families. ...

    A crater formed where the mansion had been, and not even a piece of the corpse was found.

    After literally blowing up one of the demon race nobles without leaving a shard, only the racial slaves existing in that territory were recovered in the "giant tower.

    The remaining territory is beginning to fall into disrepair because of the death of the ruling aristocrat and the dispute over ''who will rule the territory from now on.

    Normally, the king of the Majin Kingdom would add to the territory of other nobles or appoint a new lord, but as of ......, the king is dead and the first prince, Volos, seems to have fled somewhere after asking the "Witch of the Giant Tower" to exterminate the fake "C" (monster).

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" explained to those around her that Volos'' power of attorney was officially granted by the First Prince Volos to temporarily take charge of the demon kingdom (power of attorney) in exchange for defeating the fake "C" (monster).

    Later, he, the first prince, took his men and ran away, so even the witch is unaware of where he was headed.

    The soldiers saw Volos fleeing the capital with some of his men while the fake "C" (monster) was on the rampage.

    In fact, they are underground, deeper than the lowest level of the "abyss." ......

    Back to the story.

    The nobles who were opposed to the "Witch of the Giant Tower" are no longer willing to oppose her after the example she has set.

    Everyone looks out for themselves.

    Naturally, this information was actively spread to Diablo so that he could easily hear it.

    Thanks to this, Diablo''s head was in a lot of pain, as the lights and others had predicted.

    I have no intention of forcibly contending with the "Witch of the Giant Tower," either. As far as I can tell from the information I have, there is a strong possibility that the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is the worst thing that could ever happen to Me.

    When Diablo attended the Sixth Conference, he suspected the masked boy was a ''light?

    He then investigated, but could not find any evidence.

    He also contacted former members of the "Gathering of Tribes" to see if Wright might still be alive.

    I didn''t give this information out of concern for the former members.

    I was just trying to secure someone to take responsibility on my behalf in the event of an emergency.

    However, I had received information that all the members had disappeared except for myself and Drago.

    A "Light"-like being showed up at the Six Principality Council and everyone but Me and Drago had disappeared. ...... It''s too much to be true. ......

    Furthermore, the time when the Light-like adventurers began their activities was close to the time when the "Witch of the Giant Tower" appeared, and for some reason, Garou, Sasha, and Nano disappeared after that.

    It seems to coincide with the time when the "Witch of the Giant Tower" crushed the Queen Elf Nation and the Beastmen United Nation, connected with the racial kingdoms, and spread "racial (human) absolutism." ......

    Perhaps Light met the "Witch of the Giant Tower" in the "Abyss" and survived with nine lives. And now she''s going around taking revenge on Mee and the others for her favor?"

    It''s easy to dismiss it as "ridiculous," but when you think about it that way, a lot of things make sense.

    "They''re going around crushing countries while taking revenge on the Garou and the others. ...... No, that''s not possible indeed..."

    The main mission is to get revenge on former "Gathering of Tribes" members, and overrunning countries is just a bonus - this idea is so ridiculous that Diablo himself shakes his head and forgets about it, no matter how much he wants to.

    The problem is .......

    ''Such a "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is coming to inspect Mee''s territory!

    It is that a witch, a representative of His Majesty the King, has been heralded as wanting to inspect Diablo''s territory.

    There is no refusal.

    If they do not like it and refuse, Diablo will be blown away from the mansion by 100 dragons like the nobles who were made an example of.

    Diablo''s level is around 400.

    There has been no change since he was an adventurer.

    As a nobleman, he did not see the point in getting any stronger, so he did not try to raise his level.

    Therefore, Diablo, who was around level 400, had no choice but to die when he was hit by 100 dragons'' breath.

    None of the soldiers I entrusted to him have returned, so there is no option but to fight him because of his lack of strength. ......

    The soldiers of their own territory who were drafted via Volos, the first prince of the Majin Nation, were entrusted to Doc & Goh.

    However, none of them have returned after the scheduled date, and since Volos has disappeared, they are in a state of limbo, not knowing who to question.

    However, even if those soldiers were there, it would be meaningless against 100 dragons.

    It''s not like they''re going to take revenge on Mee next, like Garou and the others, is it?

    The idea that a Light-like adventurer is going around taking revenge on former members of the "Gathering of Tribes" in favor of the "Witch of the Giant Tower" is only an imagination based on the information Diablo gathered and spreading the wings of his imagination.

    There is no proof at all.

    In addition, there is no realistic possibility that a human (inferior species) Light would be injured and survive by shifting somewhere in the "abyss. In any case, the disappearance of Garu and the others must have been caused by their incompetence, their failure in wanting something that was not suitable for their stature, their loss of life on their own, or their disappearance. It must be so!

    Diablo tells him as if to himself.

    I have to welcome the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower'' who is coming to inspect us anyway, as best I can. Even though she is a witch, she is still a human (inferior species). It should be easy to put the witches in a good mood if we prepare drinks and food that humans (inferior species) can''t usually eat, and gather together beautiful men who are no match for humans (inferior species). Should we also prepare women and children, just in case the witch has a taste for them?

    Diablo thought of the best hospitality to put the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" in a good mood, and went to give instructions to carry out the hospitality.

    He did not know that her visit would bring him face to face with his own past.

 377 - - Episode 37 Visits

    The day the "Witch of the Giant Tower" arrives for her inspection.

    Diablo made every effort to please the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" by gathering gourmet foods, cleaning the mansion thoroughly, and placing the cleanest servants in the most prominent places.

    Naturally, he reminded his servants to "never disobey" the witch when she asked them to do something.

    He did everything else he could think of and waited.

    Diablo stood at the front entrance of the house as the head of the family, in accordance with the announced time.

    The other servants and servants were also dressed in new clothes, waiting for the arrival of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower.

    It seems she has arrived. ......

    Diablo swallows saliva from the tension.

    The look he turns to.

    From the distant sky, he can catch multiple flying shadows.

    There are so many shadows that from a distance you might mistake them for a flock of migratory birds, but as they approach you quickly realize that they are something else.

    The size of each shadow was nothing compared to the size of a bird.

    Dragons.

    The way they flapped their wings and moved through the sky was powerful and a work of art in itself.

    Not just one.

    There were more than a hundred of them, and that alone was a powerful sight worth seeing.

    As the dragons approached, Diablo as well as the other servants began to gasp.

    The largest of the dragon herd descends straight down.

    The descending dragon, not quite worthy of its massive size, slowly lands in the open space in front of Diablo and the other servants, as if to hold back the vibrations of the landing.

    It was not out of concern for the Diablos nearby.

    He landed with the people he was carrying on his back in mind, so that he could suppress the vibrations as much as possible.

    Thank you very much.

    "............"

    "Grrrrrrrrrr."

    After the dragon landed, it went down to the ground like a dog.

    This is to make it easier for the person on his back, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and Dirk, to descend.

    Once on the ground, the witch pats the nose of the prone dragon.

    In addition, Dirk, the adventurer "Black Clown" leader, followed her down from the dragon.

    His face was hidden by a mask and his expression was not visible, but he was pressed down.

    (Hey, why is Dirk coming down with the "Witch of the Giant Tower"?)

    On the surface, Diablo is pasting a smile on his face, but his heart is filled with question marks.

    It has been a long time since he has seen Dirk since the Six Principality Conference, but Diablo will never forget him.

    Because there is a possibility that he is the "Light" that Dirk was supposed to have tried to kill in the "Abyss".

    But Diablo denies this possibility, as if to himself.

    гиIf you think about it, it is impossible for Dirk to be Light. First of all, it was about three years ago that he lost sight of Light in the "Abyss. If he were alive, he would be 15 years old. If he was 15 years old by race, he would have grown taller. Dirk looks around 12 years old, not at all. Above all, there is no way that Light, that human (inferior species), could be strong enough to fight off an assassin!)

    In his heart, Diablo dismissed the possibility, but he couldn''t shake the bad feeling he had when he saw the two coming down together.

    However, he couldn''t possibly mention it, and with a pasted-on smile on his face, he said a few words of welcome.

    Thank you for taking the trouble to come all the way from afar," he said. It is a great pleasure to meet you, the Witch of the Gigantic Tower.

    Diablo completely stifled his pride and welcomed the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" with a rubbing hand.

    He smiles his most affectionate smile and offers to show her the way to his mansion.

    He then leads the way to his own mansion. It is a poor place to invite the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," but I thought it was her home.

    No, thank you. There is no need to welcome me.

    However, the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" simply refused.

    She took out a document from her cleavage and pronounced without greeting.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Towers" takes out a document from her cleavage and declares without greeting, "''Power of Attorney in the hand of the First Prince of Volos'' and based on the authority of His Majesty the King of the Magical Kingdom''s representative, Mr. Diablo''s domain is confiscated. The lands will be confiscated by the Majin Nation, and all authority of the nobility will be stripped from her.

    Because her face was hidden by a hood, it was impossible to decipher the expression on the "Witch of the Giant Tower''s" face, but her voice was simply cold.

    At first, the servants present, including Diablo, could not understand the meaning of the voice and their eyes were dazzled.

    Finally, Diablo understood the meaning of the words, but he took it as a joke.

    He took it as a joke. "Ha-ha-ha, as expected of the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower,'' your jokes are extreme. It is true that our countries have fallen into a hostile relationship due to minor differences. However, if we continue to interact with each other''s countries and deepen our relationship, our ill feelings toward each other will one day dissolve..."

    I am not joking. This is an official notice from the Majin Nation. We have all the official documents.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" waved the documents she pulled out at Diablo as if to show them to him.

    The house has been in existence for many years, but unfortunately, as of this day, it will no longer be in use. From now on, you will have to do your best as a mere civilian."

    Don''t be a wimp!ббWhy should Mee be subjected to such unreasonableness!ббThis kind of one-sided act is absolutely unacceptable!"

    Diablo, who understands that the take-down is an official notification from the Majin Kingdom, protests as if exploding.

    It doesn''t matter if the other party is the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    If he backed down now, he would lose his nobility, which he had finally obtained after supporting his spirit and ousting his own brother.

    However, the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is not at all perturbed by Diablo''s protests.

    You really don''t have any idea?"

    Oh, no!ббThere is no way that I would have any reason to believe that I would be deprived of my nobility!

    At her question, Diablo is slightly perturbed, but quickly voices a rebuttal.

    The servants have already looked at Diablo with suspicion, saying, ''Maybe it''s Diablo''s fault that he was taken down. ......

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" continues her story.

    ''Then why did he send his own soldiers across the border without permission from the racial kingdoms, with instructions to pillage and plunder?

    Oh, oh, that was a request from the First Prince of Volos that I could not refuse!ббMee is just a viscount!ббThere is no way I would have the option of refusing a request from the First Prince of Volos!

    You are also guilty of using the assassination society Blow to assassinate important people.

    No, no!ббIt was just a random story, a bad rumor spread by someone to bring down Mi... ......."

    Diablo''s gaze swims and turns for a moment to Dirk, who is behind the "Witch of the Giant Tower".

    He had previously asked "The Executioner (Bro)" to assassinate Dirk. The request failed, and even things he did not ask for, such as "Diablo''s attempt to assassinate the First Prince of Volos," were spread.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is not interested in his excuses, and turns to the documents in her hand to check them.

    She flipped through the documents in his hand and checked them. You have committed so many crimes, it is only natural that you should be judged, don''t you think?ббFirst of all, the government has already issued an official notice, so it doesn''t matter how much you resist.

    Hey, ggahhh ......!"

    Diablo is so angry that his veins seem to break, and he grits his teeth. Diablo''s pale complexion turns red as if painted with primary colors.

    He is so angry that his reason has evaporated.

    He screams in a fit of emotion.

    If you just shut up and listen to me, you''ll get carried away--the soldiers will come out!ббKill!ббYou must kill the "Witch of the Giant Tower"!ббIf you kill him, he will not be deprived of my lands, position, and honor!

    Diablo had selected the best of his soldiers to hide in the shadows of the mansion, just in case.

    Obeying the voice of the Lord, the best of the soldiers appear. ......

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" giggles happily.

    I don''t care if you defy me or not," she said. The dragons will burn the whole territory to the ground. It would be easier and less trouble for us.

    "Gwon!"

    Behind the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," the dragon that had been waiting for her lets out a cry.

    In response, about 100 dragons flying overhead let out a cry in unison.

    Just hearing the cry, the soldiers feel a sense of intimidation that physically irritates their skin in a chilling way.

    No matter how selected the soldiers were, they could not take on about 100 dragons.

    They also heard what the territory that defied them actually went through.

    They reacted to Diablo''s voice and appeared, but they couldn''t swing the sword in their ...... hands or put an arrow in their bows, so they just froze in silence.

    Finally, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" puts a stop to it.

    By the way, this territory will be in the custody of the state for the time being, so all the soldiers and maids will be guaranteed their wages, positions, etc."

    Currently, the head of the Majin Nation is absent due to the disappearance of Volos, the first prince of the Majin Nation.

    However, as the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" said, she had him approve the guarantee of salary, position, etc. in the name of the witches for the time being, if he would hand over the territory to her in a mature manner.

    At this reply, the maids, servants, and soldiers all distance themselves from Diablo.

    If defeated by force and power and guaranteed treatment, even if only for the time being, not many would be able to resist.

    Giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity ......!

    The hand-wringing of the maids, servants, and soldiers made Diablo so angry, despairing, and bewildered that he nearly burst into foam.

    <>

 378 - - Episode 38 The Girls

    Giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity ......!"

    The hand-wringing of the maids, servants, and soldiers made Diablo so angry, despairing, and bewildered that he nearly burst into foam.

    Diablo flips his cloak and sits down, his face blackened with rage.

    ''You ungrateful bastards!ббThen Mee will personally drop the head of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower"!"

    Diablo, who has been distanced from the servants and whose reason has completely evaporated in anger, attacks the "Witch of the Giant Tower" with the "Power of Attorney in the hand of the First Prince of Volos" and the authority to represent His Majesty the King of the Majin Kingdom.

    The other party is racial, but he is currently standing here as the agent of the top of the Majin Nation.

    What he is doing is treason, but Diablo, who has forgotten himself in anger, does not hesitate to unleash his offensive magic.

    "Magic, manifest, create the ice sword, and dance!ббIce Sword Rondo!"

    The "Ice Sword Rondo" is the upper level of the Combat Class.

    He can create dozens of ice swords at once and attack with them.

    He is a level 400 or so demon, even if he is corrupt.

    He has enough combat experience as an adventurer, and his magic chanting is not slow.

    Death!ббThe Witch of the Giant Tower!

    However, she is only about level 400, and her opponent is Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    She is level 9999 and is so well versed in magic that she is called the "Forbidden Witch," and her magic resistance value is the highest among the members of the "NARAku" group.

    An attack of this level will not cause even a scratch even if nothing is done about it. ......

    Firing the Ice Sword Rondo.

    At about the same time, Dirk the Adventurer, who had been standing behind the "Witch of the Giant Tower," stepped forward to protect her.

    With his staff in his hand, he strikes, flicks, and shatters the Ice Sword Rondo, which strikes with a reflex speed unbecoming of a racial figure.

    Nah!

    The Witch of the Gigantic Tower will not be harmed.

    Oooh ...... phew ......"

    Dark the Adventurer, who was standing behind her, protects the "Witch of the Giant Tower" from the Ice Sword Rondo as her escort.

    Diablo made a startled expression, apparently not expecting the race to prevent his own offensive magic.

    On the other hand, Ellie, the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," was protected by Dirk, and she let out a voice of ecstasy, which was a complete change from her previous nonchalant attitude.

    Although her expression could not be seen at all because she was wearing a hood, the third-party servants could feel her joy from the atmosphere that was leaking out.

    --The servants had already agreed in advance that Dirk, or Light, would guard Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," in the event of Diablo''s outburst.

    Ellie was well aware that Diablo''s attack could not hurt her even a hair on her head, but her maidenly circuits went into overdrive at the thought of actually having Light protect her.

    As a result, she intended to hold back her joy, but found that it spontaneously overflowed.

    (Aaah, but no matter how much prior arrangement had been made and no threat of attack, there is no maiden who would not be thrilled by the situation of being protected by a beloved gentleman!ббThis is a force majeure!)

    Ellie just let out an excuse in her heart.

    If Mei, Aoyuki, Suzu, Mera, Ice Heat, or the fairy maids had heard this line, they would have nodded their heads in agreement.

    --But back to the story.

    Diablo''s outburst is a given.

    He has stripped the nobles of their rights, disenfranchised the servants, and provoked them with his words and attitude in order to provoke them.

    Of course, if the servants still adored and protected Diablo, Wright could have let him live as he had declared in advance.

    But the result is as you can see.

    Hence the second step.

    Dirk kicks Diablo away, careful not to kill him.

    Guggaa!"

    He blows wide open and disappears indoors through the mansion door.

    Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who was delighted at the "princess protected by a knight" situation with Dirk, but she could not stay in her joy forever.

    In order to leave Dirk and Diablo alone as much as possible, she lowers the other servants.

    I am going to add a charge of treason against Mr. Diablo for attacking me, who is in possession of the authority to represent the king. Soldiers, please move the servants in the house and those present to a safe place outside the house. I will leave the handling of Mr. Diablo to the skilled adventurers who will be escorting me.

    Awe!

    No one, including soldiers and servants, would dare to oppose the "Witch of the Giant Tower" now.

    A few of them ran to the house and went inside from the back to urge people to evacuate.

    The remaining soldiers evacuated with the servants. They keep their distance from the house.

    By evacuating, only Dirk, the "Giant Tower Witch," and Diablo, who had broken through the mansion''s door, were left on the scene.

    I''m off."

    I hope you enjoy it as much as I do.

    Dirk walks alone to Diablo, who is in the front of the house.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" sent Dirk off in a joyful voice, as if she were sending off a cat that was tormenting a weakened mouse.

    Dirk walks toward the mansion.

    With vengeance burning in his heart.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Guggah, geez, goho ......"

    Diablo was kicked away by Dirk and quickly guarded himself with his arms.

    However, he could not withstand the momentum and flew with the force of a kicked ball, destroying the thick front door of the mansion and rolling into the entrance hall.

    The kicked arm hurt, but his abdomen where the impact penetrated, his back where the door was destroyed, and his entire body hurt as he rolled down the entrance hall and hit the wall as well.

    It was a blow that would have killed a normal person instantly, but Diablo is around level 400.

    Thanks to him, he only suffered this level of damage.

    The sound of footsteps stepping on the wreckage of the door.

    When he looks up, he sees Dirk standing there, black hair, short stature, a staff in his hand, looking down at him through the mask he had said he was wearing because of his burns.

    Diablo, blue streaks at his temples with anger, leans forward, one knee on the floor, threatening.

    You ...... human (inferior species), you kicked Me, a demon race nobleman!ббYour actions are not only a slap in the face to Mee, but a slap in the glove to the nation of the demon race!ббYou are a dead man, you are a dead man!

    Nobility, the state, selling fights?ббWhat are you talking about?"

    Dirk laughs with his best smile.

    You''re just a commoner already stripped of your nobility, Diablo."

    !

    Diablo gasps in frustration.

    With trembling lips, he yelled out deceptively loudly.

    ''Chi, no!ббNo, no, no, no!ббThat was just the witch mouthing off on her own!ббMee is a nobleman!ббI was born into an aristocratic family, I served the Majin Nation for many years, and I even took care of the fake "Master"!ббThere is no way that Mee could have ceased to be an aristocrat!

    No, that''s why they stripped me of my nobility."

    Dirk removes the mask that hides his face with one free hand.

    Diablo, at first unsure of the significance of this action, prepared himself to be shown the ugly burns again, and tried to look away - but could not.

    As he devoured it, he opened his mouth enough to dislodge the jawbone and shook his throat.

    ''This is ridiculous, how could you- ......е├?''

    Ignoring the astonished Diablo, Dirk--.

    ''Diablo, the main reason you lost your nobility was because you betrayed ...... me and tried to kill me.

    I''m so glad you''re still alive!"

    Diablo''s astonished face and dialogue is answered by Light with a hearty, full smile.

    Diablo, I have come back from the depths of the abyss to take revenge on you.

    <>

 379 - - Episode 39 kneeling down

    Diablo, I have returned from the depths of the abyss to take revenge on you.

    You''re a light!ббYa, the burns!ббAnd why haven''t you grown?

    When I took off the "SSR Clown''s Mask" and revealed my true face, Diablo was astonished.

    Satisfied with his reaction, I explained.

    The burns are an illusion created by this mask. The only thing that hasn''t grown is--"

    He unconsciously stroked the "UR Elixir of Immortality".

    I''m staying in this form so that I won''t forget your betrayal and despair.

    Hee!"

    Diablo lets out a scream at my murderous intent.

    He started shivering as if he had been thrown out naked in the extreme cold.

    As I watched Diablo''s frightened appearance with a sense of loathing, I was approached by a voice.

    Dear Lord Light, I''ve finished setting up the wards in the house. Now there is no way for a third party to eavesdrop, see from afar, or detect us, either by magic or physical means.

    Ellie, the "Witch of the Forbidden Witch," who is now the "Witch of the Giant Tower," reported to me as she took off her hood and revealed her true face.

    I turned around and thanked her.

    Thank you, Ellie, for your help.

    You''re too kind.

    Ellie was truly happy to hear me thank her, and her joy oozed from her body even as she tried to reply calmly.

    As I let out a slight giggle at Ellie, whose face was flushed with joy, Diablo pointed out in a trembling voice, "I''m not sure if I''m happy to hear that, but I''m not sure.

    Why would the "Witch of the Giant Tower" go to the trouble of moving for the sake of the lights?ббDid you escape from the dungeon by witch''s power after all!ббAnd then you took shelter and used her power to go around obliterating former members of the ''Gathering of Tribes''!"

    Ellie makes a frustrated expression of ''mmm'' at Diablo''s statement.

    I lightly raised my hand to calm her down.

    Ellie quickly changes her mind and creates a calm expression.

    I deny Diablo''s statement and explain the facts with a smile.

    ''It''s not wrong, but it''s not right either. To be precise, I manifested the girls, including Ellie, with my gift ......, "Infinite Gacha". As one of the preparations to take revenge on Diablo and the others, I created the existence of the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower. She then lured and captured Garou, took revenge on Sasha, and in order to learn the truth, she fell the Queen of Elves and joined forces with the Dwarven Kingdom to capture Nano."

    Diablo''s complexion grew paler with each word of my explanation.

    He swallows his saliva, shakes his throat and leaks.

    Does that mean that the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" works for Wright?

    I don''t mean to be a subordinate," he said. We are - no, we are servants who have dedicated our souls to the God of Light. We live only for the Light God and die only for the Light God. It is such a precious relationship."

    ............"

    Ellie says with a hearty, happy swoon.

    I am indeed so used to it that I only smile when I hear her say that, but Diablo is silent with a blue face.

    I understood that Ellie was not just saying that, but was sincerely telling me that she was happy to live and die just for me.

    The touch of this fanaticism makes him pale.

    I speak to Diablo, whose face is pale, as if to give him a follow-up.

    I have been working with Ellie and the others to help them feel the despair, pain, and suffering that I have experienced, even if only a little.

    With a smile, I tell Diablo what I have done to help him experience a little of the pain I have experienced.

    It was as if I was revealing a magic trick.

    It was on purpose that I appeared before Diablo at the Six Principality meeting under the guise of the adventurer Dirk, and that I showed him my old habits and told him in no uncertain terms that ''I am alive''."

    They also happily enumerate other things they have done.

    I made up the story that Diablo had requested the assassination of Volos, the first prince of the Demon Kingdom, in order to reverse the attempt on my life in "The Assassination Society of the Executioner (Blow)".

    I also took advantage of the fact that the Demon Kingdom was about to invade the Racial Kingdom, and released only those who were related to Diablo, entrusted them with a letter, and spread the contents of the letter, which never existed.

    He defeated the fake "C," captured Volos, and deprived Diablo of his nobility, which he had tried to obtain with his life on the shield of the "power of attorney written by the first prince," all for the sake of revenge.

    I did everything else, big and small, to get revenge on Diablo.

    I speak passionately as if I am reciting a love letter.

    Everything I did was done to make you suffer, Diablo, and to take revenge. What do you think?ббI hope you could taste a little of the pain, despair, and bitterness I felt when I was betrayed.

    I realized I was smiling.

    I am aware of the dark fire in my eyes and the joy of revenge in my whole body.

    And then - and then I continue to show the status screen to Diablo.

    I have raised my level to 9999 so that I can take revenge on Diablo and the others with my own hands.

    Level 9999......."

    When Diablo sees my status screen, he creates a face of despair, as if he were facing the end of the world.

    He broke out in a cold sweat, not from his face but from his entire body, and got down on his knees on the spot.

    <>

 380 - - Episode 40 Deep Underground

    Level 9999......."

    Diablo looks at my status screen and produces a face of despair, as if he were facing the end of the world.

    He broke out in a cold sweat, not from his face, but from his entire body, and got down on his knees on the spot.

    While on his knees, he utters excuses with all his might.

    He said, "...... Oh, that time, that time, I had no choice!ббDrago was among the party members, and I couldn''t let Light, the fake "Master", get away with it after being reminded by the Majin Nation!ббMee himself had no choice. She couldn''t resist!ббBut since then, I still thought humanely and regretted betraying and trying to kill Wright for a long time. So I--"

    "............"

    I silently wait for Diablo to continue before getting down on his knees.

    He slowly raises his head and looks up at me with a flirtatious look.

    I look up at him and say, "So, please help me. I want you to return my nobleship, too. In exchange, I will obey Light from now on. As Light''s right hand man, I will devote all of my talents to you. I am proud to say that Mee is a competent person to rule the Majin Nation from now on. He has the know-how to manage a territory, to direct human resources, and to understand the tendencies of the aristocracy within the Majin nation. He has a lot of know-how in governing this country. There is no harm in having him as your subordinate!

    His statement irritates Ellie.

    He''s as talented as you, Mr. Diablo, and you think you can be the right hand man of the God of Light. He completely underestimates us, doesn''t he?

    Diablo, too impatient to notice Ellie''s frustration, is unaware that he is not only begging for his life, but also provoking it.

    He says he regrets, but he is so ingrained with the idea that the demon race is superior to the race that he naturally speaks in a condescending manner despite the fact that we are far superior to them and there is a difference in our levels.

    First of all, we have no intention of ruling a demon nation.

    Even if we were to sell, we have been misguided from the beginning.

    (It''s true what they say about the true nature of people being revealed when they are in dire straits. ......)

    I couldn''t help thinking about this in my mind as I listened to Diablo''s excuses.

    Diablo''s reaction to our presentation of his competence was not good, so he became impatient.

    So I change the direction of my pleading.

    He tries to stimulate my sympathies by talking about the "Gathering of the Tribes" days.

    He tries to provoke my sympathy by talking about the time of the "Gathering of Tribes. So let''s be friends like we were then. If it''s all right with you, I''ll teach you some manners and etiquette again. Let''s have fun together like we did back then.

    ...... just like that day ......"

    I finally respond.

    Diablo continues with a smile, as if he has just had a lightbulb moment.

    Yes, sir!ббFun like that day. Drinking among friends, making noise together..."

    Heck, ha ha ......"

    I naturally laugh.

    Diablo''s expression, which had been glowing with the light of survival just a moment ago, hardens.

    ''Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!

    He should be laughing, but his voice cracks, and there is no lightness in the emotion that overflows, only a curse-like intimidation that keeps leaking out.

    Hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!"

    "......oooo!"

    Even Ellie, who harbors absolute loyalty, is frightened by the maniacal laughter overflowing from my insides and takes a half step back.

    Noticing her trepidation, but unable to stop my emotions, I scream.

    It sure was fun!ббI was invited to the "Gathering of the Tribes," and everyone threw me an initiation party, and served me sumptuous meals I''d never had even at a village festival, and we stayed up late into the night making a lot of noise!ббSo much so that I can''t think of anything in my life that could ever bring me that much happiness!ббAfter we finished our quest, we joined all the members of the "Gathering of Tribes" to drink, frolic, sing, and proudly rub shoulders, celebrating that we were all safe, and praying that the next one would be as well!ббHow many times, how many times, how many times I wished that happiness could have lasted forever!ббBut you were the ones who destroyed it, betrayed everything, and tried to kill me!

    I let my emotions get the better of me and scream.

    The whole building physically shook with a creak because I, who had reached level 9999, let my emotions get the better of me and screamed.

    In our prior arrangement, I had asked Ellie to put up a strong ward to prevent anyone from entering the mansion and to ensure that our appearance, our voices, and what was going on inside would not leak out.

    If I had not been warded, my voice and my killing spirit would have leaked out.

    I smiled a smile that I knew was broken myself and spoke to Diablo with a smile that was truly joyful.

    But don''t worry. Everyone in the "Gathering of Tribes," Garou, Sasha, and Nano, will be together again in the lowest level of the "Abyss," even deeper underground. Garou and the others continue to suffer torment worse than death. But they are all still alive with my "Infinite Gacha" cards, top-grade potions, top-grade magic, and so on. Diablo, let me take you to such a fun place. As a former member of the Gathering of Tribes, it would be sad for you to be left out. Why don''t we all get together again like a reunion? I''ll take you there.

    I smile heartily and speak to them.

    Diablo, it must be lonely to be the only one left out.

    Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t!ббDon''t come aaaaahhhh!"

    Diablo, his face drawn with fear, slips past me, his legs flailing as if he had lost his backbone, and heads toward the back of the first floor.

    He was not moving very fast, and it was easy to stop him, but I did not touch him.

    Since it was his last desperate attempt, I kindly let him do as much as he wanted.

    Ellie was standing in the front doorway, so she must have avoided me.

    ''No matter how much more I struggle, though,'' she said.

    I followed him slowly, enjoying Diablo''s footsteps, screams, and despair.

    <>

 381 - - Episode 41 The End of Diablo

    Hi-yah!!!!"

    Diablo screams and runs away to the back of the first floor.

    He is not fast, though he is flapping his hips and moving violently. I could have caught him lightly, but I didn''t dare.

    He heads toward the back of the first floor.

    I kindly let him do as much as he wants, since it is his last desperate attempt.

    (There must be a hidden passage or something to escape from the mansion anyway. (Even though Ellie''s wards are up so he can''t get out.)

    I laughed at Diablo''s final misstep and walked slowly onward.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Hee hee hee ......!"

    Diablo, nearly hunched over, heads for his office at the back of the first floor. There was a hidden passageway that had been handed down from generation to generation for escape in case of emergency.

    The main entrance is blocked by the "Witch of the Giant Tower," so there is no way in or out.

    Therefore, Diablo chose to escape through the hidden passageway.

    Why?ббHow did this happen?

    Diablo seriously laments his misfortune.

    Why should I be the only one to suffer such an unreasonable fate?ббMee has worked hard to be as good as his brother and has shown tremendous loyalty to his territory, his people, and his nation. So why should Mee be the only one to suffer this misfortune?

    I do not consider it at all wrong that he tried to kill Wright for his own personal gain, that he tried to kill Dirk using the "Assassination Executioner (Blow)," or that he sent his private army to the racial kingdom, even though he was forced to do so by the Volos.

    If a demon race of the same kind is killed, I would at least sympathize with them.

    However, no matter how many humans (inferior species) die, from Diablo''s point of view, he is only moved by the death of an insect.

    Nevertheless, he was resented for having unilaterally tried to kill a human (inferior species), whom he regarded as nothing more than an insect, in "The Abyss," and he came in to kill Diablo himself, a noble species with blue blood.

    And with the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower", who goes around destroying nations one after another, as his subordinate, he himself has obtained the crazy strength of level 9999.

    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!ббWhere are you going?ббGarou, Sasha, Nano, they are all waiting for Diablo in the depths of the Abyss!"

    Don''t come here!ббYou monster!

    Light follows Diablo with a sneer.

    He opens the thick door to his office and slides in, sobbing.

    He locks it, though he understands it is futile.

    Diablo jumps onto the bookshelf and drops book after book to the floor.

    These books are precious to him, but he has no time to worry about them now.

    He puts the books away, fiddles with the shelves, and removes a wooden shelf to reveal a hidden passageway behind it.

    The door is closed by a metal door, unlocked, but if you pull on it, the door will open, leading to a secret passageway to the outside.

    Diablo pulls open the metal door, as the oral tradition has been handed down from generation to generation.

    There is a staircase leading to the basement, and he tries to go down it to get out.

    What?ббWhy can''t I get through!ббThere was some kind of transparent wall. ......"

    Diablo opened the door and tried to pass through the hidden passage, but the transparent wall prevented him from descending the stairs.

    He hit the transparent wall with all his strength, but it did not budge.

    His knowledge as a magician led him to the answer.

    Warding!ббOh, it''s a witch!

    Warding" ...... is a type of magic that can do many other things depending on the formula, such as preventing enemy attacks, preventing others from entering, and conversely, preventing people from getting out.

    Ellie had put up wards not only over the entire mansion, but also over the loopholes and other places so that no one would be able to get out.

    She is an important avenging partner of Light, to whom she swears absolute loyalty.

    There was no way that Ellie would let him go.

    d*mn it!ббShit!ббd*mn it!"

    Diablo frantically punched at the wards and tried to cast offensive magic, but it didn''t budge him.

    He gave up on the loophole, opened the window, and tried to get out.

    What?ббThere are wards on the windows too!

    The wards that Ellie had put in place covered the entire mansion, so naturally the windows were also covered.

    Diablo, with tears in his eyes, punches the wards again, but they do not budge.

    A knocking sound echoes.

    "What?

    Diablo was frantically punching the wards, but his ears clearly picked up this knocking sound.

    It was a polite knock, just as Diablo had taught Wright in the past.

    Next followed the sound of a door being opened with a clank.

    Light calls out through the door.

    ''Diablo, I know you''re in there.ббEveryone in the former "Gathering of Tribes" is waiting for Diablo at the lowest level of the "Abyss. Could you please open it for me?"

    No, I don''t want to. Don''t come, don''t come, you monster-......!"

    Diablo can''t help but scream.

    Through the door, Wright sounds heartily amused.

    ''Ha ha ha!ббDon''t be so sad. We can all get together again.

    Rumble, rattle, rattle, rattle!

    The door knob is twisted repeatedly in an attempt to open it.

    Diablo almost went insane just hearing the sound.

    (This really is like watching a nightmare, isn''t it? ......)

    But this is reality.

    A mere door means nothing to a level 9999 light.

    With a sound of destruction, the door is broken.

    The light ripped the door off with force.

    The clattering sound was just a stunt to scare Diablo.

    Leaving the broken door behind, the light shows its face.

    He says, "Ha-ha-ha-ha, I found you, Diablo."

    Light had an innocent smile on his face, just like the one he had shown before diving into the "Abyss" dungeon about three years ago.

    Back then, whenever Diablo saw that smile, he would say inwardly, ''You are a carefree child, unaware of our performance. He was just a human being (an inferior species), even though there was a high possibility that he would be killed in the future.

    But now, I feel nothing but fear in the face of that smile.

    Diablo backs away from the window and over the wall to the edge of the room to get as much distance from the lights as possible.

    Don''t come here!ббI don''t want to!ббHelp!ббYou monster!ббDasuke, I''m sorry, forgive me!ббHelp--"

    Tears, snot, saliva, even his pants were wet, and he slumped down on the spot, pleading, rejecting, cursing, and apologizing repeatedly.

    He was so terrified that the words coming out of his mouth were inconsistent.

    In a sense, Light approached Diablo in a loving manner.

    With a smile as full of life as an angel descending from the heavens, he pronounces, "I am the one who is going to make the world a better place.

    Now, let''s go to the "abyss" where everyone is together.

    Noooooo!"ббGeeaaaahhhh!"

    "Transfer, release, to the lowest level of the abyss..."

    Light grabs the crying Diablo and transfers him.

    The two disappear from the Oval Office in an instant.

    -Now there is only one more person to avenge.

    <>

 382 - - Episode 42 Joining and Interesting

    The "Masta," who was mistakenly identified as "C" in the Majin Nation, has been defeated by the "Witch of the Giant Tower"?"

    In a room in the Dragon People''s Empire, Drago, a former leader of the "Gathering of the Tribes," is surprised to hear a report from his subordinate.

    He knew that the Dragon People Empire had misidentified the sealed "masters" as "C," regardless of their level, and was planning to hide them and use them as a stepping stone for the Dragon Race to surpass the Demon Race as a species.

    But in reality, it was not a ''C'', so we left it alone. ......

    I did not expect that the first prince of the demon nation would deliberately revive the "fake C" and destroy the castle of his country, and even that the "fake C" would be defeated by the "Giant Tower Witch".

    Please continue to gather information at ....... And about the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower."

    After a slight pause, he gives instructions to his subordinates.

    The subordinate bowed and left the room.

    After Drago confirms that his subordinate has left the room, he rests himself on the back of the chair in which he is sitting and ponders.

    гиWho the hell is the Witch of the Giant Tower?ббI didn''t think they would take care of the sealed "Master". ...... Is it a new toy created by "C"?бб(Or--)

    The upper echelons of the Dragon People''s Empire are also gathering information about the "Giant Tower Witch," but not much progress has been made.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" (the other side) is too good at blocking information, and it is not going well.

    Drago is also investigating on his own for his own safety, but not much progress has been made.

    I''ll let you know what I find out at ....... Thanks to the fake "Master" and that human (inferior species), I was able to hook up without incident. Soon none of this will matter. Once P.A. is completed--"

    Drago''s body shivers.

    Not because he is cold.

    His body is shaking from pure fear.

    Drago hugs himself with both arms, thankful for his good fortune.

    гиI was so lucky!ббIf I had not found the "Master" candidate at that time, I would not have been caught in time and would have fallen on the side of being cut off. But thanks to meeting Light (an inferior species) and being able to smash him to death, I was just in time to save my life (......).

    If I had never met Light and had been unaware of what was going on, and if I had been the next emperor of the Dragon People''s Empire, I would have been .......

    I shuddered again, imagining my own stupidity.

    (But I didn''t have to be such a fool. I was done!)

    As a result, Drago was delighted to learn the truth and grateful for his own good fortune.

    Now all that is left is for "P.A." to be completed and everything will be perfect. ......

    In the Dragon Man Empire, Drago hears that the fake "C" has been defeated by the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    Naturally, the masters belonging to the Dragon Empire also received this information.

    Of course, that is not all.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!ббOh no, I have a stomach ache already!ббHa-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!ббHee-hee-hee-hee!"

    You little bastard. ......

    There is a room where masters belonging to the Dragon People Empire gather.

    In one of these rooms, Gou, the leader of the former Majin Nation masters, was sitting on a one-person sofa in the lower section of the room, with a blue streak on his forehead from being laughed at unilaterally.

    The boy, whom Goh called a ''little shit,'' rolled around laughing on the carpet. He is short, fourteen or five years old. His face is so well-developed that, despite being a boy, at first glance he could be mistaken for a beautiful girl.

    He understands his good looks, and perhaps because of his short stature, he has a cute attitude that spoils both the opposite and same s*x. He is a bit of a creep to those who know him "inside and out," but most people who meet him for the first time are captivated by his cuteness and are willing to grant him any wish he may have.

    Such a boy looks up again at Goh''s anger - he cuts his dreadlocks and looks directly at Goh, who has a shaved head.

    At first he tried to bear it, but .......

    "--Buhahaha!ббHihihi!ббHa-ha-ha!ббNo!ббI still can''t!ббIt''s too much fun!"

    "......!"

    Calm down, Mr. Goh. Sesta, you laugh too much, too."

    A huge man of about 2 meters in height reprimands Sesta, a beautiful boy who laughs a lot at Goh, in an indifferent voice.

    He had no hair, eyebrows, or beard, as if he disliked air resistance, and wore a cloak to hide his body. Underneath the cloak, he was wearing armor covered with scales, and was dressed in a way that would allow him to jump into the water at any moment and move at high speed.

    Attended to by a bald-headed young man, Sesta replies, wiping the tears from his eyes.

    I mean, I never thought he''d shave his head!ббIt''s not like he''s Mr. Lucan!"

    ''In my case, though, I just shave it off. In Goh''s case, too, it is a kind of emergency evacuation measure, so it is not good to laugh. Well, I too was initially surprised when I was called in as an emergency ......"

    I''m grateful to ...... Lukan." I thought I had dropped most of it when I went under the ground and got past the enemy, but I really needed your help to get all the tracking blood off my body.

    The mela-body that Goh fought in the racial kingdom village was somewhat unnaturally sprinkled with his own blood.

    The blood of the "UR Chimera Mela Level 7777" is special, and in a way, one of the alter ego''s. The blood of the "UR Chimera Mela Level 7777" is also special.

    Therefore, unless the blood is completely drained from the body, the main body, Mera, can be located no matter how great the physical distance is.

    When Nazna told Goh about this story, he blew himself up in front of her and escaped by feigning a self-destruction, but his eyes were deceiving him.

    In order to remove the "blood" that caused Nazna to track him down, he took off his clothes and replaced them with someone else''s, shaved off his own hair, and washed his own body using all the hands he could muster.

    He also urgently contacted Lukan, one of the masters on the Dragon Empire side, and joined him.

    He was an expert in water and cleaned his entire body with magic.

    All the microscopic ingredients were completely removed, both physically and magically.

    Thanks to this, he succeeded in completely washing away the marking blood before the Nazna (monster) noticed him and caught up with him.

    Goh is therefore calm and composed towards Lukan, as he owes him a debt of gratitude.

    He glared at Sesta, who was laughing at him, with murderous intent.

    But, Sesta, I''ll kill you later!

    Ha-ha-ha!ббGo ahead and do it if you can, you f*cking loser who''s been beaten by a little shit!"

    Sesta, who had been innocently appealing to the beautiful boy earlier, switches to a fighting stance in response to Goh''s killing spirit.

    He agitates Goh, who has been defeated by Nazuna (the little shit), with all his might, and sends his own killing spirit flying.

    The killing intent of the masters collided with each other and filled the room.

    However, Kaiser, who looked like some kind of royalty with blond hair, a naked upper body, and a lot of golden ornaments, annoyingly opened his mouth in response to the filled killing intent.

    He is a man of the world.ббIt''s depressing!ббDon''t you dare send your killing intent at each other, you idiots!ббWhy in the world is the leader of the crazy doomsday faction, the "Majinkoku Master," here!ббHelo, is it true that you were connected to this man behind the scenes?

    Kaiser, sitting alone on a sofa with several people, looks angrily at Hiro, the leader of the "masters" on the Dragon People''s Empire side, who is sitting on a one-person sofa on the upper seat.

    Incidentally, Black (Hei), who calls himself Kaiser''s escort, stands quietly behind him.

    The beautiful Hiro, who is the organizer of the "masters" of the Dragon People''s Empire and wears a beautiful costume as if he were playing the role of a prince on stage, sighs lightly and explains himself in response to the words directed at him by the Kaiser.

    He said, "No matter how ...... different our principles are, it would be a bad idea to completely cut off contact with each other. However, I was afraid to reveal it to the public, so I just connected with them behind the scenes. I have no other intentions."

    You knew about the connection, didn''t you, Shark Bastard?

    Gillooly and Kaiser glare at Lukan, the shark man standing alone in the corner of the room.

    Lukan is not in the room this time, as Hisomi is away on business.

    Lukan shrugs lightly when Kaiser glares at him.

    ''Yes, well, I myself thought it was necessary. I also wanted Kaiser and Sesta to concentrate on ''P.A.''. Black, well, you''re Black, so ......"

    Since Black (Hey) is only interested in "Kaiser Protection", he left it alone because it would not change whether he told them or not.

    Goh interjects as if to provide a covering shot to Lukan, who has been very helpful to him.

    As an organization, it''s only natural to have diplomatic channels. Thanks to you, I was able to personally tell them about the danger of the ''Witch of the Giant Tower.

    I''m sure it''s a useful piece of information that there is a monster under the control of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" who can take you down with ease. It is also good to know that there is no ''C'' on the witch''s side."

    Kaiser also looks flashy and ''me'' like, but he is not just a proud fool.

    Even though he hid it from himself, he had to honestly admit the validity of the secret connection between the masters on the demon side and the dragon empire side.

    Hiro, the top master on the Dragon Empire side, proceeded with his story, secretly relieved that he had managed to suppress Kaiser''s explosion.

    I am glad you understand, Kaiser-san. Although Mr. Goh is a former leader of an organization on the enemy side, he is highly competent, and he showed a certain amount of understanding of our side''s ideas. That''s why we were able to have a secret diplomatic channel with each other. He also provided us with a lot of useful information about the ''Witch of the Giant Tower. So we are going to offer him a seat in our ranks, specifically in the P.A. ......"

    I agree.

    I don''t mind if you do, too, Boku-sama-chan. You made me laugh a lot."

    Lucan and Sesta agree with Hiro''s words.

    If Kaiser agrees."

    You''ve already gotten a second from Hisomi. ......

    ............"

    Black (Hey), standing behind Kaiser, nonchalantly tells him that Hiro has already received the approval of Hisomi, who is not here.

    Kaiser only makes a bitter face and does not speak.

    Hiro gives chase.

    He says, "Mr. Goh is a very talented person with a high level of ability, so he is someone we want to welcome in considering the defense. Especially since even though ''C'' is not on the witch''s side, there are quite a few talented people on that side, and we don''t want them to interfere with ''P.A.'' in case they do, so we want to secure our forces.... ..."

    "Tsk!ббSuit yourself!"

    Kaiser breaks.

    With permission from the P.A., Goh was able to join his master on the Dragon Empire side.

    Hiro was also relieved that Goh was safely taken in.

    If things got out of hand with Kaiser over this incident, "P.A." might come to a halt. That was the one thing he wanted to avoid at all costs.

    From Kaiser''s point of view, there was no way he could let P.A. get in the way.

    Therefore, he was in favor of bringing in a powerful person like Goh, but he was afraid to immediately raise his hands to bring in the head of an organization that was originally hostile to Kaiser.

    This is not a matter of profit or disadvantage, but of emotion.

    Sesta, oblivious to Kaiser''s feelings, sits on his knees on the carpet and raises his hand.

    Yes, yes, yes!ббBoku-sama-chan, I''m interested in the "Witch of the Giant Tower" who is said to have vanquished Gou. Since we''re here, may I go and make a visit?"

    Sesta, one of the masters on the Dragon Empire side, raised her voice with a genuine smile.

 383 - - Extra 1 Vampire?

    In the lowest level of the "abyss," daylight basically does not reach.

    Therefore, I use magic tools from my "Infinity Gacha" card to light up the corridors, rooms, and training halls as if it were midday.

    However, since not being exposed to sunlight for a long time is bad for my health, I used magic items that emitted pseudo sunlight from my "Mugen Gacha" card when I was still weak at the time.

    Now, Yume also uses that magic item and takes time to bask in the sunlight.

    In doing so, with the help of the fairy maids, Yume went to the trouble of applying the sunscreen from the "Mugen Gacha" card thoroughly before taking the pseudo-sunlight.

    How well did she apply it? ...... She didn''t leave out the tips of her ears, backsides, nape of her neck, and even the tips of her fingers, of course.

    I can''t help but point out that I''m not a fan of the "Gacha" card.

    The most important thing to remember is that you don''t have to apply it all the way to the nape of the neck.

    Yume looked at my question with a truly dumbfounded gaze.

    Ni-chan, if you talk to girls that delicately, they won''t like you, will they?"

    Sorry, sorry ......"

    My sister points this out to me in a serious tone.

    I can''t help but utter an apology.

    In my mind, Yume is still a child who plays around outside without sunscreen, but in reality, she is no longer a child.

    I vow in my heart to change my mind and to be careful not to say anything inappropriate from now on.

    Today, Yume and I decided to have a tea party in a room on the lowest level of the "Nasu" while basking in the pseudo-sunshine.

    I was able to find time to do so, and luckily Yume and Nazuna''s free time coincided with mine.

    We decided to have a tea party while soaking up the pseudo-sunshine.

    In a large room, a tea ceremony table was prepared by the fairy maids, and Yume, Nazuna, and I sat down to enjoy a leisurely cup of tea and conversation with each other.

    Yume told me about her hobby of gardening, her study of magic, etiquette, and other aspects of life in the lowest level of the "abyss".

    I put her through a lot of hardship, so I am very happy that she is enjoying her life in the lowest level of the "abyss.

    Nazuna also made a great contribution as a friend to her life.

    Yume seems to adore Nazuna because they are close in age and can easily talk to each other.

    Among the fairy maids, there are girls who are close to Yume in appearance and age, but ...... their consciousness is that they are maids.

    In this respect, Nazuna is not bothered by details and has a friendly personality, so she and Yume became friends right away.

    I am truly grateful for her existence - but there were a few strange things about Nazuna.

    They were nothing serious.

    It was just a simple question. ......

    I asked Nazna at the tea party this time without thinking.

    I was wondering if it was okay for Nazna to be in the sun even though she is a vampire.

    ?"

    Nazna, who was munching on a tea cookie with both hands, twists her head at my question.

    She had a "?" above her head. was floating in the air.

    Yume, who was politely sipping her tea, added to my words.

    I think I read in a book that vampires are not supposed to be exposed to sunlight. ...... That''s what you were wondering about, wasn''t it?"

    Yeah, yeah, yeah. Yume is right.

    ?"ббAm I not allowed to get some sun?ббI heard it''s rather healthy. ......"

    After swallowing the tea cake in her mouth, Nazna replied.

    You''re a vampire and you care about your health? ......

    In fact, she is an outstandard "SUR true ancestor vampire knight (knight) Nazna level 9999".

    I''m sure she has already conquered sunlight and has no problem with it.

    I was curious, so I asked her about it.

    I asked her, "By the way, does Nazna drink blood?

    Master, blood is not a drink. Milk still tastes better.

    They don''t drink blood.

    I''ve heard that milk is pure white, but is very close to blood in composition.

    I continue with my question.

    ''You don''t like garlic?''

    I rather like that little stinky vegetable called garlic, because when I eat meat or something, a little bit of it smells like it makes me hungry. I''d rather not have bitter green peppers.

    They dislike bell peppers more than garlic.

    Nazna remembers the taste of bell peppers, opens her mouth to spit ''ugh'' and sticks out her tongue.

    If Ellie had seen this scene, she would have scolded her, saying, ''You''re not behaving well.

    The fairy maid accompanying her this time also raised her eyebrows for a moment at Nazna''s attitude.

    She continued to ask more questions.

    If that''s the case, are you bad at attacking magic with the sacred attribute, which is very effective against vampires?

    Sacred attribute offensive magic?ббI''m invincible, so it won''t work!

    Nazuna puffed out her big chest and proudly asserted.

    Yume praised and applauded innocently.

    Nazuna, you are amazing.

    You can rest assured that I will protect you, your master, your sister, and everyone else in the "Natsuku"!

    Perhaps happy to be praised by Yume, he asserts emphatically, stretching his proud chest even further.

    Yume was genuinely complimentary of Nazuna, and the two conversed happily.

    I, on the other hand, was .......

    (Nazuna is level 9999, so does that mean she''s out of standard and has overcome the vampire''s weakness?)

    Twisting my head around her statement, I gave my own considered answer.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Later, I had a chance to talk with Ellie and asked her a similar question in the flow.

    Ellie answers with a smile.

    ''As for me, I like blood because it is a very good medium for witchcraft.

    Ellie put her hand on her cheek and raised her eyebrows in annoyance.

    I''m not much of a sunbather," she said. My skin is not very strong and it burns easily. ...... I also don''t like foods with strong aromas, like garlic. I can''t stand the smell of it long after I''ve eaten it. ......

    When I heard this story, I thought to myself, ''Maybe Ellie, not Nazna, is the vampire-ish one?'' I just thought to myself, "What is it about this place that is so special?

    <>

 384 - - Extraordinary Part 2 Gows

    Miki "Masta" Miki, a former member of the demon nation, who is currently trapped in the "Abyss," is under tight restraints.

    She is forced to wear the "SSSR Curse Collar," which reduces her level, her magical and physical abilities, and limits the number of gifts she can possess.

    The collar cannot be removed by the victim, and can only be removed by a third party.

    In addition, when they are put in prison, in order to get out, they first have to be guarded 24 hours a day by a level 5,000 golem that specializes in attacks.

    The golem was suitable as a lookout because it never became fatigued.

    They were also ordered to stall and possibly kill them.

    Next, two fairy maids were standing sentinel at the door in front of the prison.

    They are changing at the right time.

    They were armed with "telepathy," "flash," and "sticky" cards from the "Infinite Gacha.

    The "flash" and "sticky" cards were used to stop them in their tracks, while the "telepathic" cards were used to call in the police.

    If it were true, I would have given them more powerful cards to keep them safe. ......

    If they were to break out of jail, there is a possibility that the other party would get the card, so we can''t give them a powerful card.

    Furthermore, if the fairy maids were still about to be murdered by the fugitives, they would have a magic item in their hands that would report the crisis.

    Although this is still quite strict, we still try to make sure that one level 9999 person always remains in the lowest level of the "abyss" as a precaution.

    This is all for the safety of everyone in the lowest level of the Abyss.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    "Duhuhuhuhu ......"

    "............"

    ''Uwa, kits ......''

    A room in the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    In this room, I, Suzu, Rock, and Miki, who was originally locked up in the dungeon, were sitting together and having a tea party.

    Today''s tea party was a thank-you party for Miki.

    Last time, I received information about the fake "C" from Miki.

    He made it clear to Miki that he would ''thank her well'' for that information. However, Miki demanded, "It''s not that big of a deal, so I don''t need to thank you so much, but I want to know about Suzu''s (my beloved) hobbies and interests.

    Even though Miki refrained, I was able to get information from her.

    I would be sorry if I just told him about Suzu''s hobbies, etc., as he requested, and then said, ''Yes, that''s it.

    As a result, he let Suzu out of the dungeon for a while and set up a tea party with her.

    Normally, I would have asked the fairy maids to serve her, but for safety''s sake, I asked Mei and Ice Heat to take her place.

    Even if Miki were to get out of control, it would not be difficult to subdue her, since I was also there.

    Of course, I didn''t get her out of jail and sit her down at the tea party just to thank her. ......

    Miki gives a strange laugh, "Duhuhuhuhu ......," and stares at Suzu sitting in front of her.

    Suzu turned her gaze away with a blue face, like a frog staring at a snake, and her partner, Rock, turned to her and tsked.

    Miki, with a debauched face, talks to Suzu in a cat-catcher''s voice.

    Suzu-chan''s hobby is making dolls. She''s really cute!ббIt''s a perfect hobby for a pretty girl like Suzuбю.

    "............"

    I''m not sure why my partner gave me goosebumps, but it''s amazing. ......

    Apparently, Suzu has goosebumps, despite the fact that Miki is talking to her normally.

    (Well, it''s only natural, since he''s been told a lot of strange things and stuffed up. ......)

    Ignoring Locke''s tsk tsk, however, Miki sips her tea with a heartily happy smile.

    I''m so happy to be able to enjoy tea with Suzu-chan just because I sold her information about those dumb demons!ббI''m so happy I''m scared.

    ......!"

    Miki winks happily at Suzu.

    Tin, with tears in her eyes, looks really uncomfortable and physically pulls back her chair to get away from Miki.

    Even Suzu''s appearance was adorable in Miki''s view, and she made a squishy happy face.

    I can''t help but giggle at the difference in attitude between the two of them.

    But I can''t keep smiling.

    This tea party was to thank her for the fake "C" information, but I also have another question I want to ask her. It was also a chance to get that information out of her.

    I lightly coughed to get Miki''s attention.

    I''m glad you''re pleased. But Tin is scared, so don''t do anything too strange, okay?"

    Of course, Miki would never do anything strange to her beloved Suzu.

    Considering Miki''s words and actions toward Tin every time, I wanted to tsk tsk, ''Which mouth is talking?

    But I let it slide, because it would slow down the conversation, and spoke out against another matter.

    I''m mainly thanking you for the fake ''C'' information, but there''s actually something else I''d like to ask you about. ......

    What else do you want to ask me besides the fake ''C''?"

    Miki nodded her head cutely.

    In asking about this other matter, we need to tell our side of the story, but we can''t afford not to ask .......

    I made up my mind and explained to Miki what was going on.

    The truth is, we lost Gou, who is the leader of the "Master" on the Majin Nation side,....... Do you know of any other places he might go besides the Majinkoku side?"

    Mera''s alter ego engaged in combat with Goh, who entered the racial kingdom without permission.

    At that time, he attached "Mera''s blood" for tracking and dispatched Nazuna, the strongest of the "Natsura" against Goh.

    Even Gou, the strongest Gou on the Majin Nation side of "Master", was unable to defeat Nazuna and was cornered, finally blowing himself up.

    Nazna, who had not thought that he would blow himself up in front of her, forgot about the "blood of Mera''s body" from the shock of not being caught, and returned to the lowest level of "NARAku" in a panic, reporting back to us with tears in her eyes.

    However, the "blood of Mera''s partial body" is not a panacea. It can only give an approximate location of the body, and because it is blood, it will naturally fall off when washed, etc. Furthermore, at the time, my own brother Els had committed suicide, and my depressed atmosphere spread throughout the lowest level of the "abyss," and even Ellie was wondering how she could cheer me up.

    Therefore, it was one day after Goh''s self-destruction that I investigated the "blood of Mera''s body," and as a result of my close examination of Nazuna''s report - it turned out that the self-destruction was a cover and that Goh was most likely still alive.

    He immediately tried to track him down with "Blood of Mera Minute Body," but the response had disappeared.

    Doc''s laboratory, the "Master" on the Majinkoku side, was cleaned up, physically crushed, and reclaimed, with racial remains, experimental monsters, dangerous chemicals, etc., all cleaned up.

    In addition, the mansion of the "Assassination Society of Executioners (Blow)," which was headed by Gira, one of the "Master" on the Majin Nation side, has also been dismantled.

    The castle in the capital of the Majin Nation was blown to pieces from underground by the fake "C".

    I couldn''t think of any other place Goh might go, so I decided to ask Miki.

    After listening to what I had to say, Miki pondered for a moment and then answered honestly.

    Hmmm...places Goh might go," she said. It is hard to think that he would go back to the Demon Kingdom, so I think he would have gone to the Dragon Empire in the usual way, relying on the ''masters'' there, right?

    I knew it. ......

    After our side learned that we had missed them, we scrutinized the information and came up with the same answer.

    The fact that the "Blood of Mera" trace has disappeared was probably erased with the help of someone from the Dragon Empire''s "Master" side.

    However, a question remains.

    But Goh was the leader of the side that was in opposition to the Masters of the Dragon Empire, wasn''t he?ббCan he be relied upon so easily?"

    It''s true that Mikie and her friends were enemies with the ''masters'' on the Dragon Empire side, but it''s not like they hated each other to the point of killing each other. We do play with each other when we see each other. It''s just a difference of opinion. And Gou, despite her appearance, is flexible in her thinking, so I think she has defected to the Dragon Empire side.

    My intuition told me that Miki''s response was probably correct.

    (The "Master" on the Dragon Empire side? ......)

    According to the explanation I heard from Miki, the "group that views C as an enemy" is the "Master" on the side of the Dragon Empire.

    Revenge against Diablo is over.

    In a sense, it may be said that it was just as well, since the next step was to take revenge against Drago in the Dragon People Empire.

    Thank you very much for ......, it was very helpful. I will return the favor in another form.

    I can''t wait to see how you and Suzu have fun next time.

    ............"

    Miki makes a smile that looks like she is truly and sincerely enjoying herself.

    Suzu, who has to deal with her again next time, even though it was as a thank-you for collecting information, made a look of heartfelt displeasure.

    However, this attitude seemed to be an exquisite reward from Miki''s point of view, and her joy did not waver.

    <>

 385 - - Extraordinary Part 3 Flying Castle

    Mmmm~"

    I, Light, press the button for the "Infinite Gacha" card, a rare gift these days in the lowest level office of "The Abyss".

    A magic circle is generated from under my feet, centered on me sitting in my seat.

    As soon as the magic circle disappeared, a card appeared from the air.

    R, Detect. I continued, "R means ....... Is it bad to press the ''Infinite Gacha'' button while sitting down?"

    It''s not that the rarity of "Infinite Gacha" changes depending on whether you are in the chair or not, but I always end up thinking about such occult things.

    Why am I pushing "Infinite Gacha" myself so actively and unusually?

    My older brother, Els-nee-chan, was captured by Doc, one of the "Master" of the Demon Nation, and was transformed into a monster.

    I tried to bring him back to his senses, but he came to his senses but took his own life in front of me so that he wouldn''t hurt me.

    Using the power of Ellie and the cards, it would not be difficult to revive Els-ni-chan, but .......

    It was just impossible to restore his monstrous body.

    The first thing to do is to find out how to restore the monstrous Els Nee-chan to her race, after torturing the captured Doc and having May''s lie detector and Ellie read his memories. ...... Doc himself assured me that it was impossible.

    However, there is no hope.

    May''s advice made me realize that.

    My gift, "Infinite Gacha," could produce a card that would return the monstrous Els-chan to her race.

    At present, the corpse has been suspended in time by Ellie''s Ultimate Class magic to prevent it from decomposing.

    The time is not stopped for a few seconds or minutes, but permanently.

    This way, Ni-chan''s body will never decompose.

    Normally, I have a lot of work to do on the ground to increase my fame as an adventurer, and I have a lot of paperwork and inspection work to do at the bottom of the "abyss," but I make time to pull the "infinite gacha," hoping that a useful card will come out.

    Incidentally, even when I am on the ground, I am able to use the "Infinite Gacha" cards as a gift in the "Abyss," thanks to the "UR Second Shadow.

    The "Double Shadow" looks exactly like the player itself, imitating the player''s appearance, personality, and even habits.

    It can even imitate the benefits of the person it is imitating, albeit in a degraded form.

    So, when "UR Double Shadow" came out, I used the card to create the "other me" and kept hitting the "Infinite Gacha" button.

    However, this "UR Double Shadow" was not perfect.

    The rate of emission of the higher ranks of the "Infinity Gacha" cards was lower than I was used to.

    So I make time to do the "Mugen Gacha" myself, but I can''t seem to get any good cards. ......

    Blurting, I press the "Infinite Gacha" button.

    "Ugh ......, another R. ......"

    R, Silent" appears.

    Unable to resist, I get up from my seat and walk out of the office.

    I felt that I would not be able to get a good card because of the poor flow of cards while I was sitting.

    ............"

    Today, my sidekick, the fairy maid, is silently waiting on the edge.

    I stand in the center of the office and press a button, not caring about her gaze.

    I felt that I would get more out of this one.

    "Oh, that''s a rather good card!

    My intuition was right on target, and cards of good rarity were ejected in succession.

    SSR Infinite Stomach Bracelet"--A bracelet that allows the wearer to eat an unlimited number of meals when equipped. It has no further effects.

    SSR One Box House" -- Can summon a house with a kitchen toilet bath in an instant. It can be returned, but its interior is not very spacious.

    SSR Delivery Black Cat" -- An item that allows the owner of this black cat to instantly deliver packages to and from each other. Once it is used up, the black cat disappears.

    It was relatively rare, but its use was not very clear.

    But the flow is coming.

    Feeling better, I pressed the button again.

    "Ugh ......, it''s getting rarer and rarer again ......."

    SR Super Flash" -- strong light continues to emit for a long period of time.

    SR Surprise Meat"--Bait for catching enemies. Enemies are attracted by the delicious smell. Taste is normal. Smells good.

    SR Sleep Curse - An abnormality attack spell that puts enemies to sleep with a certain probability.

    ''I wonder if I''m in a bad position. ......''

    Although I understand that this is indeed not possible, I act unintentionally with occult thinking.

    While wandering around the Oval Office room, I press the "Infinite Gacha" button.

    I press the "Infinite Gacha" button.ббHere it comes, here it comes!"

    The magic circle becomes huge and shines dazzlingly.

    It''s a sign that a rare card is about to be ejected!

    Mei and her SUR cards were also ejected, emitting this kind of mystical light. ......

    UR. They''re kind of rare, though."

    UR Advanced Flame Support Fairy "Fire High End Fairy" - When used, an advanced flame fairy (a thing like a pit in a weapon) appears and assists in attacks. The number is 5 to 10 at random. They disappear after a certain time.

    This card is very useful as an assistance card.

    It should be declared a winner. ......

    Because the effect is not what you are aiming for, you inevitably feel like you are looking over your shoulder.

    "Huh,...... it''s time to go back, and this is the last time I''m going to do this--uh!"

    Gosh, master!"

    This will be the last mess as the next job is pushed for time.

    I pressed the button in a casual tone of voice - and a huge magic circle appeared.

    The fairy maid, who felt that I was in danger because of the enormous pressure, almost jumped out of her skin and said, "I have to protect Master Light even if it costs me my life," but I stopped her by raising one hand.

    Don''t worry, don''t worry. It''s not an attack from the enemy or anything. It''s just a SUR card ejection!"

    About three years ago, when I was betrayed by a member of the "Gathering of Tribes" and transferred to the lowest level of the "Abyss," I was attacked by a snake hellhound. At that time, I was still weak and had no other means, so I hit the "infinite gacha" (gift) repeatedly.

    At that time, the same magic circle that appeared when May came out spread over the office.

    As I was feeling nostalgic, the light converged to create a card.

    A SUR card could have the power to turn Ni-chan from a monster back into a race. ......

    ...... But hope was betrayed.

    It is true that it is only a SUR card and has unimaginable power. ......

    Frankly, it is too subtle for us to handle.

    No, it''s certainly a great card, but ......

    SUR Sorajiro" - can fly to outer space. A castle with an environment that can be permanently and permanently inhabited. It is possible to travel among the stars, but there is a limit to the number of people who can travel.

    This is a card that says, "SUR is a castle that can fly to outer space.

    It is really amazing that a castle can fly to space, live permanently, and travel to other stars. ......

    I''m honestly not sure how to use this card, since we already have the lowest level of the "abyss".

    (It''s a shame we got a SUR card but not the kind of thing that would help Els-ni-chan. ...... But I''m definitely not giving up.)

    To tell the truth, I would have preferred something more useful since I got a SUR card at the time.

    However, this is all luck, and we cannot choose.

    It seems that we are still far from saving Ni-chan, but I renewed my mind, "I will never give up.

    ''For now, I''ll leave it with Tonton and keep it in the back of the administrative warehouse, where the Mythology Class (Mitology Class) is sealed. That would be the safest thing to do.

    Even inside the lowest level of the Abyss, there is a special area - a controlled warehouse that handles treasures from the cards, magic items, weapons and armor.

    The warehouse was properly managed by "SSR Treasure Lover Tonton Level 100.

    In the back of the warehouse, there is a section where mythological class items that cannot be shown to the public are stored.

    The idea was to store "SUR Sora-jiro" in that section.

    I call my fairy maid and tell her to give "SUR Sora-jiro" to Tonton.

    The fairy maid received the card graciously and followed my instructions.

    <>

 386 - - тЦая╝ЭтЦатЦа

    (Where am I ......бЎ How did I wake up ......)

    бЎ is puzzled and retraces his memory.

    бЎ immediately came up with the cause of the problem.

    (Oh yeah бЎбЎ!бб(Hence, бЎ has he awakened in such a halfway stage? ......)

    He recalls that when the problem arose, бЎ took steps to wake him up.

    (How could бЎбЎ get into a бЎбЎбЎбЎ that бЎбЎ had perfected ......!бб(You insolent бЎбЎ who prevent бЎбЎ of бЎбЎ!)

    If I could, I would eliminate бЎбЎ right now, but because I am halfway through my awakening, I cannot be conscious any longer.

    (If I don''t take steps to deal with бЎбЎ when I next awaken, ...... this бЎбЎ will be бЎбЎбЎбЎ for бЎ. The бЎбЎ that interfere with it will literally crush you like a бЎбЎ!)

    The "Mere Old Man" has a clear desire to kill, and his consciousness falls into the dark unawakened world again.

    Although he has not yet awakened, when he does next awaken, he will move to crush бЎбЎ as he says.

    --When he next awakens, he will move to crush бЎбЎ, as he said.

    <>

 387 - - one-episode play

    Yes, yes, yes!ббBoku-sama-chan, I''m interested in the "Witch of the Giant Tower" who is said to have vanquished Gou. Since you''re here, may I go and bother her?"

    Sesta, one of the masters on the dragon empire side, a beautiful looking boy, raises his hand with a pure smile and voice.

    Bokusama-chan''s work is almost done, and there''s nothing to do until the end, so why don''t you just stay for a little while?"

    He sat cross-legged on the carpet and gave everyone a flirtatious upward glance, even though he was the same man.

    Sesta''s face is more attractive than that of a pretty girl, and his short stature invites a sense of shelter. A first-time visitor who doesn''t know him has a fascinating charm that will charm you and make you listen to any kind of selfishness. ......

    The only people here are those who have known him for a long time.

    The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good understanding of what you are doing and how to do it.

    Goh, a former master on the demon kingdom side, asked in frustration.

    Hey, you little shit, did you hear what I said?ббI told you there is a monster in the "Witch of the Giant Tower. Are you crazy enough to try to mess with her?

    The monster that beat up Gou to a pulp is under the control of the "Witch of the Giant Tower," isn''t it?ббThat''s why you got interested. I''ve been working on P.A. for a long time, and it would be nice to take a break from it all.

    In Sesta''s view, he does not recognize it as anything more than "a thrilling game in which someone as powerful as Goh messes with someone he calls a monster.

    His optimistic attitude is met with a tongue-lashing from Goh, who is truly displeased.

    Hey, you little shit. Don''t you understand the meaning of the information I gave you?ббOr are you not smart enough to understand?ббThere is a Nazna (monster) under the "Witch of the Giant Tower" that even I was defeated by, you know?ббIf you want to die, finish your work before you die!

    What a terrible thing to say! I was just trying to do my job to see if Goh''s information was true.

    You little bastard. ......

    Sesta wiggles her body teasingly, feigning ignorance.

    It''s a pretty boy with a pretty girl face, so it looks good, but from Goh''s point of view, who understands that Sesta, who is confident in her own appearance, is doing this on purpose, it''s nothing more than an incitement.

    He sends a killing blow and tries to get up from the sofa, but Sesta stops twisting one step ahead of him and raises her hands as if to ''surrender''.

    ''No, actually, I''m interested to see who''s strong enough to defeat Goh, or who''s strong enough to defeat him. So I thought I''d try my hand at double-checking and acquiring new information as well."

    The bombastic kid certainly has a point. It is also dangerous to believe information from former adversaries. It''s important to check. ......

    Cesta''s words, surprisingly, are understood by Kaiser.

    Sesta takes this opportunity to speak up.

    I''m so proud of you, Mr. Kaiser!ббI know, right!ббConfirmation is important!"

    The two who are heavily involved in "P.A." and their work are very outspoken.

    An atmosphere is created that allows Sesta to mess with the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    Hiro, the leader of the masters on the Dragon Empire side, and Lucan, a tall man with a bald head and shaved eyebrows, looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders as if to say, "It can''t be helped.

    Kaiser''s bodyguard, Black (Hey), just stands idly in his shadow.

    Hiro lets out a slight giggle and gives his permission.

    I understand, Sesta-kun, and I give you permission to put your hand out.

    Do it!"ббThanks, Hiro!"

    Sesta innocently snaps her fingers and raises her hands in joy, as if she were a child who was told that tomorrow she would be taken to an amusement park.

    He silently bites his tongue at the fact that Goh is allowed to mess with him.

    Meanwhile, Hiro and the others smile slightly at his attitude, but also remember to nail him.

    Hiro tells them with a serious expression on his face.

    Just don''t do anything that will really put your life in danger. Sesta-kun''s power is still needed by ''P.A.''"

    It''s okay. I understand. Besides, everyone knows your gift, don''t they?ббIt''s not every day that you fall into danger, so don''t worry about it.

    Sesta assured me confidently.

    It''s been a while since we''ve seen so many ''momentary glimpses of organisms exploding.

    He licks his tongue with heartfelt delight.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    "--We were able to successfully settle our dispute with the Demon Nation thanks to the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'', weren''t we?

    Yes, I can''t sleep with my feet up against the ''Witch of the Giant Tower,'' Queen Lilith."

    In the capital of the racial kingdom, in the royal castle--a rather shabby and rather large mansion, Yume (fake), who has become the chief maid at her side, replies to Lilith''s words about being crowned queen while pouring her a cup of tea.

    (Even though it''s the "Witch of the Giant Tower", it''s not a good idea to owe her too much. ......)

    While watching the tea being served, Lilith complained in her heart.

    Lilith was able to assume the position of queen of the racial kingdom all thanks to the help of the "Witch of the Giant Tower" - the light behind her.

    She is grateful for that, but he is not "Lilith''s unconditional protector.

    He was only cooperating with Lilith in return for saving her own sister Yume.

    Light, who is such a cooperator, contacted me via Yume (fake) and informed me that the Majin Nation issue has been settled.

    What is the Majin Nation issue?

    The Majin nation has been loudly declaring its opposition to the inauguration of Queen Lilith and has been imposing on the racial kingdoms far worse than interference in their internal affairs.

    Although they avoided direct expression, they said, "We will enter the territory of the racial kingdom and plunder wheat, hunt racial slaves, burn villages, make an example out of them, and commit massacres.

    The racial kingdom had no power to stop such tyranny of the demon kingdom, so they asked Dirk (Light), who had just visited Lilith, to cooperate.

    He agreed to help.

    He agreed and successfully solved the problem of the demon kingdom.

    Lilith sipped the tea made by Yume (fake) again.

    (It is fortuitous that the Majin Nation problem was successfully solved, but the problems are still piling up. ......)

    A typical problem is brother Claw and his faction.

    Lilith forcibly usurped the throne of the racial kingdom with the help of the Light.

    She forcibly pushed her former king father, Claw, who was the first prince, to take the queen''s place.

    All in order to gain a bright future for the race.

    (Even though his brother is under house arrest, neither faction has yet to give up the throne. Thanks to him, even if the demon kingdom problem is cleared up, the inside of the racial kingdom is still tingling. ......)

    Lilith leans back against the backrest with the look of a sister who has issues with her brother.

    ............"

    JoOusama?"

    Yume (fake) unexpectedly called out to Lilith, who was silent, not even touching her papers.

    He called out to her, but Lilith did not respond immediately, and after a few seconds - with an expression as a queen - she raised herself from the backrest.

    ''Now that the Majin Nation issue has been settled, let''s confront your brother and his faction with the reality and have them accept it. For our race to have a bright future, we need to be united within our country."

    Lilith makes her decision not as her own sister, but as the Queen of the Racial Kingdom.

    Lilith says, "Brother, I will make a plan to break the hearts of the factions. Yume, I know you will be busier than ever, but please support me, will you?"

    Yes, of course, Mistress Lilith!"

    Yume (fake) clasps her hands in front of her chest in a cute, spirited manner.

    The gesture was so cute that even Lilith''s cheeks relaxed.

    At the same time, her own resolve almost loosened.

    (I want you to break your brother''s heart, get rid of his ambition, and find other pleasures like my father did - no, I don''t want you to play like my father did.)

    Recently my father, a former king again, submitted documents for increased funding to bring in a new prostitute.

    He was a stalwart and serious about his duties when he was king, but now that he has been relieved of his heavy responsibilities, he has gone ballistic and has become infatuated with prostitutes.

    Lilith felt a pain in her temples as she imagined her own brother Claud''s ambition broken and becoming like her father.

    But despite the pain, Lilith instructs Yume (fake).

    In order to come up with a plan, we need to have a talk with the "Witch of the Giant Tower," so please contact her, okay?

    What is Lilith''s plan?

    <>

 388 - - Episode 2 Explanation to Yume

    "............"

    The lowest level of the Abyss.

    In the room where my brother Els is enshrined, I sit on a chair and stare at my brother, who is frozen in time, and I fall silent.

    My own brother, Els, was turned into a monster by Doc, one of the Masters of the Demon Nation, and while he was attacking me, he came to his senses and committed suicide.

    He came back to his senses and died by himself in the middle of attacking me. He is currently in this morgue, having time stopped by the power of Ellie.

    Simple revival is not difficult, but .......

    Resurrecting him as he is will only make him a monster again.

    There is no way to return him from monster to race in his current state.

    (Thanks to Mei''s advice, I realized that there is a possibility of an "Infinite Gacha" card from "Infinite Gacha" that will turn Els Ni-chan back from a monster to a race, but ....... I wonder when that will be ......)

    In my spare time, I too began to draw cards at the lowest level of the "abyss".

    I let "UR Double Shadow" draw cards, which imitates even my gifts, but the benefits (gifts) are inevitably degraded.

    So, if I draw the cards myself, there is a higher chance of getting good cards.

    However, I can''t do that because I have other things I have to do. ......

    One of the things I have to do is to explain to my own sister, Yume, about my brother Els'' current situation, so I explained to Yume about my brother''s current situation a while ago.

    I had explained to Yume about my brother''s current situation some time ago, because as my brother, I needed to explain this from my own mouth.

    As I sat by Yume''s side, I thought back to our exchange.

    I recall my exchange with Yume as I sat by his side: "...... Yume, we found Els-chan and were able to protect her.

    ''!ббThat''s my girl!ббYou''re awesome!"

    I ask her to set up a tea party through her side elf maid to explain to Yume.

    After wondering how to start the conversation,......, I chose to speak straight out.

    In contrast to her expression, my mouth was very heavy.

    I''m not sure what to say, but Els is very seriously injured and is in no condition to talk right now. If it were true, I''d like to let her see Yume and talk to him. ...... I can''t visit her for a while because of her medical treatment. When you get better, you can come with me to see Els.

    ''............''

    Yume did not respond immediately to these words.

    I felt that she realized something from my facial expression, language, and gestures.

    An air of understanding because we are brothers and sisters.

    I am not lying, but I am not telling the truth. Perhaps they could tell that I couldn''t talk about it.

    But I was hesitant to speak honestly about the current situation.

    I''m afraid to tell you that Els niichan has been converted into a monster, and the means to return to the race is difficult at present. I can''t say, ''We''ll just have to wait until a healing card comes out of the infinite gacha.

    However, I was not going to keep quiet about the fact that I found and protected Els-ni-chan until she returned to her race.

    There was no possibility that Yume would hear about it in any way.

    In that case, he would ask, "Why didn''t you tell me about Els-ni-chan!" I did not want to be asked, "What do you want to do?

    I did not want to give Yume a strange sense of distrust.

    Therefore, I told Yume about the current situation of my brother Els from my own mouth.

    After a few tens of seconds, Yume made a smile and replied.

    I understand. Then, when Els-chan gets better, let''s go visit him together, okay?

    ''...... Oh, of course. Promise."

    I realized that Yume had a reason, but I dared not say it out loud and accepted it.

    In a way, I ended up making Yume put up with it. ......

    It was much better than just telling her what was going on, but it didn''t change the fact that I had to indulge her.

    (If I had been able to discover Els-ni-chan earlier, Ni-chan would not have been converted into a monster. ...... No, then I would have been able to save my family, my village, and many people if I had been able to escape from the "abyss" earlier. ......)

    As I sat by Els-ni-chan''s side, where time had stopped, I reflected on my conversation with Yume, which led me to think the unhelpful thought, ''In the past, if only I had stood up to him better.

    I can''t change the past now, and at that time, I cooperated with Mei and everyone else to get out of the lowest level of the "abyss. It would be difficult to escape at a faster speed than that.

    It''s really too late for that.

    I''ll come back to see your face again, ...... niichan."

    I can''t just sit around sentimentalizing forever.

    I get up from my seat and leave Els alone in the room, leaving her there.

    Just as I leave the room, May appears.

    She really is approaching from the end of the corridor at a speed that is not rude, with an expression that says, ''I have something to tell you, Mr. Light.

    After giving my permission to my escort, Ice Heat, I bring Mei close to my side and ask her what she wants.

    If this was an urgent matter, she would have told me directly by telephoning me or even by forcing me to omit the fairy maids from stopping her.

    When he did not use those means, I could understand that it was not urgent news.

    I asked her in a voice that was still somewhat somber.

    Mei, is something wrong?

    Yes, Her Majesty Queen Lilith contacted me privately just now via Yume (fake)-sama who works at the Royal Castle of the Racial Kingdom.

    From a double-shadowed youme?"

    I put a guess on the content of the call in my brain.

    There should be no urgent business now that the Majin Kingdom issue has been taken care of.

    Is there a natural disaster inside the racial kingdom, and is there a request for rescue, assistance, or manpower?

    But May''s report misses my guess.

    Her Majesty Queen Lilith''s idea is to hold an ''Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom'' in the near future. I have asked Her Majesty Wright, Ellie, the ''Witch of the Giant Tower,'' and myself about our plans."

    The inauguration ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom?

    The contact was a bit unexpected and I couldn''t help but repeat May''s words.

    I remain silent for a moment and guess Lilith''s intention.

    "- You are going to hold a ceremony to completely break the heart of Lilith''s older brother, Claw. Certainly, with the demon kingdom issue settled and the seizure of the inside of the racial kingdom almost complete, I guess this is the right time to frustrate the consciousness of those who stand in the way.

    May nodded at my words.

    After the ...... ceremony, Lilith''s position will certainly be more secure.

    I nodded to May and instructed her to check the schedules of me and Ellie and the others for attendance.

    <>

 389 - - Episode 3 Change of pace

    From the room where the time-stopped brother Els is enshrined, we move to his office.

    While sitting in his seat in the office, he exchanges words with May, who has once again reported to him.

    The "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom," or ...... Lilith has finally moved to completely eliminate her brother Claw and his faction of the nobility?

    Perhaps. "Perhaps it is appropriate, since the problem of the demon kingdom has been settled, and with our help she has been crowned queen, and the racial kingdom is finally under her control.

    In case you are wondering, Lilith has already been appointed "Queen of the Racial Kingdom" by the recommendation of the Six Principality Council of each country.

    However, this inauguration was almost a coup d''etat by Lilith, who was a princess at the time.

    From the perspective of the common people of the Kingdom of Races, this is an event that is so far above their heads that many of them are probably unaware of Lilith''s accession to the throne.

    (For the common people, earning money for the bread they eat today is more important than Lilith''s inauguration as queen. ......)

    At the time I left the village, I was also focused on finding a better job at the Adventurer''s Guild to pay for bread and lodging.

    If it were said that the head of the country had undergone a generational change from the king to his daughter, the common people would think nothing more than ''I see.

    That is why it is important to hold a big "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races," serve bread and wine to the people, and publicize the fact that Lilith has "assumed the position of queen.

    She probably intends to become the "head of the racial kingdom" in both name and reality by holding a large scale coronation ceremony for the whole country and advertising to the people that she is a firm queen.

    As a participant for that, does she want the name of ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower'' rather than me?"

    Perhaps. The name ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower'' is now well-known among the common people.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" has fallen and ruled over the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Beastmen Confederacy, and the Majin Kingdom.

    The Dwarf Kingdom and the Racial Kingdom are treated as friendly countries. ......

    The racial kingdoms have invested a large amount of money and other resources, so they are practically under the control of the government.

    The only kingdom that has equal diplomatic relations is the Dwarf Kingdom.

    It is only natural that the name of the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who has that much power and has declared "absolute racial independence," should spread among the common people of the racial kingdoms.

    The only countries that do not have the influence of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" are the Dragon People''s Empire and the Six Principality.

    I noticed that you''ve been reaching out to the ground a lot. It was necessary, though. ......

    Yes, it was a necessary step, so I hope you don''t mind, Mr. Wright.

    May nodded at my words.

    Let''s get back to the story.

    If the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," who is almost the ruler of the earth, could participate in the grand "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races" and witness the inauguration of Lilith as queen, there would be no more powerful witness.

    It seems that she is coming to completely break the hearts of her brother Claw and his faction of nobles, who have already gained real power, are recognized by the people in both name and reality, and are imprisoned by clearly stating that the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is behind them.

    Naturally, there is no reason to refuse this offer.

    Lilith is willing to handle the internal fires within the racial kingdom, so there''s no reason for us to put a damper on that. Above all, they are going to hold the ''Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races''-in other words, a country-wide festival to celebrate Lilith''s inauguration as the queen. It would be a good event to cheer up the depressed Yume.

    I''m sure you''re right. I hope this will cheer Yume-sama up. ......"

    I look excited, and May puts one hand on her cheek in concern and lets out a sigh.

    Yume''s spirits have been low lately.

    The reason, of course, is the Els brother thing.

    I told Yume that I had secured Els-ni-chan, but that I would not be able to see him for the time being in order to heal his body.

    On the surface, he seems to be satisfied with the news, but I guess he''s still feeling down inside.

    The first thing to do is to get a good look at the newest version of the game.

    ''Lately, my sister, while we are watering the botanical garden together (a place for Yume''s hobby of growing plants), there are times when she gets depressed and makes a dark expression. ...... Master, is there any way to cheer up my sister?" He is so worried that he comes to me for advice.

    But then comes the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" - a country-wide festival.

    If Yume can enjoy the festival and make time to meet the real Lilith, there is a chance that she will get better.

    Even if she doesn''t get better, it will be worth participating if she can distract herself for a while.

    The only problem is that I have to go to .......

    I''m a little worried about taking Yume above ground. ......

    Yes. Unlike the lowest level of the Abyss, it is not safe to be on the ground. ......

    Naturally, I plan to surround Yume with level 9999 and other high level people, including myself, when we participate in the festival.

    But even so, Yume''s level is still low, so there is always the possibility that something could go wrong.

    Therefore, I am a little hesitant to take Yume, who is in a low-level state, out on the ground and bring her around, even if it is for the festival.

    If Yume''s level were even a little higher, it would be safer. ......

    Yume has a talent for magic, so we are developing that, but we have not allowed her to raise her level.

    I, for example, have my own purpose and beliefs, so I actively kill and injure her to raise her level to the limit.

    However, I was not willing to make young Yume actively kill monsters (creatures), even if it was to raise her level.

    The most important thing is that the lowest level of the "abyss" is safe, so there is no need to force the level up.

    Do you want me to raise Yume''s level now, ......?"

    I don''t know how to say it myself, but even so, I am not comfortable having Yume kill monsters (living creatures), even if it is to raise their level.

    Subconsciously, I make a face as if I am biting a bitter bug.

    Then May makes a suggestion to me.

    Light-sama, I think it would be better to ask Yume-sama for her opinion on whether or not she will participate in the "inauguration ceremony of the queen of the racial kingdom" - the festival. There is a possibility that she may wish not to participate.

    ...... surely May is right."

    As May pointed out, there is a possibility of ''no participation''.

    So, we should probably ask Yume first for her opinion on participation or non-participation.

    (I think she will most likely participate, though. (We need to put aside the issue of raising Yume''s level and really focus on the selection of the escort.)

    As Yume''s own brother, I can somewhat predict her response.

    So while I instructed Mei to ask Yume whether she would participate or not, I was inwardly thinking about how to escort her on the ground and how to select the people to escort her.

 390 - - Episode 4 Whether to participate in the festival

    Festival!ббI want to go!ббI want to go!ббI want to go!"

    A room in the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    She held a tea party with her own sister, Yume, after talking to the fairy maid in advance.

    The purpose of the tea party was to hear Yume''s wishes since she was asked by Lilith of the Racial Kingdom to participate in the "Racial Kingdom Queen Inauguration Ceremony.

    I myself have been invited, but Lilith''s purpose is to have Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who has great influence over the Elven Queen and the Demon Kingdoms, participate in the ceremony.

    If the "Witch of the Giant Tower" participates in the grand "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races," it will be as if Lilith''s appointment as queen has been fully approved.

    Until recently, the racial kingdoms have been in a dispute with the Majin Kingdom, and the Majin Kingdom will not be able to participate due to the problems of recovery from the damage caused by the fake "C" and the absence of the top leadership due to the disappearance of the first prince Volos, but representatives from the other Elven Queendoms, the Beastmen United Nations, and the Dwarf Kingdom are also scheduled to participate.

    As for myself, I have no problem as long as I greet Lilith lightly before and after the meeting.

    It would be good if I could bring along Yume, who wanted to meet Lilith at that time.

    My main mission to cheer up Yume, who is personally feeling down, is the festival held on the occasion of the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races," which will be held throughout the country.

    When I was a villager, festivals were also held in my village.

    It was the most exciting day of the year, when the New Year was celebrated, the adults drank and the children ate their fill of food.

    The village festival was a lot of fun, but the festival held in the town was even bigger.

    The adults who had been outside the city told me proudly that the festival was filled with an incredible number of people, events, stalls, street performances, and other fun things that the villagers had never seen before.

    When I was a villager, whenever I heard about the glamorous things going on outside the village, the children would get excited and say to each other, "Someday we would like to leave the village and see the festivals in the city.

    Naturally, Yume was one of them.

    When I asked her if she would like to go with me to a festival in the town, she responded in the same cheerful manner as before.

    Hearing Yume''s story seemed to have lifted her spirits, if only a little.

    ''Not only can I meet the princess, but there''s a festival like the New Year''s Eve Festival!ббNi-chan, are you sure you want Yume to go?"

    Of course. I''ll go with you as an escort, and we can look around.

    Yes!ббI''m so excited!"

    Yume smiles, looking truly happy.

    I am relieved in my heart that she has regained her energy.

    Hearing our conversation, Nazuna, who was also present at the meeting, made a fidgety expression on her face.

    Master, are you sure you want me to join in the festivities?

    Of course. I would rather have Nazna escort Yume with me on the ground. Can you do that for me?

    I''m on it!ббI will protect not only my sister, but also my master!ббI''m a very good person!

    Nazna asserts with pride.

    She seemed to be extremely happy that I was relying on her.

    I would have been worried about giving her up to the ground if I had known her before, but now that she has been through so much, she should have no problem with it.

    ...... probably.

    I''m sure she''s experienced a lot of things now. ......

    I''m sure we''ll see a lot of things together when we get to the festival on the ground!

    ''Yes, let''s look around, Nazna!ббPromise?"

    Yume and Nazuna make friendly promises to each other as if they were two girls of the same age, and they begin to talk happily about the festival.

    гиThey start talking happily about the festival. I want Yume to have lots of happy memories.)

    It would be nice to go around with me, my brother, but it would be more fun to go around with two girls who are closer in age (in appearance).

    The only person who is close to Yume in age and can treat her as a friend is currently Nazuna.

    She is also the strongest in "Nazuna" and has the perfect amount of ability, so she can feel safe when she is by Yume''s side.

    If any problems arise, I will be by her side, so we will basically be able to work it out.

    (......) But, come to think of it, Yume, who has lived in the capital of the racial kingdom by Lilith''s side for about three years, probably knows more about festivals than I do.

    I spent my days remodeling the lowest level of the "Abyss" to take revenge on the members of the "Gathering of Tribes," messing around to get more friends, and leveling up and training myself.

    My knowledge of festivals is limited to small things in the village.

    Therefore, Yume has more experience on the ground, and even now she and Nazuna enjoy talking about how to make the most of the festival.

    Nazuna was interested in what Yume had to say, and the two of them talked about how they would visit the stalls together, as if they were two girls of the same age.

    I appreciate that Yume is excited and looking forward to it, as I personally aim to .......

    (Maybe I should study up on festivals beforehand, considering my brother''s dignity. ......)

    I watched the two of them chatting happily, while I thought about how to deal with the festival in my heart.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    A mansion existed on the outskirts of the capital of the racial kingdom.

    It was surrounded by sturdy walls, and armed soldiers constantly patrolled the perimeter.

    The house was also built of sturdy stone, and inside there was first a resting place for soldiers, stables, and an armory, and then it was surrounded by walls. It was surrounded by a double wall.

    Inside the walls, a stone mansion with spires at the four corners was built.

    From the outside, it gives a strong impression of a "solid prison" rather than a "luxurious mansion.

    In fact, this building is a prison for holding criminals of noble status, commonly known as the "isolation tower.

    The Segregation Tower is used when a high ranking noble of a racial kingdom causes trouble, but such a thing rarely happens.

    Because it rarely happens, some people say, "It is unnecessary because it only eats up the budget. It should be dismantled as soon as possible.

    In fact, the maintenance of the building alone costs a considerable amount of money.

    Nevertheless, the reason why the budget has been secured and maintained is because it would be a problem without it.

    In fact, the first prince of the former racial kingdom, Claw, is currently being quarantined.

    If there were no quarantine tower, he would have had no choice but to be imprisoned in a nobleman''s mansion in the capital.

    As expected, we could not hold a fire in the capital.

    The isolation tower, which is not usually used at all, but is heavily guarded, has defensive capabilities to withstand external attacks, and is located not too far from the capital, was the perfect building for imprisoning a person of high rank.

    A room in the isolation tower.

    On the top floor of the tower, where the highest-ranking people in the four corners are kept, the first prince of the racial kingdom, Claw, smashes the glass in his hand on the floor.

    Don''t be silly!ббWhat is this, the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom"!ббThat stupid sister is seriously trying to usurp the throne from me!

    Claw was currently being held in an isolation tower by his own sister Lilith.

    He learned from Lilith''s subordinates that a big "inauguration ceremony for the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" was about to take place.

    Lilith''s side wants Claw to break his heart completely upon learning of the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of Races" and live a life like his father, the former king.

    Whether Claw would accept it or not is another matter.

    He had not yet given up on the throne.

    ''d*mn, d*mn, d*mn!ббIf we really allow the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom," the people will fully recognize Lilith as their queen!"

    He bites his thumbnail and leaks alone.

    We have to get out of here somehow as soon as possible before the ceremony starts. ...... Otherwise, Lilith will be crowned Queen of the Racial Kingdom in both name and reality."

    With the "Witch of the Giant Tower" backing her up, it is impossible to get the throne back from Lilith.

    Even if she were to miraculously regain the throne, the management of the nation would be hampered by the simultaneous loss of personnel to carry out her duties.

    However, Claw could not even consider this point and simply showed his impatience.

    You seem to be in trouble, aren''t you?"

    ......?

    As he bites his nails impatiently, he is suddenly approached by a voice.

    In a room in the isolation tower, where no one is supposed to enter or leave, a boy so beautiful that he could easily be mistaken for a "beautiful girl" somehow leaned against the window and called out to me.

    He - Sesta, the "master" of the Dragon Kingdoms - tells her again with a nice smile.

    If you are in trouble, I can help you.

    <>

 392 - - Infinite Gachakomics Release Day Update Extra Edition 2 Mens Drinking Party

    Then let me be the first to presume.

    In a large room of Mohicans in the lowest level of the basement of "The Abyss," there was a folding table in the center with knobs, liquor, glasses, and food.

    Gold takes his seat and raises his glass high in his hand, still in his gaudy armor.

    ''I hope tonight is a bit of a relief after all the hard work you''ve put in on the ground. Cheers!"

    ''Hyahhhh!ббCheers!"

    The Mohicans clinked their mugs together as Gold led the way.

    They drink and then act as they please, touching their food and snacks, or approaching Gold as he sits back in his seat.

    Tonight, it''s just the men, and they are rude.

    - so why is Gold drinking with the Mohicans?

    Normally, both Gold and the Mohicans are active above ground.

    Tonight, they happened to have business with each other to return to the lowest level of the "abyss.

    Moreover, they happened to see each other in the corridor and talked about each other''s recent activities.

    As a result, the guys decided to have a drinking party tonight, as it has been a while since they stayed at the lowest level of "The Abyss".

    We paid the chef for the drinks, snacks, and food, and had him prepare them in his spare time and bring them to us in a gold item box.

    The men had to choose the topic of conversation, but tonight was the private room of the Mohicans in the lowest level of the "abyss".

    It doesn''t matter how smooth you are.

    Gold and the Mohicans are enjoying the stress relief.

    Once we went to a restaurant with a good reputation on the ground, but the price was so high for the food and drink that it was not worth the price we paid.

    I hear Mr. Gold enjoys eating and drinking quite a bit on the ground.

    Wahahahaha!"ббIt is true that the food, alcohol, and even the water we drink are not very good, but it is interesting to be able to taste the delicacies that are not available even in the "abyss" from time to time. It might even be a kind of gambling!

    Besides, Gold continues.

    I enjoy not only the food, but also the conversations I have with the people I meet!ббNemmu and the others would say, "What''s the fun in talking to these barbarians on the ground?" I''d say."

    Ah, ...... I think Master Nemm would say that."

    The Mohawk leader agreed while eating the food and pouring it down with alcohol.

    I can understand why you would think that way," he said. Sometimes when we are adventurers on the ground, there are people who discriminate against us because of our race. When I encounter such people, I think, ''The earth is really barbaric.

    I guess so. Seriously, a long time ago, racism was really bad.

    Recently, thanks to the ''absolute independence of the human race'' proclamation issued by Master Ellie, things seem to have gotten a lot better.

    In the case of the ground, you can''t say "Mr. Ellie" and so on.

    You don''t know where your ears are.

    However, because we are in our own room in the "abyss," we don''t have to worry about conversation.

    It is more stressful than you can imagine to talk and pay attention to conversation, but tonight you don''t have to worry about that.

    Thanks to the delicious food and wine, the conversation becomes smooth.

    The topic of conversation turns to the preferences of women, which is not an indecent one, since it is nighttime.

    Are you guys interested in any of the "Natsura" members?

    No, I can''t.

    The Mohawks, whose cheeks were flushed red from the pleasure of talking about gold, responded with a straight face.

    The women in the "NARAKU" group are basically in love with Mr. Light, aren''t they?ббWe love her so much that we would risk our own lives for her. ...... So fundamentally, rather than being someone you have a liking for, we feel more like ''like-minded friends,'' if that''s the right way to put it."

    ''And ......,'' the Mohicans say gloomily.

    ''Last time you saw some merchants on the ground, they were working with bandits to raid villages and sell off their race, remember?

    Mm, I''ve heard stories."

    At Gold''s agreement, the air among the Mohicans grows heavier.

    We found that bandit thingy and reported it to ....... But it was too difficult for us to rescue the hostages and exterminate them on our own level, so we asked the fairy maids to help us.

    The Mohicans start rattling and shaking as if they were remembering that moment.

    At that time, the bandits were making fun of the fairy maids,...... and the fairy maids were very angry when they heard it. The killing intent at that time was scary and frightening."

    No matter how cute she is, she''s going to blow any kind of favoritism out of the water when she sees something like that. ......

    I''m sorry.

    The other Mohicans nod in deep agreement.

    So we, the female members of the "NARAKU" group, are not so much ''women'' as we are ''each other.

    ''Oh, ......, I know how you feel.''

    Gold, too, folds his arms and nods repeatedly.

    I''m also working with the Lord and Nemmu on the ground ....... Sometimes people fall in love with people like Nemmu and make a pass at them. When Nemmu rejects them, some of them sometimes attack her, saying, ''I''m going to free Nemmu from this gold-digger. They seem to think that we are having a s*xual relationship with Nemmu. I really hope they don''t give me a break. ...... I consider Nemmu as a colleague, but I don''t see her as a woman at all. I prefer mature women who look good in gold.

    I''m sure you''re right. Only in appearance.

    The Mohicans nod in agreement.

    The fairy maids are basically good-looking, too. But because of their personalities, I''m worried that they might cause trouble for Light-sama. ......

    I understand. I can understand the feeling of worshipping Light-sama as an absolute monarch, but there are rare occasions when I worry that he might go out of control in a strange way.

    I know what you mean!ббNemum is one of them, but I, too, think it''s a good idea for people to show off their loyalty.

    That''s right!"

    Loyalty is something that comes from within, and it must be demonstrated in the heart, not outwardly--"

    Gold, Mohawks, and others turn into a b*tc*fest for the "NARAKU" women, partly due to the power of alcohol.

    The amount of alcohol consumed also increased, probably due to the complaining.

    The drinking continued until late at night.

 393 - - CHAPTER V PROPOSAL FOR COOPERATION

    If you''re in trouble, my lady can help you out."

    !ббHow long have you been there?ббHow did you get into this room?

    The first prince of the racial kingdom, Claw, who is under house arrest in a room in an isolation tower, is startled and backs away when he is suddenly approached by a strange boy with a face like that of a beautiful girl.

    The room he is in is a quarantine tower guarded by Lilith and strictly guarded by soldiers of the race. It is a solid building with double walls and a moat.

    The room in which Claude is locked from the outside and guarded by a number of soldiers.

    There are four towers in the quarantine tower, and the room where Claud is located is on the top floor of one of them.

    The windows are so small that it is impossible for a single person to pass through.

    Despite this, the intruder boy was leaning against the window as if he had been in the room from the very beginning.

    From Clow''s point of view, he was a very suspicious person.

    (Was he an assassin sent out by Lilith to assassinate me in secret?ббBut if they were assassins, they would have killed him quickly instead of having such a carefree conversation. (What''s more, Lilith can kill me anytime she wants without hiring an assassin, so there''s no point in hiring one.)

    Clough backs away from the intruder boy as slowly as possible to get as much distance from him as possible.

    The boy looked at Claw with amusement, who was wary of him.

    His eyes were glowing, as if he were watching a domestic animal performing a trick, or a funny clown.

    The intruder boy, as if to let Claude''s guard down, gives a big smile on his beautiful, girlish face.

    ''Not so alarmed, prince of the racial kingdom. My name is Sesta. I''m only here to help you get back the ''Throne of the Kingdom of Races'' that was taken from you.

    If you''re ......, then help us get out of here now!"

    Clough was momentarily taken aback by Sesta''s beautiful girlish smile, which was hard to believe for a boy, but he pulled himself together and strengthened his words.

    Sesta shrugged his shoulders lightly at Claw''s skeptical and forceful words.

    If the prince wants it, it would be easy for me to get him out of this prison, wouldn''t it?ббBut are you sure?ббAre you prepared with a message to hide yourself, and are you prepared to receive them?"

    ...... you will take care of it once and for all."

    Wow, I knew you were a naive prince in that area. You don''t understand how hard it is to shelter a single person. No matter how cute and capable you are, there is no way you can do that much on your own. Fundamentally, there are not enough people to do it.

    Sesta laughed at Claw, as if he was mocking him.

    Again, inwardly.

    (I''m just here to mess with the "Witch of the Giant Tower. It''s just for fun, and there''s no need for you to go out of your way to surround this loser prince - or rather, there''s no point in putting that much effort into it. I don''t want to spend that much time with him.)

    Sesta thought of Claw as nothing more than a frame to mess with the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who had a subordinate who had overwhelmed Goh, one of the former masters of the Demon Kingdom.

    He had no intention of putting in any more effort than necessary for that reason.

    Being mocked by Sesta, his pride as the first prince of the racial kingdom was hurt.

    Claw blushed and raised his voice.

    You, you!ббDo you think I''m an idiot?ббThen what can someone like you do?

    I''m sorry for being so harsh. I didn''t mean to be harsh.

    d*mn. ......

    It doesn''t hurt Sesta, one of the masters, such as low-level racial anger. However, it would be a problem if he were to get into a bad mood and become uncooperative, which would hinder his ability to mess with the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower.

    Therefore, Sesta is confident that she is the prettiest of the three, and she gives a flirtatious voice, with a superior look, moist eyes, and a flirtatious voice.

    If it is only her appearance, she is so well-dressed that she could be called a beautiful girl.

    In response to Sesta''s flirtatious apology, Clough understands that he is dealing with a boy, but his cheeks involuntarily turn red in a way that is different from anger.

    Claud clears his throat to cover up the coloring of his cheeks, and then asks again, "Why did you do that?

    I understand that it''s easy to get him out of here, but it''s difficult to hide him. Then why did you come all the way to contact me?

    Even if you''re trapped in a place like this, you must have a supporting faction or two if you''re a prince, right?"ббI can help you build bridges with those factions."

    ...... Indeed, the faction is still alive and well." I''d appreciate it if you could help me bridge the gap, but what is your purpose?ббYou are not spouting such nonsense out of the goodness of your heart and without compensation, are you?"

    Claw, who has regained his composure, squints his eyes as if trying to see through Sesta''s chest and asks, "What are you doing?

    Sesta smiles from above like a teacher, ''Well done.

    ''As expected, you weren''t so naive as to blindly believe in a ''benevolent collaborator. If you were that naive, I would have backed off.

    "Hmph!ббDon''t make remarks that I can''t tell whether they are mocking or complimenting. What the hell do you want?"

    If there is anything I can do to help, such as building bridges with factions, I will lend a helping hand, and if I am crowned king of the racial kingdom, I would like some assistance in return for my cooperation.

    I see. ...... assistance. ......

    Clough intentionally muddles the dialogue as if of course he is.

    He ponders whether Sesta was speaking the truth or whether he has another agenda and is trying to take advantage of him.

    Of course, Sesta''s request is a lie.

    No, rather than a lie, he is just saying some random words for the reason that "it is easier to smoothly obtain cooperation if you make a request that sounds like a request than if you offer cooperation without compensation.

    (Boku-sama-chan''s purpose is to mess around with the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower. Claw (this guy) is a frame for that purpose. As long as she dances for Boku-sama-chan''s play, it doesn''t matter what the reason is, does it?)

    He mocks the claw in his chest without losing face.

    No matter how suspicious the boy in front of him may be, Claw has no choice.

    He offers his hand after some hesitation.

    All right, I promise," he said. If I become king, I will help you, Sesta-dono, as much as I can.

    That''s a wise decision, my prince!ббThen I wish you all the best for a long time!"

    Sesta held Claw''s hand with a full-blown beautiful girl smile.

    Claw''s cheeks were stained again by her charming bishojo smile.

    He hurriedly let go of her hand and went to his desk to start writing a letter to contact his faction.

    He plans to have this letter delivered to Sesta.

    Sesta stares at Claw''s back as he writes the letter, sneering at him with cold eyes.

    <>

 394 - - CHAPTER VI -- JOB REQUEST FOR ERIO

    Morning in a village.

    At a well by the training center, village youths sweat after practicing with swords and shields.

    It feels so nice and cold.

    Yes, Mr. Elio!"

    Ouch. ....... It feels good to be able to sweat. I''d like you to go a little easier on me if you can.

    Rising early in the morning as the sun begins to rise, the villagers tend to their fields.

    When they finished tending the fields, the village youths gathered together and under the guidance of Erio, a former adventurer, they were taught basic sword and shield handling.

    The village youths are not training to become adventurers, soldiers, or knights.

    The aim is to learn as much skill as possible from Elio so that they do not get injured or die in battle with monsters (mainly goblins).

    Erio has the best combat skills in the village, having left the village to work as an adventurer in the dungeon.

    That is why he was chosen to play the role of teacher.

    However, Erio has not trained in any kind of swordsmanship.

    He only received basic instruction from Gold, whom he met in a dungeon in a dwarven town.

    Even so, he is skilled enough to hold his own against several young men from the village.

    In a land overrun by monsters, men with fighting skills tended to be looked down upon.

    Naturally, they also attracted attention from the opposite s*x.

    One of the young men with whom Erio was training talked to him while wiping his sweat with a towel soaked in water.

    He said, "By the way, Mya-chan has gone to the Duke''s Magic Academy, and in her place, the granddaughter of the medicine man''s grandmother has come back. Is that girl and Erio dating?"

    No, we are not dating. I mean, why are we even talking about it?

    No?ббLately, I''ve been going in and out of Grandma Yakushi''s house a lot, so it''s been a common rumor that she''s going to be a son-in-law or a daughter-in-law.

    I heard that rumor myself. But the eldest daughter of the three neighbors of Mr. Elio''s family is not ready to give up and will soon enter the battle for Mr. Elio.

    I heard that the granddaughter of the village chief is going to join the fight.

    Seriously?ббElio, you are irresistible!ббThat''s our captain!"

    The young people Elio teaches are half-naked, and they are happily making a lot of noise.

    Elio, the young man in question, looked heartbroken, and his shoulders slumped.

    ''It''s all horseshit gossip. Mya was indebted to Yakushi-sama, so she just lends him a hand when he needs a man''s help, but the other girls never appealed to him. They say it''s just gossip."

    But Captain Erio is really strong. They might be serious, too.

    We were dealing with young people from a small village who had no real experience fighting monsters.

    Even though he is a former adventurer, Erio is a professional who at one time dived into dungeons and fought monsters to earn his daily bread.

    His skills are better than before, as he has continued to work hard and foolishly follow the techniques that Gold taught him,.......

    He denies it with a more serious expression than his love story.

    ''I''m not strong at all,'' he says. I can''t even compare myself to Gold, my master in swordsmanship, and I''m no match for Dirk.

    This is Erio''s real intention without lying.

    He thinks he has trained and is stronger than before, but it is easy to imagine that he would not even be able to touch Gold or Dirk.

    Of course, Gold is level 5000 and Dark is level 9999. Little does Elio know that it is a ridiculous level.

    He has only been in contact with them for a short time, but he knows firsthand how strong they are, so much so that he subconsciously thinks, "I can''t possibly beat them.

    However, if Erio, who is so strong that he can overpower the young people in the village, were to say that he has no leverage over them, they might think, ''How weak are we that we can''t even beat him?

    Therefore, Erio tells them to follow him.

    If you all work hard, you can be as strong as me in no time. Then you will be noticed by the girls in the village.

    !ббI see...that''s what I''m talking about, Mr. Elio!

    I''ll follow the captain for the rest of my life!

    If I work hard and become as strong as Captain Erio, I can have a chance with Miya ......

    If you want Mya for your wife, you''ll have to beat me in a grueling battle, okay?"

    Erio lowers his voice to the young man who is in love with his own sister Mya.

    He at least says something that might boost his morale to get him to be enthusiastic about training, but not if he wishes to get close to his own sister Mya.

    However, he doesn''t put any effort into his voice, so everyone knows he is joking. The young people laughed at Erio''s brotherly foolishness.

    "Erio!ббThere you are!

    When I turn to look at the voice, I see Jorg, who comes to the village to peddle his wares.

    J?rg is a small, fat, middle-aged man with the appearance of a merchant.

    Mr. Jorg, is today the day you come to the village to peddle?

    Elio points out, tilting his head at a familiar peddler walking up to him.

    Jorm denied it with a wry smile.

    ''No, it''s not quite the right time of year originally, but ....... I have a little favor to ask of Erio: ......."

    A favor?"

    Did you know that the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" will be held?

    Yes, I had heard about it.

    It is a ceremony that Queen Lilith holds throughout the country in order to publicize that she is the queen of the racial kingdom.

    Naturally, she spread the story to the villages.

    Jorm continued.

    When the ''Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom'' is held, a big festival will be held in the capital of the racial kingdom, so I''m going to head to the capital to ask for luggage carriers and to make a profit for myself. ...... It was a good thing that I was close to the capital and the roads were very safe, but it would have been tough to get to the capital from here by myself. If you want, I could use you as my escort again."

    (Escort, Racial Kingdom Festivities or ......)

    From Elio''s point of view, the name "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" didn''t matter.

    After all, it was just a bunch of bigwigs working for their own purposes.

    But I am interested in the festivities that go along with it.

    Above all.

    (Mr. Jorm''s job pays well, and I can send a little money to Mya, who is working hard in the principality.)

    From time to time, letters arrive from Mya.

    She earns her living expenses by working on manuscripts and other odd jobs offered by her teacher (Domus), who takes good care of her, and also by practicing offensive magic around the principality after returning as an adventurer.

    She has a full life, but is being pushed around by her roommate Cuone, who is trying to make Miya into a "saint." She sent us a letter complaining about the difficulties she is having and expressing relief that she has an easy-going friend by her side.

    Erio wants to make his sister''s life as easy as possible.

    Therefore, the answer was obvious.

    Mr. Jorme, by all means, please.

    Thus, Erio''s participation in the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" was decided.

    <>

 395 - - Episode 7 Preferences and Sneezing

    Giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity!

    A goblin, only as tall as a green child, makes a strange noise.

    There are seven of them.

    They must be very hungry, because they attack with drool everywhere.

    Three of them are me!ббThe other four should deal with one of each!ббDon''t even think about taking them down!ббJust think about holding them back until we''re done here!"

    I understand!

    Four men were selected from the village who were good with swords and shields, and together with Erio, they set out on escort duty.

    The four young men made muffled noises, as this was their first real battle outside the village.

    Erio rushes out to clear out the goblins that are coming toward them so that he can quickly come to their rescue.

    Seven goblins rush into the village in pieces.

    Elio and the others charge in the same way.

    Erio is the first to make contact with one of the goblins.

    "Guggy!

    Erio did not lose his momentum and hit the goblin with his shield, hitting it with every club it raised.

    Erio''s physique was overwhelmingly superior to the goblin''s.

    The goblin was hit with the club and shield, and because he was outmatched in both momentum and size, he was pushed down and fell on his back.

    Erio immediately stabs the goblin in the throat with the tip of his sword and kills it.

    (Two goblins left!)

    Elio quickly reduced the number of enemies and looked for goblins (prey) to cover the young men.

    ''Giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity giggity!''

    Luckily, just two of them charged at Elio.

    He checks one of them with his sword and takes the other one''s attack with his shield.

    "Oh, Mr. Erio!ббThis is really bad!ббPlease help me!"

    Four youths and four goblins had already clashed with each other.

    The battle was being slightly pushed by the goblins.

    The youths seem to be getting pushed by the momentum of the goblins and the situation where they are fighting outside the village for the first time.

    (We must defeat them quickly and go to their aid!)

    Despite the impatience in his heart, Erio calmly stood his ground.

    Taking advantage of his difference in size, he uses his shield to knock down a goblin.

    In the process, a slight opening is created for Elio, and another one raises its club to catch it, but Elio, of course, has already calculated this.

    He turns around, parries it with his shield, and slashes it with his sword.

    By that time, the goblin that he had knocked down with his shield was also on its feet, but it was already one against one.

    There was no way Erio would lose to the goblin in a one-on-one fight.

    Without exchanging a few blows, he cut through the last goblin and defeated it.

    It took less than three minutes.

    "Captain Erio!ббI''m seriously at my limit!"

    Tasus, help me!

    "Huh. ...... I guess I spoiled him a little too much. ......"

    A series of calls for help came from the youths x4 who were completely heckled and pushed by the goblins x4.

    They should have been able to move in training. ......

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    I''m sure you''ll be very proud of me," he said. You ended up defeating all seven goblins.

    The first three, though, were the only reason I was able to get the attention of the other four. It was actually two against one, four times over.

    Elio returned the compliment with humility from his escort client, a peddler named Yorum.

    At present, Elio and his party are traveling by horse-drawn carriage to the capital of the racial kingdom.

    The reason why they are heading for the racial kingdom can be found at .......

    The "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of Races" will be held in order for Queen Lilith to announce that she is the current head of the Kingdom of Races.

    Thanks to this, a big festival is to be held in the capital.

    Jorm, a peddler, is on his way to the capital of the racial kingdom to bring the requested cargo and to make a profit at the festival himself.

    However, the price of adventurers to escort him has skyrocketed because of the large-scale festival, and those with high creditworthiness are already booked.

    He could not ask those with low credibility to escort him, as he would be entrusting not only his precious cargo but also his own life to them.

    Therefore, Jorgum asked Erio, who he had known for a long time, to escort him once, and whose skills he could trust, to do the job directly.

    Elio decided to work with the young people he teaches in the village, who are learning well, to do escort work with them as a social learning experience. ......

    He was attacked by 7 goblins a few minutes ago and was disappointed with his own lack of leadership skills, rather than those of the young men who had moved well in regular practice but were too cowardly to fight properly in their first real battle outside the village.

    The youngsters were not able to fight properly in their first battle outside the village, even though they were all able to move so well in training. ...... Maybe I didn''t teach them well enough. ......

    I''m sure Mr. Gold and Mr. Dirk can teach you better than that. ......," he mutters to himself.

    The youngsters x4 speak up to this depressed Erio.

    I don''t want you to be depressed, Mr. Erio!

    That''s right, Captain Elio!

    This was my first real battle with a real sword and shield, and I guess I got a little carried away. ......

    Next time we will show them that we can defeat monsters without relying on Mr. Elio!

    It was my first real battle outside the village, and I had a real sword and shield in my hand.

    The youths claimed that they were so nervous because of this that they could not move properly.

    Erio''s expression of worry does not clear up at the young people''s assertion, "Are you sure you are okay ......?

    The goblin battle from a few minutes ago is still on my mind.

    The young man''s expression did not change as much as it should have, but he was still very concerned about the situation.

    But Erio, you''ve really become strong. If you''re that strong, I''m sure girls in the village are courting you.ббAs a man, I envy you!"

    What are you saying, even Mr. Jorg? I''m not at all.

    No, that''s not true!ббElio, you are the center of attention in the village!

    Yes, yes!ббMy sister is always wanting to hear what Captain Elio has to say!

    My own sister, too.

    The young people also try to lift Elio up by getting on Yorum''s bandwagon.

    Erio did not look happy to be lifted up, but on the contrary, he looked uncomfortable.

    The young people kept talking about the topic in order to somehow lift Elio''s spirits.

    I''ve never heard of your preferences," said Erio. What kind of women do you prefer?"

    Certainly, I have never heard of what Erio likes.

    Jorme, who is also the client of this project, also got in on the conversation.

    His preferences are nothing to be ashamed of, and in order not to make things worse for his client and hinder his work, Erio did not hide them from him.

    I''m not so picky as to have a preference, but ...... I don''t like girls who talk too much. I prefer a quiet, gentle girl."

    I am not sure if you prefer quiet women or not. Is there such a girl in our village?"

    No, I don''t think so.ббMost of the time, I just get the impression that they''re too chatty and noisy."

    No. ...... my sister is the exact opposite of Captain Elio''s taste."

    When Elio mentioned his preferred partner, he began to ponder, ''Was there his type in the village?

    Erio nailed their boisterous conversation, letting out a faint giggle.

    ''Though I don''t intend to get married yet. I''m not going to worry until Miya graduates from the school, finds a good man, and gets married. But be careful not to get carried away with your conversation and be on your guard. Whether or not you can spot the enemy quickly can seriously affect your life.

    The young people respond to Elio''s warning and diligently monitor their surroundings.

    While monitoring, they reiterate their opinions about the considerations they had just made.

    While making fun of him, Erio himself was seriously thinking, ''I won''t be able to fall in love, let alone get married, until Mya settles down.

    --He never imagined, let alone dreamed, that he would meet someone with whom he would unilaterally fall in love in the capital of the racial kingdom, which was bustling with the "inauguration ceremony of the queen of the racial kingdom.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Shush!"

    Un?ббPartner, do you have a cold?ббNo, I don''t think my partner, who has a high tolerance for abnormal attacks, would catch a cold. I wonder who is gossiping about him. If you go to ......, I don''t think you''re alone.

    (blubbl ......)"

    The bottom corridor of "The Abyss.

    Tin and Locke are talking to each other.

    Tin and her friends are talking to each other. was currently moving through the corridor, having been summoned by Light, whom he admires and respects.

    At that time, Tin sneezed.

    Rock pointed out that it was not a cold, but that they were gossiping.

    Tin shuddered at the thought that it was Miki, who had an unusual obsession with her.

    <>

 396 - - CHAPTER VIII SELECTION OF SECURITY

    Sniff!"

    It''s rare to see a tin sneeze."

    Kekekekekeke!"ббOh come on, you don''t think one of the level 7777''s caught a cold, do you? If he did, he wouldn''t be so flaccid.

    The lowest level office of "The Abyss.

    I call Tin and Mera into the office to have a talk.

    Before they could get in line and start their conversation, Suz sneezed.

    When Mera teased her, Suzu, who was shy because she was in front of me, turned red up to her ears and slumped down with tearful eyes.

    She was apparently very embarrassed to sneeze in public.

    The lock of the "Intelligence Weapon" in Suzu''s hand follows up on her embarrassed partner.

    I''m sorry, Raitto-sama. I''m afraid I don''t have a cold.

    Oh, ......

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke ......"

    If it is someone who is gossiping about Suzu, the most likely person would be the former demon nation "Master" who is obsessed with her and is tied up in the "Natsura" prison.

    I awkwardly avert my gaze, and Mela lets out a subtle laugh of sympathy.

    In order to change the awkward atmosphere in the office, I cough lightly before getting down to business.

    I cough lightly to change the awkward atmosphere in the office, and then get to the main topic. There will soon be a festival on earth in connection with the ''Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom. Yume is going to participate in that festival, so I want to ask you two to escort her."

    Then he explains in more detail.

    A festival will be held in the capital of the racial kingdom where the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" will be held.

    Yume is planning to visit the festival for a change.

    When she is on the ground, Yume will disguise herself as "the daughter of a merchant who owns a big store.

    The cover story is, "A big shopkeeper''s daughter pretends to be the daughter of a big shopkeeper to visit the festival.

    Nazuna will be the escort and protector, and Mei will change from her usual maid''s uniform to a more modest outfit to stay by their side.

    The "Black Clown" party will go around with Yume''s parents, who are the grand storekeepers, under the guise of being hired as festival escorts, while staying by their side as guards.

    I intend to take it as an official quest through the Adventurers'' Guild.

    Nazna and Mei will be Yume''s escorts, and I, Nemmu, and Gold will be around them.

    Me, Mei, and Nazuna are level 9999.

    Nemmu, who is level 5000 and has excellent assassination skills and peripheral perception skills, and Gold, who is an expert defender.

    Basically, this lineup would be able to protect us as long as nothing serious happens.

    I don''t think there will be any problem with this basic lineup, but I want to make sure ...... that it is safe.

    So he called on Tin and Mera.

    I asked Tin and Mera to join me on the ground. It''s not just their job to join us and protect the Yume together. We want you to keep your distance from us, pose as a third party, and keep a close watch on the situation.

    ?"

    I''m not sure what you mean by that, Mr. Laito.ббMy partner is wondering why I''m not there.

    When Tin tilted his head, Locke immediately sensed the subtlety of the situation and turned his attention to it.

    Intelligence Weapon," but Locke can read the air better than the rest of us. ......

    I answer Tin''s question.

    I answer tin''s question, "We want them to back us up. I don''t think so, but we might accidentally take our eyes off Yume and let him wander off. There may be times when Yume goes into the store alone because of some trouble. There might be an anomaly that we can''t see from the inside, but that we notice from the outside. ...... We want to make sure we have insurance to deal with those things."

    Kekekekeke!"ббI see, if we want to keep you safe, we need insurance."

    Mela deeply agreed with me.

    She said, "If we want to keep Yume safe, it would be better to keep her out of the lowest level of the ''abyss'' or to surround her with a large number of people, but I don''t think that''s a good idea. If we did that, it would be too late for the festival.

    Next, he explains why he chose these women.

    I wanted to create an insurance policy that would cover us from a distance," he says. I chose Tin and Mera because ''if Yume gets separated, it would be more natural for someone of the same s*x, who looks closer to her age, to go to her side.

    Tin is a girl who looks 15 or 6 years old.

    Mela is about 2 meters tall and does not look like a girl close to her age, although she is flattering. ......

    She said, "Mera, when you are on the ground backing me up, can you be closer in age to Yume?ббThat way, when the time comes, I can get closer to Yume."

    Kekekekeke!"ббAwe. Now then, let''s get on with it--"

    As I give instructions, Mela shrinks back with a laugh.

    She is "UR Chimera Mela Level 7777," and that is exactly what she is, a four-legged walking monster, a flame They can even split their bodies into a spitting dragon and multiple small insects.

    It is not difficult to change her height of about 2 meters to make her look like a girl close to Yume''s age.

    Incidentally, the clothes she wears are also made of chimera, so they can expand and contract in the same way.

    Mela shrinks to the appearance of a girl who is close to Yume in height and face.

    She wears a long skirt that covers her ankles and sleeves so long you can''t see her hands.

    Her hat is so large that it almost falls off her shrunken head, but the imbalance enhances the cuteness of the young girl.

    ''Kkekkekkekkekkekkekkekkekkekkekkekkek!ббHow about like this, Master?"

    I am impressed with the quality of your work. With that girl''s appearance, I can get close to Yume''s side without any problem. When you two are on the ground, you should act as sisters. Aside from their facial features, they both have black hair, so they should be able to convince others without problems.

    ''Kekkake!ббAwe. Well then, on the ground, Suzu will be my older sister and I will be her escort. I''ll take care of you on the ground, Suzu-chan!

    "............"

    "Kkekkekkekkekkekkekkekkekkekkekkekkek!ббDon''t look so disgusted. We''re going to be sisters when we work on the ground. If you''re like that now, people will be suspicious of you when you go above ground.

    When Mera calls Suzu "onee-chan," she looks uncomfortable - or rather, she creates a subtle expression, as if there is a gap between her perception and Mera''s own.

    The Mera we usually see is about two meters tall, and although she is a beautiful woman, she has the air of a large carnivore, with a big mouth and the power to eat meat and monsters alike.

    The Lorimera of today, however, is a shorter girl with a face similar to that of Yume or Nazuna, a lovely and pretty girl with a young face.

    Suzu seemed bewildered by this gap.

    Rock follows up.

    My partner, Mera-no-sansan, is right. I''m going to be escorted by my sisters on the ground, so I''m going to get used to it. But honestly, if you''re going to be with Merano, wouldn''t it be better to be with Aisu Hito than with your partner?

    I thought about that idea too, but ......

    Considering Suzu''s personality, it would be easier for her to work alone than to team her up with someone else.

    However, it is also a problem that he is forever distant from the "NARAKU" members.

    Although they are at a high level, it would be better to have them work in pairs for their own safety.

    In this sense, I paired Tin and Mera, taking into consideration their abilities, capabilities, and personalities.

    Although Mela has a certain grace in her words and actions, she has the ability to take care of others, so they can work together without any problems.

    Another reason why I did not choose Ice Heat as my escort is because of the .......

    If she used Ice Heat''s ability during a festival where many people of her race would gather, it would be a disaster, and her hair would inevitably stand out, making her unsuitable as an escort. ......

    ''Kekekekekeke, Ice Heat guy, your lack of luck is taking its toll here too: ......''

    Mela bemoans her best friend''s lack of luck at my statement, and Tin & Rock awkwardly fall silent.

    I told them that I would take time to meet with Yume at a later date as an escort to keep a distance and watch over them as insurance, and the meeting was dismissed.

    <>

 397 - - Episode 9 Meeting

    Tin and Mera (girl version) officially joined the members who watch over and escort us from the outside.

    We also made time to meet the other members who would be participating in the ground mission.

    We gathered the members who would be participating in Yume''s escort that day in the lowest level office of "The Abyss.

    I, Mei, Nazuna, Nemmu, and Gold will be by Yume''s side to watch the festival with her and be on the lookout for her.

    Tin and Mera (the girl version) will keep their distance from us and be our escorts.

    Gold and Nemmu looked surprised to see Mera, who is usually two meters tall, in a girl''s form, looking the same age as Yume and the other members of the group.

    Gold and Nemmu looked surprised. "This is a surprise. ...... It is true that Mela understands in her head that she is a chimera and can create her own form at will, but if she had not been introduced to the Lord, she would not have been able to notice it right away.

    I feel the same way. As Gold pointed out, the usual images inevitably follow me around. ......"

    ''Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббI''m sure I''ll be calling on you in this guise on the day, so please do me a favor. Nemmu, Uncle Gold."

    Mela laughs like a little girl whose prank has succeeded.

    Nemmu onee-chan ......"

    No, I am not old enough to be called ''uncle''. ......

    Nemmu is usually intimidated and level-headed, and seems to be more confused than pleased to be called "onee-chan" by her opponent, who she is not very good at, in the form of a cute little girl.

    She held her forehead with one hand as if she had been hit by a confusing magic attack and tried to adjust herself to what was happening in front of her.

    Gold, on the other hand, is concerned that Mera (the girl version) called her an "uncle," and starts to protest.

    (Gold is concerned about being called "uncle," but I wonder how old he really is?)

    I tilt my head back with a question in my mind.

    Gold may play the role of a shield, but he is usually calm and broad-minded.

    Perhaps because of his words and actions, I had an image of him as older than he is.

    However, that is not a big problem.

    The problem is ...... tin, there was one person who was not satisfied with Mera''s (girl version) participation in the escort.

    It was Nazna.

    She puffed out her cheeks in frustration and voiced her protest.

    Even if Suzu and Mera didn''t escort me, I could protect my master and sister all by myself!ббOr we could split into five in Prometheus and let the tin and the others take over their roles!"

    From Nazna''s point of view, she seems to think that Tin and Mera''s entry into the escorting race is an unspoken indication that they ''do not trust their own escorting abilities.

    As a result, she is puffing out her cheeks in frustration.

    May nails Nazna with a calm voice.

    She is not sure if she is right or not, but she is not sure. I don''t mean to belittle the power of Nazna. I''m not trying to downplay Nazuna''s power. Rather, I want Nazuna to be the ''last shield for Yume-sama. You should think about keeping your power as low as possible."

    Why, Mei!ббI''m so strong!ббSo why can''t I defeat the bad guys who try to mess with my master and sister?

    Because you are too strong."

    Mei asserts once and for all.

    Nazuna is too strong, and if you fight badly in the city, you will cause too much damage to the surrounding area. If you fight in the city, you will cause too much damage to the surrounding area. In the worst case scenario, the capital itself could be blown away. Please learn to take it a little easier.

    "Uuuh~ Master~, Mei is~!"

    I am sure that you will be able to find a way to get the job done. And don''t split into five people in the city. You are too conspicuous to be an escort.

    May nails them one after another with good arguments.

    Nazna, too, was aware of what she was doing, so she couldn''t argue and appealed to me with tears in her eyes.

    May actively pointed out Nazna''s bad points.

    I was too easy to coddle her, so her attitude was very encouraging.

    I smiled and said to Nazna, "I''m sorry, but I''m not sure I can help you.

    I said to her, "We understand that Nazuna is strong. But our objective this time is not to protect Yume, but to enjoy the festival together. The only reason we are here is as an insurance policy in case of an emergency. Of course, if danger comes, I may rely on Nazna, so please do me a favor then, will you?"

    ...... Indeed, the master was right, the purpose was to go around the festival with his sister. Then we need to enjoy the festival together first!"

    Perhaps remembering her original purpose, Nazna''s teary-eyed expression turned into a happy, smiling face.

    I am really impressed with her change of mind.

    After Nazna was satisfied with the situation, we talked again about the escort.

    I''m going to use this group for the escort," she said. Yume and I will practice escorting the group in the lowest level of the "Natsura" before we go to the ground. I''m thinking of having the fairy maids cooperate with us so that we can actually see how we would act if a problem were to occur.

    Aside from combat, I have no experience in escorting.

    So training would be essential.

    I will tell them other details.

    All of this is for the sake of Yume''s safety on the ground and to enjoy the festival.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --An aside.

    The night Mera met with the lights and the guards.

    Ice Heat is in a corner of the cafeteria, depressed and spreading a dark atmosphere around.

    ''I can''t help the master again ....... Surely there is no reason for Ice Heat''s existence,...... that''s right,......."

    ''Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke. He just wasn''t a good escort because of his abilities and appearance, but the master didn''t think so."

    In order for the people around her to be able to look the way she looks, Mela intends to stay in her "girl version" until this one is over.

    Therefore, to a third party who does not know the situation, it looked like Ice Heat was being comforted by a little girl who is not even old enough to know what is going on.

    Or perhaps it is the composition of a younger sister comforting an older sister who ...... does not look like her, but is not good enough.

    The words of Mela make Ice Heat more downer.

    She said, "Yes. Ice Heat''s appearance is bad. I''ll dye my hair to make it stand out more.ббBut isn''t it disrespectful to tamper with the appearance of the master''s manifestation?ббNo, but ......"

    ''Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббRelax, Ice Heat, you''re thinking too hard. There will definitely come a time when you will be of service to your master again."

    ''...... really think so?ббThe day will come again when even this no-good Ice Heat will be useful to the master."

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббDon''t worry, it will definitely come. So don''t think too much about it, okay?"

    Mela patiently continued to comfort the depressed Ice Heat.

    Their exchange would continue until late at night.

    <>

 398 - - Episode 10 Claw faction

    HISOMI, Bokusama-chan, I have a magic item I want!

    "............"

    A room where masters of the Dragon People Empire gather.

    When Sesta, one of the "masters" of the Dragon Empire, comes face to face with Hisomi, she looks up at him and begs him for a favor.

    Sesta is a beautiful girl in face, but in reality he is a proper man.

    Sesta understands her appearance as a "pretty girl at first glance" and uses it as a weapon.

    Therefore, he makes requests to Hisomi with moist eyes, a sweet voice, and a superior look, as if he is trying to flatter her.

    --However, whether or not this is effective on HISOMI, who knows all about his moves, is a different story.

    Hithomi''s narrowed eyes narrowed even more.

    You said, "I understand you want the ...... magic item, so please stop with the attitude. So, what magic item do you want?"

    I''ve got something for you.

    I see that it''s not a ...... particularly rare magic item. However, it is difficult to collect because of its middling performance and the large number required. What do you intend to use such an item for?"

    I''m going to give this magic item a bomb with the power of my daughter. I''m planning to scatter them in the capital of the racial kingdom and detonate them at the ''inauguration ceremony of the queen of the racial kingdom'' at the right time.

    Sesta innocently answers how to use it.

    He did not care how many people would die if he blew them up indiscriminately, and even had the ease to play some amusing prank.

    On the other hand, HISOMI himself does not care how many people will be killed, but rather growls about the money and trouble involved.

    He said, "Well, I understand what you want to do, ......, but I don''t think I can do it. If we''re going to make the final explosion anyway, can''t we make it more collectible and less expensive?"

    I don''t mind that. The goal is to disrupt the capital by blowing it up during the ''inauguration ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom. As long as the items are easy to disperse, they can be trash in the extreme.

    I''m glad to hear that," he said. In that case, I will prepare something suitable for you.

    And there''s something else I want, too.

    Sesta looks up at HISOMI again with an upward glance.

    For goodness sake, HISOMI made a disgusted expression on his face.

    The actuality of the fact that the actual guy is actually a guy, and you know how bad his character is inside and out, it''s just too much for him to play the pretty girl card.

    I understand. I will prepare as much as I can. ...... So what do you want?"

    I''m looking for a little bit of race, a lot of race.

    Race?ббNow, because of the "Race (Human) Absolute Independence" proclamation, slaves are not available and the price is skyrocketing. ...... How many people do I need to gather?"

    I''d like at least fifty, preferably a hundred."

    What are you going to do with a race that large ......?"

    Sesta answers Hisomi''s point with a smile.

    ''It''s insurance, just in case, insurance. In some cases, you might have to deal directly with the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower,'' right?ббSo I thought I''d be prepared. Oh, but if that happens, you don''t mind if I bomb the "Witch of the Giant Tower," do you?"

    Of course. Of course. We don''t need the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" in our plan.

    Sesta responded to this reply with a smile.

    I''m glad to hear it. Then take care of my luggage and my race, Mr. Hisomi!

    He completes his request and quickly leaves the room, humming and humming in a good mood.

    The remaining HISOMI holds her head down with one hand as if it hurts.

    He is buoyed by the fact that he is free to act as he pleases for the first time in a long time. I don''t really care if he lives or dies, but he is still a necessary part of our plan. I might as well make a move on him."

    Seeing Sesta''s buoyant state, HISOMI felt that he was about to ''get his foot in the door,'' and HISOMI began to think of a plan to lay some groundwork in addition to the product and racial gathering he had been asked to do as insurance for the situation.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Sesta asks HISOMI to arrange for the cargo to be turned into explosives as planned.

    His next destination was the Viscount''s domain, far from the racial kingdom''s capital.

    To a certain person in this viscountdom, he gave a letter entrusted to him by the first prince of the racial kingdom, Claw, who is being held in captivity. For his role in handing over the letter, Sesta has earned a position as an honorary collaborator of the anti-Lilith nobles.

    In short, he was added to the ranks of the anti-establishment faction.

    Today, he will once again be on his way to receive the letter from the Viscount to Claud and to report on the progress of the "First Prince Claud Rescue Operation" that Sesta had proposed in advance.

    I enter the office of the Viscount''s mansion on my own accord, in accordance with the appointed date and time.

    Two men sitting on a sofa were waiting for him in the office.

    Sesta greets them in an easygoing voice.

    Viscount Godot and Viscount Fite. Did I make you wait?ббI''m sorry if that''s the case."

    ...... No, you are right on time, Mister Sesta. I just wasn''t sure whether to lament the stupidity of my men or to praise your skill, since you showed up without being caught by any of our guards, as I had announced.

    A young blonde sitting alone on a sofa, sipping a drink, replies.

    I don''t know what Godot is talking about. ...... Well, it''s a small matter before the big one. I don''t think you should start worrying about it.

    A fit young man sitting on the sofa across from the blonde, who was also sipping his drink, pointed out to him to change his mind.

    Both were young men of Clough''s age and former aides to him.

    They are currently out of the ascendancy as Lilith has taken over as queen and Claw is locked up in the "isolation tower.

    If Claw had ascended to the throne as king as he was, they would have been prosperous as the king''s close associates.

    Therefore, they are representatives of a faction that views Lilith, who is obstructing their career path, as an enemy.

    So, Sesta-dono. How are the preparations for the operation you proposed coming along?

    A blond Godot asked Sesta about progress without offering her a seat.

    Godot is slender and wears luxurious clothes made of silk fabrics, typical of aristocrats. He is a young man with a generally thin face and build, and sharp eyes.

    When he was a member of the entourage, he had been Claud''s chief of staff. At the time when Claud was the leading candidate for the next king, Godot''s family was a lowly viscount, but he was so ambitious that he was aiming for the position of "next prime minister" by building up his achievements under him.

    When Claud was forcibly pulled down from the list of candidates for the next king and confined in the "isolation tower," he was shocked to find his career path closed.

    However, he now thinks positively, ''If I rescue Claw here, it will be a stepping stone to an even greater career path.

    Godot''s desire for success is not so weak that it can be suppressed at this level.

    If only he could rescue Claw from the "quarantine tower" without incident, and make him the king of the Kingdom of the Races.

    Sesta answers his question with a smile.

    The preparations on our side are going to be completed without incident," he said. How are things going over there?

    We are still only a legitimate child, but we are making good progress in getting the word out to the soldiers. It is too early to conscript the people. We will hold out until the very last minute before the operation begins, catch the traitorous whore Lilith off guard, and then conscript her later. I think we should attack in one fell swoop."

    Fight, a young man of about two meters in height and muscular build, is better suited to charge astride a horse in armor than in a nobleman''s uniform.

    Incidentally, both Godot and Fite are called "Viscounts" by Sesta, but they are actually his legitimate sons.

    Although they have not yet officially succeeded to the viscountcy, they are the eldest sons, so they are certain to become the heads of the family when the time comes.

    Therefore, the soldiers of their own domain could not be ignored.

    Fight clenched his fist and showed his anger.

    If it were possible, I would go immediately to rescue His Highness Claw, but ......!

    Fight."

    I know, Godot. I will not charge in without permission. I am not so smug as to think that I can storm in alone and save His Highness."

    As Godot nailed the former aide, who seemed ready to leap to his feet at any moment, Fight did not relax his fist and exhaled heavily, as if to let out his anger.

    Fite is a former aide who used to be Claw''s bodyguard.

    He was a man who could have stood at or near the top of the racial kingdom''s military when Claw became king in the future.

    As big as he looks, he is a man of a headstrong personality who is moving without being able to read the political currents, saying, ''I have to save His Highness Claw somehow.

    If he had not been working with Godot, he would have already rushed to the "quarantine tower" to rescue Claw with all the soldiers of his own territory.

    But as it turns out, the two former aides, who share the same opinion, are working together, so now the fight is not even out in the open. Therefore, even if Lilith wanted to punish them, she could not do so outwardly.

    Sesta received a letter from Claw in the "quarantine tower" and contacted Godot and the others.

    They understood at first glance that the letter was from a familiar claw, and in cooperation with Sesta, they discussed a "rescue plan for the first claw prince" and joined hands with him.

    Godot nodded in satisfaction.

    Godot nodded in satisfaction. "Now let''s listen to what Sesta-dono has to say and work out the details of the ''rescue operation for the First Prince of Claw''.

    <>

 399 - - CHAPTER XI ASSESSMENT AND INSURANCE OF CESTER

    Aah?ббI need your help with Sesta?

    Yes, please, can you help me?

    There is a room where masters belonging to the Dragon People Empire gather.

    In one of the rooms, the slender-eyed Hisomi, accompanied by the bald-headed, tall Lucan, was requesting work from Goh, the former head of the Majin Nation Masters.

    The job description was, "I want you to lend a hand to Sesta, who is messing around with the ''Witch of the Giant Tower.

    In a nutshell, it was an insurance policy, saying, "If Sesta is in danger, we want you to help her.

    Goh, sitting on the sofa with his thighs spread wide, retorts, "I''m not going to help Sesta if she''s in danger.

    ''Aah!ббI said something like, ''I want to confirm if the forbidden witch really has substandard power as reported, so I''ll allow Sesta to take a break and put her hands on her,'' even though I had nailed her to stay out of it. And now you''re talking about insurance. ...... are you kidding me?"

    I understand your feelings, Mr. Goh. But in fact, confirmation is important, and Sesta-dono seems to be under a lot of stress from all the work he''s been doing related to P-A. If we don''t give him a chance to relax, we don''t want him to go off in a strange direction. ......

    I''m sorry," Hissomi continued.

    ''The other day I received a request to gather magic tools and racial slaves, and apparently he has a loose tag or a loose feeling, perhaps because he hasn''t been able to rampage in a while,....... He is more talented than I am, and it''s presumptuous of me to worry about him, but I think he''s going to do something wrong. He still has a lot of work left to do, and I want to be ready to help him when the time really comes."

    Tsk!"ббThen why don''t you stop that little shit right now?"

    Goh sullenly tells him the right thing to do.

    At this point, HISOMI smiled awkwardly and affectionately.

    I would love to do that," he said, "but I''m not sure I''d be able to ....... Once I''ve given you permission, I''m not sure I want to withdraw it. ......

    Bureaucracy, huh? You''re a real pain in the ass. ...... d*mn, what''s the worst that could happen if we have to face that monster again?

    Goh remembered the Nazuna he had fought before and showed a look of fright that was unusual for him, but he quickly retracted it.

    He quickly retracts it.

    Lukan, who was sitting on the sofa across from him and Hisomi, spoke up.

    I will be participating in this insurance policy. With me, HISOMI, and GOU all together, even if SESTA fails a little, I think we can make up for it.

    I was hoping to get some other help from Mister Black (Hay) in terms of strength. ......

    Ahh,...... it would take a lot to get Hei Black to leave the Kaiser''s side, huh?

    Goh makes a convincing expression at Hisomi''s words.

    Hei Black is highly skilled, but since he does not want to leave the Kaiser''s side, it is difficult to convert him into an asset.

    HISOMI shrugs and smiles.

    He is not filling in for Hei, but we were able to get the cooperation of Lucan, who is very busy. If Gou-dono cooperates, I think we should have no problem. ......

    "...... tsk!ббI''ve got it. I owe Lucan a debt. I''ll take this as an opportunity to pay him back.

    Before meeting up with the master on the Dragon People''s Empire side, Goh asked Lucan to wash off the tracking mela blood from his body.

    In order to repay this debt, he reluctantly agrees.

    Hisomi lets out a sigh of relief when she is able to secure Goh''s cooperation.

    Thank you very much. Now you can rest easy, Kou.

    I, for one, would be reassured if Mr. Goh would cooperate with us. I''m sure that Sesta will not be so far behind in terms of his ability, though. To tell the truth, I''m thinking that HISOMI''s rooting around this time may be a little bit too brave.

    ...... Well, as Lucan pointed out, other than that monster, I don''t think Sesta (the little shit) will ever be behind in terms of competence."

    Even Goh, who uttered the word "sesta (little shit)" in response to Lucan''s words, recognized his ability.

    Hisomi shrugs at their remarks.

    Even I recognize Sesta-dono''s ability. I don''t know if it''s his personality or his natural talent, but he''s the best among us when it comes to doing things that people don''t like to do. I''m sure he won''t be far behind."

    Gou voiced his agreement with Hisomi''s words.

    Ha!ббIt''s true that even I can''t match the bad character of that sesta (little shit). His strength is that he is able to immediately recognize what others don''t like and act on it without hesitation. In that sense, he has the worst personality of all the masters.

    If you''re talking about bad character, I think I''d have to go with Doc-dono of the Demon Nation, wouldn''t you?ббI know it''s not my place to say this, but treating people as less than lab animals while shouting ''for the future of our race''? ......"

    Doc''s a crazy son of a b*tc*, so it doesn''t matter what you say about his character," he said. He''s probably been killed by the Witches of the Giant Tower by now.

    In response to Hisomi''s rebuttal, Goh offered an analysis typical of the former "master" leader of the Demon Kingdom.

    In Doc''s case, he has continued to treat the race as less than cruel experimental animals in his own laboratory.

    However, he himself has continued his research, sincerely thinking "for the future of the race. If we only meditate on his methods, we may say that his character itself is not as bad as Sesta''s.

    I have an image of Sesta as being good at exploiting the weaknesses of his opponents, rather than having a ''bad personality. Well, if you point that out as ''because of his bad character,'' I can''t refute that."

    ''Ahhhh, Lucan is still puke-sweet. In the case of that sesta (little shit), he''s simply a cunning and cunning little boy.

    Goh bites back at Lucan''s statement.

    In response to his rebuttal, Lucan did not recoil, but only shrugged his shoulders with a slight wry smile.

    Lukan''s mature response prompted Hisomi to offer a helping hand.

    For now, we will help Sesta-dono if he is in danger," he said. We are only an insurance policy. It would be best if he is not in danger. It would be safer if Mr. Black (Hey) lends a hand. ......

    Hey, it''s not the Blacks. ......

    Black (Hey), you''re all over Kaiser-kun. ......

    Hisomi summed up the scene and turned the topic in the other direction.

    Both Goh and Lukan let out a sigh at the coherent or, at worst, hard-headed attitude of Hei Kuro.

    <>

 400 - - Episode 12 Claw and Sester

    After finishing the discussion at the Viscount''s estate, Sesta puts the letter in his pocket and enters the "quarantine tower" where the first prince of the race, Claw, is being held captive.

    As a "master" on the Dragon Empire side, he easily reaches Claw''s side as if he were going back to his unlocked house, even though the "isolation tower" has a very grand name and is a very strict place.

    Oh, I''ve been waiting for you, Sesta-dono!"

    Claus was sitting on the sofa, sipping his drink sullenly, but when he saw Sesta, he greeted him with a welcoming mood, as if the first time they met was a lie.

    After building bridges with his former aides many times, he said, ''I''m not an enemy. It is the result of recognizing that ''we are currently on the same side.

    Thanks to this, they are now maintaining a cooperative, if not open, distance like friends.

    Sesta does not intend to go any deeper into the matter, so he does not intend to go any further.

    The claw side, too, had no intention of getting involved beyond that, although they would support him as a "collaborator" as promised if he escapes from the "quarantine tower" and obtains the racial kingdom throne.

    Regardless of their innermost thoughts, it could be said that they had gained a comfortable distance from each other.

    The prince said, "Good work, my prince. Here is a letter from Viscount Godot and the others. The contents of the letter contain the plan to escape from the "quarantine tower" on the day of the "inauguration ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races," including any interference. Read it, memorize it, and burn it.

    "Mm, got it."

    Upon receiving the letter from Sesta, Claw hurriedly checks its contents.

    ............"

    The letter was quite voluminous, as it contained information on how to interfere with the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" and how to escape from the "Quarantine Tower.

    Therefore, it took some time to read through the letter.

    A few dozen minutes later, he read the letter.

    After reading through the book and chewing over the contents of the plan in his mind, Clough made a stiff expression on his face.

    A cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    Sesta-dono ......, do you really intend to carry out the contents of the operation written in this letter?

    Of course. Because this is the strategy with the highest success rate.

    Sesta''s face is a wicked smile, while his heart is a whirlpool of emotions like a grinning cat teasing a mouse.

    What did the letter say?

    The operation itself is not so difficult.

    Sesta turned a magic item he had purchased into a bomb.

    Through a merchant he hired for money, he disperses several of them in the capital city, which is in the midst of the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races.

    When the time comes, the bombs explode, causing chaos in the capital.

    If a major incident (an explosion) occurs during the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom," Lilith will have to calm down the commotion for the sake of her reputation.

    The queen inauguration ceremony will be temporarily suspended, and even some of the soldiers of the royal palace will be dispatched to calm the situation immediately.

    As a result, the palace''s security will be thinned and its attention will be focused on the capital as a whole.

    In the meantime, Claud''s faction, the Claudite faction, with its own soldiers and conscripted peasant men, will storm into the "isolation tower" where Claud is being held captive and rescue him.

    Godot (Viscount Godot), using a hidden passageway in the royal palace that Claus had told him about, enters, and beheads Lilith--the above is a rough outline of the operation.

    Claud swallows his saliva and asks, "What''s the plan?

    I admit that you have the guts to plan this operation," he said. I will also ignore the commotion in the capital, which is the home of our royal family, as a necessary evil. But is it really necessary to go to the trouble of cutting off the head of my sister ...... Lilith?"

    To this question, Sesta asserts in a cheerful voice.

    ''Of course it is necessary!ббBecause if the princess dies, the only bloodlines left are the former king and the prince, right?ббThe former king is too uninhibited and has already lost the hearts of his people. Inevitably, the only one who will sit on the racial kingdom throne will be the prince. Hey, isn''t that obvious?"

    Sesta replied as if he were teaching simple arithmetic, "One plus one is two.

    However, from Claud''s point of view, she is his own sister, even though she is ''Lilith, who forcibly took the throne that he was supposed to get.

    No matter how angry he was, he still hesitated to assassinate his own sister.

    Claud is an ordinary man, but he is not an evil person at heart.

    It is natural for him to have hesitant feelings.

    However, because he is an ordinary man, he could not fully control his own desire and pride.

    Sesta understands his feelings and pushes him back with a grin and a nasty smile.

    He was so surprised that the prince was so scared of him.ббIsn''t it too cool to claim that you''re the one who deserves the throne, and now pull the trigger on your former aides and subordinates, imo?"

    "......!ббDon''t be stupid!ббNo, there is no way they would be intimidated after all this time!ббA king who stands at the head of a nation is a man who can drink from both sides of the coin!ббLilith was the one who first broke the side note!ббOh, what''s wrong with assassination!

    Claw glares back at Sesta and gives him an order.

    ''Execute the operation!ббMake sure you give Lilith''s ...... head grade!"

    Awe, my prince. I''ll let the Viscounts know you''re coming."

    When Sesta overheard his order, she responded with a smile like a full, beautiful girl.

    He replied with a satisfied smile and then took out a ball of candy from his pocket.

    Sesta held out the candy ball to Claw.

    What''s this?"

    It''s a magic item that will save the prince in case of emergency. I''m sure Viscount Fight will rescue the prince safely, but there might be a contingency. I need it to protect myself in case he does.

    Ummm, okay. ......." But no matter how many magic items like candy balls I have in my possession, they will soon be discovered."

    Currently, Claw is confined to the tower of the "Isolation Tower".

    Soldiers are guarding outside the room, but there is no danger of being noticed for this kind of conversation.

    However, luggage is a different story.

    The room is regularly checked for suspicious items, so it is impossible to keep even a small magic item in one''s possession.

    It is obvious that if they find it before the mission is executed, they will be in trouble.

    Sesta smiles in reply.

    It''s okay," he said. This magic item is specially made and can be swallowed and carried inside the body.

    !ббSwallow it?ббHere it is: ......"

    That''s right!ббWith it in your body, it''s nearly impossible to find, right?"

    I mean, sure, theoretically, but ......

    Magic items that investigate magic items are also used when investigating a room.

    So if they were in a pocket, sofa, or desk drawer, they would be discovered immediately.

    However, it is a different story when it is inside the body.

    The magic item swallowed inside the body is very difficult to find because the magic power of the magician is in the way.

    Magic items that are regularly used by soldiers in the "quarantine tower" to investigate magic items will not be found.

    It is a very effective method, but I was hesitant to swallow a magic item, even if it is the size of a candy bar.

    Sesta urged with a smile.

    Sesta smiled and said, "This is also a necessary insurance policy for your own safety.

    ''...... understand. I will answer for their loyalty."

    I hesitated to swallow, but it would be meaningless if Claw himself was injured in the accident when he escaped.

    He accepted a candy-ball-sized magic item from Sesta and poured it down with the rest of his liquor.

    He swallows it with the rest of his drink. "It''s easier to swallow than I thought it would be," he says. Besides, I feel strangely energized,......, or rather, empowered."

    That''s another effect of the magic item. That said, don''t act weird before the mission.

    "Yes, I know."

    At Sesta''s nail-biter, Claw nodded in a hawkish manner.

    The two exchanged other necessary information and burned the letter.

    When Sesta finished his business, he left Claw''s confinement room.

    As he exits the room, he makes an ugly smile so that Claw will not notice.

    (Ha ha!ббI never thought things would go so well. The races in this world are really nothing but idiots!)

    The difference in level is so overwhelming that a racial soldier cannot notice Sesta''s presence.

    He hums his way out of the "quarantine tower.

    (It doesn''t matter to me whether Claw and his team''s plan succeeds or fails.)

    As for Sesta, it really didn''t matter either way.

    (As long as I could see the look of despair on someone else''s face, the look of impatience or desperation, or the glow at the moment of death, it really didn''t matter to me.)

    I''m just messing around with the "P.A. Project" to take a breather.

    From his point of view, it is just a relaxation.

    He continues to use the earthly world as a plaything for his dark activities.

    <>

 401 - - Episode 13 Liliths Intention

    "............"

    The office of the racial kingdom.

    Lilith sits in her seat, the only sound is the clack of her pen as she completes paperwork.

    But along the way, her shoulders stiffen, her eyes glaze over, and she can''t read the words because they slip over.

    "Mhmm, ahhh... ......."

    Understanding that it is bad manners, I lean back against the backrest and straighten my back with my arms pointing toward the ceiling.

    Despite my young age, I still let out a rather old breath.

    As he stretches, his joints crackle.

    (Thanks to the "sleepless night medicine" that Mr. Dark gave me, I don''t have to sleep anymore, but I still can''t finish my paperwork. ......)

    Normally I would have finished by now. ......

    In the near future, Lilith is planning to hold the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of Races" to announce to the people of the Kingdom of Races that she is the current head of the race.

    Since it will be a big event, a large number of people will attend, and a large amount of human resources and materials will be needed.

    The large number of people moving will require food, funds, and other materials, and to move them around will require an even larger number of hands, and the number of documents needed will literally snowball.

    Of course, personnel are sent from Dark--Light and Erie, but there are still many documents that Lilith has to check and sign at the end of the day.

    As a result, the "SSSR Sleepless Night Pill" has become a situation where I can''t let go of it.

    (Why should I, the one who is supposed to be celebrating my inauguration as queen, have to go through so much trouble when the ceremony is supposed to be a big celebration of my inauguration as queen? ...... I am the greatest in this racial kingdom, yet I am the greatest. ......)

    Thanks to the "Infinite Gacha" item, I don''t have to sleep, but that doesn''t mean I''m not fatigued.

    Unintentionally, a complaint leaks out in my chest.

    Lilith''s complaint is interrupted by a knock at the door.

    When she answers, Yume (fake) appears with a tray of tea and sweet treats in her hand.

    She says, "Her Majesty Queen Lilith, I think it''s time for you to take a break."

    Thank you, Yume...... I will."

    Yume (fake), now settled in as Lilith''s chief maid at her side, smiled at her honest attitude and served tea and sweets in front of the sofa.

    Lilith stood up from her office seat, where she had been sitting for so long that she was almost rooted to the ground, and rested her body on the soft sofa.

    ''Ahhhh ......''

    ''Your Majesty the Queen, you are behaving badly.

    Yume: "Please tolerate this much, Yume. You''ve freed me from paperwork, even if only temporarily.

    Lilith slouched and leaned back against the back of the sofa and raised her voice.

    She chided him for his slovenly attitude, which he would never do in front of anyone other than Yume (fake).

    Lilith still slouched down on the sofa and reached for a sweet cookie.

    ''I understand it''s hard, but ....... Please don''t really do this in front of anyone but Yume. It would be a disgrace to Her Majesty Queen Lilith."

    I know. I''m not that dumb.

    A knocking sound.

    You sloppily chew your cookie, and as you reply, there is a knock at the door.

    Reflexively, Lilith straightens her back.

    She did this so that a third party would not see her sloppy appearance and tarnish her image as a queen.

    After making sure Lilith is sitting well behaved, Yume (fake) approaches the door.

    When she opens the door, a civilian man places the letter on a tray and exchanges a word or two with her.

    The yume (fake) receives the letter, checks it for traps, and opens it. After making sure there are no problems, he presents it to Lilith.

    Lilith checks the address and furrows her brow.

    Lilith''s eyebrows furrowed as she checked the name of the person to whom she entrusted the monitoring of her brother''s faction.

    The name of the person to whom the letter is addressed is, of course, a pseudonym.

    He had commissioned some of Lilith''s subordinates to keep an eye on some of his brother Claw''s faction who might cause problems.

    Periodically, reports would arrive in the form of letters.

    Normally, I would have liked to meet them face to face and hear various reports, but .......

    The only way to get a report is by letter, unless there is a major emergency.

    The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good understanding of what you''re doing and how you''re doing it.

    "I had expected it,...... but I didn''t think it would really start moving,......."

    A simple explanation of the contents is that "the viscounts of the Claw faction began to stir in time for the ''inauguration ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom.

    If we were to hold the "Racial Kingdom Queen Inauguration Ceremony," in which Lilith herself would be shown as "Her Majesty the Racial Queen," both inside and outside the country, naturally we would have thought that the Claw faction would react in some way, but .......

    I didn''t expect them to move so predictably, but my head ached before I could rejoice.

    "I''m so busy preparing for this that I can''t believe I have to even think about what to do to deal with them. ......

    Their aims are also largely predictable.

    They wanted to rescue her brother Claw and to get Lilith''s head, he thought.

    The purpose is clear in a sense, so it is not difficult to give instructions on how to deal with the situation, but Lilith could not help but feel a headache at the fact that she will certainly be even busier than before. ......

    (If it weren''t for the "Sleepless Pill" that Mr. Dark gave me,....... I don''t even want to think about it.)

    Once again, Lilith chews on her good fortune to have the "SSSR Sleepless Pill" at hand.

    Yume (false), who somewhat guessed the contents of the letter from Lilith''s statement, was worried about her health.

    ''Your Majesty the Queen ...... no matter how much medicine Master Dirk has bestowed upon you, any more overwork will be too much for your body.

    Yume...... thanks for your concern. But I''m sure it will get easier once you get through this hard work. The busyness will only be temporary.

    Lilith, who had been holding her head to endure a headache, responds to Yume''s (fake) concern with a fleeting smile.

    Lilith, who had been holding her head to endure the headache, replied with a flabbergasted smile. She also gently dismissed the outwardly expressed suggestion that they should rely on Dirk rather than deal with the situation on their own any longer.

    (If I could, I''d like to rely on Dirk-sama''s help too. I am sure that if I ask Dirk-sama, he will gladly accept my request. But, although he is a racial person, he has no feelings for the racial kingdom. That is why it is so dangerous.)

    Lilith vomits in her chest.

    (The racial kingdom - no, Master Dirk is lenient toward me only because I am the one who saved his own sister Yume''s life. But if I get in the way of Master Dirk''s goal, I am nothing more than a pebble that gets bounced around by his toes.)

    From Lilith''s point of view, the lights are the one and only.

    However, although the Liliths may sympathize with the racial kingdom because they are of the same race, there is no need for Lilith to be the master of the racial kingdom. Furthermore, if they were asked to choose between the racial kingdom and their own goals, they would naturally put their own goals first.

    (I was prepared to get my hands dirty, no matter how much I was willing to do so, in order to obtain a brighter future for the race. So if I were asked to choose between the two, I, like Master Dirk, would choose the thing I cherish - in my case, the racial kingdom without hesitation.)

    Lilith herself reminds us of the reason for ''why we are going through so much trouble.

    It''s all to gain a brighter future for our race.

    It was for this reason that she obtained the position of king of the racial kingdom in a coup-like manner with the help of Dirk, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," and others.

    (That is why you can ''depend'' on Master Dirk, but you should not ''depend'' on him. Among his priorities, ''the future of the race of which I am the queen'' is not so high. So no matter how much we suffer, we have to make it on our own. ......)

    Yume (false) exists by the power of the card that was born from Light''s bounty (gift) "Infinite Gacha".

    Therefore, Lilith could not honestly reveal her feelings, so she had no choice but to divulge her thoughts in her heart.

    Since their mutual interests are currently aligned, they will not let go of each other''s hands, but it is necessary for the queen of the racial kingdom to warn them not to be dependent on each other.

    Lilith moistens her mouth with tea and composes additional lines in her head.

    ''...... And you have already given us much support, Master Dirk and the others. I''ve also ended up pushing for the attack from the demon race,....... I''m not going to be lax about it any longer. We need to take care of this as best we can."

    Her Majesty Queen Lilith ......"

    Yume''s (false) expression lowers her eyebrows in concern for Lilith''s condition.

    I don''t even know what she is thinking in her heart as well as Lilith.

    (My father taught me that ''a nation has no family or convenient friends to depend on,'' but it''s true. ......)

    Lilith let out a sigh so that Yume (fake) would not notice, and while refilling her head with sugar from the cookies again, she put together in her brain a draft instruction to hinder the movement of the claw faction.

    If she had one miscalculation, it would be that for some reason the "masters" on the ...... Dragon People Empire side are supporting, assisting, and intervening with the Claw faction.

    <>

 402 - - Episode 14 Disgusting

    In a corner of the Viscount''s mansion, the heir to the title of Viscount Fite and the heir to the title of Viscount Godot meet for a discussion.

    The conversation is about the "rescue of the First Prince of Claw.

    They have received a letter from Claw, who is locked up in the "Isolation Tower" via Sesta, one of the "Masters" on the Dragon Empire side.

    The content of the letter is - permission for the operation plan they submitted earlier.

    Godot lets out a sigh of relief as he moistens his mouth with sake.

    As expected of the next king, His Royal Highness Prince Claw," Godot said. Prince Claud is a gentle man at heart, and I was concerned that he might not approve of one of the mission objectives, the assassination of Lilith, but I was surprised that he would ...... "take good care of it" and leave everything to us. We must repay this trust at all costs!"

    Godot speaks passionately, but he is not really loyal to the racial kingdoms or the claw.

    He is just highly ambitious and motivated because he calculates that if this operation is successful and he rescues the claw safely and assassinates Lilith, ''Godot, who has made a great contribution, will become the next prime minister.

    If there is a problem, ...... it would be if Claw second-guessed this assassination of Lilith and did not accept it, but that concern was also dispelled from the reply to the letter.

    If the operation succeeds without incident, it is almost certain that he will become the next vizier of the racial kingdom, as Godot himself had calculated.

    If the plan succeeds, that is. ......

    Fite sat on the sofa in front of Godot, who was in a good mood, imagining his own rosy future, and moistening his throat with alcohol as well.

    He, unlike Godot, reads the letter, melancholy.

    ''I can''t believe I let His Highness Prince Claw make the decision to assassinate his own sister. ...... If only we had been more powerful and had recognized and helped the witch-inspired Lady Lilith earlier, we could have prevented such bloodshed between siblings. ......

    Fight gritted his teeth in heartfelt frustration, downed the rest of his drink from his cup, and set it down with table shattering force.

    He criticizes the witch - the "Witch of the Giant Tower" - with saliva flying from his mouth.

    ''That witch really is a prat!ббThe declaration of ''absolute independence of the human race'' is fine, but what are you thinking, putting Lilith-sama in the queen''s seat in place of her legitimate son, His Highness Claw!ббThe witch''s whim has resulted in a conflict between His Highness Claw and Lilith, instead of bringing the races together!ббThat witch, she may be pretending to be ''for the future of our race,'' but in the end, she just wants to see blood spilled!"

    On the contrary, unlike Godot, Fite was loyal to the racial kingdom, the Claw.

    A former Claw aide, he is also loyal to his sister princess, Lilith.

    However, he was convinced of her assassination plot.

    From Fite''s point of view, the first thing he thinks is that ''Claw, the eldest son, should be crowned king.

    Therefore, although he is loyal to Lilith as well, he thinks that assassination is unavoidable if she tries to disrupt the order of the kingdom.

    He had no doubt that the reason he had to carry out the assassination of Lilith was because the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" had appointed her as queen.

    In terms of fight, he even believes that the siblings'' quarrel with each other is all a conspiracy of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower.

    Godot pours a glass of sake.

    I know how you feel, but calm down, Fight. I am always impressed by your loyalty, but we cannot allow you to fail in this project. I would be doing His Highness Prince Claw a disservice if I were to fail because I was overzealous.

    I''m sorry, Godot. I couldn''t help but think of how His Highness Claw feels, and I couldn''t control my own emotions. ......

    Fite sipped at his poured drink, his shoulders slumped.

    Godot sighs lightly and proceeds with his story.

    The magic items purchased by Sesta, the child of the mysterious race, have already been distributed to the merchants. The merchants, who knew nothing about it, took advantage of the festive atmosphere of the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" to sell their wares in the capital. And after a certain amount of time, the goods explode.

    Godot scatters his palms from side to side to represent an explosion with both hands.

    We will assassinate Lilith and rescue Prince Claw while the explosion disrupts the capital. ...... Fight will be in charge of rescuing Prince Claw, is that clear?"

    Of course. I''m rather sorry that I''ve had to force Godot to do the dirty work. ......

    Don''t worry about it. It is indeed a knight''s honor to save his lord in his time of need. There can be no greater honor. That is why it is appropriate for Fight, the former bodyguard of His Highness Prince Claud. You can use this operation to avert the stigma of having failed to protect His Highness Prince Claw and having him locked up in the "quarantine tower."

    Godot ...... I''m in good company ......"

    Fight, who is soaked in alcohol and moved by Godot''s stinky dialogue, curls up his big, muscular body and tries not to show tears.

    Ostensibly, Godot had entrusted Fight, his former bodyguard, with rescuing Claw from the "quarantine tower.

    The reason for this was as he had just stated, but in reality--.

    (If there is an explosion in the capital, Lilith will dispatch soldiers from the royal palace. In that case, Lilith''s surroundings would be stretched thin. It would be less damaging to go back through the hidden passageway and hunt for Lilith''s head. It would be more dangerous to attack the "quarantine tower," which is heavily guarded. (It is in times like these that muscle fools are best used.)

    Godot himself did not seriously concede the claw rescue in order to "clear his friend''s name.

    Godot himself did not seriously give up the rescue of Claw from the "quarantine tower" and the assassination of Lilith.

    It was only the result of considering which would cause the least damage to himself.

    Fite wipes his face with the sleeve of his silk garment and looks up.

    Godot!ббMy friend''s concern, as the sword of my lord, His Highness Claw, I will certainly live up to your expectations!ббAnd let us continue to lead our racial kingdoms against each other under His Highness Claw, nay, the King!"

    Of course, my friend. Let''s make the operation a success and return the throne to the rightful and just bloodline this time. But let us not be hasty. Lilith is no fool. We are probably on his radar. We must not get ahead of ourselves. If we move ahead of him and act alone, we will not be able to save what we can save."

    Of course!ббI know you do!"

    Fite drains the contents of his cup and sets it on the table.

    He picks up the liquor bottle and refills Godot''s and his own cup.

    He takes the bottle and fills his own glass with Godot''s. "Let us drink to the success of the mission and the prosperity of the royal family, Your Highness Claud!

    "Well, then, let''s have a toast."

    Oh!ббCheers!"

    Fight picked up a glass and smashed it vigorously against Godot''s.

    Fite downs the drink in one gulp.

    Godot shrugged his shoulders and sipped his own drink.

    They had no doubt that the operation would be a success and that they would surely obtain the rosy future they envisioned for each other.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The lowest level office of "The Abyss.

    I sat down and frowned uncomfortably as I heard May''s report.

    "Some of the nobles are trying to cause a commotion during the ''inauguration ceremony of the queen of the racial kingdom''?"

    How can I help you, Mr. Wright?

    May''s question made the crease in my brow deepen even more.

    <>

 403 - - Episode 15 in preparation for the worst.

    Reselling magic tools through several merchants to sabotage the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom. The magic tool itself is not much, but it seems to have been given the power to explode. We investigated the capital of the racial kingdom just to be sure, and as a result, we discovered it.

    I receive a report from May.

    As May said, as long as Yume was playing on the ground, I had investigated in advance whether the racial kingdom capital, the venue for the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Racial Kingdom Queen," was really safe or not.

    As a result, a certain magic tool was resold to various stores through a merchant. By chance, my subordinate noticed that the magic tool contained the power to explode.

    When I checked behind the scene, I found that the merchant who brought it in had no malicious intent and was white.

    Furthermore, I discovered that some nobles of the Claw faction behind the merchant were intentionally distributing the magic tool in order to sabotage the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races.

    It is ...... unbelievable that they would try to sabotage a festival that Yume is looking forward to."

    When I asked for an investigation to make sure it was safe to do so, I was not surprised to find a real hazardous material. ......

    I was furious at the maliciousness of the other party who wanted to destroy the festival that Yume was looking forward to and cause damage to the people.

    Mei advises me.

    Shall we collect the magic tools that could explode right now, and take care of the nobles who are pulling the strings in this case?ббIf Mr. Wright instructs us to do so, we will bring you a head grade today."

    As she said, if I give the order, it will be easy for me to take care of the nobles who are pulling the strings behind the scenes who carried out this operation.

    I have a pretty good idea what the nobles of the Clow faction are thinking.

    (Perhaps they will resell and spread explosive magic tools throughout the city and cause an explosive commotion during the festival. (Perhaps they will resell and spread explosive magic tools throughout the city, causing an explosive commotion during the festival, and rescue Claw from the "quarantine tower" while everyone''s attention is focused on the explosion. (They will at least try to kill Lilith at the same time.)

    It is a plan to carry out their objectives even to the detriment of the people they are supposed to be protecting.

    They will not only try to rescue Claud, but they will almost certainly try to assassinate Lilith as well.

    I picked up the submitted documents again.

    The magic tools to be sold during the festival have been given the power to explode, right?

    Yes, basically, a small magic stone, which is the core of a magic tool that lights up when you put magic power into it, was engraved with a magic circle that explodes. The power of the explosion is not that great on its own, but when it explodes together, it will be of a certain scale," he said.

    Other magic tools include those that light a seed fire, produce a glass of water, and create wind for a certain period of time.

    Moreover, there was a timed and elaborate magic circle that would explode after a certain period of time.

    The magic tools were too small to be noticed by an ordinary magician unless he or she looked at them carefully.

    Nevertheless, even an ordinary magician could easily carve a magic circle of this level.

    However, it is not usually done because it is a waste of magic stones and because only a large magic stone can ensure sufficient explosive power.

    This time, the aim is to confuse the capital and to ensure a certain amount of power by preparing a large number of small magic stones and detonating them all at once.

    And there are so many of them.

    That number is about 1,000.

    The enemy is making an effort to eliminate unnaturalness by dispersing the distribution channels, passing through several countries, and collecting them in small numbers. When collecting the items, it is believed that several sorcerers were commissioned to carve the magic circle. It would be difficult to trace the magician''s footsteps.

    You are really thorough. It seems to me that it was your crowning achievement to abolish the claw and install Lilith as queen.

    But to be honest, I can''t help but feel that the killing intent is too high.

    Is it possible that ...... ''Master'' or some other transcendent of that ilk is involved?"

    ''We have no conclusive evidence at this time, but we are working with ....... Have you noticed anything?"

    He shakes his head at May''s question.

    I just think this is too much, no matter how much the Claw faction wants to sabotage the festivities to promote Lilith''s appointment as queen," he said. Because even if it''s just to draw attention, they''re going to do something that will involve a lot of their own people, you know?ббIsn''t that a bit too aggressive?"

    It certainly feels too forceful, as Mr. Wright said. ......

    I don''t have any proof, just an impression. May, I would like you to do a little more research on the route of the magical tools brought in and whether transcendentals such as "Master" are involved.

    Awe."

    May bowed to my instructions.

    If "Master" was involved, it would be on the side of the Dragon People''s Empire.

    However, they continue to distance themselves from the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and the racial kingdom.

    At the last meeting of the Six Principality Council, which was spearheaded by the Majin Nation, the Dragon People''s Empire abstained from voting for or against the appointment of Queen Lilith.

    Since then, the Dragonite (Dragon) Empire has continued to distance itself from the racial kingdoms.

    (Are they going to try their hand at it now? ....... If so, what was the reason? Was it because "The Witch of the Giant Tower" got too big?)

    It is hard to believe that the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" is "inconvenient on the part of the Dragon People''s Empire, so they decided to get their hands on it.

    If it was inconvenient, they would have rejected Lilith''s inauguration as queen, and there was no sense that they were that particular about it for the Dragon People''s Kingdom.

    So originally, there is no way that the Dragon People''s Empire side would have been involved in this one .......

    (In case you''re wondering, I should probably respond to that.)

    This time, since the yume will show its face on the ground, there is no harm in being prepared for the enemy''s movements.

    I give additional instructions to Mei.

    "Please report this incident to Lilith. We can''t act on our own in the garden of someone to whom we owe a debt of gratitude. I''ll give her the information and let her make a decision. I also want to take precautions, so please call Ice Heat, Ursch, and Dark Knight into the office.

    Awe."

    May bows her head once again and takes action to call Ice Heat and his team.

    The claw faction problem can be dealt with as much as we want.

    But we should not be optimistic and take steps to prepare for the worst.

    (Oh dear, I just want to enjoy the festival with Yume as usual. ......)

    I sigh inwardly at the many problems that are occurring.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    -- Later that day, a report arrives in the form of a document to Lilith via Yume (fake) in her office at the Royal Castle of the Racial Kingdom.

    I can''t believe that you would try to cause this much trouble ......."

    Lilith looked at the documents sent by the lights, which included explosives disguised as magical tools and their aims, and her complexion turned pale.

 404 - - Volume 2 Release Anniversary Daily Update Nazuna Adventurer Exam 1

    I want to be an adventurer with my master!"

    One day.

    One day, while I was doing paperwork in my office at the lowest level of the "Nadir," Nazna came to visit me.

    Mei asked her what she wanted, but she insisted, "I came to ask a favor from my master.

    So I listened to her for the time being, and the line I just mentioned jumped out at me.

    I let out a faint giggle at this request, and May lets out a light sigh.

    I turned to Nazuna and asked her again.

    What''s wrong? I thought I had asked her to protect the lowest level of the Abyss while I was gone.

    Of course, guarding the lowest level of the "Abyss" entrusted to me by my master is an important job!ббBut I also want to have the kind of adventure that Nemmu was talking about, with my master!

    Nazna''s eyes sparkle as she tells her story.

    When I asked her more specifically about "what Nemumu was talking about," she answered with a smile.

    Just a few days ago, when Nazna went to the store to buy some snacks, she saw Nemmu standing in the corner of the corridor, talking about my adventuring activities on earth at the behest of the fairy maids on their day off.

    Nazuna was intrigued by the content and wandered over to join in the conversation without buying any sweets.

    Because of his high level of interest and the fact that Nazuna had approached him out of sight so as not to interrupt the conversation, Nemmu did not notice and continued to talk eloquently about his adventuring activities on earth.

    As she was telling them about the glamorous aspects of being an adventurer for the amusement of the fairy maids, she seemed to have captured the heart of Nazuna, who was listening to the story with her eyes off the screen, and made her think, "I want to be an adventurer with my master on earth too. I heard that he became

    Unable to resist, he knew I was in my office doing paperwork, so he went to me directly to ask for my opinion.

    This is how the story goes.

    The girls are at ......

    After hearing the whole story, May held her forehead with one hand as if she had a headache.

    But as for me, I rather sympathize with Nazna''s behavior.

    (When I was a child living in the countryside, I longed for the city in vain. ...... I left the village to avoid inconveniencing my family, but I remember I also had a little bit of a desire to live a glamorous life in the city.)

    I miss the past.

    I dreamed that if I went to the city, I could lead a glamorous life even as a countryman.

    As a result, I was racially discriminated against in the adventurer''s guild, lived in extreme poverty without a decent job, and finally was almost killed deep in a dungeon after being tricked by a "gathering of the races" party. ......

    Nazna''s figure overlaps with my own before I went to the city.

    гиI''m not sure how to get Nazna to the surface, though. I can''t make this all happen, no matter how much she asks. ......)

    It''s not that I don''t like Nazna, and it''s not that I ''can''t be an adventurer with her.

    On the ground, there is a lot of racial discrimination, and we need to be resourceful in dealing with any sudden problems that may arise.

    I can''t say for sure that Nazna, with her straightforward personality, can handle it, and she is level 9999.

    A single city could suffer serious and fatal injuries and numerous deaths just by a bad outburst.

    (That said, it would be pitiful to dismiss her without question. ......)

    It was difficult to reject her, as she was looking forward to being an adventurer with me on earth with her big sparkling eyes.

    While I was hesitating, Mei opened her mouth first.

    Nazna, I can''t let you become an adventurer. Not only would it be a drag on Master Light, but I don''t know how much damage you could do if you were to go out of control on the ground.

    I can go easy on you, too!

    You can''t have it both ways. Listen to me.

    No, no, no, no!ббI''m going to be an adventurer with my master!

    May disagrees with her head on, and Nazuna shouts out in a stubborn voice.

    She is about to lie on her back on the floor and flail her arms and legs.

    Frankly, the interaction between Mei and Nazuna was like that of a parent and child, and I personally found it hilarious.

    But I can''t just stand there and watch forever.

    I cleared my throat and gathered their gazes.

    May has a valid point. We don''t know what kind of problems will arise on the ground. If Nazna, who is too strong, makes the mistake of going easy on us and hurts innocent people, we will have a big problem.

    Ugh. ......"

    Nazna shrugs at my statement.

    She became depressed at the thought that her opinion would be dismissed.

    I continued my story.

    I continued, "But even Nazna wouldn''t be convinced if she were told that her opinion would be dismissed out of hand, would she?ббThen why don''t we do a test?"

    A test?"

    May asks with a tilt of her head.

    Yes, a test. We can test Nazna in advance to see if she can really make it as an adventurer on earth. If she passes the test, Mei will be able to send her back to the surface with peace of mind, won''t she?

    It certainly makes sense. ......

    ............"

    Nazna silently looks up at May, the light returning to her eyes again.

    It seems that May could not resist these expectant eyes, and she reluctantly agreed.

    I''m sorry," she said. If Nazna passes the test, I will see her off to earth without a word.

    Yay!ббI will do my best to pass the test and become an adventurer with my master!"

    Nazna innocently raises her hands and expresses her joy with her whole body.

    May also smiles happily at her joy, but then makes a face as if to say, ''I''m still worried.

    If Nazna passes and goes on the ground as an adventurer, what kind of problems will she cause ......?

    Just imagining it must have given her a headache.

    Personally, I can understand May''s feelings, too, .......

    (Probably because of Nazna: ......)

    For my part, I made these suggestions because I have some idea of what to expect from this one.

    It will not be as bad as May imagines.

    Thus began Nazna''s "Adventurer''s Examination.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Nazna''s "Adventurer''s Test" was first held in the multipurpose space at the lowest level of the "Abyss.

    The lowest level of the "abyss," the multipurpose space, is a place that has not yet been touched.

    Rather than completely developing the lowest level of the "abyss," it would be easier to deal with emergencies by creating a certain amount of untouched space.

    If the number of people increases, it can be used as a residential space.

    It could also be used as a field for food production.

    In some cases, it could be developed as a recreational facility.

    It is a place with such a high degree of freedom.

    This time, with everyone''s help, we made it the site of Nazna''s "Adventurer''s Examination.

    With Ellie''s help, we remodeled the interior to look like the inside of an adventurers'' guild room.

    We asked fairy maids and Mohicans who work on the ground to participate as receptionists and other adventurers.

    At first glance, it really looks like an "Adventurers'' Guild" on the ground.

    I explain the rules.

    I''ll be your examiner and adventurer partner. Let''s actually go through the process of registering as adventurers and accepting and accomplishing common quests.

    All right, master!"

    I call out to Nazna, who is standing next to me in her dark adventurer''s outfit, the one she wears on the ground.

    She, too, is in full armor with a large sword on her back, and her spirits are high.

    At the edge of the Adventurers'' Guild, Ellie, who has been working on the building and interior design, is playing the role of an adventurer and looking at Nazna with concern.

    Nazna is in a good mood from start to finish, perhaps oblivious to her gaze.

    Nazna was in a good mood the whole time, perhaps oblivious to Ellie''s gaze.

    Oh, I''ll do my best!"

    Nazna replied cheerfully.

    Once we were outside the building.

    Once inside, the test would begin.

    Nazna steps lightly and triumphantly into the Adventurers'' Guild (fake).

    I followed her.

    Inside the Adventurers'' Guild (fake), there were adventurers (fairy maids who pretended to be adventurers), and party members were conversing with each other.

    Perhaps because of this, the atmosphere was quite similar to that of an adventurers'' guild on the ground.

    I took Nazuna to the counter.

    Nazna, this is where you register as an adventurer.

    If I complete my adventurer registration here, I''ll be an adventurer with my master!"

    (You didn''t forget it''s just a test, did you?)

    Nazna''s eyes sparkle, as if she is happy to be an adventurer with me.

    However, this is only an examination, more like an informal plaything. ......

    I''m a little worried that she forgot that.

    ''Gahahahaha!ббHey, look. That kid''s gonna be an adventurer!"

    Bokkies, this is not a playground!

    ''You kids go home and suck on your mama''s titties. You human (inferior) brats!"

    Mohicans yell at us like adventurers on earth.

    The Mohicans are a race, but this time, because it was a test, they were asked to say things that other species might say. ......

    "Hey, who''s this? Who insulted not only me, but also my master. ......

    Nazna lowered her voice and stared in the direction from which the yajis flew.

    That alone made the temperature in the room feel chilly, as if it had physically dropped.

    The Mohicans who had been yajacked, even though it was an act, turned pale as if all their blood had been drained out of them in an instant.

    I hurried to stop her.

    ''Nazna, calm down!ббThis was an exam, and I just got yelled at as an act!"

    But Master!ббNo matter how much of an act it is, you can''t call your master a ''human (inferior species)''. ......!

    Nazna ...... ''Human (inferior) kid'' is just a greeting for the races on earth."

    Yeah. ......"

    Nazna''s anger fizzles out at my statement, and she is a donkey.

    She can''t believe it, or asks back.

    She says, "I heard that race is indeed discriminated against on earth, but to be suddenly mocked by a complete stranger as a ''human (inferior)'' or something like that, I think that''s a bit rude. ......"

    I understand what Nazna is trying to say, but it''s true."

    To a perplexed Nazna, the Mohicans, who are active as adventurers on the ground, told her more facts.

    Nazna-sama, it is still better to be called ''human (inferior species)'' with your mouth.

    In some cases, I''ve been told by the Adventurers'' Guild, ''There''s no way a human (inferior species) can be a proper adventurer. If you want to be an adventurer, you have to defeat me.

    Oh, there are sometimes, aren''t there? "Oh, there are those guys. I was lucky enough not to run into them.

    To become an adventurer, one must visit a guild and register as an adventurer, but there are rare cases in which an old, but not well respected adventurer interferes with those who wish to become adventurers before registration.

    In such cases, it was considered a good idea to give up the registration and start over.

    Sometimes young people from the countryside would challenge the competition, get beaten up, and have their hearts broken a few times a year.

    Nazna tilted her head when she heard this story.

    He said, "You mean ...... that you can do that?ббBecause isn''t it obstruction of business if you''re not an employee of the Adventurers'' Guild and you take the liberty of sorting?ббAbove all, can''t an adventurer get caught messing with civilians?"

    Oh, yeah, normally that would be the case, but when you''re dealing with racial ......

    I see." Most of the time, it is the other species that prevents racial adventurers from registering. ...... The guilds and security soldiers are usually silent about it. ......

    Me and the Mohicans let out a self-deprecating laugh.

    From the perspective of the Adventurers'' Guild, race is not that useful, so they don''t really care if a few are disturbed and registration is slightly reduced.

    The security guards are not taken seriously, either, unless there is a major incident, because in other countries, the security guards are of a different race and racism is at the root.

    Even if you sue someone for interfering with your registration as an adventurer, you will probably end up being blackmailed and told, "Don''t sue for every little thing like that.

    Yeah. ......

    Our response causes Nazna to donk again.

    We could see her "yearning to be an adventurer" rapidly shrinking.

    <>

 405 - - Volume 2 Release Anniversary Daily Update Nazuna Adventurer Exam 2

    After regaining my composure, I registered as an adventurer (acting) and went out of "The Abyss".

    I received a quest to pick up firewood at the Adventurers'' Guild (fake) at the lowest level of the "Abyss.

    So I headed for the nearby virgin forest.

    With Aoyuki''s help, we found no one in the virgin forest under the watchful eye of the monsters under her command. We also asked them to keep us away from the forest while we were active.

    Now we could pick up firewood as adventurers with Nazuna without worrying about our surroundings.

    Let''s get to picking up the firewood.

    I''ll take care of it, master!бб...... By the way, why are you picking up firewood?ббAren''t adventurers usually supposed to be killing monsters like this?"

    Nazna tilted her head cutely and asked.

    I explained again.

    Nazna''s idea of an adventurer is what most people think of as an adventurer. But a new adventurer who has just registered with a company usually accumulates experience and money to buy equipment by gathering firewood and picking medicinal herbs. Then they use the money to buy equipment, kill the weakest monsters in the area, gain experience in combat, and dive into stronger monsters and dungeons. Since this was a trial test, I chose to pick up firewood like a novice adventurer.

    I see. ...... So you guys are working your way up from the bottom up now!

    Yeah, something like that.

    Nazna folds her arms and nods repeatedly in admiration.

    In the construction, I chose to pick up firewood as an underling experience.

    In reality, if Nazuna were to have him hunt monsters in the "Nahoro" primeval forest, he might not take it easy and the terrain would change.

    As expected, if the terrain changed, how much effort would it take to conceal .......

    Therefore, from the beginning, we chose a quest that was less likely to cause damage.

    Nazna, oblivious to our intentions, believed us and immediately started to pick up firewood.

    Good!ббThen let''s get right to picking up some firewood!"

    ...... Nazna, why are you pulling out your ''Prometheus'' to pick up firewood?"

    For some reason, Nazna does not hesitate to pull out the great sword "Prometheus" on her back without hesitation.

    I don''t think so, but ...... are you thinking of cutting down a big tree around there with Prometheus and using it as firewood?"

    Ha ha ha, the master is funny when he jokes!"

    Nazna laughs amusedly at my statement.

    She talks with her great sword "Prometheus" in her hand.

    No way," she says, holding the sword "Prometheus" in her hand, "you can''t be that stupid. It''s easy to cut down a big tree, but it''s a hassle to cut it into firewood, and since it''s raw wood, it''s hard to use it for boiling and cooking!

    Then why did you bring out ''Prometheus''?"

    Since he was thinking surprisingly well, there was no room for rebuttal.

    But on the contrary, I don''t understand the meaning of pulling out the great sword "Prometheus.

    This time, as I tilted my head, Nazna gave me the answer.

    Twist providence!ббPrometheus!"

    Nazna splits into five with her great sword "Prometheus".

    Her mythology class, the great sword "Prometheus," can interfere with the world and "twist providence.

    It is no problem for her to twist the providence and increase the number of Naznas to five.

    Master, if there are five of us like this, we can pick up five times as much firewood!

    I''m a real genius!

    Master, come pick up firewood with me!

    I want to pick up firewood with the master too!

    Hey!ббWhat''s the point of having more!ббWe need to spread out and collect them properly!"

    Apparently, Nazna planned to increase the number of people with his great sword "Prometheus" and pick up a large amount of firewood through manpower tactics.

    (Yes, I understand what you want to do, and it''s not wrong that the more people you have, the more efficient you can be in picking up firewood, but ......)

    But that is not the critical issue.

    Nazna ...... very hard to say, but no more with the great sword ''Prometheus''."

    !ббWhy, Master!

    Maybe there aren''t enough of us?

    That''s it!ббThen let''s make more of them!"

    If we get a hundred, maybe a thousand people, we could pick up a whole lot of firewood around here!

    You''re so smart, Master!

    No, no. ...... we shouldn''t have increased the number of people in the first place. You can''t have more people in the first place, because on the ground you can''t all have alter egos, and that''s a bad way to stand out."

    What?

    Nazna and the others are shocked by my point.

    It seems that even though Nazna is aware in her head that her power is out of the norm on earth, she doesn''t seem to understand it.

    I asked them to restore the five Naznas who had increased in number with the great sword "Prometheus.

    Me and Nazna started picking up firewood with a cord in hand.

    We chose firewood that was as close in size as possible, not too short, too long, or too thick, and gathered it together lightly. Then, bundle them together and tie them lightly with string. ......

    Oh, I see. ...... I''m learning a lot!"

    Nazna peeks over at my hand as I gather the firewood and lightly tie it up, a good smile on her face.

    After the explanation, I ask Nazna to pick up firewood for the time being.

    This is just the right length!ббThis one''s longer. ......"

    If it''s too long, we can cut it to just the right length."

    Can I cut it?"

    ''Yeah, just generally a good quality machete or knife, as long as the wood is thick enough to break under weight.

    If none of the above is the case, forcing it into a bundle of firewood will cause it to become unbalanced and all of it will fall out of the cord or become difficult to hold.

    You need to be careful about that.

    I can cut it with my bare hands!ббToriya!"

    Nazuna lightly flashes a sword with her hand.

    The firewood is cut to just the right length with a surface that looks as if it had been cut from the beginning.

    Nazna put away the firewood with a smile on her face.

    (It''s about time. ......)

    After a few dozen minutes, much of the firewood is gathered.

    At this point, I signaled the start of the test.

    "Hey, you adventurers, who are you refusing to pick up firewood in your own territory?

    Hm?"ббNemmu and the fairy maids?ббI''ve been feeling your eyes glancing at me, what are you doing?"

    When I give the signal, x4 fairy maids show up at Nemmu.

    After hearing what Nemmu and the others were doing, Nazna said that she and I "want to be adventurers.

    When May heard about it, she and the girls ''punished me for teaching Nazna something extra,'' and assigned me to the role of a thuggish adventurer who gets involved with us.

    Nemmu tells us with some tears in her eyes.

    ''Hey, Nazna-sama, this is a test. It is a test. Don''t forget that.

    An exam?бб...... Oh!ббThe one we had at the Adventurers'' Guild at the bottom of the Abyss!

    Yes, that''s right. Don''t ever forget that!ббOkay?"

    The fairy maids nodded repeatedly while hiding behind Nemum.

    Nemum is level 5000, the fairy maids are level 500, and Nazna is level 9999.

    (How pitiful is this ......?)

    Since Mei, the head maid, had made the decision, there was nothing I could do but to watch and wait quietly, not wanting to interfere.

    Nemumu, the fairy maids were determined to get involved with Nazuna.

    They were ready to get involved with Nazuna, "Ko, this is our territory, you know. If you are going to pick up firewood, you have to be sincere.

    Yes, that''s right. Sincerity.

    Sincerity means ...... thank you?"

    When Nazna was asked about the ''need for sincerity,'' she tilted her head and thanked him.

    The unexpected response was cute and unintentionally comforting for me, but not so for Nemmu and the fairy maid.

    When I say sincerity, I don''t mean thank you, I mean money.

    If you don''t have the money, I''ll ask you to give us the firewood you just collected.

    What?ббWhy should I give you guys the firewood I collected?

    Surprised by the unexpected request, Nazna unintentionally hugged the firewood she had collected as if it were her own baby.

    She refuses with her body so that it will not be taken away from her.

    The fairy maids, however, hide behind Nemumu and press on with their demands.

    If I refuse, my Miss will not keep quiet!

    And, and, and!ббI will not be silent!

    Hey!ббDon''t push yourself!"

    Nemumu gets teary-eyed as the fairy maids use her as a shield.

    He is really afraid to fight with Nazuna, who is level 9999, even though it is an act.

    In the past, I was also low level, so I could sympathize with his fear to fight with those who are high level.

    While I was alone reminiscing about the old days, a chill flowed out of Nazna.

    She suddenly appeared and said something unintelligible. ......

    What?

    Nazna, stop!"

    Nazna forgot that these girls were acting and became frustrated and tried to direct her anger at them.

    Even the frustrated anger of level 9999 is a fine weapon for those at lower levels.

    Nemmu and the fairy maids'' faces turned blue as if painted with primary colors, and the birds fled as fast as they could from the surroundings.

    Even the monsters under Aoyuki, who were watching to make sure that no other adventurers approached, felt themselves shrinking.

    I patted Nazuna on the head and told her to calm her anger.

    Nemmu and the others are just making false accusations as a test. They are not really trying to take away the firewood from Nazna, so please calm down.

    Yes!ббLa, la, as Light-sama said, this was only an order from Mei-sama, and I was not seriously trying to take firewood away from Nazna-sama!"

    After Nemumu''s statement, the fairy maids nodded their heads as best they could.

    Nazna suppressed her irritation, but puffed out her cheeks as if to say she was not convinced.

    ''I understand it''s a test, but there''s no way I can do anything!ббWhat the heck, pay me money for the sincerity of picking up firewood, or leave the firewood!ббIt''s just too unreasonable!"

    I can understand Nazna''s irrationality. But it happens more often than you might think on the ground.

    Eh. ......"

    I scratched my cheek and Nazna made a surprised expression when I pointed it out.

    It''s not that I''m being mean to her, it''s just that I''m not causing her any unreasonable problems.

    When we are picking firewood or medicinal herbs, there are senior adventurers who get involved with us, like Nemmu and the others who just came in. And if they are new adventurers of a certain race, the beastmen and others will often try to mess with them, both to earn money and to harass them.

    The Adventurers'' Guild will deal with the offending adventurers with cautions and penalties if the behavior is too severe. ......

    If the victim is racial, their backs are instantly heavier.

    In such cases, it is advisable to give them the firewood you have collected or, if you are confident in your legs, to run away.

    Fortunately, I myself have only experienced this a couple of times in the past.

    I either gave them the firewood and let them go, and then persevered until the gates of the city were about to close and collected it again, or I gave up the day''s money, skipped meals, and persevered.

    ''Gosh, master, are you kidding me or what?

    I''m not kidding, in fact, it''s a very common case on the ground."

    Ugh, wow. ......

    Nazna, the strongest force in "NARAKU" at level 9999, dons to the low morals and awful racism of the terrestrial world.

    After Nazna was done with her work, we decided to finish collecting firewood and headed back to the lowest level of the "NARAKU".

    The test would then be completed when they delivered the firewood to the (fake) adventurers'' guild they had set up in the lowest level of the Abyss, and received their wages.

    <>

 406 - - Volume 2 Release Anniversary Daily Update Nazuna Adventurer Exam 3

    I''m not going to be an adventurer on earth after all.

    I finished redeeming the bundles of firewood I had collected at the Adventurer''s Guild (fake) that I had prepared at the lowest level of the "Abyss.

    The money is to be used as an allowance for Nazna.

    She was pleased, but at the same time, perhaps because she had experienced the hardships of being an adventurer on the ground, she uttered the same line as before.

    With the exams over, the (fake) Adventurers'' Guild was being cleaned up by the fairy maids.

    We were sitting at one of the tables in the guild, where Nazuna told us how she felt about the exam and that she was going to stop being an adventurer.

    She asks, "Are you sure?ббYou were so eager to work with God Light as an adventurer, weren''t you?

    When Ellie, who was present at the meeting, pointed this out, Nazna revealed her honest feelings.

    She said, "I certainly wanted to become an adventurer with the master and engage in various activities on the ground, but ......... But I''m sure I''ll lose my patience with the racism and low morals on earth, and I''m sure I''ll end up messing around with them. I know now that it is impossible for me to be an adventurer on earth.

    Nazna, ......"

    Nazna calmly analyzed herself and said that if she went above ground in her present condition, she would definitely cause problems. That''s why he wanted to do adventurer activities with me, but he gave up and voluntarily declined the exam.

    Ellie looked at Nazna''s growth and was moved, as if she were her mother or older sister.

    As for me, I''m .......

    (Racism and morals on earth are so low after all that even Nazna can see that it''s bad. ......)

    Even the generous Nazna, who is not too concerned with details, feels that the harshness of the terrestrial world has been highlighted to the extent that she is aware that ''I will definitely cause problems if I go up to the ground and engage in adventurous activities.

    Nazna begins to complain about the realities she has learned about on the ground through this examination.

    I had heard that the world on earth was terrible, but I didn''t think it was that bad," she said. To be honest, after this incident, I thought that the world would be a better place if the non-racial species were quickly destroyed and the master stood at the top and led the world.

    I am in agreement with Nazna, which is unusual for me.

    Her statement was met with deep nods not only from Ellie but also from the fairy maids who continued to clean up the mess.

    That is indeed too extreme," she said. Racism is indeed terrible, but there are bad people among races, and neutral people among other species.

    I nailed him for the problem of trying to be too polemical and trying to run with it.

    Nazuna''s mouth was agape and she was puffing up, but she accepted my opinion maturely.

    For a change, she started talking happily about the test that had been conducted this time.

    But it was fun to work with the master as an adventurer, even if it was just for an exam!ббI felt like a real adventurer on a real quest!

    I envy you in that regard, Nazna. I wish I could have worked as an adventurer with the Lord of Light.

    Then Ellie, too, should do the test.ббI''ll teach you how to string firewood!ббThe master taught me how to do it!"

    Nazna happily talks to Ellie.

    She is not boasting to Ellie from a superior standpoint, but rather she is really happy about the skills she learned from me and wants to convey that feeling to her.

    Ellie understands this point, so she gives him a friendly nudge like she would to a small child.

    I''m glad you feel that way, but it''s almost impossible for me to be an adventurer with the Lord of Light," she said. If we were to work together as adventurers, and by any chance we were discovered to be the ''Witch of the Giant Tower,'' it would cause all sorts of problems."

    There is almost no chance of that happening, but there is no chance of being known by some accident, special magic item, etc.

    Therefore, for safety reasons, it would be difficult for Ellie to be an adventurer with me.

    I see, it''s tough for Ellie too. ......

    It''s a pity that I can''t be an adventurer with the Lord of Light (Shin-sama), but my current job is also very rewarding, so it''s not a problem."

    Ellie responds to Nazna''s sympathies with a hearty heart.

    I watched the exchange between the two of them and was inwardly relieved that things had gone as expected.

    (I didn''t think Nazna would go so far as to say "destroy the non-racial species," but I''m glad things went as I had expected.)

    Since it was Nazna, I expected that doing "adventurerly things" with me, even pseudo-adventurous things, would satisfy that need.

    As a result, as I had predicted, Nazna was satisfied and did not force herself to become an adventurer on the ground thanks to our "adventurer-like activities" together, albeit in the form of a test.

    Although I am concerned that a somewhat biased opinion of the ground has been created ....... I''m not so sure it''s biased, though, since I let them know what was really going on.

    As I was worrying about the situation, Nazna made a suggestion.

    I''m going to treat the master, Ellie, and everyone who took care of me with my first adventurer''s income!ббLet''s forget about those sickening people on the ground and have fun together!"

    Apparently, Nazna is going to treat us with the money she earned as a first-time adventurer, albeit on a trial basis.

    But since we were collecting firewood, the amount of money was not that large, so we would probably end up buying snacks at the store.

    However, I was happy to hear that, so I made a proposal to her.

    Thank you, Nazna. I''m glad to hear that. Then, since it''s a good opportunity, why don''t we invite Mei, Aoyuki, and the other available children to join in on the fun? I''ll pay for the rest.

    As expected of the Lord of Light, that''s a wonderful suggestion!

    Ellie is right!ббThat''s our master, he''s got a big heart!"

    Ellie and Nazna are happy to let go.

    The other fairy maids who were listening to the conversation also shouted with joy.

    We suddenly decide to throw a party to celebrate Nazna''s first paycheck as a test adventurer.

    Everyone was so happy and festive that they forgot about the racial discrimination and low morals on the ground.

    <>

 407 - - Episode 16 Liliths Decision

    "Wow, thank you so much for coming all the way here, Miss May."

    No, it is my pleasure to be greeted personally by Her Majesty Queen Lilith.

    In the office of a small mansion in the capital of the Kingdom of the Races, Lilith is in the office of the "SUR Seeker''s Maid, Mei Level," the one hand of Light, the master of the "Abyss. 9999" and greet each other.

    Only May, Lilith, and Yume (fake), who serves as a waiter, are in the office.

    The others have already maneuvered to stay away from the office.

    This meeting was not an official one, but an unofficial one.

    It is a behind-the-scenes meeting that can never be recorded.

    Therefore, it is not the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" who is acting in public, but Mei, who is Light''s one hand, who is secretly present as the representative of the lowest level of the "Abyss.

    After greeting each other, they sat down on the sofa across the table.

    Yume (fake) finished arranging the tea and moved to the wall, which was the cue for Mei to present the documents.

    The materials we have obtained on our own," she said. We hope you will take a look at them first.

    I''m awed. Let me take a look.

    The words dance on paper of a quality unimaginable on earth.

    Naturally, the contents of documents submitted to a secret meeting could not possibly be interesting.

    Lilith''s face turns pale as she turns the pages.

    She skims through the pages to the end, then returns the papers in her hands to the table with a pale, bloodless look on her face.

    She looks so pale that May is concerned.

    She says, "If ...... you are not feeling well, I will visit you again later."

    No, no, no, no, I''m fine. Just give me a little time to calm down and I''ll be fine. ......

    I understand. Please let us know when you feel more at ease.

    When Lilith gets May''s permission, she clasps her hands together, presses them to her forehead, and meditates.

    She tried to calm herself down in a position as if she were a devout believer praying to God.

    --After about three minutes, she opened her eyelids and cut out with a somewhat regained look on her face.

    ''Thank you for the papers. But, Mei-sama, are the contents of ...... true?"

    Of course. Of course. Some of the evidence has already been suppressed. I hesitate to bring them before Her Majesty Princess Lilith because they are dangerous, but if you wish..."

    Thank you for your concern. Those words alone are sufficient."

    Lilith falls silent again.

    The document stated that - in order to prevent Lilith''s "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom," explosive magic tools have already been sold to stores in the capital by those of Lilith''s brother Claw''s faction.

    Taking advantage of the ears gathered by the explosion, they broke into the castle, where security was thin, and assassinated Lilith.

    It was also written that a plan to recover Lilith''s brother Claw, who is being held captive in the "Isolation Tower," was most likely being formulated.

    (We knew from the report that your brother''s faction was planning something, but ...... we never thought that they would place explosives in the capital. Do you really think that you care what happens to your people?бб(We are not of another species, but of the same race. ......)

    Lilith was aware that she was resented by the opposing faction, but she had no idea that they were considering her assassination at the expense of even her own people and grass.

    If you permit me to ...... bring you the heads of the opposing nobles and the former First Prince of Claw right now?"

    ......?

    Lilith gasps at May''s words.

    If she utters, even in jest, ''I allow it,'' she will not hesitate to cut off the heads of the opposing nobles and Lilith''s own brother Claw and lay them before her.

    Since they have no means to oppose May and her friends, "death" is certain.

    Above all.

    "Oh, wait, Miss May!ббIf we cut off the heads of dissenting aristocrats without charge, a backlash is inevitable!ббIt will put a crack in the future governance of the country!"

    Isn''t that enough of a charge?"

    As May pointed out, when explosives are intentionally dispersed in the capital, the charges are more than sufficient.

    Lilith, however, is not convinced.

    The charges are certainly sufficient, but I think the evidence is a little weak to denounce them publicly. If we were to mention it publicly, people would say, ''Lilith staged the bombing to incriminate herself. Most of them would probably kick it out since they have the evidence, but it would be a problem if even a small part of the population became suspicious."

    If Lilith is mistakenly accused of staging this incident in order to get rid of her own brother Claw, an anti-patriot who is standing in her way, it could create the suspicion that they might be next in line to get in her way and have the evidence fabricated and disposed of.

    From Lilith''s point of view, she wanted to avoid that.

    Besides, emotionally, she did not want to kill her own brother.

    ............"

    Lilith inhales and exhales - not as Lilith personally, but as "Queen of the Racial Kingdom".

    ''...... so the explosives they disperse will be collected in secret, while some will be deliberately detonated to disguise the chaos, while avoiding causing human casualties. We should also deliberately lure the anti-nobles who are after my life into the castle."

    Lilith tells us with the calm expression of a ruler.

    I think we should create evidence that ''they are the root of all evil'' so that even third parties can see it, and propagate it throughout the country."

    In other words, if the anti-Lillith nobles are making a move, they dare to miss it on purpose.

    They are not just going to let it go, but they are going to control it so that there will be no damage, and at the same time, they are going to have a third party produce some flashy evidence that can be easily understood by a third party.

    In fact, it was the anti-Lillith nobles who sprayed the explosives, and since it was predictable that they would actually cause damage and probably storm into the castle to take their own lives, waiting inside the castle and seizing them would literally be "irrefutable evidence".

    With this much evidence, there would be no doubt about Lilith.

    Of course, we will also tighten security to prevent your brother from escaping from the "quarantine tower" during this chaos. If all goes well, we will be able to eliminate all of your brother''s supporters, both in name and in reality.

    ''But,'' Lillis continued.

    ''It is impossible for us to fully solve the problem on our own. So, May-sama, please lend us your help."

    Lilith sits on the sofa and bows her head.

    I understand," she said. No problem. I will cooperate with you in any way I can.

    Oh, thank you!"

    Hearing May''s reply, Lilith raised her head and broke into a smile.

    She had already decided what she would say in that case, since Lilith''s proposal was within her expectations.ббTherefore, she was able to respond immediately.

    May and Lilith decided on a policy and began discussing the details.

    <>

 408 - - Episode 17 Elio Arrives in the Capital

    I am really impressed with how strong you''ve become, Erio. I didn''t expect you to defeat the goblins almost single-handedly while coming from the village to the capital."

    Hahaha, thank you for the compliment, Mr. Jorg. But actually, I didn''t do it alone.

    At the request of Yorum, who was coming to his hometown to peddle his wares, Elio was heading for the capital of the racial kingdom, escorting a group of young men with some of the village''s best memories.

    On the way, they were attacked by goblins, but the men of the village covered them - or more precisely, they were too excited to fight outside the village for the first time, and they were confused with the goblins one on one.

    The truth is that during this time, Erio came up behind them and took out the goblins.

    Of course, the young men in the village understood that Elio was talking about humility and not hurting themselves.

    The young people sitting in the back of the carriage, looking around, speak up.

    They were the ones who were dragging their feet, and it was Erio who was practically killing the goblins!

    Seriously, Captain Erio, you are awesome!

    I want to be just like you someday!

    The young people have energy in their voices, but they are unreliable.

    Elio could only return a subtle smile to their voices.

    Peddler J?rg speaks up to change the atmosphere.

    Anyway, I''ll put some color on the escort fee since Erio and his friends saved the day this time. The capital city is about to be filled with festivities, so why don''t you enjoy yourself with the money?

    I''m looking forward to my first festival in the city!

    I have to buy something for my mom and dad with the money from the escort!

    The city''s festivals are fancy, and all sorts of cute girls come to the festivals, aren''t they?ббMaybe you''ll meet your destiny or something!"

    The young people rhapsodized about the festival like children.

    To be precise, it was not a festival but an "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races.

    It was an event to announce to the world that Lilith had been crowned queen, but to them, it could only be considered a kind of festival.

    Lilith''s side had no problem either, since it would be a success if the information spread widely.

    One of the young men broached the subject.

    One of the young men asked, "Is Captain Erio going to buy anything with the money for this escort?"

    I don''t have anything in particular I want to buy.

    Ew!ббIt''s a waste of time for the city to be celebrating!"

    The young people made surprised and frustrated faces at Elio''s response.

    However, Elio did not change his opinion and continued the conversation.

    My sister Miya is attending the Six Principality Academy of Magic, isn''t she?ббThe tuition is covered by a scholarship, but I hear that living expenses are necessary. I want to send money to Miya so that she can concentrate on her studies as much as possible."

    Erio''s serious reply causes the buoyant young people to make subtle expressions.

    His admirable idea made them feel embarrassed that they were splurging at the festival or trying to buy souvenirs for their families.

    As expected, Elio notices the change in the atmosphere and hurriedly excuses himself.

    ''Oh, this is just a situation at my house!ббNever mind. Rather, shopping in the capital, and at a festival, is an experience you don''t get to have very often, and I think you should act on it to broaden your insight!"

    Elio follows up as best he can, but not all of them can honestly make a fuss when their boss tells them, ''Today is a rude day, so don''t mind yourself and ruffle some feathers.

    The young people only returned an affectionate smile, but the delicate atmosphere could not be dispelled.

    (Oh shoot, ...... I must have said something unnecessary.)

    Elio inwardly reflects on his own gaffe.

    He is not the type of person who can be told by his superiors to "cut loose" and do so without hesitation.

    It would be unreasonable to ask the young people who are accompanying him to do so.

    While I was looking for a topic of conversation to somehow change the mood, the peddler Jorm was the first to speak up.

    I can see it. That is the capital of the racial kingdom. There are more people here than I expected. I guess they want the same thing as we do.

    As he said, we came within visual distance of the walled city.

    There is a long line of people waiting at one of the entrances and exits.

    Even from a distance, there were merchants with a large number of wagons, peddlers carrying as much luggage as they could carry on their backs, and people with as much luggage as they could carry in their hands, as if they had come from a nearby village. The number of people who have been to the city is increasing.

    Of course, there were also those who had come to enjoy the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races"-a festival of the Kingdom of the Races.

    Although still from a distance, the enthusiasm of the festival could be felt as far as Jorg and the others.

    Thanks to this, the tension among the young people, which had been subtle until a moment ago, exploded.

    Oh, oh!ббSeriously, I''ve never seen such a big city!"

    Me too!ббMe too!"

    Wow!ббThere are so many people lined up!ббThe number of people standing in line alone must exceed the number of people in our village.

    The young people start to make noise as if they were children in the single-digit age range.

    Originally, it is not good to be distracted as an escort since they have not yet entered the city, but .......

    Monsters do not attack around the point where the city can be seen. In the first place, the monsters themselves are too close to the city.

    The most important thing to remember is that the air of subtlety has been dispelled, and Erio lets out an inward sigh of relief.

    J?rg also propagates the joyful atmosphere of the young people and speaks with a happy smile on his face.

    The inn has already been secured through a peddler. It looks shabby from the outside, but they try to keep the rooms as clean as possible. You and I will be sharing a room, but I will be relieved of my guard duty during the festival, so I hope you all have a good time.

    Mr. Yoelm, thank you!

    The young people shouted their thanks with high tension.

    Although they are not polite, it is understandable that they are thanking him sincerely, so J?rg does not lose his smile.

    Elio, too, is somewhat amused and changes his mind slightly.

    (I wasn''t planning on spending any money, so I thought I''d stay at the inn for the duration of the festival. ...... I guess it''s a good time to look around as one of the topics of conversation while I send money and letters to Mya)

    It is only a walk and I do not intend to use the escort fee to send money to Mya.

    Still,'' thought Erio, ''it will be fun just to wander around the city during the festival.

    Everyone was looking forward to the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" - the festival with all their hearts as they headed for the entrance and exit of the capital.

    <>

 409 - - CHAPTER XVIII RECOGNITION

    The "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom," a few days before.

    Representatives from other countries - the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the United Beastmen Kingdom - have already arrived in the Racial Kingdom.

    The Dragon People''s Empire, on the surface, is "neutral" and has refused to participate, despite invitations from the Racial Kingdoms.

    As for the Demon Kingdom, the Racial Kingdom has been in trouble with the Demon Kingdom until recently, and the Demon Kingdom is unable to participate due to the problems of recovery from the damage of the false "C" and the absence of the head due to the disappearance of the first prince Volos, so they are also absent, as expected.

    Incidentally, the Wrights are not helping with the reconstruction of the Majin Kingdom.

    The Majin domestic division is fighting for the position of the next generation of "Majin Nation Top Management" with the eyes of the "Witch of the Giant Tower" on their shoulders, and the situation is becoming a battle of the strongest of the factions.

    Since there is no intention to restrict them, they are being left alone. Of course, if they try to interfere with the Light or infringe on the "absolute independence of race (humans)," they will only be rewarded accordingly.

    The last group to appear in the racial kingdom was the "Witch of the Giant Tower" group.

    Riding on the backs of dragons, they came to the racial kingdom with a flourish.

    The residents of the capital had been notified in advance, so it was nothing more than a spectacle for them.

    Men and women, young and old, stopped their hands and looked up to the sky to catch a glimpse.

    We have been waiting for you, Witch of the Gigantic Tower.

    With some of her dragons standing by in the sky, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" lands in the courtyard of the Royal Castle of the Kingdom of the Races, accompanied by the largest of her dragons and two others.

    Lilith, the current queen of the Kingdom of Races, took the lead in standing by, and the other representatives of each country who had already arrived took a step back to welcome Ellie, the "Giant Tower Witch.

    Queen Lilith herself welcomed us.

    It is only natural that the Witch of the Gigantic Tower, to whom we are most indebted, should come to see us.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" and Lilith exchange smiles and conversation.

    Despite the light conversation, political speculations are mixed.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," who is currently the most powerful person on this continent, spoke with "Queen Lilith" in front of the representatives of each country and the servants of the racial kingdoms who greeted them.

    No one here can dispute the statement of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower.

    In other words, it was an implicit admission that the head of the racial kingdom was "Lilith," including the representatives of each country.

    Naturally, the whole thing was a prearranged stunt.

    The representatives of each country understand this, so after Lilith''s greeting, they exchange greetings with the "Witch of the Giant Tower" in a friendly manner.

    In a sense, everything up to this point was in harmony with the schedule.

    If there is one problem - or rather, one uncomfortable feeling that makes one tilt one''s head, it is .......

    Woof!

    The dog barks cheerfully.

    Except for the dragon carrying the "Witch of the Giant Tower," the other two dogs landed in the castle courtyard.

    On their backs are the fairy maids as followers of the "Giant Tower Witch.

    The dragons still flying in the sky also had all the necessary men for the rank of the "Giant Tower Witch. ......

    The only one who is perplexing is the dog currently being held by one of the fairy maids.

    Large pointed ears, dull eyes, short legs. His long torso gives the impression of being even longer, perhaps because he is being held by a fairy maid.

    With its angelic ring on its head, one could tell at a glance that it was no ordinary dog, but it was certainly not the sort of thing one would normally bring to this important diplomatic event.

    The representatives of each country tilted their heads and were at a loss as to whether they should butt in.

    The servant women of the racial kingdoms were filled with the desire to love the dog as a pet dog, saying that it was cute, that they wanted to pet it, and that they wanted to bury their faces in its belly and sniff it.

    Lilith did not know how to react because she had not heard about it in the prior meeting, so she let it slide for the time being.

    Woof!ббWoof!ббWoof!"

    The dog meows energetically and turns its round, dull eyes to the surroundings while being angered by the fairy maid who is holding it and grabbing it by the mouth.

    It was just adorable in its own way, too.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" and her party safely enter the castle of the Kingdom of the Races for the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races," despite the delicate atmosphere caused by the dog with a slight angelic ring on her face.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    --Night.

    After the ostensible welcome party, an informal meeting with Ellie, the "Giant Tower Witch," is held in Lilith''s private office.

    This discussion had been scheduled in advance, and the exchange of information is reaffirmed.

    This is the place to exchange information and make any other reports.

    Ellie appears in Lilith''s private room at the scheduled time.

    She is accompanied by a dog with an angelic ring on its head, which was held by a fairy maid during the day.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" showed up at Lilith''s private room with the dog in her arms.

    Lilith, who greeted her, wondered why she was bringing a dog, but she was dealing with one of the people who had done the most to make her the queen of the Kingdom of the Races. She swallows her doubts and greets him with a smile, not wanting to be rude.

    I''ve been waiting for you, Miss ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower''--or rather, Miss Ellie.

    I''m sorry to disturb you this late at night.

    When we enter the private room, Ellie takes off her hood.

    Since Lilith''s private room is equipped with counterintelligence measures under Ellie''s supervision in advance, it is almost impossible to spy on her or hear her conversations.

    So, as a courtesy, Ellie takes off her hood.

    The two exchange greetings and move to the sofa.

    After Yume (fake) sits down, tea is laid out.

    She bows and then moves to the wall.

    Ellie puts the dog she was holding down next to her and turns to Lilith.

    Before we exchange any information, I would like to ask your permission to do one thing after the fact.

    ?"ббWhat is it? We are allies. If it is Ellie''s wish, I will grant it, no matter what it is.

    Thank you for your generosity. I think it will be more convincing if you tell us about the contents yourself. Now, Mr. Ursch, will you take care of the rest?

    "--Awe, Master Ellie."

    What?

    Lilith, who was responding to Ellie as queen of the racial kingdom, gasps when the dog sitting next to her - the thing called Ursch - suddenly starts talking.

    She had expected it to be different from ordinary dogs because of the angel ring on its head, but she had not expected it to talk.

    Moreover, the quality of its voice was that of an austere male.

    Lilith was also surprised by the gap between the cute appearance of the dog and the sharply austere male voice.

    On the other hand, Ursch, who had been a cute dog in the daytime, seemed to have changed his appearance, and he greeted Lilith.

    I am Ursch, the "Level 5,000 Thunderstorm Supervisor. It is with great pleasure that I have been granted an audience with Her Majesty Queen Lilith. I look forward to your continued patronage.

    Gosh, that''s so polite, oh, thank you. ......"

    At Ursch''s greeting, Lilith was unable to maintain her mask as a queen and could only reply in confusion.

    (Yes, when I met with Mr. Wright on his throne before, there were numerous subordinates ....... (Yes, there were many of them when I met with Mr. Wright on the throne before, but I don''t know if there was such a pretty girl.)

    Lilith involuntarily looks back at her chest.

    Once invited to the throne at the bottom of the Abyss, she was given a barrel full of gold coins and the finest potion by Light, who told her that she had saved her sister''s life.

    At that table, not only Light but also many of his subordinates gathered and watched Lilith, but she does not remember Ursch.

    In fact, she was so nervous at the time that she just overlooked him.

    While Lilith was puzzled, Ursch proceeded with the story.

    "-I expect that the anti-nobility coalition will try to sabotage the inauguration of the queen. In that case, Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," will be Queen Lilith''s escort, just in case. I, Ursch, would be happy to escort the fairy maids."

    In addition, a dark knight is said to be placed in the secret royal passageway, and an escort and watchman is also said to be assigned to Lilith''s brother, Claw''s place.

    Ursch continues.

    At first we thought of using magic or some other means to hide their appearance and escort them, but then we decided to go to ....... Even if we hide our appearance, there is a possibility that we will be discovered by our opponents. That is why someone like me, who looks like a lapdog, was chosen to escort the fairy maids. I am very sorry that I have to give my consent after the fact in order to protect my fellow fairy maids. But for the sake of their safety, please allow me to stay by your side.

    Ursch bowed his head in a reluctant male voice.

    The adorable dog he showed in the courtyard during the day was also an act to fool his adversaries.

    If you adopt the attitude of a cute dog, combined with its appearance, it is difficult to raise alarm.

    Confused by the difference between the appearance of a cute dog and that of an adorable dog, Lilith, unable to reject it, replies, "I''m sorry.

    Ursch, please raise your head. Of course, I will allow it. It is necessary to protect the fairy maids.

    Thank you, Her Majesty Queen Lilith, for your generosity."

    When Ursch hears the reply, he bows deeply once again to show his gratitude.

    In fact, from Lilith''s point of view, there was no way she could refuse to have Ursch or anyone else as her escort.

    Ellie takes over the conversation with a smile.

    I am so glad that Lilith-sama gave her permission. Shall we exchange information again?

    After giving permission to stay in Ursh, we finally get down to business.

    The night had just begun.

    <>

 410 - - Episode 19: Moving to the Capital of the Racial Kingdom for Festivals

    Three days before the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" began.

    The participants of the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of Races" were gathered in the reception room at the lowest level of the "Abyss.

    Oh, oh!ббI''m really looking forward to the festivities on the ground!"

    Nazna-chan, Yume will teach you all about the festivals on earth!

    Yume and Nazuna take off their dresses and armor and put on their civilian clothes for activities on the ground.

    Nazna was seriously looking forward to the festival, emitting an air of ''I, myself, am looking forward to the festival'' from all over her body that was obvious at a glance.

    Yume was also looking forward to meeting Lilith, the queen of the racial kingdom, for the first time in a long time, and, like Nazna, she was very much looking forward to the festival on earth.

    She is full of motivation to teach us, including Nazna, about earthly festivals.

    It is just like a young child wanting to tell others what he knows.

    We, including the girls, are going to go up to the ground to participate in the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races.

    May, as their guardian, had changed into the plain plain clothes she had worn on her sleeves when she was working on the ground before.

    In the setting, Yume is the daughter of a certain big merchant and Nazuna is her milk sister.

    As the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" was to be held in the capital of the Racial Kingdom, the merchant, who was flattered by his daughter''s request, allowed her to participate in the festival with a maid acting as her guardian and a skilled adventurer as her escort.

    As "skilled adventurers," I, Nemmu, and Gold, a black clown, were requested by the Adventurers'' Guild and were attached to them.

    Therefore, there is no problem for us to stay by the side of the Yumemes.

    In fact, we have been receiving escort requests through the Adventurers'' Guild in the racial kingdom.

    Even if they were to check us out, it would not be a problem.

    Incidentally, Tin and Lorimera have already moved to the ground.

    They have entered the capital, taken a room at the high-class inn where we will also be staying, and are standing by.

    Others, including the fairy maids, are already scattered throughout the capital.

    I lightly clears my throat.

    Yume, Nazuna, I understand your excitement, but for your own safety, you must listen to what we say. Also, once you are on the ground, you must treat me as an adventurer, a ''dark'' adventurer. You two are my employers.

    All right, Niichan!

    Of course!"

    They answer cheerfully.

    ''The reply is good, but ......'' I feel slightly uneasy.

    I change my mind and confirm it again.

    We are going to move to the ground. After the transfer, a carriage has already been prepared on the ground for Yume and the others to ride in, and they will ride it to the capital of the racial kingdom.

    At first, I thought of a plan to return to the lowest level of the "abyss" for the night during the festival period. ......

    It was indeed too unemotional.

    The yume is safe in its current state, but there is no point in asking for more and taking away the sense of anticipation on the eve of the festival.

    So, three days ago, we decided to ride into the capital of the racial kingdom in a horse-drawn carriage.

    I made one last check with everyone.

    I check with everyone for the last time: "You all haven''t forgotten anything, checked, or had any problems, have you?"

    I''m fine, niichan!"

    Oh!ббI haven''t forgotten anything either!ббI''ve been checking with my sister since yesterday!"

    Hey, Nazna.

    Yume and Nazuna hold hands and nod excitedly to each other.

    Next, they turn their attention to Mei and the others.

    Yes, no problem, Mr. Wright.

    I''m fine myself.

    I''ve trained to escort Yume-sama and the others many times!"

    As Gold said, we have been practicing to escort Yume at the lowest level of "The Abyss".

    Thanks to that, I can move without any problems as an escort.

    After completing all the checks, I took out my "Infinite Gacha" card, "Transition".

    Then, let''s go to the ground. "Then, let''s go to the ground.

    When the card is released, the vision blurs.

    We are instantly transported to the forest near the capital of the racial kingdom, as planned.

    We will walk a little from here to the place where the carriage is. Nazna, please hold Yume''s hand and move her along.

    ''All right, master!ббSister, come with me to the carriage!"

    Yes, let''s go together, Nazna-chan."

    Nazuna is happy to be able to rely on me, and happily reasserts her grip on Yume''s hand.

    Yume was also honestly shaking her hand back.

    Nemmu."

    Ha, leave it to me."

    Nemmu moves to the front.

    I move to the right, Gold to the left and slightly behind, Yume and Nazuna in the center, and Mei standing behind them.

    This is the basic position from now on.

    Nemmu, who has a high ability to search for enemies, will lead the way, and I, Gold, and May will surround and escort Yume & Nazuna in a formation.

    With the four of us surrounding Yume and Nazuna, it would be easier to escort them and they would not get lost.

    We moved into the forest to avoid being seen, but the path to the carriage had already been prepared, so it was not particularly difficult to walk.

    In a few minutes, they leave the forest entrance and reach the carriage.

    We have been waiting for you, ladies and gentlemen.

    The fairy maids waiting by the carriage bowed their heads in unison.

    The carriage was under the power of the "Infinite Gacha" card, which cast an illusion so that it would not be noticed.

    At first, I thought about "transferring" directly from the lowest level of the "abyss" by riding the carriage, but .......

    First of all, there were no ordinary horses in the lowest level of the "abyss.

    There are high-level "horse-type monsters," but .......

    As expected, a high-level horse-drawn monster pulling a carriage would be too conspicuous, so we dismissed the idea.

    If we moved a normal horse to the lowest level of the "Abyss," it might be frightened by the atmosphere and become useless.

    So we decided to start by purchasing two ordinary horses and setting them up in the carriage we brought in.

    As a result, the horses were put on standby with an illusion.

    Mei responds to the fairy maids.

    Thank you for your hard work, I will take over from here. Everyone should return to the "abyss.

    "Thank you, ma''am."

    The fairy maids follow May''s instructions and "transfer" to the lowest level of the "abyss.

    May opens the door of the carriage and Yume, Nazuna, and I get in.

    Gold goes to the rear of the carriage, and Mei and Nemmu take turns acting as the gyoji.

    This was also decided in advance.

    May, who can handle everything dexterously, will be in charge of the coachman, Nemmu, who has excellent scouting ability, will sit next to her, and Gold, who has excellent defensive ability, will be in the rear so that he can move at any time.

    I rode inside to take care of the last line and Yume and Nazuna.

    Then we''ll be on our way.

    I''m counting on you, Mei."

    I call out, and the carriage begins to move.

    Yume and Nazuna happily conversed with each other while I opened the wooden window and watched the moving scenery with pleasure.

    And so we finally began our journey to the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races".

    <>

 411 - - CHAPTER XX -- THE PAST AND PRESENT OF THE MASTER CESTER ON THE SIDE OF THE RO

    Sesta found himself an orphan in this other world.

    If his memory serves him correctly, he was just a student in his former world, and his hobby was killing and dismantling cats, wild birds, rats, and other small animals with a knife, as a very ordinary person.

    He especially loved to wrap a large amount of firecrackers around the bodies of small animals, ignite them, and watch them explode.

    Before the firecrackers ignited, his eyes would plead with me as he sensed his own death.

    After ignition, the loud noise, the splattering of blood, guts, and the smell of burnt flesh.

    For some reason, all of these tugged at his heartstrings.

    However, if he did it too loudly, he would be caught by the law in his former world and be arrested, so he had to do it secretly and on a small scale, which was stressful for him.

    However, I could do things in the game that I could not do in the real world.

    In the game, no matter how loudly you blow things up, you can''t get caught.

    Thanks to this, I have blown up monsters, people, buildings, and any other living or inorganic object.

    But it''s not just explosions.

    How much explosives can be used to blow up the building to the limit?

    In the case of living creatures, he has learned and stuck to his own programming techniques in order to make the blood, guts, and bones that fly around look as good as they do in the real world.

    He found himself surrounded by like-minded people who were just as fascinated by explosions as he was, and they enjoyed each other''s company.

    Thanks to his efforts, he never killed anyone in his former world.

    However, he found himself living in an orphanage under the name of "Sesta" in a fantasy world he did not recognize.

    In his former world, he was playing games.

    The next day, I woke up and went to ...... when I was supposed to be heading to school.

    Furthermore, this world had a large amount of elements such as levels, status, magic, etc., as if it were a fantasy game.

    At first, I suspected, ''Have I gone crazy?'' I calmed down and checked my own status, but there was no recognition that I was crazy.

    I am not aware that I am crazy. ...... If it is said that a crazy person can not judge himself as a "crazy person", it is true.

    After calming down for the time being, I will check and verify the situation.

    (Gift: "Bomber" ......?

    When I checked my status, I found that a thing called a boon (gift) existed.

    I researched about "gift" and found that in this world (......), a gift is given to those who reach the age of 10, which is extremely rare.

    (Was I lucky enough to get that gift?)

    The "bomber" has the power related to "bombs" as the name suggests.

    In his former world, Sesta''s hobby was reading technical books on explosions, and he had acquired knowledge of the subject that was as good as that of an expert.

    Thanks to this, he is proud to say that there is no one in this world who can handle bombs and explosions better than he can.

    He did not tell anyone at the orphanage about his "bomb-maker" gift.

    At first, he escaped from the orphanage and experimented on rats, birds, and insects.

    The Gift "Bombshell" was a power that could transform Sesta''s magic power into "explosives".

    The insects are infused with magical power and explode.

    At first, the force was like a firecracker, but the insects scattered to pieces.

    Sesta was moved by this first explosion.

    How wonderful is this power!"

    Without going to the trouble of preparing explosives, magic power is enough to detonate an explosion, the power of the explosion can be adjusted, and the detonation can be controlled to some extent.

    This is the kind of power that explosion enthusiasts are drooling over.

    Sesta, fascinated by the power of the gift "bomber," found herself running away from the orphanage.

    Unable to wait until he reached adulthood, Sesta escaped from the shell of the orphanage.

    He wanted to quickly raise his level and blow up both living things and inorganic objects with his gift, "Bombshell.

    Sesta and the gift "bomber" were too good together.

    After leaving the orphanage, he blew up and killed goblins, orcs, and other monsters in a few days.

    In less than a year, he was happily blowing up people, albeit villainous ones who were bandits, etc.

    The problem was that Sesta was a "master" and when he killed people, monsters, etc., his level rose to an interesting degree.

    As his level increased, the power of the gift "bomber" increased, and the range of what he could do increased.

    Sesta enjoyed it so much that he began to kill a large number of people, whether they were criminals or not.

    --As a result, he is murdered by "C".

    After his murder, he wakes up as an orphan again.

    Civilization had degenerated compared to before, but the boon (gift) "bomber" was firmly inherited.

    (As expected, he played too flashy in his previous life. ...... ) In this life, he will raise the bar discreetly.

    He was murdered by "C," but his memory is hazy, and the only thing that remains is the realization that he was murdered.

    Since he also remembers his fear, Sesta acted cautiously and raised his level of skill.

    Then he happened to come into contact with the masters of the Dragon Empire.

    They were in a similar situation to Sesta.

    When Sesta was told about the purpose of "C," he agreed with the dragon empire masters'' idea.

    The masters of the Dragon Empire also wanted Sesta''s gift of "bomber" ability, and above all, his "expertise in explosions.

    He has belonged to the Dragon Empire since then.

    First, he raised his level with the help of Lukan, who had a strong ability for underwater activities due to his boon power.

    In particular, the level of underwater monsters is overwhelmingly higher than that of those on the ground.

    The reason for this is unknown.

    Due to the long time spent, Sesta''s level exceeds about 8,000.

    And now that "Project A," the operation against "C," has been completed, Sesta''s portion of the project has been settled.

    Thanks to this, I was able to wander around the capital of the racial kingdom, which was in the midst of the festivities of the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom," without any hesitation.

    While wandering around, I checked out the stalls and stores.

    (The "Witch of the Giant Tower" is moving faster than I expected. I didn''t expect them to have noticed the randomly placed bombs and already taken care of them.)

    Sesta whistles lightly.

    Through the merchant, his bomb-granted goods are randomly distributed to the city and explode when the time comes.

    The Viscount Godot''s heir apparent was supposed to ride into the royal castle on that signal. ......

    The actuality that the actual bomb is going to be distributed at random to the city and then explode when the time comes.

    гиThe first thing to do is to make sure that you have the right tools to get the job done, and that you have the right people to do it. I guess I''ll have to tweak it a bit. (After all, a game is no fun if it''s one-sided!)

    He hummed and turned away from the festival''s busy main street to a back street.

    Sesta was headed for...

    Onii-chan, are you sure you want me to eat this?"

    Of course. Of course. You can eat it without hesitation.

    Sesta went into an alleyway and gathered the orphans and served them a meal.

    He tells them with a kind, friendly smile.

    Today is an important festival to tell everyone that Lilith is the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races. It''s a day of celebration, and it wouldn''t hurt for you to eat a full meal at least today.

    Thank you, big girl!

    Lots of food!

    Unable to enter the orphanage, the orphans hanging out in the alleys eat the food Sesta lays out without hesitation.

    At first glance, Sesta is a slender man with the appearance of a beautiful girl, even if the other party looks like a bad guy.

    The orphans, who are always hungry with their smiling faces and the food laid out on the table, cannot resist the temptation.

    You don''t look well ....... Then you might want to drink this."

    Kehoe, Goho ...... this?"

    It''s a magic item that makes you feel better."

    Sesta holds out a magic item that looks like a small candy ball.

    ''Drink this and you will feel better. Don''t chew it, just swallow it.

    ............"

    Orphans in poor health have no choice.

    Although he doubts Sesta''s words, the orphan reaches for the magic item, puts it in his mouth, and swallows it, because there is no way out of this situation.

    --As soon as he swallowed it, the orphan, who had been feeling ill, began to look better. The children who had been watching him around him also looked surprised at the effect of the magic item.

    The most surprised were those who had taken the medicine themselves.

    I don''t feel any pain in my body!ббOn the contrary, I feel so much better!

    Thanks to the magic item, you''ll never have to suffer again, don''t worry. Now, eat your dinner with the others. The children who have finished eating should also swallow this magic item to avoid getting sick in the future.

    The orphan, who had been coughing and looking ill earlier, jumps up and down on the spot energetically, surprised at the change in him.

    The orphans completely lose their guard against Sesta because of the child''s condition and the delicious meal he is giving them.

    After following his words and finishing their meal, they swallow a magic item the size of a small candy ball to prevent themselves from getting sick in the future.

    Immediately after swallowing it, I could feel the vitality welling up from the bottom of my stomach, and I felt myself becoming more energetic and energetic.

    Thanks to this, he becomes even less wary of Sesta.

    He gives me advice as well as food and magic items.

    As I told you, we are in the middle of a festival right now, so you should pick some flowers and sell them. During the festival, people''s wallets will be loosened and they will be more likely to buy them. Money is never a bad thing, right?"

    Thank you, big guy!

    Thank you for all you''ve taught me!

    Don''t worry about it. It''s what I like to do."

    Sesta is not lying at all.

    The magic items that the children drank were created by his gift, the bomber.

    If drunk, they would temporarily gain vitality, feel better, and have more energy.

    Furthermore, since it is inside the human body, it is physically undetectable, hidden by the magic power that flows through him, and requires a surgical procedure to remove it.

    In this way, "a human bomb that will explode again at the order of Sesta after a certain period of time" is completed.

    (If he dies in the explosion, he will never suffer from illness or injury again, so I''m not lying, right?)

    They also went out of their way to target orphans, because if you look a little good, they will swallow magic items without question, and if you suggest it a little, they will scatter all over the city selling flowers and other items.

    This will be a substitute for the bomb recovered by the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower.

    (And to top it off, if a young child explodes to death in front of your eyes, you can inflict psychological trauma on those who see it, in addition to the physical damage. ) In that sense, kids really are handy.

    One of the advantages of juvenile soldiers is that they can ''inflict psychological wounds by killing children.

    It is only natural that a person of normal mentality would be traumatized by being forced to watch the spectacular death of a young child.

    Sesta also aimed at this point by turning the orphans into human bombs.

    (These children are still not enough, so should orphans in other places also be turned into bombs? Now, I wonder if the "Witch of the Giant Tower" side will notice this situation.ббI wonder how they will react when they realize it. (Now that''s something to look forward to!)

    Sesta smiled a very nice smile on the surface and started walking to look for more orphans.

    <>

 412 - - Episode 21 Festival Day 1, Target 1

    Oh, oh, oh!"ббThere are so many people!

    The entire city of the capital of the Kingdom of Races was currently in a state of festival due to the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of Races" being held.

    Not only the original residents, but also merchants who saw the festival as a commercial opportunity, people like us who came to enjoy the festival, and security soldiers filled the main street.

    Nazuna, who was holding hands with Yume, exclaimed in surprise at the sheer volume of people.

    There are more people here than at a New Year''s Eve festival!"

    There seemed to be so many people that even Yume, who had lived in the capital of a racial kingdom for several years, was impressed.

    That''s probably why this festival, the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom," is attracting so much attention.

    We gathered on the side of the road and gave Yume and Nazuna our attention.

    As you can see, there are a lot of people on the streets, so make sure you hold hands and don''t get lost. Also, you must follow our instructions. If you have any problems or questions, don''t hesitate to call us.

    All right, Goshu--Master Dirk!

    I''ll follow everyone''s instructions to the letter.

    Nazna almost calls me ''master.

    In case you are wondering, I am currently only a member of the "Black Clown" party that escorts the daughter of a wealthy merchant and her two milk sisters.

    Therefore, since it is not nice to be called ''master'' or ''ni-chan,'' I had asked them to call me ''Dirk,'' which was my pseudonym when I was an adventurer.

    Yume''s "Ni-chan" was not so bad, but Nazuna''s "Master" was not so good.

    Nazuna was about to say it right away, but I just barely endured it.

    While feeling a little uneasy, we immediately paraded around the town, which was now in a festive state.

    First of all, I went to the food stalls.

    Sister, look, look, there are sweets for sale!

    Nazuna pointed to a food stall selling sweets.

    Yume proudly told Nazuna and us.

    They are baked cookies with nuts and dried fruits and stuff. They are a staple at festivals and other occasions.

    Wow, my sister knows a lot!"

    (Do they sell sweets at festivals in town? ......)

    Personally, I only had the impression of ''a full meal of meat and bread'' during the festival in the village.

    It was the most exciting day of the year, when the New Year was celebrated, the adults drank and the children ate their fill of rice.

    However, there was not enough time to get even sweet foods, and the custom of "eating sweets" at festivals is not common in villages.

    It is something that can be said to be unique to the town.

    Yume has lived here for several years and does not seem to mind the difference from the village festivals.

    Since it was a good opportunity, I bought some baked sweets with nuts and dried fruits kneaded into them.

    Mei pays and receives the baked goods.

    It tastes nostalgic," she says. It''s not a fancy taste, but it''s a simple taste that makes me feel at home.

    I don''t know how hard it is, but my sister is right, this is delicious!

    Yume eats the baked sweets with nostalgia, while Nazuna puts them in her mouth with relish.

    We were also guards, but since it was a good opportunity, we ate one piece at a time.

    (Yume is right, it''s not fancy, but it''s a simple taste.)

    Compared to the sweets and other treats eaten in the lowest levels of the "abyss," the taste is not just one level, but several levels lower. But that does not mean that these baked goods are bad.

    The quality of the ingredients is low, but you can tell that they have put a lot of thought and effort into making them as tasty as possible. And perhaps because of this, the taste is even nostalgic.

    I can''t help but feel nostalgic.ббTin, I want some of those baked goods, too!"

    ............"

    Turning to look back at the voice, I see Lorimera, who has shrunk in stature, standing a short distance away, flirting with Suzu, a girl with a hood over her head standing by her side, and making sweet noises like a girl of her age.

    Both of them are guards who are there to keep a distance and protect the yume from the outside. Therefore, they are moving independently so that they appear to have nothing to do with us.

    Mela adjusts her body according to my instructions and changes her appearance into a girl about the same age as the current Yume. Since it would be conspicuous if the girl moved alone, she is accompanied by Suzu as a sister.

    Tin was leaking a subtle vibe when Mera called her ''onee-chan.

    ''Kekekekekekekekekeke!ббThat''s good, Suzu-chan. Buy me some baked goods too!

    Lorimera seems genuinely amused by Suzu''s leaking of a subtle atmosphere and takes on the attitude of a young girl in a teasing manner.

    The people passing by the sisters were smiling at Lorimera''s cute appearance.

    These gazes further accelerated Suzu''s subtle atmosphere.

    (In a sense, this is a natural interaction.)

    With a jerky movement, Tin pulls out her purse and purchases a baked good from Lorimera.

    I too let out a slight giggle at Lorimera''s performance and turn my attention back to Yume and the others.

    Yume''s next stop is the plaza where the street performance is taking place.

    Look, Nazna-chan, they are throwing knives!

    Knife throwing?"

    Nazuna twists her head at Yume''s words.

    You see, knife-throwing is..."

    According to Yume, there are many street performers in the plaza who show their tricks and receive money from the audience, but there are also those who let their customers play with them.

    A typical example is the knife-thrower.

    The player pays money and throws three knives at a target.

    If the three knives hit the center of the target, you get back more money than you paid.

    It can be played anywhere as long as you have a knife and a target, so it is said to be a staple at festivals in the city.

    Yume will show you how it''s done!

    Yume excitedly grabs Nazuna''s and my hands and pulls us into line.

    Apparently, she wants to show us how good she is.

    Nemmu also gets in line behind me.

    May and Gold were not in line, but they were there to escort us.

    When it was Yume''s turn, she paid the money May handed her and took the knife.

    She turns around and tells me, smiling.

    Watch me!"

    Yume turns to the target and throws!

    The first one misses, the second one fails to reach the target, and the third one sticks with the edge of the target.

    I did it!ббThe last time I did it I didn''t get one stuck, but I got one!"

    Yume is delighted to let go of her hands.

    Perhaps because she looked so cute, she received warm applause from the onlookers.

    That''s great, little sister!ббThen I''ll take the next one!

    While praising Yume''s achievement, Nazuna pays the fee and receives the knife with a gesture of rolling up her arms.

    Yume''s knife, which had been stabbed at the target, is pulled out and she stands at the designated position.

    Nazna plays with the three knives handed to her by her father and throws them one by one with her right hand.

    Hoi, hoi, hoi!"

    With a quick tempo, he throws the knives with a clank and stabs all three into the middle.

    The crowd cheers louder each time a knife is stuck in the middle.

    When all three knives were finally stuck in the middle of the target, they applauded in admiration.

    Nazna''s chest heaves loudly at the impressed applause from everyone.

    With a level 9999 Nazna, this should be a piece of cake.

    You''re doing great, Nazuna!ббI can''t believe they all went right through the middle of the target!

    Well, I''ve got this much time on my hands!

    No, that''s really great, sweetie. Yes, here''s your refund and your prize money.

    Thanks, Uncle!

    The store owner hands over the entry fee and double the amount to Nazna.

    Nazna thanked him with a smile.

    Next, it was my turn.

    Good luck!"

    Gosh--Master Dirk!ббCome on, man!"

    I pay my father and receive three knives.

    Yume and Nazuna cheer me on from behind.

    (......) As an elder brother and the lord of the lowest level of the "Abyss," I absolutely must hit the target.

    I myself was ready to show my sisters my dignity as an elder brother and master by raising my knife with renewed vigor.

    <>

 413 - - Episode 22 Festival Day 1, Target 2

    The "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" with Yume and his friends - while looking around the festival, they decided to play at a knife-throwing store.

    Yume hit one target and Nazuna hit three.

    (As an older brother, I can''t show him how bad I am as a Lord, can I? ) Though I''m ......, I''m at level 9999, so it''s easy for me to hit the target from such a distance.

    I receive three knives from my father and turn to the target.

    The distance to the target is about 10 or so meters.

    It would not be difficult for a dexterous person to hit the center of the target, but that would not be good business.

    The throwing knives have an exquisite misaligned center of gravity, making it difficult to even hit the target even with a proper throw.

    (Although, with level 9999, even if the knife''s center of gravity is off, it is no problem to fine-tune it.)

    So Nazna was throwing knives at the target as if she were throwing a ball.

    Of course, it is not only the level of skill, but also the combat skills.

    I am not as specialized in combat as Nazna, but even I could do this kind of acrobatics.

    I was not as skilled in combat as Nazuna, but even I could do this kind of juggling.

    No, I don''t have anything like that, but you can find it at ....... I wouldn''t recommend throwing three at the same time, no matter how much you want to. If you are not good at it, you won''t be able to get even a single one through. Personally, I recommend that you aim at the target properly and throw one at a time.

    Thank you for sharing."

    After I thanked him, he turned to the target again.

    I hold the cane in my left hand and the three knives in my right hand only.

    I raise my right arm lightly and swing down!

    Ton!

    The three knives trace a path and stab at the center of the target at the same time.

    Since they were stabbed at the same time, the sound overlapped and became one.

    For a moment, the audience fell silent in surprise, but soon exploded into applause.

    I was embarrassed, but waved my hand lightly in reply.

    Yume and Nazuna hugged me excitedly.

    You''re amazing, Ni-chan!ббYou''re like an acrobat!"

    That''s what I''m talking about!ббThat was so cool!"

    Yume''s "Ni-chan" can be disguised by the fact that it is directed at an older man.

    Nazuna just barely managed to hold back from calling him "master" and said, "Master Dark.

    The audience was applauding so loudly that the sound would not be heard by others, but Nazna''s ability to handle the situation inevitably caused her to break out in a cold sweat.

    ''The audience is awesome. Were you a knife-throwing acrobat somewhere?"

    No, I just got lucky.

    No, no, no, you can''t get a knife in at the same time by luck. ......

    While smiling and accepting his father''s calm criticism, he receives the participation fee, as well as Nazna, and double the combined prize money.

    Now ...... it''s my turn.

    After I receive a round of applause from the audience, Nemmu confidently pays the entry fee to Mr. Oyaji.

    (Not that I am confident, because Nemmu is the best assassin in the lowest level of "The Abyss" and is skilled in handling knives. ......)

    In my case, thanks to my level, I was able to hit the target with a knife at once, but Nemmu is skilled in handling knives before his level.

    Naturally, she could not only throw three knives at once and hit the target at the same time as I did, but she is also very good with knives. ......

    She takes the knife from her father and for some reason turns her back to the target.

    She also closes her eyes, completely blocking out her vision.

    The audience was not amused by this.

    Hey, hey, hey, what''s that little girl up to?ббYou''re not going to throw it in that state, are you?"

    And he''s meditating. Isn''t it dangerous for them to fly into strange places?"

    She''s really cute, but she''s dangerous, so why don''t you keep your distance?"

    Rather, aren''t those girls with you seriously up to par?"

    The audience begins to murmur in whispers.

    Nemmu ignores their words and says, "Ha! The knife is thrown with a shout of "Throw the knife!

    Holding the knife in both hands, they throw it almost in unison.

    The knives arc through the air, and the first one is stuck right in the middle of the target.

    Another knife stabbed into the handle of a knife that had been stabbed, and the last one stabbed further onto the handle that had also been stabbed.

    The knife is pushed and the base of the first one stabs deep into the target.

    As if drawn with a ruler, the three knives stabbed and aligned.

    Nemmu stopped moving for a moment in a throwing position, with a smug look on her face.

    гиThe first three knives were in a straight line, as if they had been drawn by a ruler, and the three knives were in a straight line. I don''t know if I can do the maneuver where I scratch the handle of the knife, except for the last one).

    The first one and the next handle part have been broken as a result.

    I was worried that the old man might get angry at me for breaking his tools of the trade, and Nemmu gave me a good look at me.

    I was at a loss as to how to react to her, when Mr. Oyaji called out to me.

    Oh, sir, may I ......?"

    Nemmu, with her back turned, turned again with a dazed look on her face.

    I hope you will reimburse me for the cost of the broken knife."

    What?

    She was ready to receive double the amount of the entry fee and the prize money combined, but she made a surprised face.

    The store''s owner gave her a good argument on her surprised face.

    He said, "You certainly won all three knives, but it would be a problem if you broke the knife, which is a tool of the trade. It''s not good for our business either.

    I can see your point," he said. I''m sorry, husband, for the trouble I caused you.

    Gold acknowledges his statement, apologizes, and pays the amount of money offered by the other party honestly.

    He pulls the knife from the target, takes out the spare, and reopens the store once again.

    Incidentally, those who hit the three targets are not allowed to participate again, so me, Nazna, and Nemmu can''t do it anymore.

    We quietly left the store.

    Nemmu gritted her teeth in frustration.

    ''Gnnnnnnn...... that you didn''t even expect the knife to break. This is completely my fault!"

    I know it''s not ''grunting.'' This request was for their escort. The Lord was taken by the princess, but what about Nemmu, the escort, taking the lead?"

    d*mn!"

    Nemmu is frustrated by Gold''s point of view, but she is unable to refute it because it is an honest opinion, and she is frustrated and silent.

    Yume calls out to Nemmu.

    But that was a great knife throw earlier. You threw it with your back to the target, but the knife bent and stuck in the target. And the knives were all lined up in a straight line!

    You''re right, Nemmu, it''s amazing. Even I can''t throw a knife that delicately.

    Yume-sama, Nazuna-sama ......!

    Nemumu turned an impressed face at Yume and Nazuna''s encouraging words.

    Gold shrugs at this attitude, and Mei refrains from being a maid.

    I can''t help but smile at their interaction.

    --I see a familiar face at the edge of my field of vision.

    (!? !ббMr. Elio!)

    He is interested in the knife-thrower who is getting excited and notices that Elio, who helped him in the dungeon in the dwarven town, is interested and approaches him.

    That one hasn''t noticed us yet. However, gold is conspicuous, so we will be noticed soon.

    (I didn''t know he was coming to the festival. ...... It''s not nice to be accosted when Yume and the others are around)

    I can explain that Yume and the others are escort subjects, but I don''t know how it will affect them in the future if they meet Elio, whom they know, now.

    In order to avoid contact with him, I give instructions to Suzu and Mera, who are nearby, by telepathic communication.

    (Tin, Mera, please keep that boy away from me. (Suz, Mera, please keep that boy away from me. I will contact Gold later, so please identify where he is staying if you can. If you can. (He''s an acquaintance, so don''t try to get him out of him by force.)

    Just a reminder.

    I don''t want to hurt Erio to know where he is staying.

    Hearing their reply, I nodded in satisfaction.

    At any rate, thanks to the two of them, we would not be noticed by Elio.

    <>

 414 - - Episode 23 Love at First Sight

    At the request of peddler Jorg, Erio visits the capital of the racial kingdom, where the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" is held, as an escort.

    He was introduced to an inn that looks like a shabby place from the outside, but the inside is as clean as possible, and since the inn is inexpensive due to its poor appearance, he plans to stay in town until the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of Races"-a festival is over.

    (They left already? That was quick. ......)

    Elio was sharing a room with Yolm and the young men he brought with him from the village as guards, but when he woke up, both were gone.

    Jorg seems to be at work and the youths have already gotten up and gone to town.

    Elio was also invited by the young people to look around the festival, but he declined.

    Since they had already walked around the town once, the young people probably already knew the way to the inn where they were staying. If they get lost, they can call out to a guard soldier on foot and ask him.

    He was also aware that the young people would be able to enjoy themselves more comfortably if they could look around together with their peers rather than having their boss, Elio, with them.

    ......In fact, this is only a pretext.

    (If I went shopping with them, I might not be able to resist buying a few things. If that''s the case, it would be better for us to work separately.)

    Elio did not want to waste this escort fee by saying, ''It''s a festival.

    This is because he wants to send money to his younger sister Mya, who attends the Magic Academy of the Duchy of Six.

    The school has been able to cover her tuition fees, but she has to earn her living expenses on her own.

    As an older brother, he is saving money to send to Miya so that she can concentrate on her studies and to help with living expenses.

    Therefore, it would have been better for Erio to separate from the young people who came out of the village.

    ............"

    The inn where Elio sleeps is located on a back street off the main road.

    Despite this, I could faintly hear the joyful noise outside even though I was in my room.

    (As planned, I will at least take a look around the festival as a souvenir for Mya.)

    I don''t intend to waste my money, but I am here at the festival.

    Even if we don''t spend any money, it will be fun just to look around.

    Elio got dressed and washed his face at the well in the back.

    When he turned up at the inn''s dining room, there were no customers at all, probably because of the festival.

    He ordered the cheapest meal and had it for breakfast.

    During his stay in the capital, J?rg would pay for his lodging, food, and drink.

    He has already received money for the cheapest meal in advance for the duration of his stay.

    If they wanted to eat or drink more than that, they would have to pay for it themselves.

    Erio, of course, had no intention of asking for more, and once he finished his meal, he went back to his room and prepared to go out.

    Once he finished his preparations, he went outside.

    --And then, Elio meets his destiny.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    (It''s very crowded. ...... crowded but ......)

    Elio regrets his decision early on to leave the inn and look around the festival.

    Thanks to the bustling crowd, there are many stalls, and because of this, there are many temptations.

    (The baked goods at that store look delicious. The grilled meat rolls and skewers over there look good, too. ......)

    For Elio''s young body, the sweet pastry looks delicious, but the smell of roasted meat violently irritates his stomach.

    His body craves meat.

    But he can''t spend money to make his sister''s life a little easier, and desire and reason battle it out inside him.

    (Shall we return to the inn before temptation takes over?)

    I thought, ''Shall I go back to the inn,'' as I was about to give in to my desire to eat meat, but then I noticed a commotion that partially caught my interest.

    The knife-throwers were getting unusually excited.

    Despite the distance from Elio''s position, the heat was so great that it could be felt this far away.

    (Why are they so excited?бб(I guess I''ll just look over there, check it out, and then head back to the inn.)

    To make a break, Elio sets a rule in his heart and turns his feet.

    Those who noticed the excitement of the knife-throwers, like Elio, were intrigued and started to turn their feet.

    He, too, follows the trend and approaches.

    Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббHey there, big guy, can I have a word?"

    What?

    A girl wearing a hat calls out to intercept Elio''s advance.

    She is a young girl, only about the height of Elio''s chest, including the hat, but she has large eyes and black hair. She has large eyes and black hair, and a row of small, fang-like teeth peeking out from her large mouth like a predator.

    Her face is well-defined and her appearance can be described as "beautiful young girl," but in Erio''s view, her appearance is more mysterious than cute.

    But there is something behind her that blows away such suspicions.

    (Meh, the goddess is here on earth. ......)

    Elio''s eyes widen to their limits and he is aware of his own face heating up.

    A girl with a hood over her head accompanies the girl behind her. In her hand, she was holding a long cloth-wrapped object.

    She was wearing a hood, but her face peeked out so that we could see her.

    She had the same short-cut black hair as her sister, large eyes, and rose-colored lips.

    Her teeth, which peek out faintly, shine like jewels.

    Her skin is smooth and blood-colored, with no blemishes, moles, or dirt.

    She has a quiet face, and seems to enjoy reading and embroidery.

    Erio was involuntarily reminded of a story his mother told him about a goddess when he was a child.

    It is a fairy tale about a goddess who created the world and, on a whim, transformed a part of herself into a race and descended to the earth in order to tour the earth.

    The goddess, who descends after being transformed into her race, enjoys looking around the earth, but her beauty is so beautiful that every man falls in love with her at first sight and asks for her hand in marriage.

    It is not only a race.

    Elves, dwarves, beasts, demons, dragons, and all other races fall in love with the beauty of the goddess and court her.

    The goddesses are troubled and demand unreasonable demands from the men who come to ask for their hand in marriage.

    Naturally, none of them succeeds, and in the end, the goddess returns to heaven.

    The appearance of the goddess changes depending on the species.

    Depending on the story, the goddess would sometimes be married to a man who had faithfully accomplished the impossible task, as promised, and they would end up "living on earth in harmony.

    The beauty of the hooded girl reminded Erio of the fairy tale, and he thought, "A goddess has come down to earth.

    To put it simply, Erio fell in love at first sight with the girl in front of him.

    I''m in love with the girl in front of me.ббWe came here to see the festival, but we''re a bit tired from all the commotion. I''m looking for a place where I can rest with my sister. Hey, girl."

    KOKUROKURI."

    The head of the girl who hides her face, called my sister, shakes.

    Under the hood, even the movement of her bangs, which swayed faintly, was cute as Elio.

    He can only see the hooded girl in front of him - Suzu.

    ''Kekekekekekekekekeke!бб...... Onii-chan?"

    ......!"ббYa, a place to rest!ббOh, I was just about to move to a place where I could rest because I''m tired of the crowds too!ббI know a quiet little hole-in-the-wall place that might work!"

    ''Kekekekekekekekeke!ббOf course, you''re welcome to join us, right, girl?"

    "Koku koku kuru."

    The girl who seems to be the younger sister asks, and the older sister, the hooded girl, nods silently.

    Even the taciturn girl''s attitude looks cute in Elio''s eyes now.

    He walks out looking awkward, unable to recognize his own two limbs moving at the same time from the tension.

    He is in a rather confusing place, so follow me.

    ''Kekekekekekeke!ббRoger that. Roger that."

    Following telepathic instructions from the lights, Mera and Tin succeed in keeping Elio away from the lights and Yume and the others.

    Mera sees through Erio''s inner thoughts to some extent, as his gaze is fixed on Suzu and his face is bright red.

    Tin, on the other hand, is fed up with the crowds, but is satisfied with how well he is handling Light''s instructions so far.

    Naturally, he is not aware of or interested in Erio''s feelings at all.

    (Kekekekekeke!бб(Things are getting a little interesting here.)

    Tin, with Erio''s one-sided concern at her side, Mela laughed heartily in her chest.

    <>

 415 - - Episode 24 Elios First Love

    Elio was approached by a mysterious beautiful girl sister who asked him, ''I''m tired, is there a place where I can rest and relax?

    Having fallen in love with the sister at first sight, Erio was buoyed up and, bound by a sense of tension, led her to the inn where he himself was sleeping.

    He said, "At first glance, this inn looks like a wreck on the outside, but inside it''s clean because we''ve done our best to keep it as clean as possible. There''s a dining room on the ground floor, and it''s off the main street, so it''s just the place to rest after all the commotion!"

    The sisters listen to the peddler Yorum''s explanation of the terrible appearance of the inn, and he leads them inside.

    ''Kekekekekeke!ббIndeed, as Onii-chan explained, the outside is a wreck, but the inside is better than I imagined."

    (Cock)"

    Elio opens the door and leads the sisters inside.

    Inside, there are wooden, well-worn tables and chairs, but they do not give the impression of being ''dirty. The room is well polished and cleaned, and there are no spills on the floor.

    From the point of view of the beautiful sisters, Mera, and Tin, none of the buildings on the ground were as clean as those inside the lowest level of the "abyss," but I recognized the tearful efforts of this inn.

    Erio showed us around and we sat down at an appropriate table.

    Lorimera keeps her hat on, but Suz takes off her hood as a courtesy.

    ......!"

    When he removed his hood, his silky black hair swayed faintly and his hidden face was completely exposed.

    Erio''s heart nearly stopped as he caught a glimpse of Suzu''s face from the front, which was so idealistic.

    ?"

    Kekkake!"

    Tin tilted his head slightly, not understanding Erio''s intention to be surprised.

    The other party was low in terms of strength and was not a threat to Tin herself.

    However, it was the Lord Light, whom she respected and held a faint love for, and to whom she had been indebted.

    She is careful to ensure that there should be no rough spots,.......

    I''m not sure what the other person''s reaction is, and I''m not sure what it means, so I''m a little confused.

    Lorimera, on the other hand, is aware of Erio''s love at first sight for Tin, so she is amused by their different attitudes and smiles pleasantly.

    However, she can''t stop laughing.

    The girls still have instructions from the light.

    They still have one more order from Wright: "Find out where he sleeps and where he is located.

    As expected, they can''t ask him directly, so they try to shorten the distance through small talk.

    Lorimera looks around.

    She looks around.ббIt''s really quiet except for us. Thank you, Onii-chan, for bringing us to a nice hole in the ground."

    No, this is nothing.

    Kekkake!"ббThen I''ll have to order something for the place, any suggestions?"

    I''m staying at this inn as a peddler''s escort, but I don''t know that much about it because of the short period of time I''ve been here. But they have all the basics, and I''ll buy you a drink, so you can order whatever you want.

    ''Kekkake!ббThanks, Onii-chan!ббFatty!"

    As it happened, we were also able to figure out "where Elio was staying," as ordered by Wright, but when he told us to "buy him a drink," Suzu was puzzled.

    Although they knew each other unilaterally, on the surface they had never met before.

    The first time you meet someone, it''s not right to ask them to pay, but Lorimera is honestly happy to do so, and there''s no way she''s going to take out the lock she''s hiding in the cloth and have him explain himself on Suzu''s behalf.

    Tin herself was too embarrassed to open her mouth and refuse the offer of a drink, so it was not a consideration from the beginning.

    While Tin is floundering around, Lorimera orders a glass of fruit water and a simple pastry.

    Erio kept a fond smile on his face and inwardly apologized to his own sister.

    (Mya, I''m sorry!ббI was going to save up some money to send back, but you''ll have to let me off the hook this one time. A man has to look good!)

    In the early days, Erio wanted to look good in front of Tin, whom he had fallen in love with at first sight.

    Rather than saving up to send money to his own sister, he chose to look good as a man to the person he fell in love with at first sight.

    It doesn''t take long for the ordered items to be placed on the table.

    Lorimera drinks the fruit water with relish, and eats the baked sweets without hesitation with her oversized mouth.

    Tin was apologetically shrinking from the sight of her.

    Erio followed up with a smile while sipping his own cup of tea.

    He said, "Don''t worry about it so much. I have a colorful escort fee, so my pocket is warm. So, um, ......"

    ''Kekk!ббOh, by the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet, Onii-chan. I''m Mera and this is my sister Suzu. Who''s your big brother?

    I''m Elio. May I call you Mera and Tin?

    Since Mela is younger than her own sister Mya, there is no problem in calling her "Chan," but as I dare not call Suzu by her name, I added "San" to her name.

    Suzu nodded her head and agreed.

    For Erio, just to see her nod in agreement with his words was a heaven-sent feeling.

    (Suzu-san ...... Suzu-san ...... what a beautiful name. A name that really suits her, so neat and clean, like a woman among women!)

    I am excited to know Tin''s name in my heart, and I am wild with excitement.

    In fact, as the name "UR Hermaphroditic (Double) Gunner Suzu Level 7777" suggests, she is not a "woman among women. Not but .......

    I came to town from the village to escort a peddler, but you two aren''t locals, are you?"

    ''Kekekekekekekeke!ббWe are from the Principality. We heard that a festival was being held in the capital of the racial kingdom, so we came with our fathers.

    Mera''s response was a cover story that she and the Wrights had decided on beforehand.

    In fact, merchants under the Light umbrella have opened stores in the Principality of Six.

    If any official inquiries were made, Mera and Tin were to be treated as the daughters of employees of this merchant.

    ''They''re from the Principality!ббRight now, my sister is attending the Magic Academy of the Principality of Six."

    ''Kekekekekekekekeke!ббIt''s amazing that he attends a magic academy in a principality!"

    I''m not, but my sister is a hard worker..."

    Finding common ground, Erio and Mera engage in pleasant conversation.

    For his part, he would like to talk to Tin, but she is, according to her sister Mera, ''kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!ббOnee-chan is shy and she is very shy. That''s why she was not good in crowds and wore a hood when she went outside,'' he explained.

    Because of this, no matter how much I talked to her about her "hobbies" and "favorite foods," I never got a satisfactory response, but from Erio''s point of view, I was convinced without question that she was cute and dainty in that way, too.

    He was completely in love with her and was in a state of "pockmarked eyes are dimples".

    After drinking the fruit water and eating the sweets, Lorimera left her seat.

    She sat down and said, "Kekekekekekekeke!ббNow that the lady seems to have calmed down, let''s go back to our own inn.

    I''m sorry."

    The instructions from Wright to "figure out where Elio is staying" have already been completed.

    Since we have finished eating and drinking the food we ordered, there is no point in staying here any longer.

    I''ll walk you nearby, then. Even though there are many soldiers guarding the festival, it might be dangerous for two girls.

    Erio, partly out of kindness, but also because he wants to spend more time with Suzu and also to know where she is staying, agrees to escort her.

    But Suzu herself shook her head.

    Mela adds a line.

    I''m not going to let her go.ббDon''t worry, Ata and Onee-chan are strong, too.

    (Koku koku!)"

    Tin holds up a lock of cloth in his hand to show Elio.

    In fact, if the girls were to get serious, there are only a few things that could defeat them.

    The girls look so young and slender, however, that Elio thought about dismissing them and escorting them away, but he was afraid that they might hate him for being too aggressive.

    As I was at a loss, Mera shook the hem of her dress and told me, "I''m not going to be able to get a good look at you.

    Then, thank you for the food, Onii-chan.

    Tin bowed her head in thanks for the treat.

    She looks up, puts her hood back on, and leaves the inn with Mera.

    The remaining Erio was stunned for a while, and then began to make his own plan to go to the Principality of Six to meet Suzu again.

    Erio''s unrequited first love has just begun.

    <>

 416 - - Episode 25 Gold Love Consultation?

    The night that Lorimera and Tin made contact with Elio - Gold shows up alone at the inn where he is staying.

    The innkeeper calls out to him, making a surprised expression.

    The innkeeper looks surprised and calls out to him, "What can I do for you, ...... knight? If you are lost, may I give you directions to the main street?"

    It was Gold, in full golden plate, who appeared in the seemingly battered exterior of the inn.

    Since there are no such fancy knights in the capital of the racial kingdom, he seemed to have mistakenly believed that the escort of nobles and others who were guests at the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" had gotten lost and turned up at his inn.

    The other guests who were drinking also looked at Gold with expressions of surprise.

    Gold tells the owner in a friendly voice that he is here to see him.

    I''m not lost," he said. I came to see you because I heard that an acquaintance of yours was staying at the inn. I heard that a boy by the name of Elio is staying here, is he not?ббHe is an old friend of mine, and I was wondering if you could tell him that ''Gold is here.''"

    ...... understand. Please wait a moment.

    The innkeeper hesitated slightly and disappeared into the back to talk to Elio.

    A few minutes later, he emerges and expresses his surprise that Gold has indeed come to visit him.

    Mr. Gold!"

    Long time no see, Elio boy!"

    Gold lightly raises his hand and is pleased to see him again after so many years.

    The two order and then sit down in a corner of the diner.

    Gold then offers to buy everyone in the diner a round of drinks as a "thank you" for "making a scene.

    The somewhat shy guests are pleased by Gold''s friendly attitude and pleasant surprise, and thank him in a light-hearted tone.

    Gold replied to them in his usual tone and turned to Elio once again.

    It''s been a long time, Elio boy.

    Yes, it''s been a long time, Mr. Gold!ббBut how did Mr. Gold know I was staying at this inn?ббAren''t you and Mr. Dirk with them?"

    I''m here with the masters. But we are currently on a job for the guild.

    Gold orders a drink, Elio drinks tea and tells him about the current situation.

    According to him, the "Black Clown" was currently in the middle of an escort job he received from the guild.

    The target of his escort is a certain young girl who is enjoying the festivities, hiding her identity in the hopes of observing the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races.

    She happened to spot Erio, but she was too busy working to call out to him, so she hesitated, and before she knew it, he had vanished.

    At night, when he had some free time, he asked around the area where Gold had found Elio, and luckily he found the inn where he was staying.

    He explained that he went there to see the innkeeper''s face.

    In reality, he had telegraphed to Lorimera and Tin to keep them away from each other so that they would not see each other, and he had learned where they were staying through them.

    Gold did not speak because there was no need to answer honestly.

    The Lord is happy to see Erio again by chance, but he''s on the job. ...... If you see him on the street, I don''t want to be rude, but please don''t talk to him. I''m under guard, so I can''t even stand up and talk to him."

    Gold apologetically declines, but Elio happily replies.

    I understand. I guess I won''t be calling on you then. Thank you for taking the trouble to visit. If you have time, I would be happy to meet Mr. Dirk and thank him for his time.

    "Hmm, thanks?"

    Yes, Mya told me. She told me that Mr. Dirk recommended me to the Six Principality Academy of Magic. Thanks to you, Mya was successfully accepted and is now able to attend!

    It is true that it was the Lord who encouraged her, but it was Mya''s ability that actually got her in.

    In the past, at the Six Principality Magic Academy "Underground Magic Experiment Station," faculty member Domas, an offensive magic researcher, invited Wright to "come to the academy.

    However, he refused because he was not interested and had other things to do.

    He introduced Miya instead.

    After that, Domas sent a letter to Miya, who actually took the exam and passed it, allowing her to attend the school.

    As Gold pointed out, Wright''s encouragement certainly helped, but it was Mya''s ability to actually pass the exam that made the difference.

    Erio smiles and tells her.

    ''Still, I want to thank you. Oh, and if you''re too busy and don''t have time, please tell her ''thank you'' from your own mouth, Mr. Gold."

    I''m not sure if I''ll have time, so I''ll tell him myself.

    With the attacks on Queen Lilith and others, Wright himself is uncertain if he will be able to find the time.

    He could not possibly tell Erio about it, so Gold took his word for it.

    Erio looked as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders, and he moved on to gathering information.

    Gold, you have visited the Principality of Six before, haven''t you?

    Of course, I''ve been there on a quest."

    Then, do you know where I can find a store in the Principality of Six where there are beautiful sisters named Mera and Tin?"

    What do you mean by ......?"

    Gold wondered for a moment, ''Did Mera and Lord Tin fail to gather information and say or do something that would make the boy Elio suspicious?'' ......

    The reply exceeded his expectations.

    ''Actually,...... I fell in love with that beautiful woman named Tin-san,......

    Bwah!

    Gold blurts out a reply so unexpected.

    The saliva gets into a strange place in his trachea and he coughs.

    The coughing makes Gold, who is at level 5,000, unprotected.

    In a sense, this is a remarkable scene in which the low-level Erio completely stops the level-5000 Gold from moving.

    Gold asks, after a bout of coughing and calming down.

    ''Ko, did you fall in love?ббWhat the hell does that mean? You''re so unexpected, you made me cough. ......"

    I''m sorry, that was too abrupt. Actually, it was ......."

    Elio blushes and explains in order.

    During the day, while looking around the city during the festival, he was approached by two girls.

    One was a young, younger girl, Mela, and the other was a beautiful girl, Tin, who was the same age as Elio or slightly older.

    The girls were tired of the hustle and bustle of the city and asked for a quiet place to spend the day.

    I guided them to the dining room on the first floor of the inn and we engaged in conversation.

    At that time, I even heard that the girls were from the Principality of Six, ran a store, and had come to see the festival. ......

    He was so nervous about his first love that he forgot to ask where the store was.

    Gold, who had visited the Duchy of Six, asked her if she knew anything about them, since he was sure that such a beautiful girl would be talked about as the signature girl.

    Gold was puzzled by the unexpected response and replied, "I don''t know.

    I see, so it''s your first love. ...... But I''m sorry. It doesn''t sound familiar.

    I see. ...... Then I''ll have to take the opportunity to go directly to the Principality of Six to find out!ббOr would you prefer I seek them out and ask them during this festival?"

    No, well, I don''t know. ...... There are so many people, it might be hard to find a specific person walking around out there. ......"

    Since Mella and Tin are the ones who keep their distance and escort Yume, it would be a goldmine for Erio to call out to them and get in their way. So he has no choice but to reply in a matter-of-fact way.

    Erio nodded his head repeatedly in agreement with Gold''s point.

    I see you have a point. Then what should we do ......?

    Why don''t you find a place to stay and, in the spirit of "hit or miss," confess your feelings?

    Gold recommends that he confess and be quickly rejected to avoid any trouble, but as expected, Erio is embarrassed.

    But Erio is embarrassed. "No, I can''t just confess out of the blue!ббWe need to get closer, go on more dates, confirm our feelings for each other, and then confess our feelings after the situation is properly set up!

    Oh, I see. It is true that I was somewhat premature. I''m sorry.

    Gold was pushed by Elio''s passionate speech and unintentionally apologized.

    No, I''m sorry too for getting heated. ......

    Erio, who was indeed overzealous, returned the apology.

    He puts on a melancholy expression and asks Gold.

    ''Phew,...... it''s difficult to fall in love with someone, isn''t it? Mr. Gold, why do people fall in love?ббRather, what is love?"

    Isn''t that what ...... is all about, not looking back?"

    Elio suddenly asks a poetic question with a melancholy look on his face.

    Gold doesn''t know whether to laugh, comfort, or even answer seriously, so he reflexively utters the words that just came to him.

    Later, Erio gives Gold advice about his love life until late at night.

    As a result, Gold spent more time interacting with Elio than expected.

    <>

 417 - - Episode 26 Before Parade

    The next day, the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" is finally held.

    Lilith will once again take the throne in front of the representatives of each country at the Royal Castle of the Kingdom of Races (actually, it is only a little bigger than a mansion).

    Afterwards, she will leave the castle and go in a big parade around the capital, proclaiming that she is the current Queen of the Kingdom of Races.

    Naturally, the parade route is heavily guarded, and among the spectators there are several cherry blossoms shouting "Long live Queen Lilith.

    If the parade ends without incident, it is safe to say that it will be a success.

    Therefore, naturally, the anti-Lilith faction will move to stop the parade.

    As a way to obstruct the parade, magic tools that have been scattered throughout the city will be detonated as bombs.

    While the city is in turmoil, soldiers will be sent out from the royal castle to get manpower to calm the people down, and they will be stretched thin.

    Aiming to take advantage of the situation, Godot, the heir apparent of the first prince Claud''s faction, who is already waiting on the outskirts of the capital, takes his private army and runs backwards through the castle''s underground corridors.

    They aim to assassinate Queen Lilith.

    Of course, in order to rescue the first prince, Claw, from the "quarantine tower," Claw''s faction''s Viscount Fite is also standing by with a force.

    While the bomb explodes and chaos ensues, they attack the "Segregation Tower.

    The objective was to attack the "Isolation Tower" in one fell swoop, rescue Claw, and escape to their own territory without any reinforcements from Lilith''s side due to the chaos in the capital.

    However, the magic tool bomb had already been detected and recovered by the lights.

    They are going to be used in the opposite way. ......

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Nazna!ббLook, Lilith-sama is coming through here to show herself to us!"

    ''Hmmm, but Lilith-sama?ббWhat fun is it to watch?"

    Yume and Nazuna are holding hands while talking about the route Lilith will take in the parade.

    The parade is scheduled to start in the afternoon, but the security soldiers are already lined up at equal intervals, and the people who want to see Queen Lilith pass by from a good position are already in the front rows, so a crowd has already formed.

    Yume pointed through the crowd and explained the situation to Nazuna, but she couldn''t understand what was so interesting and tilted her head.

    Yume was not offended by Nazuna''s reaction and explained.

    Lilith wore a beautiful dress and rode in a carriage in the parade before. That dress was really beautiful, reflecting the sparkling sunlight on a sunny day like today. It was also a lot of fun to watch the soldiers of the castle riding around on their horses and playing their musical instruments as they went along."

    Wow, it''s that much fun?ббI''m kind of looking forward to it, if my sister says so much!"

    Nazuna listens to Yume''s explanation, and honestly begins to look forward to watching the parade.

    Seeing Nazuna, Yume seemed to recall a parade she had seen in the past.

    Yume also has never seen a parade like this," she said. I''ve only seen it leave from the castle, so I''m looking forward to it. The preparation before that is really hard. ...... Yume, you are only an apprentice maid, but don''t try to make me manage Master Lilith''s expensive ornaments Nono, head maid!ббNot enough manpower?ббBut that doesn''t mean I''m not still an apprentice maid!

    Sister?

    Yume removes her hand from Nazuna''s and starts to hold her head.

    She seems to have remembered a trauma from the past.

    Nazuna looks flustered and flustered at Yume''s side, and the people around her look back at her and say, ''What''s going on?

    After calming down, Yume and Nazuna once again hold hands.

    I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to shout so loud. I just remembered the old days. ......

    Are you all right, little sister?"

    Yes, I''m fine. I''ve calmed down now. Thanks for worrying about me."

    Yume thanked Nazuna with a smile, but her face immediately clouded.

    But with all these people, I don''t think I''ll be able to see the parade. ......

    You don''t have to worry. I''ve already prepared seats for you in anticipation of this happening.

    I kept my mouth shut so as not to interrupt their interaction, and then I opened my mouth.

    We''ve secured a building with a good view of the parade. When the time comes, you can watch the parade without being disturbed by the crowds.

    That''s my master--Master Dirk!

    Nazna is almost in a state of saying ''master'' already, but she is innocently pleased.

    Of course, I want them to enjoy the parade, but it is easier to escort them from the top of an isolated building than in a crowd of unspecified people.

    That is why they prepared seats for spectators.

    Yume, unaware of the preparations that had been made, was delighted with a big smile on her face.

    Thank you!ббI didn''t know you had it so well secured."

    You''re welcome. So you two can enjoy the festival in peace until it''s time to go."

    Then I''m hungry and I want some meat!

    Nazna, you ate so much breakfast?"

    Yume makes a surprised expression at Nazuna''s appetite.

    This morning, he took advantage of the dining room at the luxury inn and had a mouthful of breakfast.

    Even though Nazna ate more than twice as much as Yume, she was already hungry, although there was still a lot of time before lunch.

    Yume is surprised at Nazuna''s appetite, but they hold hands and move to the food stall she points to.

    Naturally, we were with them.

    Meat was being grilled at the stall that Nazna pointed to, and the good smell wafted surprisingly far into the distance, perhaps because it was carried by the wind.

    Perhaps attracted by the smell, orphans who were sleeping on the street peeked out from the alleyway near the back of the stall and looked enviously at us.

    (Flowers in one''s hands?бб(...... so they''re trying to sell flowers because the festival loosens the purse strings)

    I look at them and immediately guess.

    When I was an adventurer, I remember seeing children like them selling picked flowers during the daytime, although not at festivals.

    It was a standard job for those too small and dangerous to go outside as adventurers to pick medicinal herbs or firewood to earn money.

    The buyers, too, would pay money out of the goodness of their hearts and out of pity for the orphans. However, such people are hard to come by, so naturally there is no profit to be made.

    However, thanks to the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" - a festival - people are buoyed up and their purse strings are loosened.

    It''s quite an astute group of kids to not miss out on a business opportunity, spot it, and try to sell flowers.

    ............

    Nazna-chan?"

    Nazna stops and fixes her gaze on the orphans peering from the alleyway to the front street.

    Yume calls out to them curiously, but they do not respond.

    Instead, she takes her hand away from Yume''s and walks toward the orphans, taking out a card from the item box without being noticed.

    The card was glimpsed, and it appeared to be "SSSR Breath of Prayer (Overheal).

    Nazna, not caring about the gazes of the people around her, marches up to the orphans.

    Nazna-chan!

    Surprised at what she is about to do, Yume calls her name, but she doesn''t get there in time.

    Nazuna had hit the orphan child in the stomach with her bare hand.

    <>

 418 - - Episode 27 Nazunas intuition

    Hey, Nazna!

    Nazuna''s sudden action startled us and we froze for a moment.

    However, we could not remain frozen.

    Nazna tried to release a card in her hand.

    "Ah!

    May, Nemmu, and Gold move in response to my eye contact.

    I escort Yume, and May uses her "Magic String" to take away the consciousness of the orphans in the alleyway.

    Nemmu and Gold became Nazna''s wall, blocking her line of sight from the main street.

    Nazna releases the card.

    The card she took out was "SSSR Breath of Prayer (Overheal)," and the wound of the orphan who had been hit in the stomach was repaired in an instant.

    The light from "SSSR Breath of Prayer (Overheal)" leaks out, but it is not that noticeable thanks to Nemmu and Gold as a wall.

    As expected, the wound has healed, but the shock of being hit in the stomach causes her to lose consciousness and fall to the ground.

    Just before she fell to the ground, May caught her with a "magic string.

    The series of events attracted a little attention for a few seconds, but the festival was in full swing.

    The event was not noisy, though some people wondered if it was a street performance or some other preparation. If it had not been during the festival, they would have attracted a little more attention.

    I held Yume''s hand and hurried to Nazuna''s side.

    If May had knocked the orphans unconscious, and if Nemmu and Gold had not been blindfolded on the main street, and if many people had seen them using the cards, it could have been a bigger problem.

    But Nazna, with a mysterious look on her face, held out to me the palm of her hand, which she had pulled out after she had punched the orphan girl in the stomach, and showed me.

    Master, look at this."

    !"ббThis is ......"

    On the top of her palm was something that looked like a candy ball.

    I squinted to check it out, then turned my attention to May.

    May noticed my gaze and appraised the candy ball-like object in her palm. ......

    ......!ббThis is a small magic item that explodes."

    May explains.

    Swallowing this magic item temporarily increases physical ability. It also gives you a sense of elation, and even if you are wounded or sick, the pain will be neutralized and you will be able to move.

    However, after a certain amount of time, it is said to cause an explosion that engulfs the surrounding area.

    After we finished listening to the explanation, I said to myself with regret, "I should have covered Yume''s ears.

    ''Why would such a magic item be inside an orphan''s body?ббNo matter how much it may improve my physical abilities, there is no way I would drink something dangerous that would eventually cause me and my body to explode.

    No matter how desperate the orphans are, they would not normally swallow such a dangerous substance themselves if they knew what it contained.

    The advantage is only "a temporary improvement in physical ability," and the disadvantage is too great.

    I remember their attitude earlier.

    (All three of them are orphans to look at, but there was a festive atmosphere and they were somewhat happy. There was nothing tragic about them, like they were planning a suicide mission. ...... (In other words, someone must have tricked them into swallowing this magic item.)

    The way of doing this is clearly similar to the "magic item with a bomb attached to it" technique.

    The only difference is that this time the bomb was added to the magic item or the orphan.

    I almost clicked my tongue unintentionally, but I held back so that Yume, who was holding my hand, would not be scared.

    гиThe first time I saw a bomb, I thought it was a magic item, but I couldn''t help but think that it was an orphan. But the aristocratic children of the anti-Lilith faction are watching. If they were to use orphans to blow themselves up, I''m sure they''d notice immediately. ......)

    As I was pondering this in my mind, May called out to Nazna.

    She says, "Although it is a problematic act to act on one''s own without asking permission, you did a good job in discovering such a vicious magic item inside the orphans'' bodies. But how did you notice it? Magic items in other people''s bodies are hard to notice. ......"

    Normally, magic items placed inside the body cannot be detected visually because they are inside the body, and it is difficult to detect them due to the person''s own magical power.

    Yet, Nazna understood the danger at first glance, pulled it out with her bare hands without question, and used the power of the "Infinite Gacha" card to restore it.

    It''s a ...... intuition. The same one is in the two of you as well as in the girl I took out. I have a hunch that the other orphans were also made to drink this magic item.

    !"

    May gasps at Nazna''s statement.

    Numerous other orphans have been forced to drink the self-destructive magic item.

    Perhaps the anti-Lillith faction, realizing that we had discovered and seized the exploding magic items, next decided to use the orphans, who were moving on their own, as an alternative to the chaos in the capital.

    This is no longer on the level of outlandish behavior. ......!

    Nazna clutches the exploding magic item and furrows her brow, looking unusually and sincerely displeased.

    I hate the guy who did this. I really can''t tolerate it. ......

    Nazna-chan ......"

    Nazna is angry at Yume for unilaterally taking advantage of the orphans and turning them into bombs that move around on their own, and Yume agrees, calling her name in a sympathetic voice.

    Yume, who is still holding my hand, looks up at me, squeezing it tightly.

    Ni-chan ......"

    It''s all right, Yume. We''ll take care of it."

    Yume and Nazuna''s feelings and ours are the same.

    There is no way we can allow orphans to be used as bombs.

    Even if Yume doesn''t ask me to, I will save all the orphans who turned into bombs without letting any of them die!

    I look down at my sister Yume, squeeze back our joined hands, nod once, and quickly skip the instructions.

    Nemmu, Gold, cancel today''s sightseeing and return to the inn to escort Yume. We need Ellie''s help to locate the orphans. May immediately contact Ellie and then Mera and Tin to join us. In my name, we will rescue them all without letting anyone die. ......

    My words bring a smile to Yume''s face and a serious look of agreement from Nazuna.

    The others, May, Nemmu, and Gold, followed my instructions and moved quickly.

    <>

 419 - - CHAPTER XXIII Rescue of Orphans

    Inside the royal castle in the capital of the racial kingdom.

    In the throne room, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, the Beastmen Kingdom''s delegation, and other concerned parties were all present.

    A woman entered among them and walked out of the throne room.

    A crown is placed on the throne, and she moves between the people on either side.

    She walks up the stairs, takes the crown placed on the throne, and puts it on her head.

    Turning around, she declares, "I am the one who is to be crowned.

    I, Lilith, ascend the throne as Queen of the Kingdom of the Races, and henceforth pledge to devote myself to the service of my country, my people, and my Goddess, and to establish peace for all!

    After Lilith''s declaration, applause filled the throne room.

    Everyone present, including the "Witch of the Giant Tower," clapped their hands in recognition and celebration of Lilith''s enthronement.

    This is not the end of the ceremony.

    After the ceremony is over, a parade is held to announce to the people that Lilith is the current Queen of the Kingdom of Humanity.

    Essentially, the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" must stay with them until the end of the ceremony.

    This is because Lilith is recognized as the "Queen of the Kingdom of Races" because she is backed by the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who is now the most powerful witch on the continent.

    Therefore, Ellie, the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," can never say, "I have an urgent matter to attend to on the way, so I''m going to leave for a while.

    Nevertheless, Nazuna noticed something unusual about the orphans with her intuition and discovered a magic item in their bodies that explodes.

    Light promised Yume that he would save the orphans without letting anyone die.

    For this purpose, the power of Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," is indispensable.

    Therefore, the "Giant Tower Witch" present at the ceremony was an imposter.

    She was replaced by Mera, who was summoned at a moment''s notice.

    If it is "UR Chimera Mela Level 7777," it is a piece of cake to change her appearance into someone else who has changed her cells.

    Although she was too lazy to participate in the troublesome ritual, she was happy to complete the task entrusted to her because of the order from Light, whom she adores.

    So where is the real Ellie now?

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    "We have tried to replace the explosives that we have recovered and quarantined by giving the orphans magic items that explode, for example ....... The people who thought of this are outcasts with rotten guts."

    (Cock-a-doodle-doo!)"

    Over the racial kingdom.

    Ellie creates a scaffold with her magic and looks down on the capital city below.

    Tin also stands on the scaffold created by her power, nodding repeatedly in agreement with Ellie''s words.

    Because they are quite high up in the sky, it is difficult to see them unless you strain your eyes, but just in case, Ellie''s magic has inhibited them from being recognized by others.

    The magic manuscripts x 4 are spinning around Ellie.

    She held her forehead with one hand, looking melancholy.

    If Nazna had left the orphans unnoticed ....... That wouldn''t be horrifying."

    Cock."

    Tin nodded silently again at Ellie''s line.

    It is not that the girls moved into the sky to talk.

    They had moved to this place to rescue all the orphans who had been drugged with a magic item that exploded under the direction of the lights.

    Ellie, while having a one-sided conversation with Tin, is searching for the same magic power using a magic item like a candy ball that fits in the palm of her hand - a sample of the exploding magic item that the orphans were forced to drink after Nazna discovered and forcibly removed it.

    To assist Ellie in her search, a magic codex rotates around her, detecting all of the racial kingdom capitals.

    She knows where and how many orphans have been drugged with explosive magic items.

    It is difficult to find magic items inside the body, but she has a sample magic item on hand.

    Therefore, based on the magic power of the sample, "SUR Elly, the Forbidden Witch, Level 9999" is able to detect the orphans with the force of her ability. They are locating them.

    Once all the orphans in question are identified, Ellie sends instructions to Tin, who is by her side.

    Let''s go, Ms. Tin, Mr. Locke!

    Cockleburr!"

    I''m sorry, but I''m not sure I can do this. My partner is ready to do it!

    That''s reassuring. Now, let''s start with the west-southwest, the distance--"

    When Ellie sends out instructions, Tin gets down on one knee on the spot and fires a magic bullet in the direction, distance, and angle she is told!

    The orphans at the location indicated by Ellie are put to sleep by the magic bullets of sleep.

    In addition, Ellie uses parallel thinking to inform the fairy maids on the ground of the location of the orphans she has put to sleep with her sniper bullets.

    Next, please protect the orphans sleeping in the alleyway over there.

    Awe, Miss Ellie.

    Orphans do not always stand still.

    Therefore, it was inevitable that we had to stop them in their tracks.

    Therefore, I placed Tin beside Ellie, who was giving instructions, and put her to sleep with a magic sleeping bullet.

    Of course, there are ways for the fairy maids to make contact with the orphans under Ellie''s direction without using magic bullets of sleep.

    It is not difficult for level 500 fairy maids to seize racial orphans. However, we did not want the orphans to be injured if they got out of control, so we adopted this method.

    In addition, the fairy maids used "UR Time Stop" under the instruction of the light this time to gather and protect the orphans.

    UR Time Stop" - slow down time against a single enemy and make the enemy stop for 24 hours. The enemy is fooled into thinking that it has only been paused for 1 second, but in the actual time line, 24 hours have passed. 1 second = 24 hours.

    It is an "infinite mess" card.

    After the fairy maids secure the orphans who are sleeping peacefully, they move them to a designated area - a house with a large hall that is wired to suppress damage even if it explodes.

    After that, time is stopped for everyone with "UR Time Stop".

    Later, the time will be released and the explosive magic item inside the body will be taken out immediately.

    It is not easy to take out the exploding magic item from the body, and if the orphans are too many, they will explode all at once when the time comes.

    Conversely, if time does not elapse, the item will not explode.

    Therefore, he will use "UR Time Stop" to stop time, collect the orphans, and then remove the magic items that explode in turn from their bodies - this is the rescue plan that Wright has proposed.

    (Even though it was Yume-sama''s request, Light God (Shin-sama) also took a drastic strategy. ...... The enemy who set up the trap this time, even though they set a trap that can never be prevented, I never thought that they would save everyone in such a way. (I bet they would never have dreamed of it.)

    While Ellie locates and directs, she can''t help but think about it in the corner of her mind.

    From the enemy''s point of view, even if they realize that the orphans have magic items that explode inside their bodies, it is impossible to rescue all of them.

    They must have expected that there would definitely be casualties and chaos in the city.

    But the result was that Wright screwed up head-on with the cooperation of Ellie and her friends and the power of the "Infinite Gacha" card.

    From the enemy side, it was nothing short of a nightmare.

    Ellie was trembling with joy as she once again recognized the magnitude of the power that Light, whom she adores, possesses.

    гиAs expected of the Lord of Light!ббAfter all, the Light God is the greatest person in the world!

    ?"

    Tin, who is following instructions and shooting at her side, suddenly notices Ellie hugging herself and shaking with joy, and looks at her suspiciously.

    While still a little doubtful, Suzu concentrated on her own work.

    --The orphans who had been drugged with the exploding magic item are all successfully protected thanks to Light''s generous release of cards and the efforts of Ellie, Suzu, and the fairy maids.

    <>

 420 - - Episode 29 Handling Explosive Magic Items

    The sound of a "whoosh" ripping through the air is faintly audible.

    It is the sound of tin in the sky above, putting orphans who have been drugged with an explosive magic item to sleep with a sleeping magic bullet.

    Fairy maids on guard duty at a building in a back alley off the main street where the parade passes, overhearing the occasional wind noise and conversing with each other.

    I didn''t think that in addition to the original plan, you would also be carrying out a plan to help the orphans," she said. It''s so unexpected, isn''t it?

    I don''t have a choice," he said. If we leave it like this, it will interfere with the original operation.

    Currently, a coordinated operation is being carried out in the air and on the ground to rescue the orphans.

    Fairy maids, who were not originally scheduled to participate, were called from the lowest level of the "abyss" to retrieve the orphans who were put to sleep and transport them to a certain house.

    This was a completely unscheduled operation, as Nazuna had discovered the presence of explosives by chance, based on her intuition.

    And since Yume-sama had asked the master to do it out of pity for the orphans, there was no way it could fail. On the contrary, we can consider ourselves lucky that it did not affect our original plan.

    Well, you know. But still, Yume-sama, who tries to help the orphans, is really an angel. Of course, Light-sama, who gave permission to help the orphans out of pity, is also too kind.

    I heard that the parade tour you were looking forward to was cancelled for the safety of Yume-sama. There was still time to go around the festival. Poor Yume-sama. ......"

    Currently, Yume is returning home to the luxury inn where Nemmu and Gold were staying under escort. Although she is supposed to be in her room for safety reasons, she has returned to the lowest level of the "abyss" for safety reasons.

    This is a precautionary measure in case of an unscheduled orphan bombing.

    But," he said, "aren''t the festivals on the ground honestly not very subtle?ббThe atmosphere at the festival is nice, but the food at the stalls is not very good, the sweet food is not very good, and even the water tastes bad."

    A gal-type fairy maid gives her honest opinion.

    The fairy maids were also visiting food stalls during their break time, as they were on the ground for a change.

    The reputation of the "NARAKU" members on the ground was not so good to begin with.

    Of course, not all of them were bad.

    Some, such as Gold, described the local delicacies, alcoholic beverages, and ghetto food as "delicious," "addictive," and "flavorful.

    Overall, though, they didn''t rate them very highly. ......

    So, how good is it really?"

    It is human nature to be curious.

    The fairy maids, with their feathers hidden and discreetly dressed, ate and drank on the ground for the first time. ......

    As I had heard, it was not so tasty compared to the "abyss".

    The nerdy-looking fairy maids voiced their agreement.

    She said, "It sure didn''t taste good. The meat was tough and smelly, and the seasoning was basically salt.

    I mean, I''m not saying that I don''t like it. I mean, what about the fact that even the fruit water tastes bad?ббIt''s not very sweet and has a cloying taste, and you can hardly taste the fruit.

    Food and drink at the lowest level of the "abyss" are provided by Wright''s "Infinite Gacha" cards.

    Food and beverage cards from the "Infinite Gacha" also have a rarity level, and naturally, the higher the card, the tastier the food.

    For example, the higher the rarity of wheat, the sweeter the taste, and even just baked bread tasted far better than bread made by high-class innkeepers on the ground.

    So, Yume-sama, aside from the parade, there is probably nothing to be gained by staying at the festival any longer. In fact, it''s probably a good thing that Light-sama and Yume-sama didn''t have to eat unsanitary and dubious food.

    Ta, ta, ta, that''s for sure.

    Light is level 9999 and has resistance to disabling poisons.

    Yume has a magic item that nullifies the same, so even if she were to be given a poisonous drink, there would be no problem.

    The fairy maid did not want her master to eat anything suspicious any more.

    And it''s about time..."

    As they are complaining to each other, the scheduled time ...... for the detonation of the "exploding magic item" first poured into the city by the anti-Lilith faction is approaching.

    The Lilith group, aware of this in advance, collects all the "magic items that explode" except for the orphan''s. The Lilith group is now in the process of setting off the magic items.

    They were collected in a building located in a corner of a back street off the main street where the parade was to take place.

    The building in this corner was uninhabited and was originally scheduled to be torn down due to its aging.

    Ellie gathered "magic items that explode" there and constructed a ward around it.

    The upper part of the building was untouched, and when it exploded, the force of the explosion would escape into the sky.

    The idea was to destroy useless buildings that were neither too far nor too close to the main street where the parade would be held, so that the anti-Lilith faction could be declared a problem and they could be disposed of.

    The parade is unpopular, as Ellie has put up a "ward of hesitation" to keep people away from the area, just in case.

    The fairy maids were standing guard on the side of the building just in case.

    A nerdy-looking fairy maid takes out her pocket watch.

    "One minute before the explosion. ......

    As the time approaches, the countdown begins.

    Five, four, three, two, one--zero.

    As she counts down the seconds, the "Exploding Magic Item" explodes on schedule.

    The exploding energy is blocked on all sides by the wards and escapes to the only open space above.

    Because the wards extend quite high up, like chimneys, the explosive energy is released at a great distance from the ground.

    Thanks to this, there was absolutely no damage to the ground.

    The sound is muffled and smoke billows up, but it is not a continuous explosion, so it quickly dissipates.

    People nearby were surprised by the sudden explosion at first, but since there was no particular damage, the explosion sound did not continue, and there was no further change, it only spread in a murmur.

    Thanks to the fact that the nearby security soldiers are spreading the word that there is no problem, the commotion quickly dissipates.

    However, it will be a very good landmark for those who are watching the chaos in the capital from afar - the anti-Lilith faction.

    Even if it means their own destruction.

    Now that we''re done with our business, let''s go back and report it, shall we?

    Okay.

    The fairy maids, who had finished their watch, also left the scene to report back.

    All that remained was the wreckage of the building that was originally scheduled for demolition.

 421 - - Episode 30 Godos Intention

    Tch ...... still smells like dust ......."

    Godot, the next Viscount Godot''s heir apparent from the First Prince Claud''s faction, frowned and pressed his mouth with a silk handkerchief.

    About 100 people, including his men, were inside the passageway that had been built and kept secret for the racial royal family to escape to the outskirts of the city.

    When they stepped into the passageway, it was dusty, having never been used since it was built.

    Every time someone took a step, dust danced in the air.

    Why did they set foot in such a place that looked unhealthy?

    When it was time to go, and from a distance they saw black smoke - the explosion of the magic item they had arranged, they went ahead with the operation "Assassination Plan for Princess Lilith" as planned.

    Godot, with a handkerchief over his mouth, sent instructions to his subordinates.

    This is an escape route used by the royal family, so there will be no traps of any kind, but go with caution. We are aiming for the head of Lilith, the woman who led His Highness Claw into this despicable trap!ббThe ups and downs of our Viscountesses will depend on how this operation plays out!ббArise!ббLilith''s head is off, and your prize is at your disposal!"

    At his call, the color of the eyes of the viscount''s retainers and the assembled militia changes.

    If they could get Lilith''s head off, they might be able to start their own families as nobles.

    They might be able to win a large sum of prize money and have a large number of women in their arms.

    Godot once again sees the flames of desire light up in the eyes of about 100 men on the dark underground escape route to the royal family.

    He himself smiles a lust-filled smile and flies his instructions.

    Then we will head out in the formation we decided on in advance. From here, it''s a race against time!

    I understand, sir!

    Immediately the men begin to move.

    In the lead are the lightly-armed Viscount''s private soldiers, who advance as scouts, on the lookout for a trap in case it is set.

    Next come the light-armor-clad members of the Viscount''s private army, and Godot joins them.

    Last of all, the rural manpower brought from the Viscount''s domain follows.

    The middle, where Godot is, is the safest zone and the most powerful.

    They begin to reverse the royal escape route at a quick pace.

    Running is about the speed of a race.

    About 100 people are stuck together and cannot run as fast as they can.

    The escape route is only as wide as two adult men standing side by side with their arms outstretched, and they are also on the lookout for traps, so they cannot afford to lose too much strength before Lilith''s assassination by running at full speed.

    Godot, following the scout who is a little further ahead, is thinking.

    гиThe capital of the racial kingdom is in turmoil because of the explosion of the magic item. Taking advantage of the chaos, I have asked some lowly mercenaries, who do not hesitate to do dirty work for money, to attack the castle from the ground. I guess the inside of the castle is in chaos by now. Lilith may use this passageway as she is chased away by the mercenaries. Or they could just cut off her head. If Lilith dies as a result, we win.)

    Godot''s mouth twists.

    (If this plan succeeds, he will surely obtain the position of Prime Minister. Furthermore, although we have turned against each other this time, if we negotiate with the "Giant Tower Witch" and join hands with each other, we can obtain a wider range of power!ббThe "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" may have chosen Lilith, who is easy to manipulate from behind the scenes, but even Claw, the first prince, could be a good substitute. If she is indebted to Lilith for this rescue, she would be easier to manipulate than Lilith because she is not as smart as Lilith. (If we emphasize this point, there should be enough room for negotiation.)

    Godot had always wondered, "Why do the witches favor Lilith?

    The Witch of the Gigantic Tower has so far defeated or brought under her influence the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Beastmen Confederacy, the Dwarf Kingdom, and the Majin Kingdom as friendly nations.

    Compared to them, the racial kingdoms are so weak that they would be blown away.

    With military might, they can be overthrown in less than a day.

    Despite this, they went out of their way to push for Lilith''s appointment as queen. This time, too, they went out of their way to make her inauguration known.

    For some reason, the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is excessively lenient toward Lilith.

    Godot gathered information about the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" that was circulating and came up with a theory.

    Godot gathered information about the Witch of the Tower and came up with a theory: "The Witch is manipulating Lilith from behind the scenes in order to raise the status of her race.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" has been working to improve the status of the race as part of her manifestation.

    The most obvious example is "absolute independence of race (human).

    They prohibit racial slavery and punish violators without question, even if they are of the same race.

    From this, Godot concluded that the purpose of the "Witch of the Giant Tower" is to "raise the status of race.

    I don''t know why they are so concerned with raising the status of the race.

    But the reason why the witches do not push Lilith aside and reign supreme as the queen of the race is probably because political issues are attached to it.

    No matter how weak the racial kingdom is, the people''s patriotism is not zero.

    It is inevitable that there will be a backlash if a witch takes the top position, pushing aside the original royal family.

    Therefore, Godot concluded that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" would manipulate Lilith, who is easy to manipulate, from behind the scenes with magic or some other reward, and that her goal would be to eventually become the head of the racial kingdom herself.

    (The next Viscount Fight hates the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" because she had Claw imprisoned and had her own sister assassinated because of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower"''s support for Lilith. When he actually tries to join hands with her, persuasion is a bit troublesome, but he is just a musclehead after all. (It''s no big deal.)

    Godot chuckles as he runs backwards down the aisle.

    (If I stand well from now on, I can cooperate with the witches, exert influence over a wider area, and become the vizier of a nation that could even rule the world!бб(I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t ''interested'' in the position of king of a racial kingdom, but it''s not something I want by antagonizing the witches.)

    Godot paints a rosy future in his brain.

    He has not even reached the castle yet, and yet he is chewing with joy as if he already has a definite future - but then he stops.

    But then he stops, because a scout a little ahead stops and gives the signal to "stop.

    (Lilith has come this way with her vassals?)

    Godot expected an explosion in the city, an avalanche of mercenaries in the castle, and a panicked Lilith fleeing for her life, but he was completely wrong.

    Slowly, as the scouts signaled, he closed the distance between them.

    Thanks to Godot''s eyes, he could see them.

    I''m going to go to ...... and ask, "What the hell is that?ббArmor, no, a statue."

    In the middle of the royal escape corridor, we discover a single figure.

    About 190 cm tall, in black armor with a red scarf.

    He has no weapons, but the fingers of his hands are so sharp that even in the dark they seem to be able to cut through steel with ease.

    ............"

    What?ббUgh, it moved!

    When the black armor noticed the presence of Godot and the others, both red eyes lit up.

    It begins to move as if to unclench its joints, and every time it moves, it somehow exhales white smoke from its joints.

    UR Close Combat Magic Golem Dark Knight Level 5000

    In the past, we almost attacked the "Abyss" dungeon in reverse, from the lowest level to the ground.

    One of the party members was Gold as a shield, Nemmu as a spotter and trap detector, Amira as a magician, and "UR Close Combat Magic Golem Dark Knight Level 50 00" was in charge of the main attack.

    The "Dark Knight," which possesses the strongest attack ability in the level 5000 class that can even use magic, moves to eliminate intruders to the royal castle.

    <>

 422 - - Episode 31 Dark Night

    UR Close Combat Magic Golem, Dark Knight, Level 5000

    Several years ago, when Wright was still preparing his forces at the lowest level of "The Abyss," Nemm, Gold, and Amira, including Dark Knight, formed a party to attack the dungeon in reverse.

    At that time, the Dark Knight was in charge of the main attack.

    He is the most capable fighter in the level 5000 class.

    This time, there was a possibility that the anti-Lilith faction would be mixed with substandard beings such as "Master" and attack them.

    As a precaution, Wright instructed to dispatch personnel from the lowest level of "The Abyss" to be on the alert. ......

    As Godot and the others were fed up, the secret passageways of the royal family were dusty and very uncomfortable because they had not been used for many years, and although no one would want to stay in such a place without sunlight for a long time, it was impossible not to deploy them.

    Therefore, the Dark Knight, a close combat magic golem, was selected as a person who could keep vigilance in a dusty, sunless, and unhygienic place for a long time.

    As a golem, it does not breathe and has no problem staying underground for long periods of time without sunlight.

    It has high combat ability, and even if it encounters an out-of-the-ordinary being such as "Masta," it will not be defeated by a single blow.

    If they do encounter such a being, they will destroy the underground passageway, stall them, and immediately order them to retreat.

    --If there is a problem, the dark knight usually entrusted Miki, one of the former "master" on the demon kingdom side, with the task of monitoring him.

    Being a golem alone, it is well suited to monitoring the dungeon in which Miki is imprisoned 24 hours a day.

    He has a high level of skill, and his judgment is better than most people''s, so if a problem arises, he can respond flexibly, such as stopping the prisoner or making contact with him.

    Light was a little hesitant to pull out such a well-qualified person, but ......

    The dark knight is certainly the most suitable for monitoring the royal family''s secret passageway this time, so the decision was made to have him moved temporarily.

    In the meantime, Miki''s dungeon surveillance is being reinforced with more fairy maids until they return, since the dark knight has temporarily left.

    In the face of such a dark knight, Godot makes a puzzled voice.

    ''Don''t tell me they read our movements and ambushed us in the underground passage?ббNo. Smoke from joints?ббConsidering the fact that there is a ...... race, it seems that there is no such thing as a ...... race in it. Some sort of royal-owned golem escorting this underground passageway or something?"

    Godot guessed that it was a security soldier golem to eliminate those who, like themselves, were trying to reverse the underground passage and sneak into the royal castle.

    If they had known that their plan had been leaked somewhere and that someone was trying to sneak into the castle using the underground passage, they would have deployed a much larger number of soldiers.

    Nevertheless, it was unnatural that they had placed only one golem.

    Therefore, Godot assumed that it was "a kind of security golem owned by the royal family.

    (Unlike the underground passage, there does not seem to be any dust in the armor part of the golem. ......)

    But other than that, Godot''s mind and common sense could not come up with any other reason why they would be waiting in the passageway by themselves.

    As one would expect, there was no way that he could have known that they were personnel assigned to him in case of an emergency, such as when he needed them against Master.

    It''s all right. It''s only a golem, after all. Let''s quickly defeat it and move on. Step forward with your spear.

    Gyoi!

    Following Godot''s instructions, several knights of the viscount''s family vassals step forward.

    Normally, spears would just get in the way in a narrow underground passageway, but since they were expecting to fight inside the royal castle, they had brought them with them.

    When the knights ready their spears, even a few of them can create a spearhead, thanks to the narrow underground passageway.

    Godot gives instructions while hiding in the shadows of the soldiers.

    ''Let''s break that junk quickly and move on. Spearmen, advance!

    Following his instructions, the spearmen move forward.

    They continue to swing their spears and skewer the dark knight.

    The knight with the blunt weapon moves around and tries to crush the whole armor.

    But the dark knight, without intercepting, suddenly arcs with both arms, crossing them in front of his chest!

    What is it?ббA martial art form?"

    The sudden and unintelligible behavior of the Dark Knight deepens the confusion of the soldiers, Godot and the others who were about to swing their spears.

    The Dark Knight does not stop.

    He continues to cross his arms, holding his right one out to the sky and his left arm to his side.

    Finally, he brings his left arm to chest level and crosses his right!

    He strikes a very well-dressed pose.

    Pssst!"ббOoooh ......"

    This is .......

    Kuk!"

    The Dark Knight''s stance startles some of the soldiers.

    The Dark Knight is the lowest level of the "Abyss" and is very popular among men and some women.

    The reason is that the design of ...... looks very manly, and when Light first saw the Dark Knight, his eyes lit up like a boy of his age when he just posed as he did this time.

    To be honest, Light even raised the Dark Knight as a candidate for an adventurer to work on the ground ...... because of his design that tickled his manly heart so much.

    Aside from his ability, it was indeed difficult to push him through with ''there''s a man inside'' and he had to reject it.

    The Dark Knight has no feelings.

    When it comes to battle, it is literally a "fighting machine" that will fight with all its might, no matter who the opponent is.

    The strongest aspect of the dark knight was that he never wavers in his actions without the intervention of "emotions" such as pity, elation, or lewdness.

    However, he is absolutely loyal to Light, who manifested him, and wants to "do what pleases him.

    Therefore, he is willing to pose as many times as Light wishes, and he is also searching for multiple pose patterns that he thinks would be cool.

    He is also looking for several posing patterns that he thinks are cool. The reason why he is posing in vain this time is because it was his first time on earth and he was entrusted with the job, and he added the direction so that he could enjoy it when he reports to Wright later with gestures.

    As a final touch, he performed a stunt that was very well received when he performed it in front of Light, Nazna, and Gold.

    ............

    DON!" and an explosion behind the Dark Knight!

    The dark knight paused, in an application of offensive magic, and then an explosion erupted behind him, sending up a cloud of fire and smoke.

    It looked spectacular, but the power was subdued, and combined with the pose, it was very well received by those who saw it.

    This was the Dark Knight''s most confident pose and performance.

    After this, he was supposed to dexterously spin around in the air in a narrow underpass and unleash a kick, or put one arm and leg on the ground as he landed and let his red scarf hang in the air, or use his sharp claws to slice through enemy weapons. ......

    Aaaaah!"

    Ow!ббSomeone, potion!"

    Oh, ......!

    ''............''

    No matter how much they are weakened in power, the Dark Knight is level 5000, and the enemy is a low-level race.

    In the aftermath of the explosion of the attack magic with reduced power, Godot and the others were blown away and almost completely wiped out.

    Some of them were seriously injured and almost died.

    Even a gentle breeze from the lights'' point of view was a life-threatening wind attack magic from the low-level race.

    ............

    This is indeed unexpected, even for a dark knight, who freezes in surprise for a moment.

    But it quickly rebooted.

    He has received an order from Light, who has manifested himself in this world, saying, ''In order to extract information, if there is an intruder, I want you to neutralize him without killing him.

    The commander, Godot, for example, was almost at the front and was about to die just from the aftermath of the blast.

    The dark knight uses recovery magic in a nonchalant and swift manner, while knocking out the races.

    It took some time to incapacitate them without killing them, but still it took less than five minutes.

    After the battle (mixed with some rescue work to save the lives of the soldiers), the stunned soldiers fell down in the secret passageway, and only one Dark Knight stood.

    He telegraphed to the fairy maid to retrieve the fallen soldiers.

    From then on, the Dark Knight is assigned to watch for intruders again until the time comes to give the order to leave.

    While on duty - reflecting on his own actions, which had not calculated the fragility of the low-level race - he began to search for a "cool pose that would please the lights" that would not cause an explosion behind him.

    <>

 423 - - Commemorating the release of 2 volumes of comic books, Mohicans are the biggest pinch 1

    Seriously, that earthquake last night was pretty bad.

    Oh, it''s not really that bad.

    It came on so fast and so hard."

    A small town in the territory of a racial kingdom.

    At an inn in the town, Mohawks, who are from the lowest strata of the "Abyss," are having a conversation about the earthquake that shook the town last night while eating breakfast in the cafeteria.

    Late at night, almost at dawn, while they were sleeping in their beds, an earthquake occurred.

    The shaking stopped immediately, and no buildings collapsed.

    However, since earthquakes rarely occur, most of the town''s residents began to wake up, and for a time there was a commotion.

    Since there was not much damage, the commotion soon subsided. ......

    In the morning, everyone, rubbing their sleepy eyes, talked about the earthquake that had occurred during the night.

    Not only the Mohicans, but also the innkeepers and the merchants who seem to be peddlers, this is the most discussed topic in the town right now.

    However, we can''t stay chatting forever.

    The Mohicans leave the inn after having a breakfast that tastes far worse than the food in the lowest level of the "abyss.

    The destination is the Adventurers'' Guild.

    We''ll be hunting goblins again today, right?

    Of course, Leader.

    With our abilities, that''s about as safe as it gets."

    While working as adventurers, the Mohicans are responsible for obtaining information that can only be obtained through their sources and reporting it to the lowest levels of the "abyss.

    Naturally, they receive quests as adventurers, but they are not able to deal with strong monsters due to their abilities.

    They can meet high-level adventurers if they go to the lowest level of the Abyss. ......

    The difference in level is so great that even if they had a mock battle, they would be defeated immediately.

    The Mohicans understood their own abilities, so they believed in taking on quests with a high level of safety that suited their stature, without overreacting.

    Of course, they have no desire to fight stronger enemies, but this is also for the sake of gaining information that only adventurers can obtain, and ultimately for the sake of "light," which they respect and admire.

    Therefore, they chose the resident quest, "Goblin Extermination," which is within their means today as well.

    After receiving permission from the receptionist, the Mohicans, who had already prepared their equipment, headed immediately for the forest near the town.

    --The goblins, by the way, are highly fertile, and if left unattended, there is a possibility that they will multiply too much and cause a stampede.

    To prevent this, the Adventurers'' Guild has always had "Goblin Extermination" as a resident quest.

    Mohawks would go into the forest to search for goblins and hunt them.

    Naturally, they do not go deep into the forest where there are high level monsters.

    They just wander around in the shallows.

    Even low-level racial adventurers can safely hunt goblins if they are well equipped, coordinated, and experienced.

    However, there are always exceptions.

    What''s this ......?ббSome kind of doorway?"

    While the Mohicans were killing goblins in a shallow part of the forest, they discovered an area where some of the soil had unnaturally collapsed.

    It was originally a gentle slope, one of the paths one would ascend if heading deeper into the forest, but this time the objective was different and they just happened to be passing by.

    The problem is that the soil on the slope has collapsed, leaving a gaping hole.

    Moreover, even from a distance, we could see that there was what looked like a staircase leading underground at the end of the hole.

    Once the Mohicans understood the situation, they were slightly excited and engaged in conversation.

    They were talking excitedly, "Could that be a dungeon?"

    The earth probably collapsed because of yesterday''s earthquake," he said. And the fact that it hasn''t been trampled yet means we''re the first ones to discover it.

    That means you''ve discovered an undiscovered dungeon that no one has ever set foot in yet, right?"

    Oh, man, I''m kind of excited!"

    For adventurers, undiscovered dungeons are very tasty.

    Undiscovered means that no one has raided it yet, and it is a place where you can get expensive treasures and potentially get rich.

    In my childhood, I remember thinking, "An adventurer challenges an undiscovered dungeon, defeats high-level monsters, dives through traps, and helps his friends to obtain gold and silver treasures. With the gold and silver treasures, all his friends lived happily ever after.

    Only a few adventurers are so fortunate.

    As mentioned earlier in the story, undiscovered dungeons are often filled with high-level monsters and treacherous traps, making them extremely dangerous.

    Therefore, there are many stability-minded adventurers who report to the Adventurers'' Guild and get paid for their reports.

    Most of them, like the adventurers in the story, do not report, but are full of adventurers who take on the challenge at least once.

    But Mohawks are not interested in treasure.

    There are plenty of things in the lowest levels of the "abyss" that are not worth the trouble of finding.

    For example, the great sword that Nazna is carrying on her back is an item that could have appeared in a myth.

    However, the Mohicans are adventurers, too.

    It is inevitable that they get excited in front of the "undiscovered dungeon.

    What are we going to do, Mr. Leader?ббReport to the Adventurers'' Guild?ббDo you want to go back in first?"

    "If possible, why don''t we dive first, just the two of us?"

    I know, right!"ббI''d love to go underwater, romantically!"

    I''ll tell you what. "...... You guys, calm down. Before you say anything about reporting to the Adventurers'' Guild, do you hear anything?"

    Do you hear that?"

    All four, except the Mohawk leader, tilted their heads at his words.

    The leader tells them, while turning his ear to the dungeon entrance.

    From the way the slope is crumbling, I''m pretty sure we''re the first ones to find it," he says. Moreover, from a distance, the stairs at the entrance to the dungeon are covered with dust. Perhaps the ruins of an old civilization were buried in the ground and exposed by last night''s earthquake. Despite this, I can hear something like a sound coming up the stairs from the dungeon basement. ......

    ''............''

    When told, the Mohicans fall silent and listen carefully, as does the leader.

    As they listened closely - they could hear the sound of someone walking, "knick, knack, knack," slowly, but surely.

    It is not only the sound of walking.

    Other sounds reverberate off the metal, and thanks to the echoes, the sound can be heard far away.

    Someone with a Mohawk clears his throat.

    ''...... everyone, keep your distance quietly and hide behind the trees. Or we''ll be ''back''."

    ''............''

    Everyone silently follows the leader''s instructions to keep their distance from the entrance and exit, and then clumps together to hide in the shadows of the trees.

    The word "return" is like a code word, meaning that if we are in danger of dying, we will retreat to the lowest level of the "abyss" with the "transfer" card entrusted to us by the light.

    (Considering the amount of dust on the stairs, it''s not a matter of a few days or something. It could be hundreds of years if the situation is bad enough. It is safe to assume that it is a high-level monster that can exist and still move even after being trapped for such a long period of time. ......)

    Leaders make calm decisions.

    The easiest thing to do is to transfer to the lowest level of the "abyss" with a card now, or just run away without looking aside.

    However, if the presence coming up to the ground is left unchecked, at worst, the nearby town may be destroyed.

    Therefore, we must confirm the presence coming up the stairs.

    How big a threat is it?

    If it is enough to be defeated by the Adventurers'' Guild on the ground, we will leave it to them.

    If not, we need to report it and handle it in secret.

    So we really needed to confirm its existence at least once.

    It''s been a long time since I''ve been on the ground.

    The monster appears.

    Its face is mummified, and the hair on its head has fallen out in patches.

    The armor he wears, the round shield on his left arm, and the sword he carries at his waist are all a dull black color, and it is clear at first glance that he is "cursed.

    The leader almost clucked his tongue.

    (Almost the worst monster I''ve ever seen. ......)

    From the sound of them going up the stairs, I understood that they were bipedal.

    It would have been better if it had been a golem or some other empty armor moving type of monster.

    If we didn''t get too close and kept our distance, we would be less likely to be aggressively attacked.

    It would give us time to report the situation to the Adventurers'' Guild and plan countermeasures.

    However, despite the fact that the opponent is mummified, it is intelligent, speaks, and moves.

    From the looks of it, it is an undead monster with a strong desire to aggressively attack people and take their lives.

    If left unchecked, it will attack a nearby race of people in no time.

    Worse still - it''s not a good thing.

    (Leader, "Level 1500, Magic Swordsman of the Outer Underworld")

    One of the Mohawks used the "Appraisal" card as a role.

    He/she will detect the level and name of the opponent.

    It was a high level monster that should not exist on earth.

    The level is such that a nearby town could be destroyed by one of these monsters.

    The worst was yet to come.

    The "magic swordsman of the underworld" moves away, turns his gaze toward the hiding mohawks, and shouts a hearty condescension.

    The "magic swordsman from the outlying underworld" looks at the Mohicans, who are hiding in the distance, and says in a condescending voice: "They have finally broken the seal and returned to earth, and now they have a prey to sacrifice. To tell you the truth, I would have preferred a child or a woman''s tender flesh. Oh well. I guess we can''t afford to be extravagant at this point.

    What?

    The opponent is level 1500.

    He was keeping his distance and hiding, but it seems he was noticed.

    Moreover, from the way he spoke, he was a villainous monster who loves to eat people.

    The Mohicans are in the biggest trouble on earth.

    <>

 424 - - Commemorating the release of 2 volumes of Comics, Mohicans, the biggest pinch 2

    I was so happy to finally be able to return to the ground and even to have a prey to sacrifice. To tell the truth, I would have preferred a child or a woman''s tender flesh. Oh well. I guess I can''t afford to be extravagant at this point.

    The "Level 1500 Outlandish Underworld Magic Swordsman" turns his attention to the mohawks hiding behind the trees at a distance.

    The magical swordsman of the underworld was able to sense the life leaking out of living people like zombies and ghostly monsters.

    Therefore, even though they were physically hiding behind the trees, they could easily notice the presence of the Mohicans.

    Flash, release!

    Noooooo!

    The Mohawk leader quickly uses the "R Flash" card.

    R-Flash", a strong light is emitted for a moment.

    It is a card that can be used for blinding.

    It can also be used to temporarily illuminate a dark place at night.

    The magic swordsman of the underworld is alarmed by the sudden strong light.

    Since he is undead, he is vulnerable to the holy attribute.

    He was not dazzled by the strong light, but he was wary of the ''possibility of the Holy Attribute. However, that slight caution saved the lives of the Mohicans.

    What the hell is that?ббNonsense!ббHe disappeared from my sight in an instant!

    When I turned my attention once again from the momentary light to the Mohicans who were hiding behind the trees, I found that they x 5 had disappeared.

    At a speed that my level 1500 self, a magic swordsman of the underworld, could not recognize.

    ''The race that was hiding was obviously nothing more than bait, weaker than me. How in the world did they manage to ......"

    A magical swordsman from the underworld who has not been on the ground in a long time cannot help but ponder over a situation that makes no sense.

    -How in the world did the Mohicans escape from the level 1500 monsters?

    The leader of the team, as expected, immediately went from ''R Flash'' to ''SSR Transfer''!

    I really admire your judgment and determination!

    I''m not sure I''d like that. If we had faltered in that situation, we would have died instantly, considering the level difference. ......

    Seriously, good job, Leader!"

    After the leader used "R Flash," Mohawk and his team immediately used "SSR Transfer" to transfer to the lowest level of the "Abyss," the training area.

    Without this immediate decision, as they said, they could have died in an instant due to the difference in level.

    The leader of the team was not relieved and moved on, even though he had nine lives.

    You guys, this is not the end yet. We have to deal with that monster. There is a town nearby. If we leave such an overtly hostile, high-level monster unattended, the town will be destroyed within a day if we are not careful!

    The leader begins to contact the little bird on his shoulder.

    Even in an emergency situation, it is not possible to report directly to the light every time.

    Therefore, he is contacting Aoyuki urgently via a small bird.

    Within a few minutes after reporting the emergency via a little bird, the Mohawk leader receives a telegram directly from Light.

    Hello, I heard your report via Aoyuki.

    I''m sorry, Mr. Wright!ббThank you for your hard work!"

    ''Thank you for your hard work!

    Although only the Mohawk leader could hear the telephony, the other Mohawks could not help but greet him when they learned that he was connected to Light through telephony.

    Light did not reply to the greeting and immediately cut to the chase.

    I heard that there was an earthquake yesterday, and that it caused the discovery of an undiscovered dungeon-like area, where high-level monsters have appeared. There is a town nearby, so let''s take care of them before they cause any damage. I need you to send someone to the site to take care of it. I know it''s risky, but could you do it for me?

    Of course!ббNo problem!"

    The Mohawk leader responds cheerfully to Wright''s concern.

    The "SSR Transfer" can only be transferred to a place where the person who uses it has been once. This is because it is necessary to imagine the place to be transferred.

    In other words, only the Mohawks who were on the scene could send someone who could immediately defeat a high-level monster with "SSR Transfer.

    There are other ways to get someone who can fly to send someone in a hurry. ......

    However, this method is slower than the "SSR Transfer" method.

    The longer it takes, the worse the damage will be--if a town in the suburbs is destroyed, we can''t even count on it.

    Understanding this, and in order to dispel Light''s sense of apology, the Mohawk leader cheerfully replied, "Don''t worry," and put it in words that were not intended to be so.

    Light himself noticed his concern, softened his voice, and continued his story.

    Thank you. I''ve already given instructions to the people I''m sending to take them down, so head there as soon as you join up with them.

    Awe!ббLeave it to me."

    The telepathy wears off.

    At the same time, the personnel to defeat the "level 1500 outcast underworld magic swordsman" appeared in the training area where the Mohawks were.

    That person is....

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    ''I never thought that someone so weak could disappear from my presence in an instant. ...... Did you use a magic item of transmigration?ббI never thought that while I was sealed deep underground, magic items on the ground were advanced enough to use transference. ......

    The "Level 1500 Outlandish Underworld Magic Swordsman," who was sealed deep underground in the past with the help of many others because he was too powerful, shouts in confusion.

    For him, races (human, beast, dragonute, elf, dwarf, and demon) are nothing more than bait.

    Nevertheless, he had missed the weakest race among them.

    Obviously, the opponent was of a lower level than he was.

    And yet, he let them go.

    It was not the level, but some kind of power, perhaps a magic item.

    It is natural to judge that the magic item technology has reached the point of being able to use "transference" casually while being sealed for a long time.

    The "...... long sealed off and starving, but a little premature to attack a nearby town."

    The magical swordsmen of the underworld are naturally aware that there is a town nearby.

    He leaks out as he turns his gaze in that direction.

    He is guessing from the amount of life overflowing from the seed.

    At level 1500, he could easily reach it if he wanted to head there.

    He also knew that there were several young adventurers in the forest, but the escape of the strange haircut and the mohawks earlier had made him think carefully.

    I don''t want to be trapped and sealed up again for a long time. I don''t want to be trapped again and sealed up for too long.

    The magic swordsman of the outlying underworld mutters after much contemplation.

    But his judgment was wrong.

    What he should do right now is to flee the scene as fast as he can.

    ?"

    A magical swordsman of the underworld looks back.

    For in an instant, multiple life forms appeared nearby.

    ............"

    I looked back and saw the Mohicans and one girl standing there.

    The men who appeared, the underworld magic swordsman thinks, must be the first race he missed because of their strange haircuts.

    The next person of interest was the newly added girl.

    She was of moderate height and, as could be seen from her clothes, had large breasts.

    Her blonde hair is long and back, gently wavy, and when she moves, it flutters and shakes like an angel''s wings.

    Her skin is as white as the first snow, and she has large eyes and rose-colored lips. Her well-defined face and blonde hair exposed to the sun danced in the wind, making her look very divine.

    She was so beautiful that even the magic swordsman from the outer underworld could not help but admire her.

    Her name is "Level 3333 Overgrown Gnome Aria.

    Her divine and beautiful expression was distorted.

    "--Ueeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!"

    Wait!ббLady Aria!ббPlease pull yourself together!"

    Aria has a low tolerance for the instantaneous change of scenery in "Transition," and because she had been drinking in her room just a few minutes earlier, she was doubly drunk and vomited unbearably.

    The Mohicans, not knowing how to deal with the situation, just hover around Aria.

    Aria, too, is puking, but she never lets go of the bottle of alcohol in her hand.

    The magic swordsman of the underworld laughs at these confused Mohicans as if he were making fun of them.

    ''...... Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk, I''m surprised at how often you use the magic item of transference, but you don''t seem to have enough brains. I didn''t expect the prey to come back. And with the finest bait!ббI want you to cut me open and feed me your lukewarm guts while you''re still alive..."

    Shut up!"

    Aria''s fists roar.

    A reasonable distance opens between her and the magical swordsman of the underworld. Despite this, when she swings her one free arm, a hole is made in the underworld magic swordsman''s torso.

    ?"

    The magic swordsman of the underworld cannot comprehend the current situation and looks surprised.

    Although he has no sense of pain due to being undead, he could not understand the fact that his torso was somehow pierced and damaged.

    Aria grimly wiped her mouth and glared at the outlier, the magic swordsman of the underworld.

    I was having a good time drinking on my day off when I received a call from various lights, and I had to go and defeat you, a dangerous being. Of course, I was happy to go to defeat you because it was the order of the light variety, but it not only interfered with the time we were enjoying drinking, but also made me throw up after having drunk so much because I had been transferred. I''m not going to let that happen!"

    Although she usually speaks and acts in a loose manner, Aria shows an unusually angry attitude, perhaps because she is so upset that her time for drinking on her day off was interrupted.

    The magic swordsman of the underworld gives her a calm rebuke.

    I understand that my holiday was ruined by my own fault, but wasn''t it my own fault that I threw up because I was drunk and used an unaccustomed transfer?ббIsn''t that within the scope of self-care?"

    Shut up~!"

    Guggaaaaah!"

    Aria instantly closes the gap and strikes with one free arm, which is not holding the bottle, in rapid succession!

    He roars his fists repeatedly, like a jab in boxing.

    Geeaaaahhh!"

    Despite the distance, the cursed, sturdy-looking armor is windblown.

    The upper half of the underworld magic swordsman''s body is physically obliterated by a series of close hits.

    The underworld magic swordsman is level 1500, but his opponent is "level 3333, overgrown. It''s "Gnome Aria".

    The difference in level between the two is more than twice the difference between the two, and the gnome is helplessly extinguished.

    Although the game was initially a bit of a mess, the result was that there were no casualties, and the game was decided quickly.

    After witnessing Aria''s battle, the Mohicans went to .......

    (You don''t beat them by hitting them with a liquor bottle or something. ......)

    We all end up thinking in our hearts.

    Why do they keep the bottle of liquor clutched in one hand and not put it away?

    Even the Mohicans had a hard time tsk-tsk-ing.

    At any rate, the leader proceeded with the story.

    ''Oh, thank you for your hard work, Lady Aria!ббFor now, we''ll take care of the wreckage, so please check the dungeon, Miss Aria."

    "Nkkkkkkkkk!ббPuhhhh~!ббWhat? What do you mean?

    Aria, taking out her glass and savoring her victory, asks back.

    The Mohawk leader patiently dealt with her.

    We will take care of the monster carcasses, so please check the dungeon, Aria," he said. According to Mr. Wright, we will basically fill the dungeon to make it look like it never happened, but if there is something valuable in there, we need to make sure that it cannot be discovered by outsiders.

    Oh, yes, of course, I know! I know what you mean," said Mr. Wright. Aria, I''ll do my best!

    Aria is in a better mood now that she has had a few drinks and heads for the dungeon with a wobbly gait.

    Aria was chosen because she is a higher level than her enemy, the "Level 1500 Outlandish Underworld Magic Swordsman," but she also has the advantage that if a third party sees her, she will appear to be of her race. He is dexterous with his hands, as only a gnome can be, and is well versed in the earth attribute, and was in charge of trap-related matters in the upper levels of "The Abyss".

    Therefore, civil engineering is his area of expertise, and since the dungeon - this time it seems to be the ruins of an old civilization from the way the stairs are built - he will backfill it so that no third party will see it and no other monsters will live in it. Or if there were valuable objects, they needed to be secured.

    Even in that case, it needs to be unseen by third parties.

    Aria''s power is also effective to restore the slope in a natural way.

    That is why she was chosen.

    Aria was in a good mood and held up her arm holding the bottle of wine.

    Then I''m going to go check the dungeon right away. I have to do my best for the various lights~.

    ''............''

    The Mohicans inadvertently cast worried glances at the wobbly-footed Aria.

    But she is skilled.

    He follows Light''s orders and never fails to finish the job, but .......

    At any rate, the Mohicans succeed in defeating the "Level 1500 Outlandish Underworld Magic Swordsman" without causing any damage to the other adventurers in the forest or the nearby town, and they succeed in covering up the situation so as not to cause any undue commotion.

    In this way, the Mohawks were able to successfully overcome the biggest crisis they faced on earth.

    <>

 425 - - CHAPTER XXII FALSE FOR PET DOG

    It''s time to get to work, boys. Are you ready?"

    Of course, Kashira.

    No problem here either.

    A group of a dozen or so sharp-eyed people were at the Royal Castle of the Racial Kingdom - which, compared to other countries, is a bit more the size of a mansion than a castle. ...... They were hiding in the shadows of nearby buildings as if to keep an eye on its back gate.

    The mercenary leader calls out to his men who are waiting behind him.

    They are racial mercenaries who are willing to do dirty work, hired for money by Godot of the First Prince of Claw faction and the Viscount Fite''s legitimate sons.

    Compared to other races, racial mercenaries have a harder time rising through the ranks and are generally lower in terms of arm strength and magical power, so they are not that strong in the mercenary society.

    However, being "weak" was not always a disadvantage.

    Because they are weak compared to other species, they are not subject to warnings, and because they are underestimated because of their race, they are able to jump into the bosom of their opponents and extract information from them.

    And even though they are weak, they are not so weak that they are behind women and children of other species (if they are civilians with no combat training at a lower level, of course) because they make their living by violence.

    Kidnap the other party''s wife and children for work.

    Sometimes, after killing the other party by taking them hostage, they would kill their wives and children who were no longer needed.

    Because they are a mercenary group composed of races, they were required to produce results no matter how dirty their hands were.

    That is why the men of the Viscount Godot family legitimate family caught their attention and requested them.

    Because of his race, he would not stand out from other races even if he sneaked into the capital of the racial kingdom.

    The leader of the mercenaries, who is willing to kill even babies, regardless of race or species, if it is his job, confirms in a whisper the nature of this job.

    Our job this time is to create a diversion. Our job this time is to create a diversion. The queen of the race--that phrase will raise the client''s eyebrows.

    The mercenary leader shrugged his shoulders to soften the scene.

    His attitude elicits a small laugh from his subordinates.

    The mercenary leader continues his story.

    If you can kill the race queen, you will receive additional money from the client. But our job is to make it easier for the client to move around amidst the chaos in the city and the mess in the castle. To do this, you will have to beat up and kill every maid, soldier, and servant, young and old, male and female, that you see. Wound them, make them scream, and plunge the place into chaos. But I''ll show no mercy to the fools who forget their purpose, have too much fun, and miss the signal to retreat."

    As the men nodded to their mercenary leader''s words, a distant explosion sounded almost simultaneously.

    As they looked up in the sky in time to the sound, they saw black smoke rising.

    The mercenaries'' gazes sharpened.

    It''s time. ......

    At the mercenary leader''s brief words, his men discreetly remove their equipment, which had been wrapped in cloth.

    The mercenaries were wearing leather armor for ease of movement and were dressed like adventurers.

    However, the swords, axes, and other weapons in their hands were more violent than those of adventurers.

    They have a dangerous air about them, like bloodthirsty wild dogs.

    While they are getting their equipment ready, the soldiers guarding the gate at the back of the house adopt an agitated attitude, startled by the sound of explosions, smoke, etc. suddenly heard from the sky above.

    Next, a small door to enter and exit from the inside opens, and one of the soldiers calls out to the gatekeeper to come inside.

    The gatekeepers enter inside in a panic and free the back gate.

    (The client says he is confused by the explosion in the city. I was told to send soldiers to calm them down and attack where they were stretched thin. ......)

    The explosion in the city did not continue except for a loud noise earlier.

    The air was clearly inviting, but from our position, we could not pass up the chance to get inside.

    The mercenary leader shouts to his men to be prepared.

    Let''s go. As planned, don''t forget the objective.

    Oo!

    When the mercenary leader''s words are answered by his men, the scouts move ahead.

    They immediately take up position at the back gate and check the door through which the soldiers had just entered and exited.

    It is unlocked and there are no traps.

    The scout nods and steps in.

    Everyone followed.

    Stepping into the backyard, we could feel no sign of the castle being disturbed by the city''s commotion.

    It was not quiet, but it was chaotic, and there was no sign of commotion.

    (It was too different from the situation we were told about before ....... But we can''t back down from our position, it''s too much trouble.)

    Racial mercenaries who will take on any dirty job as long as they are paid.

    Since they have already been paid in advance, there will be no work for them thereafter if they ''decided it was a trap and got scared and ran away'' here.

    The racial mercenary business is possible because they accomplish the client''s work even if they have to take casualties.

    Therefore, there is no way they can back down now.

    At the very least, we need to kill two or three maids so that they can make excuses.

    My men understood this, so they moved silently from the backyard to the interior, looking for their prey.

    It would be meaningless for them to raise their voices now.

    The maids and servants who would be the prey would run away, and the soldiers would gather.

    It is meaningless until we can at least make the servants scream and cause a commotion.

    Woof!"

    I''m going to go to ...... Dogs?"ббNo. Is it a dog?"

    As the mercenaries move to get inside, they encounter a dog in the backyard.

    Large pointed ears, dull eyes, short legs. It had a long torso and a short tail.

    I could imagine it walking from behind, tail wagging from side to side, very cute.

    But unlike ordinary dogs, it has an angelic ring floating above its head.

    At a glance, we can understand that it is not an ordinary dog.

    If so, it is a dog," the mercenary leader said, "because I would be in trouble if asked what it is.

    Such an angelic ringed dog, with its dull eyes and cute tongue, tells us.

    Rai-shin."

    What?

    The angelic ring dog chants away in an austere voice that doesn''t match its appearance.

    When it pierced the opponent, it used an attack magic that paralyzed him for a while and stopped his movement.

    The mercenaries, who had been fooled by the appearance and had been careless, were all easily paralyzed and fell on the spot.

    Even if they had not been caught off guard, it would have been no problem for Ursch, the angelic ringed dog, to paralyze them and restrain them.

    He is the "Level 5000 Lightning Chief Ulsh," the "Level 5,000 Lightning Chief Ulsh.

    He had been dispatched to stop the "Master" class from attacking the castle, in case they were mixed in with the "Master" class.

    Since the fairy maids are only level 500, they might not be able to resist and die if something should happen to them. Ursch was chosen because, if he did not speak, he would have the appearance of a pet dog, so it would not be surprising if the fairy maids had him with them.

    (......It seems that there is no such thing as "Masta," which Mr. Wright was concerned about, in the mix.)

    Ursch mutters in a reluctant voice in his chest and looks around at the fallen mercenaries.

    At first glance, there is no sign of a "master" among them.

    However, Ursch is not to be caught off guard and continues to pose as a dog in order to fulfill the instructions given to him by Wright.

    <>

 426 - - Episode 33 Claw Rescue Operation, Execution

    It''s ...... time."

    The first prince of the Racial Kingdom, the Claw faction''s viscount legitimate son, Fight, announces sternly.

    Fight turned around and turned to the soldiers he had brought with him from his own territory.

    They were armed and their expressions were all burning with a sense of mission.

    Of all of them, it is Fite himself who is the most passionate about his mission.

    He first speaks out in a low voice.

    We are now gathered near the isolation tower where the first prince of the racial kingdom, Master Claw, is being held prisoner.

    As Fite said, they were hiding in a forest near a prison - commonly known as the "quarantine tower" - where criminals of noble status are held.

    Fight gradually became more and more excited by his own words, and the heat in his voice increased.

    Why is His Highness Prince Claud, the next King of the Kingdom, imprisoned in the quarantine tower?ббThe "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" has been seducing Lilith-sama to make her ambition known to the world, and has pushed her to become the queen of the racial kingdom, ignoring the order of the eldest to the youngest, in order to manipulate her from behind the scenes!ббAs a result, Master Lilith foolishly danced with the witch and imprisoned her own brother, His Highness Prince Claw, in the isolation tower!ббWhat is it that we, who have been eating the royal stipend, are supposed to do!"

    Fight, who is two meters tall and currently wearing armor, draws his sword and points the tip toward the "Segregation Tower.

    He pulls out his sword and points it at the "Segregation Tower." "Isn''t it to save His Highness Prince Claw, who is supposed to be crowned, and to restore the racial kingdom to its rightful path!

    The soldiers are possessed by the heat of the fight, and their eyes burn even brighter.

    Only one of them kept his distance from the group and did not dance to the heat, grinning and smiling happily as if he were watching a funny comedy.

    It was Sesta, one of the "masters" on the dragon people''s side.

    He has been following the side of the claw recapture operation after the orphan bombing in the capital of the racial kingdom.

    The fighters are unaware of Sesta.

    He is silently on their side.

    Then why did he come to this side instead of staying in the capital?

    (Well, I''m glad I came this way after all. I didn''t want to go through the dusty underground tunnels, but it would definitely harass the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" if I joined them and rescued Claw for sure.)

    Sesta''s goal is not to rescue the claw or to cooperate with the fights.

    It is to mess with the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    Rather than focusing on the confusion in the racial capital, he will cooperate with the fights and rescue the claw without fail. The reason is because they thought that the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" would not like it if they established a temporary state that is hostile to Lilith.

    The reason why they are on the side of the tower without letting the Fights know is because they will be able to rescue the claw with their own hands, and also because they don''t think the Fights would agree to go along with them, even if they offered to go along with them, which they obviously don''t care for Sesta.

    Sesta smiled with genuine amusement just imagining the expression on the face of the "Witch of the Giant Tower" when she successfully rescued Claw and created a temporary state.

    The smile didn''t last very long, though .......

    (I mean, how long is this guy going to continue his useless speech?бб(Get the hell out of here and go help them)

    Fite continued to make excessive speeches to inspire the soldiers.

    Sesta is hiding and watching the situation so as not to be noticed, so he can''t shout out ''hurry up and go''.

    (Why do idiots want to talk for so long for nothing? ......)

    Sesta hides herself and lets out a sigh.

    After a while, the fight finally gets into the flow of issuing orders.

    ''At present, the capital is in chaos due to our measures. Therefore, even if the ''quarantine tower'' calls for help, there is no danger of reinforcements arriving!ббIn the meantime, we must save His Highness Prince Claw like a gale!ббNow is the time to show our loyalty to the royal family with our military might!"

    Fight once again points his sword from the forest, where he is hiding, to the "quarantine tower" and gives the order.

    The brave men and women who have sworn allegiance to the royal family!ббTo Prince Claw!"

    At his call, the viscount soldiers rush out to exit the forest.

    Fight, the commander, follows.

    Sesta followed behind the soldiers, who were finally on the move, while erasing any sign of their presence.

    Once through the forest, the soldiers line up, shields at the ready, and begin advancing at a quick pace.

    Even though the forest was near the "quarantine tower," it could not be right next to it.

    In order to get to the "Isolation Tower," they would first need to pass through a barrier from the street. Once you have conquered this barrier and proceeded along the road, the "Isolation Tower," where Claw is imprisoned, will appear.

    The purpose of the barrier is to keep out suspicious people who are on their way to the "Segregation Tower. There are piles of stones, iron doors, and armed soldiers. It is not hard to imagine that just getting through here would cause a lot of damage.

    The fighters are wary of the arrows raining down from the barrier and approach with their shields raised.

    Fight, who is in the rear, raises his voice to inspire the soldiers.

    If we can get close enough to the barrier and within throwing distance of the magic item, we win!ббNever be afraid, even if they rain down arrows on you!"

    When Sesta prepared the magic items to be scattered in the capital of the racial kingdom, he also prepared objects to destroy the doors of the barrier.

    This magic item, created by Sesta with his own gift, is a baseball-sized ball.

    It is thrown, and when it hits something, it causes an explosion.

    It was powerful enough to destroy the barrier door.

    After that, half of them would control or stop the barrier in the middle of the chaos.

    The other half would avalanche into the "quarantine tower" and rescue Claw.

    There was also the idea of secretly infiltrating at night and rescuing the claw. ......

    The soldiers of the fight and the territory would never be able to conduct such a sophisticated operation to retrieve a key person, and the plan was quickly rejected.

    As a result, a push-and-pull strategy like this one was adopted.

    However, since Sesta was assisting in the claw rescue from the shadows to harass the "Witch of the Giant Tower," there was no way the operation could fail.

    --But that "just-in-case" had already happened at the barrier.

    The first one to notice was Sesta, the most high level of the group.

    (?ббThe soldiers at the barrier have yet to attack?бб(No, there seems to be little or no sign of them?)

    I had thought that with the armed fights approaching, they would release one of their arrows as a check and balance. ......

    Still, not an arrow, not even a single rustle from the enemy soldiers could be heard.

    The fighters, still unaware of the unusual situation at the barrier due to their excitement, tried to get close to the magic item throwing distance anyway, while holding up their shields to protect themselves.

    When Sesta is suspicious,...... he finally notices a single sign of movement.

    Item throwing distance reached!

    The fights are serious and move according to the plan.

    To a third party, it looks like a playful game, but the fact that the fighters themselves are so serious is quite comical.

    At the call of "fight," a soldier who is confident in throwing a projectile pulls out a magic item and waits for the signal to fight.

    Throw the projectile, yay!бб--Release!

    At the same time as the "Fight" call, soldiers throw magic items at the iron gate of the barrier!

    The magic item, which the soldier is confident in throwing, makes an ideal arc and crashes into the iron gate of the barrier.

    However, the magic item freezes and stops moving just before it hits the iron gate.

    The magic item is iced together with the iron gate, creating a scene that looks like avant-garde art.

    He says, "...... I never thought I would get a chance to show my allegiance to Ice Heat. Looks like my luck is finally turning."

    One maid lands in front of the iron gate of the gate, which has found itself frozen over.

    She has long hair tied in twin-tails.

    The right half of her hair, centering on her head, is a bright red color like a flame, and the left half is a bright blue color as cold as ice.

    Ice Heat, the maid with the eccentric hair color, looks at Sesta, who is not interested in the fights and is happy to see her disappear, and they clash with each other with their handcuffs.

    To show Ice Heat''s loyalty, I''ll let you take the credit.

    The "UR Flaming Heat Freezing Grappler Ice Heat Level 7777", which was escorting the "Isolation Tower" just in case, was happily and ferociously He had fixed his gaze on Sesta with a smile.

    <>

 427 - - Episode 34 Glitter of Ice Heat

    I''ll let you take the credit for Ice Heat''s loyalty."

    Ice Heat lands on the barrier iron gate, bumping and hammering the cuirass fitted in both hands.

    Despite the odd color scheme of red hair on the right side and blue twin-tails on the left side, a beautiful, tall, well-proportioned beauty with a beautiful face and dressed in a maid''s outfit appeared.

    Furthermore, the fights who came to rescue the first prince of the racial kingdom are astonished and astonished by the fact that the magic item that was thrown to blow up the barrier iron gate was iced and disabled.

    Fight shouted on behalf of the soldiers who were too surprised and stopped in their tracks.

    You!ббYou''re working for the witches!"

    As expected, no racial kingdom soldier wears a maid''s uniform in his sleeves.

    And although FIGHT does not know all the maids in the racial kingdom, he would never forget a beautiful woman with such an eccentric hair color and beautiful face at a glance.

    The most important thing is that the magic item she threw at the iron gate of the barrier collided with it and froze it before it exploded, so it is natural to assume that she is a subordinate of the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    Fight immediately sent out instructions.

    The opponent is a magician who is capable of freezing a thrown magic item in an instant!ббBut sorcerers are weak in melee combat!ббBowman, don''t give him a chance to use his magic by shooting at you!ббThe rest of you, swords drawn!ббClose the gap between them and slay them without giving them a chance to counterattack!"

    In a sense, it was a reasonable decision for a commander.

    It was the royal road to war against magicians.

    However, the opponent was the "UR Flaming Heat Freezing Grappler Ice Heat Level 7777.

    She moves her left hand as if to ward off a fly flying around in front of her.

    Don''t interfere with Ice Heat."

    What?

    With a light wave of his left hand, the fighters, about 100 of them, are instantly iced.

    The reason why they did not burn them down with the efreet of their right hand is because they were instructed by the fighters to capture them alive as much as possible in order to gather information.

    This time, the instructions given to Ice Heat were to "protect the first prince of the racial kingdom, Claw, from being taken away from him.

    Inside the Royal Castle of the Kingdom of the Races, "Level 5000 Thunderbolt Supervisor Ursch" is assigned to protect the escort maids, and "URббClose Combat Magic Golem Dark Knight Level 5000" was deployed.

    And Ice Heat was placed in the "quarantine tower" to deal with the claw and those who came to take it, just in case.

    I had just been inside the "quarantine tower" near the claw when I noticed a strange presence in the forest near the iron gate of the barrier and went to check it out just to be sure.

    I saw the fights gathering in the distance, and - this one was unimportant. After all, it doesn''t matter how many earthworms are lurking in the forest.

    The problem was the master of the dragon nation, Sesta, who had prioritized hiding from the fighters and had been too distracted to eliminate any sign of them.

    Ice Heat had already notified Light and the others of the situation by telepathic communication.

    He didn''t want them to make a fuss, so he put the soldiers on ice to temporarily incapacitate them, and then appeared to stop Sesta in his tracks.

    So Ice Heat''s attention was not on the fighters, but on Sesta the whole time.

    The reason why she is a little overzealous is because she was told by Light beforehand that since there was a possibility that "Master" or someone close to him would appear, she would assign high-level personnel to counter him, and Ice Heat, Ursch, and Dark Knight were chosen to do so.

    Ice Heat thought that it was only a possibility, and that the probability of "Master" or someone close to him really showing up at this location was low. ......

    She never imagined that a clearly high-level "master" or someone close to him would appear under Ice Heat, who is not lucky enough to realize it herself, and she has become very excited, saying, "If I capture him, I can show my loyalty to the master.

    Ice Heat gets past the frozen fights and calls out to Sesta as she looks to the tree where he is hiding.

    ''It''s no use hiding for breath now,'' he says. We already have your position. Show yourself, surrender, and accept your restraints, and you will save yourself a lot of pain."

    (...... tsk!бб(Not bluffing, but you have a perfect grasp of where I am, don''t you?)

    Sesta realizes his own failure as he clucks his tongue inwardly, annoyed.

    It was his own mistake, as he had only been thinking about putting out the signs to the extent of not being seen by the fighters.

    As Ice Heat pointed out, it would be futile to try to eliminate their presence now that their location has been determined.

    Sesta swears inwardly, but then changes his mind and emerges from the shadow of the tree where he has been hiding, looking frightened.

    Sesta, who has the facial features of a beautiful girl if only in appearance, calls out to Ice Heat with a flirtatious upward glance while making a face that makes him feel protective.

    ''Well, I''m sorry for hiding, sis. But there were so many soldiers, and I was so scared, I just had to hide!ббI''m..."

    "--In your left hand, Cocytus!"

    What?

    This is not a lazy cold-air attack like the one he just unleashed on Fite and his team.

    It was a full-on killing ice attack, and Sesta stopped his feeble boy act and moved out of the way at high speed.

    The trees in the vicinity of where Sesta was are instantly frozen, shattered and shattered.

    ''The acting stinks too much. I''ve been ordered to capture him to extract information if possible, but your flirtatious expression is so sickening that I want to kill you, so stop it."

    I think you''re aesthetically challenged, or maybe you''re just sick of my good looks.ббI was going to let you off the hook by misrepresenting you in the right way. ...... Enough is enough, die--dust press."

    What?

    Sesta releases "Dust Press," an attack magic of the wind attribute.

    The "Dust Press" is an attack magic that blows away a mass of compressed wind by hitting a single enemy.

    The "Dust Press" is an attack magic that blows away a single enemy by hitting it with a compressed mass of wind.

    For a high-level player like her, a "dust press" is a breeze that does no damage whatsoever.

    Of course, Sesta herself understood this.

    Therefore, she added an explosive attribute to "Dust Press" with her own gift, "Bomb Demon.

    As a result, he creates an "invisible bomb" that can be used against higher levels.

    There are plenty of gaps!"

    At the same time that Sesta smiles a big smile, the "invisible bomb" explodes, gouging out the ground and sending up a flurry of flames and shock.

    The explosion was so powerful that it would have left not even a single piece of flesh, let alone equipment, on an average level - but

    ''In your right hand, Efreet!ббIn your left hand, Cocytus!ббOverlap, mix, and play the flame!"

    What?

    A voice cuts through the smoke and echoes.

    Sesta felt a chill run down his spine and rushed to retreat from the scene.

    At the same time, an explosion equal to or greater than Sesta''s attack occurs where he was standing, gouging out a large section of the barrier road leading to the "isolation tower.

    When the smoke clears, Ice Heat, who is not damaged by Sesta''s attack, but not even a speck of dirt on him, calls out as if provoking him.

    I didn''t expect you to evade the attack just now. It seems you are good at escaping. Good grief, it''s going to be a pain to catch you.

    "...... heat and cold colliding with each other to create an explosion, huh? Not only are they high level, but they are proficient in both heat and cold. I''m the one who''s a pain to deal with."

    While returning words to Ice Heat, Sesta calmly analyzes her abilities.

    Sesta''s gift "bomber" allows her to turn any living or inorganic object into a bomb.

    Ice Heat caused an explosion by deliberately hitting flame heat and cold air. It is not similar to Sesta''s explosion.

    Sesta, of course, has no intention of fighting Ice Heat head-on and losing.

    However, although it is somehow understood that her level is equal to or slightly higher than her own, her specialization in flame heat and cold air and the high range of application of her abilities make her troublesome.

    Ice Heat, on the other hand, is .......

    (The brightest since we took on the "White Knights"!бб(I''m being of tremendous service to my master right now!)

    Essentially, you are fighting an enemy who is coming and who is even stronger and who may take your life if you are not careful.

    It''s a situation that should make you feel fear. ......

    The ice heat was rather joyful.

    After the battle with the strongest "White Knights" of the Queen Elf Kingdom, Ice Heat had no part in the operation to capture Miki, one of the "masters" on the side of the Dwarf Kingdom, the Beastmen Alliance, and the Demon Kingdom.

    She was so concerned about this that she complained to her best friend Mera and even found a new hobby of collecting items that would bring her good luck.

    Despite this, this time a high-level "master" or near-master - Sesta - showed up at her assigned spot.

    Finally, Ice Heat had a place to play!ббI guess my luck has finally turned! It is no wonder that they are so excited and motivated, and that they are inwardly dancing madly with joy.

    --but her brilliance is interrupted here.

    There was someone who fell and landed between Ice Heat and Sesta with the force of a meteorite falling from midair.

    "!!!"

    Both are startled and stiffen at the sudden, unconscious intruder.

    The intruder landed on the ground with great force and turned to Sesta with a heartily displeased expression on his face and a large sword in his hand.

    Ice Heat is startled by the unexpected appearance of the person.

    Nazna-sama!ббWhat are you doing here?

    ............"

    SUR True Ancestral Vampire Knight Nazuna Level 9999" did not react to Ice Heat''s voice. He glared at Sesta with eyes filled with anger.

    <>

 428 - - Episode 35 Nazuna vs. Sester 1

    Nazna-sama!ббWhy are you here?

    "............"

    Among the members of the lowest level of the "Nabura", except for Light, the strongest "SUR True Ancestral Vampire Knight Nazuna Level 999" is the one who is the most powerful. 9" stares at Sesta with angry eyes, not responding to Ice Heat''s voice.

    Ice Heat has already reported to Light and the others via "telepathic communication" as soon as he noticed Sesta, the "master" or someone close to him.

    So I naturally thought about the possibility of additional forces being sent in. ......

    He had not imagined that Nazna, Yume''s escort, would come.

    She had read that Aoyuki, Mei, and Suzu would be sent in as reserve selection forces.

    So she was surprised by Nazuna''s appearance, but also .......

    Ice Heat gasped when she saw Nazuna''s angry face for the first time, not her usual one, and was unable to speak to her again.

    The air was taut, even more so than in the battle with Sesta.

    Nazna ignored Ice Heat as she was and asked Sesta.

    ''...... it was you who made the children drink the exploding magic tools.''

    What?ббWhat''s that all of a sudden? I don''t understand. I really don''t understand how you can show up out of the blue and start a fuss about something that doesn''t make sense.

    As Nazna pointed out, he is the one who made orphans in the capital of the racial kingdom drink magic items that explode.

    However, Sesta showed no sign of agitation under Nazna''s piercing gaze, but instead made a nonchalant gesture.

    Ellie was busy and had not yet checked the orphans'' memories, so there was no evidence that Sesta was the culprit at this point, but his attitude convinced Nazna that he was.

    I knew you were the culprit.

    I told you it''s not true. Did you hear what Boku-sama-chan said?ббI don''t think it''s a good idea to make assumptions without proof.

    I have a hunch. And your disgusting behavior confirms it.

    Nazna put away her great sword, Prometheus, in one hand, and re-fisted her fist.

    She glares at Sesta with a truly rare, heartfelt anger.

    She glared at Sesta with a truly rare and heartfelt anger.ббI''ll be d*mned if I''m not going to hit you first before I cut you down!

    "I ain''t gonna hit you, ......, you little shit!ббDust press!"

    Sesta, too, did not think that Ice Heat''s sudden appearance with his three words could fool the high-level Nazuna, whom he calls "Sama.

    So, while laughing frivolously, he was inwardly formulating a tactic.

    The first move, he unleashed the wind-attribute attack magic "Dust Press" that he used on Ice Heat.

    It doesn''t end once, but twice, thrice, four times - by the benefit (gift) "bomb demon", he hits the "Dust Press" with the explosion attribute.

    Not to oppose the blast, Nazna, I took distance from Ice Heat.

    (No matter how strong Bokusama-chan is, it''s troublesome to deal with two high-level red and blue maids and a little kid. I mean, the name "Nazna," her short stature, that chest, and that big sword. ......)

    Sesta is tickled with the memory of the name Nazna and the feature of a huge sword - bigger than himself.

    While preparing for the next attack, he tried to remember, but he could not resist the blast.

    Nah!"

    Nazuna plunges straight at Sesta without any regard for the "Dust Press" that has been given the explosive attribute by the boon (gift) "Bombshell".

    This was indeed unexpected, and Sesta was surprised.

    No longer having time to think and ponder some of his thoughts, he rushes to make his next move!

    ''You mean he doesn''t even guard you and just barges in on you!ббYou''re an idiot!ббFujin Ranbu!"

    He curses Nazuna for simply running straight into him and unleashes a Strategic Class (Strategy Class) attack magic "Fujin Ranbu".

    It cuts up the opponent with an extremely large wind attribute attack magic, but of course, it also has an explosion attribute added by the benefit (gift) "Bomb Demon".

    If an enemy is caught inside, he will die or at worst be stopped in his tracks by the triple damage of cutting, winding up, and exploding.

    ...... if it was just an enemy.

    Out of my way!"

    Raising her voice like a grumpy child, Nazuna charged head-on against the Strategic Class attack magic "Fujin Ranbu".

    She swung her right fist and blew away the attack magic itself.

    This was so unexpected that even Sesta could not help but raise a voice of protest.

    Don''t be silly!ббYou can''t cancel strategy-class offensive magic with your fists!ббThis is a load of horseshit!"

    I don''t care, a**h*le. Blow him to hell!

    Ow!

    Nazna, in a hearty grimace, closes the gap and punches Sesta!

    Sesta crossed his arms just in time to guard himself, but he was unable to withstand Nazna''s simple violence and his arms were bent and partially shredded.

    The force of the attack was not enough to kill him, and his body blew up like a kicked ball, snapping the trees in the forest where the fighters were hiding and sending them tumbling backwards.

    Gugagh!ббGeeho!ббGoho!ббSeriously, geez, you gotta be kidding me!ббIt''s just too improbable!"

    Their defensive capabilities are not as high as those of close combat specialists, but they are not lower than those of rear-guard magicians.

    It is also a high level, and even if the force of the blow breaks hundreds of trees, it will not do much damage in itself, but it will .......

    The problem is the arm that Nazna hit.

    The arm that was guarded was broken, bones were exposed, flesh was torn, and it looked as if it was about to shred from the body at any moment.

    He is forcibly grabbing his left arm with his right hand, which is still intact, to stop the bleeding.

    The pain was bearable thanks to the skills he gained when he reached a higher level. If not for that, he would have suffered to the point of insanity.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more at .......

    Ice Heat was deprived of an opportunity to play an active role, but she was not even able to comment on Nazna''s furious appearance, which she usually never shows, saying, "Please don''t take away Ice Heat''s show," and she was so frightened that her voice trembled even though she was not an enemy.

    Nazna, on the other hand, is still not satisfied with her anger even after punching Sesta, and she follows after him in a nonchalant manner after he is blown away.

    ''You still look fine. The master has asked me to bring you back alive in order to extract information from you, but with this, I have no problem beating you up a little more."

    Shit!ббShit!ббf*ck you!ббDon''t get carried away, you little shit!ббI''m not the only one getting beat up!"

    Nazna''s provocative line riles Sesta up with the pain of the beating, humiliation, and wounded pride.

    He screams out as the impact of the beating cuts his mouth and makes it bleed.

    You think I was just hit and blown into the woods!ббYou low-life!ббIn case of emergency, this whole area has been turned into a kill room with your gift!

    Sesta had turned a part of the forest into a bomb with the power of his gift "bomber. Naturally, the explosive power contained in the bomb overwhelmingly surpasses the power of bombs scattered throughout the city.

    Even a high-level person could not get away with it if he or she was in the center of the explosion. At best, they would die, and at worst, they could be killed instantly.

    Sesta intended to lure the enemy to detonate the bomb and blow them up when the time came.

    Little shit!ббGo to hell with my gift!

    Hmph!

    Before Sesta can detonate the bomb, Nazna floats on one foot and stomps through the ground with all her might!

    Despite the mere act of stepping through, the forest ground shook and cracked as if in a direct earthquake, blowing away the trees and creating a crater.

    Before Sesta could detonate, Nazuna stepped through the forest itself, shattering and scattering it.

    Thanks to this, the explosion did not occur, and in the aftermath, Sesta, who was in the process of screaming, was blown up again and rolled on the ground.

    Ice Heat also guarded against the aftermath of the stampede and hurriedly moved away.

    The "............Uh, no way,......I can''t believe you could break the bombing trap prepared by Boku-sama-chan with such a forceful technique.... ..."

    Cesta''s entire body was stained with sludge as she hit the trees, crushed the grass, and was bathed head first in the crumpled ground.

    Normally, the dirt would make him swear in anger, but more than that, the despair of the reality of what had happened before his eyes made him pale.

    As Nazna forcefully maneuvers through Sesta''s bomb trap, he turns to look at her with a look of horror he has never shown before.

    <>

 429 - - Episode 36 Nazuna vs. Sester 2

    "............Uh, no way......... I can''t believe you could break the bombing trap I''ve prepared for you with such forceful techniques... ..."

    Sesta, who is usually so nonchalant, makes a face of despair at the fact that Nazna simply crushed and neutralized the "space of the bombing" that he had spent so much time preparing.

    Nazna, on the other hand, was angry at Sesta for tricking orphans who had no intention of fighting ...... and unknowingly turning them into bombs, but she had no joy in the fact that she had literally stepped on the trap and crushed it.

    To her, this is no more surprising than stepping on a bug.

    Here, Sesta finally realizes the difference in their abilities and the position she is in, and she turns from her despairing face to make a flirtatious smile at Nazna.

    You''re really strong, aren''t you? I''m defeated. I apologize for the orphans and for messing with you guys, so I hope you''ll forgive me nowбю.

    Huh?ббGross."

    Sesta, whose face is so well-defined that she looks like a beautiful girl despite being male, uses her looks to flatter and beg for forgiveness.

    In fact, Sesta''s good looks are so well-developed that not only women but even men are captivated by them. He was so attractive that if he sold his charms and apologized, an ordinary person without tolerance would forgive him immediately. ......

    Nazna doesn''t get through to him.

    In fact, it was even counterproductive, as she had nothing but dislike for Sesta, who had turned the orphans into bombs.

    A blue streak appears on Sesta''s forehead, who was making a smile at her harsh words.

    He was angry at Nazna, who had cursed him without hesitation because she was confident in her own appearance.

    Sesta, who had been smiling, became furious.

    ''You little shit!ббI told you that I''d back out of this quietly, and you ignored me!ббRead the air!ббWell, then, I''ve got an idea!"

    Sesta shouts emotionally and the magic moves in his body.

    He himself is not changed by the movement, but .......

    ''Dong-dong,'' an explosion sounds from the distance - from the ''isolation tower''.

    ............."

    When Nazna turned her attention in the direction of the explosion and searched for signs, she sensed the presence of one person fleeing in the opposite direction from where she and the other girls were.

    Sesta smiles wryly.

    You probably know from the signs, but the one fleeing now is the brother of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races, the First Prince Claw of the Kingdom of the Races. I had persuaded him to drink the pearl of the magic item before. It''s not the same as the orphans. Bokusama-chan took the time to make this special product, and those who drink it will have their physical abilities enhanced, be able to manipulate them to some extent from the outside, and use the same abilities as Bokusama-chan, albeit in a degraded state.

    He continues, looking down at Nazna.

    He continued, looking down at Nazna, "I''m only a racial person, so even if I enhance my physical abilities, it''s not much. The "Witch of the Giant Tower" and the queen don''t want to kill or let Claw go yet, do they?ббWell, it would be troublesome if they escaped and created a temporary government of a racial kingdom on the outside. So, why should I let him get away?

    He takes out a large number of humans (race) from his item box.

    There are a hundred of them.

    Sesta gave a fitful laugh.

    There was a possibility that we might have to fight the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" directly, so I prepared a racial bomb (trump card) just in case!ббItem boxes cannot contain living things, but on the other hand, they can be kept in the item box ''as long as they are not alive when you put them in the item box. He or she was put into a state of suspended animation by drinking a magic item that I had made, and put in the item box for use against witches!ббThrough the magic item that I made her drink, I put her in a state of suspended animation and I can control her like my own brother, the Queen of the Racial Kingdom!"

    Sesta, who thought he had completely reversed his position, proudly announces, while hiding from the races who are still standing on sticks.

    If you are the subordinates of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," you have to follow the "absolute independence of the human race," don''t you?ббI think we should do our best to save the racial bombs (incompetents) without killing them. I''ll let you escape in the meantime. Also, be careful not to kill them or freeze them like the fights (those idiots), because they will explode. Well then, racial bombs (incompetents)!ббKeep those guys, especially that cocky little guy, off their backs!"

    Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

    Although still in a state of suspended animation, the racial bombers follow Sesta''s instructions and charge toward Nazna and Ice Heat.

    Under the effect of the magic item that Sesta had given them, their movements are so fast that it is hard to believe that they are racial.

    Of course, from Nazna and Ice Heat''s point of view, they are so slow that it makes them sigh, but there are so many of them that if they are hurt badly, they will explode and kill them.

    Furthermore, Lilith''s brother''s claw is currently escaping in the opposite direction from Nazna and the others. We must deal with that as well.

    Sesta seems to be planning to escape quickly while the two of them are busy dealing with the situation.

    If this was a strong but normal range opponent, he might have been able to get away.

    If only the opponent was not Nazna.

    Nazna draws her great sword Prometheus and interferes in the world.

    Twist providence!ббPrometheus!"

    Nazna shouts and the great sword Prometheus interferes with the world and she splits into three + 100 people.

    ''What about ......?''

    Sesta cannot accept the situation before him and involuntarily stops his attempt to flee.

    The split 100 people hold back the oncoming racial bombers and interfere with the great sword Prometheus before the magic items inside explode.

    ''Twist providence and interfere with the bombs!ббPrometheus!

    The Nazna, split into 100 pieces, interferes with the magic items inside the racial bombs and holds them from exploding.

    ''Okay, now the magic items inside these people won''t explode!

    Nazna, the main body, shouts with satisfaction.

    He is taken aback when the racial bombs, Sesta''s trump card against the "Witch of the Giant Tower," are resolved in seconds.

    Then he finally remembers.

    The leader of the former "Master" on the demon kingdom side, who is over level 9000 and whose melee fighting ability is recognized by Sesta and the others, was one-sidedly overpowered by Gou, who Gou declared to be "a monster in trouble". The name - Sesta finally remembered it when he saw Nazuna splitting up.

    SUR Vampire Knight Nazuna, level 9999..." ..."

    I had been so focused on harassing the "Witch of the Giant Tower" that it had completely slipped my mind.

    The arrogant Gou, who had been told by Gou that she was a "bad monster," a "troublesome little shit," and a "genius beyond geniuses," was terrified of her, and in a sense, praised her without reservation.

    To be honest, Goh thought of him as nothing more than a bluff to cover up his own defeat.

    Sesta was the first to encounter a being more unreasonable than themselves.

    <>

 430 - - Episode 37 Nazuna vs. Sester 3

    The divided Nazna and the others do not look at Sesta, who has a look of despair on her face, and are relieved that they were able to safely seize the races and neutralize the magic items in their bodies.

    I knew you could do it, but I''m glad you made it!

    It''s too bad, though, that even if you can disable a magic item, you can''t take it out or deactivate it."

    As expected, Ellie has her hands full helping the orphans right now, and we can''t ask her to come over here to support us. ......

    For now, if we incapacitate them like this and seize them, we can rest assured that the available masters will come to our aid!"

    The place is very noisy as Nazna x 100 people start talking as they please.

    In a way, it is a glamorous place full of beautiful girls. ......

    Also, as one of the Nazna mentioned, the girls are controlled by Sesta and have a magic item in their bodies that explodes, but they could not take it out.

    Even the mythology class, "Great Sword Prometheus," could at best interfere with and suppress the explosion of the magic item inside their bodies.

    The ability of the great sword Prometheus is - "I can interfere in the world and cause events that would not normally happen.

    Therefore, it is possible to twist providence and increase the number of Nazunas to more than 100.

    However, the great sword Prometheus can not do everything.

    Naturally, there are limitations.

    First of all, only four people can be created at level 9999.

    Equipment also loses its ability.

    The maximum number of people is about 1000.

    If the user (Nazuna) is forced to "twist the providence" beyond that, there is even a possibility that the user (Nazuna) will die as a repercussion in the worst case.

    Also, the easiest to interfere with is the user himself, followed by his own belongings.

    The next easiest to interfere is the user himself/herself, followed by his/her belongings, then inorganic objects and substances that contain magic power.

    Finally, the hardest to interfere with is another person.

    Therefore, because of the division into 100 people, the power of the great sword Prometheus has been reduced, and it is difficult to interfere with magic items inside others, even when dealing with low-level races.

    As a result, the 100 more Nazunas had their hands full seizing and interfering with the race and could do no more.

    However, there are still level 9999 x 3 Naznas.

    I''m going to go get Lilith''s brother who is fleeing in the opposite direction!

    Ice Heat will stay here and protect me and my race. I don''t think the monsters and wild beasts will be wary of us since we made so much noise. Just in case.

    I see. Awe.

    Ice Heat received the instruction and replied maturely, unable to say, ''I want to go and get the first prince of the race, graft-wise.

    Nazna nodded in satisfaction at Ice Heat''s reply, and she x 2 turned to Sesta.

    ''The two of us who remain, let''s go get that son of a b*tc*!

    We''ve got to bump him off before we hand him over to the master!"

    !"

    Sesta, who had a look of despair on her face, finally restarted her thinking when she was looked at.

    Gasping and jitterily retreating, he .......

    ......!

    He chooses to flee at all costs.

    ''Ah!ббHey, hey, hey!

    Don''t run away!

    Nazna x2 shouts and chases after Sesta''s fleeing back.

    I''ve heard they''re strong, strong, strong, but they can''t possibly be this strong--or rather, this unreasonable!"

    I had heard about Nazna''s strength and level from Goh, a former leader of the "Master" of the Demon Kingdom.

    On top of that, I had prepared an insurance policy that would allow me to escape at the worst case scenario.

    That was the race x 100, which I had put in my item box while I was in a state of suspended animation.

    If the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," who upholds the "absolute independence of the human race," was under her control, she would be unable to do anything with this, and if all went well, she might even be able to inflict serious damage.

    Normally speaking, since there was no way to stop the magic items that had been put inside their bodies, and there were 100 of them, they would either be unable to do anything about it and would have to either give up right and left, or give up and kill the hostage race.

    If we killed them, we were also planning to make it one of the harassment against the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" by making a fuss about it. ......

    No way, 100 hostages unharmed, magic items in their bodies neutralized, and held down in seconds - it would be impossible to ask them to imagine.

    I told you not to run away!"

    Let''s go for the legs!"ббIf you cut me, I won''t be able to move!"

    Shit!ббShit!ббf*cking kids!"

    Nazna x2 swings her great sword Prometheus to catch Sesta as he runs away.

    Each swing sends a slash flying, and if Sesta is lucky enough to avoid it, the trees in the forest, the ground, and some of the monsters are cut down and blown away.

    Even if Sesta is hit, he will be hit repeatedly from behind.

    He is just trying his best to escape, and with a little luck, he is able to keep avoiding the attacks. ......

    But it won''t last that long.

    гиI''ve been told by Goh that they''re divisive and strong, but I can''t believe they''re this far out of their depth!бб(I''m sick of just one of them, but one more would be too much of a nightmare!)

    I was poisoned in my heart, and anyway, I tried to run away.

    However, the trump cards were out, they were injured, and their opponents were numerous and high level.

    It was obvious that they would never get away with this and would be captured in the near future.

    (Tasteless!ббTasteless!ббTasteless!ббIf I don''t do something, that crazy kid will catch me!ббBoku-sama-chan!ббIf I, the genius of explosions, am caught...)

    What kind of fate awaits those who oppose the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower"?

    Sesta had heard rumors of what would happen to those who opposed the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    However, he never imagined that he would be in the same position.

    He had prepared several trump cards and had even made a plan to escape when the time came.

    There was no way I would be defeated and caught without being able to escape.

    Only a moron would be defeated by the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," caught, tortured, and killed. Sesta subconsciously thought, ''Only a fool would be defeated, captured, tortured, and killed by the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," and there is no way that I, a genius, a brilliant, and a chosen one, would suffer such a fate.

    But the result is as you can see.

    Nazna has crushed all the traps and trump cards with her ability, and she is running away without being able to fulfill even her simple combat ability, but she is already about to be caught up.

    Sesta cannot accept the reality in front of him and just shouts.

    Don''t be ridiculous!ббThis can''t be happening!ббYou are one of the chosen Masters!ббI can''t just die in a place like this!ббThis is wrong!"

    What the hell are you talking about?

    Just get him!

    Even after hearing Sesta''s hapless cries, Nazna x2 does not make any attempt to harm him.

    The distance between them is closing, and their arms are almost there to catch Sesta, but...

    !"

    Sesta himself has an unexpected situation.

    For some reason, a deep mist of pure white milk color overflowed from the depths of the forest.

    Almost instinctively, Sesta dives into the mist as if to throw himself into it.

    <>

 431 - - Episode 38 Nazuna vs. Sester 4

    What is that fog?ббWhy is that fog suddenly pouring out of the depths of the forest?"

    I don''t know what it is, but let''s charge in so we don''t let them get away!"

    Two Nazna x2s charge after Sesta into the thick, milky fog.

    However, Nazuna is level 9999 and has the highest combat skill among the members of "NARAKU".

    Therefore, even if her vision was blocked by the thick fog, she was able to track Sesta''s whereabouts without difficulty by her presence, sound, and the smell of blood.

    Naturally, they are also aware that multiple enemies are charging at them from deep in the forest.

    However, the enemies that appeared were so unexpected.

    Fish!

    Why are there fish swimming in the forest on the ground!"

    Through the fog, hundreds of fish-shaped monsters with dart-like pointed ends swarmed the ground.

    The size of the fish is about the size of a saury, and is at the level of a small fish.

    Their movements were so smooth that it was as if the mist itself was underwater.

    The girls were surprised, but intercepted it.

    "What a bunch of nasties!

    I was a little surprised, but I''m only a fish!ббYou''re no match for me!"

    Swinging his great sword Prometheus, he cut down hundreds of fish-shaped monsters that were approaching.

    Just by swinging down, a shockwave is generated, sending up not only fish monsters, but also fog, trees, and dirt in a spectacular manner.

    All it takes is one swing of the great sword Prometheus by Nazuna x2, and every single one of the fish-shaped monsters will vanish...

    Shaaaaaaaaaah!"

    Ugh!"ббNow we''ve got bigger fish!"

    No, not just big fish!ббThat little fish is here again!"

    One of the Nazunas was swarmed by dozens of large, shark-like monsters with knife-like teeth that were about two meters long.

    And later, a swarm of fish-shaped monsters with dart-like pointed ends, which had just been intercepted, attacked as if working in tandem.

    Both of these fish-type monsters originally inhabit the sea, and the small dart-shaped fish would normally only be eaten by the shark-type monsters.

    If a dart-type fish were to discover a shark-type monster in the sea, it would normally flee in a single bound.

    However, instead of running away, they move organically in concert with the shark-type monster, blocking the movement of the Nazunaб┴2.

    Furthermore, when a small dart-shaped fish approaches the Nazunaб┴2, it explodes with a "bang.

    ''The small fish has been given a bomb!ббMust be that guy on the run!"

    Not only small fish, but even the big ones are mixed in with the explosive ones!"ббEach one isn''t strong, but there are too many of them!ббOh my God, this is so annoying!"

    From the point of view of Nazna x2, neither shark-type nor dart-type monsters are very strong.

    However, because of their large number and the occasional explosion mixed in, they do not do any damage, but the sudden explosion right in front of you is annoying and noisy.

    While not injurious, the attacks were extremely irritating.

    Furthermore, as they followed Sesta, who had fled, deeper into the forest, the fog became thicker and thicker, and even Nazna''s senses began to be disturbed by the explosions of the fish.

    (Fish explosions, thick fog, and so on, are going to make us lose our senses and not be able to follow them.)

    (But it''s no use. When I hit him, his left arm was almost shredded, and blood is dribbling down. You can catch up with them without hesitation if you follow them!)

    Nazna accurately spots Sesta''s blood on the ground, trees, and grass and follows him.

    Each time he charged toward the continuing blood, the density of the fish-shaped monsters swimming on the ground also became denser.

    As the density increased, Nazna realized that Sesta was fleeing to this side and that the enemy reinforcements were increasing their numbers of monsters in order to stall him.

    Thanks to this, Nazna x2''s motivation increases in the opposite direction, and the speed of closing the distance increases more. As expected, it seems that it is tough for Nazuna x2 to strand them, and the density of fish-type monsters gradually decreases.

    Their speed increases even more.

    They find themselves getting closer and closer until they can catch a glimpse of a human figure even through the thick fog.

    We''ve caught up with them!

    I see you have other friends coming, but we''re going to get them too!"

    Nazna x2 raises her spirits at the sight of the figures.

    The figure also realized that it could not run away, and stopped and looked back at Naznaб┴2 with a thick tree in the background.

    When the figure turned around and came close enough to catch sight of the figure even through the thick fog, Nazna x2 stopped with a surprised look on her face.

    Nazna x2 stops in her tracks with a surprised look on her face, "...... who are you?"

    ''Isn''t that that creepy race?ббGolem?"

    What Nazna x2 was chasing was a lump of flesh with no face parts, hair, or teeth.

    The lump of flesh had two legs and was clothed.

    In its hands, it was holding a left arm and right leg that looked like a sesta, from which blood was dripping.

    It was a fresh arm, as if to say, ''I just severed it.

    A further trap was laid.

    ?"

    Nazuna x2, perceiving an unusual sense of danger from Sesta''s one arm and leg held by the fresh golem, rushes backwards with all her might, using her great sword Prometheus as a shield!

    A moment later--.

    As if their retreat was a switch, Sesta''s left arm and right leg exploded.

    This is nothing compared to the attack with the explosive attribute added to the "Dust Press" by the gift "Bombshell".

    If a direct hit, the explosion was so powerful that even Nazna would take some damage.

    Sesta and the reinforcements attacked the two Naznas, sacrificing their left arm and right leg to conceal their entire existence, and blew away the entire forest.

    <>

 432 - - Episode 39 First Prince Claw

    The "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Racial Kingdom" was a great success, despite the troubles that occurred along the way.

    Thanks to this, we were able to announce inside and outside the country that Lilith is the Queen of the Kingdom of Races.

    In the end, the meeting between Yume and Princess Lilith was cancelled for security reasons.

    Yume was terribly disappointed, but she did not raise a single reproach because her priority was the safety of the orphans who had been turned into bombs, and in fact, she even cheered me up.

    (Yume is really too good a sister for me. ......)

    As an older brother, I am impressed by the kindness of my own sister.

    Thanks to Yume''s unselfish encouragement, the orphans who were made to drink the magic item that exploded safely were secured.

    The work to release the immobilized time one by one and take the magic item from their bodies has already been completed.

    No particular trouble occurred, and all of them are safe.

    If there is a problem, please contact .......

    (It''s good that we saved the orphans, but it''s also good to throw them out again. ......)

    It''s not a good aftertaste to say, ''We saved him, but he ended up dying in the field.

    It would be best if we could feed them in a racial kingdom. ......

    If we could feed them, we would have protected them from the beginning.

    So we decided to take them in to "Giant Tower Town".

    However, we could not take the citizens of the racial kingdom without telling them, so we asked Lilith for permission.

    Furthermore, we handed over to Lilith the main culprits of the anti-Lilith faction this time, a son and two heirs of the Viscount, along with the evidence.

    The evidence that they had plotted Lilith''s assassination was enough to destroy the anti-Lilith faction.

    However, not everything went well for Lilith.

    "Dear Brother ......"

    A young man was lying on a bed in a room in the Royal Castle of the Kingdom of the Races (though it is more like a slightly larger mansion than a castle).

    It was Lilith''s own brother, the former First Prince Claw of the Kingdom of Races.

    He is the one who made the orphans drink an explosive magic item and turned them into bombs. When Miki, a former "master" of the Demon Kingdom, was told of his characteristics, she identified him as Sesta, one of the "masters" on the Dragon Empire side.

    The person named Sesta had Claw drink the magic item in advance, moved him as he wished, and made him escape from the "quarantine tower" with Sesta''s degrading ability and enhanced physical ability.

    But of course, there were disadvantages as well as advantages.

    Because of forcing a mere race to give and exercise power, the user would die from recoil.

    One of the Nazunas, increased by the power of the great sword Prometheus, followed the claw and captured it, but ...... Exercising too much power he dies.

    The racial slaves who were made to drink the magic item were immediately seized by Nazna''s tact and saved by suppressing their explosions and powers with the great sword Prometheus, but .......

    If they had moved their bodies beyond their limits and consumed magic power as Claw did, they would have certainly lost their lives.

    Claw''s body was secretly taken to a room in the castle of the King of the Racial Kingdom, where he was brought face to face with his own sister, Lilith.

    Incidentally, the last thing Nazna heard from him was, "I''m supposed to be the king.

    Apparently, he thought that he should be the king until the very end.

    Lilith kneels down on the side where Claud is lying, her bedsheets wet with tears.

    She doesn''t even let me hear her monologue.

    As a ruler, it would be best to execute your brother, who is a threat to your reign, at the earliest opportunity, and cut off any lingering worries. ......, but I just couldn''t do it. Even if I knew that he resented me for taking the throne from my brother,......."

    More of her tears spill down.

    As a younger sister, I just wanted my brother to live. If you had just lived, that would have been all I wanted. ......"

    ............"

    I silently watch over the grieving Lilith.

    She reminds me of my own brother.

    I myself just wanted Els to live.

    But in reality, he committed suicide to protect me.

    Now, time is permanently stopped by Ellie''s magic.

    Lilith''s grief over her brother Claw''s death overlaps with my own at the time of Els-ni-chan''s death.

    The unrelated orphans, the racial slaves who were given magic items to drink and turned into bombs, but the way it was done was so terrible that she feels strong anger toward the dragon people side "Master" who caused this incident.

    After a short conversation with Lilith, who was saddened by the incident, I moved to the lowest level of the "abyss.

    When I arrived at the lowest level of the "Abyss", I found a still depressed Nazuna waiting for me in her office.

    I was still depressed, and she was waiting for me in her office. If I had been stronger, I might have been able to catch that f*cking creep. ......

    Nazna overpowered a boy named Sesta, one of the "Master" on the dragon people''s side, in battle, but he was forced to cut off one of his legs and one of his arms, and then missed because of the arrival of reinforcements from the enemy.

    But this is not Nazna''s fault alone.

    I pat her head to comfort her.

    I''ve told you many times, it is not only Nazna''s fault that we lost one of the "Master" on the dragon people''s side this time. I was too focused on saving the orphans and the racial slaves, as well as the enemy reinforcements. But thanks to you, we were able to save the orphans and the race slaves without letting any of them die. So you don''t have to worry about Nazna any more."

    ''Go, my master, ......''

    To comfort Nazna''s teary eyes, I further patted her head.

    I am not saying this out of my mouth to comfort Nazna.

    In fact, I thought it would not be a problem if Nazna was left to her own devices, but we had devoted too much of our strength to escorting Lilith and rescuing the race.

    However, it is also true that thanks to her, we were able to rescue the orphans and racial slaves from the magic item without causing the death of any of them.

    I''m also planning to attack the Dragon People''s Empire in the near future to take revenge on Drago and to avenge this one incident. We can defeat our enemies then."

    I get it!ббI''ll really try my best then!

    Nazna, who had been teary-eyed, wipes away her tears and clasps her hands together to regain her motivation.

    Apparently, he was able to change his mind.

    (...... though, we''ll have to be careful not to overdo it with Nazna the next time we fight)

    Because ...... in the fight with Sesta, Nazna went on a rampage and caused deep damage to the forest near the racial kingdom''s capital.

    At the end, Sesta''s explosion was the cause, but it was also partly due to Nazna''s rampage as he liked.

    The forest is inhabited by monsters and is a dangerous place .......

    It is also an aspect necessary to support life, such as picking up firewood, medicinal herbs, mushrooms, and fruits.

    Any major damage to the forest would negatively impact people''s livelihoods.

    As expected, Nazna (her people) has gone too far, and the forest is currently undergoing an ongoing restoration process.

    Nazna herself has no bad intentions. ......

    I''ll do it!"ббNext time I see you, I swear I''m going to beat you to a pulp!"

    Nazna, regaining her energy, snarls and shakes her fist at her virtual adversary.

    (He''s serious at heart, strong and dependable. ......)

    This one time, he was determined to crush the dragon man empire "Master", but at the same time, he also understood anew the high level of Nazna''s offensive power.

    <>

 433 - - Episode 40 The Movement of the Dragon Empires Masters

    Ouch!ббIt hurts. ...... Why must you have to go through all this?

    Masters gather in a room in the Dragon People Empire.

    Among them, Sesta, who had lost his left arm, right leg, and right eye, was on a sofa scratching at algae.

    He is still suffering from phantom pain amplified by the humiliation of having been defeated so completely and having lost his limbs.

    His left arm, right leg, and right eye were also lost when he was slashed by the great sword Prometheus in his escape from Nazna.

    He had been lucky enough to avoid them until about halfway through his escape. ......

    He still could not avoid it by luck alone, and as a result, he lost his left arm, right leg, and right eye.

    If I had my severed left arm and right leg, I could have connected them with the highest quality potion, but I used both of them as materials for blasting to escape from Nazna.

    Sesta''s boon (gift) "bomb demon" can inflict bombs on magical stones, living creatures, and inorganic objects.

    However, the easiest and most powerful to bomb is one''s own body.

    Therefore, he sacrificed his severed left arm and right leg to hit Nazuna.

    Without them, Sesta and his team would not have been able to escape.

    This time, Hisomi, Goh, and Lucan, who had gone to help Sesta as insurance, looked at Sesta, who was writhing in pain on the sofa, with slightly cold eyes.

    Goh, the dreadlocked former head master of the demon kingdom who had been mocked before, threw a foolish remark at the suffering Sesta.

    Aah, that''s your punishment for not heeding my advice and getting carried away and messing with that Nazuna (monster), isn''t it? This incident must have been good medicine for you, since you''re usually in such a good mood.

    I was only messing with the Witch of the Giant Tower!ббI think that Nazna (monster) attacked me on her own!ббFirst of all, I heard they were strong, but that was foul!ббCheats, beyond the level of cheaters, just inexcusable!ббIt''s a bug!"

    At Goh''s words, Sesta, suffering from phantom pain, spits out a glare.

    If Doc had lived, it is possible that he could have regenerated his limbs and eyes, but he has already been defeated.

    Since none of the current masters are specialized in healing, they are unable to regenerate the missing parts.

    Therefore, Sesta had no choice but to endure the agony of phantom pain.

    Sensing that the mood was about to turn sour, Lukan, a tall bald man, stroked his chin and broached the subject.

    Goh," he said, "that''s not what Sesta said, but that was certainly too unreasonable. There are others, lvl 7000 to 800. I heard that there were some 0-class guys, and thanks to Mr. Hisomi preparing insurance just in case, I was able to escape, but if it had not been for that, I would have been able to ....... There is a possibility that we would have been literally out of options."

    No, I''m really glad I was prepared. To be honest, I couldn''t stop breaking out in a cold sweat every time she approached me."

    Haha, me too. I had heard about it from Goh-kun, but I didn''t expect it to be as bad as it was. ...... To be honest, I wasn''t aware of it myself.

    Lukan lets out a dry laugh at the narrow-eyed hissing and agrees.

    Since Sesta is still a necessary personnel for the "master" on the Dragon People''s Empire side, we have prepared an insurance policy to let him escape in case of emergency.

    The fresh golem created by the slender hyssomi, and the participation of Gou so that he can be stopped for a moment in case of emergency, etc.

    I prepared several other insurance policies to help them escape.

    Thanks to this, Sesta was able to escape from Nazna alive, even though he was missing a limb and an eye.

    It would be an exaggeration to call it a miracle, but he was certainly very lucky.

    Sesta, suffering from phantom limb pain, let out a resentful cry on the sofa.

    I''ll kill him the next time I see him. I''ll bomb you for sure!"

    Aah, you can''t kill me by yourself. I''m going to have to get me and Black to help him set that little bastard up, finally.

    Goh recalls the humiliation inflicted on Nazuna earlier, and his whole body overflows with the desire to kill.

    If we cooperate with them and trap them, we will have a chance to kill Nazuna (the monster). This time, we must create a situation where we can surely kill him and make him pay for his humiliation. ......

    Goh!ббI will definitely cooperate with you when the time comes, so let me be the one to put an end to it!

    Aah!ббDon''t be silly. I am also indebted to that Nazna (monster). You''re not the only one with a grudge.

    Gough is lucky he hasn''t lost a limb!ббYou, on the other hand, not only lost your arms and legs, but your eyes as well!

    An argument was about to begin as to which of Goh or Sesta would put an end to Nazuna (the monster), but Hiro, the prince-like beauty and leader of the "masters" on the Dragon People Empire side, clapped his hands and caught the attention of everyone present.

    I understand your desire for revenge, but the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and revenge are trivial. Don''t forget what we are here for. We will soon complete the PA that we have longed for."

    I''m sure you''re right. Our goal is to complete the PA. The ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' and revenge are just side issues.

    Hiro''s statement is met with agreement by HISOMI.

    Hiro nods at Hisomi''s words and turns his attention to Kaiser.

    Kaiser, how is the progress going?"

    The general framework has already been completed. All that remains is to make minor adjustments.

    Kaiser, naked and wearing numerous golden ornaments, stares at Sesta with a glare.

    Don''t forget that the final touches are on you, bomb boy. You''ve done your job in the grand scheme of things, so I''ve allowed you to let off steam, but if you want more, I''ll let your body know it myself.

    ............"

    Black (Hey), who stands behind Kaiser, reacts to his words and takes a slight war stance.

    He would rather make his move than have Kaiser fight.

    Sesta, who is suffering from phantom pain due to their attitude, and Goh, who has a grudge against Nazna, are also frustrated but remain silent.

    Hiro claps his hands again to prevent the atmosphere from deteriorating.

    Let''s not fight among ourselves. We are going to complete the PA soon, which is our long-cherished dream. I understand how you and Sesta feel, but let''s just think about that first.

    If Hiro-san says so, I''ll put up with ......."

    Tsk!"

    Sesta and Goh, as well as Kaiser, cannot outwardly disobey Hiro, the leader of the group, and reluctantly show their agreement with his words.

    On the surface, they put their spears away for the time being and pretend to be obedient.

    Hisomi and Lucan, who are moderates, look at each other and shrug their shoulders.

    Hiro makes a smile with his beautiful face and puts it together.

    Let''s put the "Witch of the Giant Tower" aside and focus on the "P.A." for the last time to complete it. If we all work together, I am sure we can complete it. And we will be free from the "C"!"

    Although there were a couple of people who made a face of dissatisfaction at this statement on the surface, not a single dissenting opinion was raised.

    In the end, the master of the dragon empire was able to come to a consensus.

    --The "master" side of the Dragon Empire did not anticipate the situation that occurred.

    A brave warrior was born, and the "Witch of the Giant Tower" was recognized as the "world''s enemy," the Demon King.

    <>

 434 - - Extra edition: Strengthening the strength of the mailer 2

    Kkekekeke!"ббI''ll get out of your way, Tonton."

    "Boo-hoo!ббBoo-hoo!"

    UR Chimera Mela Level 7777" is a special area inside the lowest level of the "Abyss" with a refusal. --They are transferred to a controlled warehouse that handles treasures, magic items, weapons and armor from the card.

    The warehouse was physically isolated with no entrance or exit, and could not be accessed without the permission of Light, Mei, Aoyuki, and Ellie, even with the "SSR Transfer" card.

    Without permission, even Ellie, the "forbidden witch," could not use the "transmigration" card to enter the warehouse.

    Of course, there are exceptions to everything.

    The exception, "SSR Treasure Lover Tonton Level 100," shouted to welcome Mera''s entry.

    Kekekeke!ббYou''re looking good, Tonton."

    Boo-hoo!"

    A piglet with angelic wings on one side and demonic ones on the other raises one hand in response to Mera''s greeting.

    Because of his low level but nifty nose for treasure, he has been put in charge of the administrative warehouse by Light.

    As the manager, Tong Tong is free to come and go as he pleases without permission from Wright and the others. Mera immediately informs Tong Tong of his business.

    Kekekekekekeke!ббI heard that good weapons and armor have recently been ejected from the "Infinite Gacha" cards. I thought I would equip them if they looked good enough to increase my strength. I have the masters'' permission, so could you show me?"

    Bwah-bwah-bwah."

    Tonton nods several times as he listens to Mera and begins to move.

    Moving his little legs around a bit, he moves to the back of the administrative warehouse.

    (Kekekeke!бб(I knew I couldn''t fly with those feathers. ......)

    The last time he visited the administrative warehouse, Tonton did not move his angel or devil wings to fly, but instead went to the trouble of moving his legs to get around.

    Although his legs are short, he does not move slowly, so he does not feel stressed, but Mela can''t help but feel annoyed again in her heart.

    Every once in a while, Tonton would look back to make sure Mera was moving with him.

    Inside the warehouse, Ellie has cast a spell, so that even Mera would be lost if she and Tongtong were to get separated.

    Therefore, Tongtong looked back from time to time to make sure that Mera did not get separated from him.

    After a few minutes, they arrived at a corner of the weapons area.

    Bwahhhh!"

    The first thing Tonton pointed at with his nose was a pure white spear.

    The spear was set up like a work of art, pure white like the first snow, all the way from the blade to the pointy end of the handle.

    This was apparently one of the weapons recently released from the "Infinity Gacha" card.

    To be honest, it looks more like a work of art than a weapon.

    Kekekeke!ббSo this is the new weapon from the "Infinite Gacha" card. It''s quite a beautiful spear.

    Mela reaches out her hand with interest.

    ''Boo-hoo!ббBuh, buh!"

    Kekekekeke!"ббI know. It''s a pretty unwieldy spear, isn''t it?"

    With Tonton''s warning, Mera grips the pure white spear in her right hand.

    The weight is extremely normal, and so far there is nothing unusual about it, except that it looks as beautiful as a piece of art. ......

    What?ббSeriously. I was prepared for this because I was warned, but I didn''t realize the recoil would be so ...... strong."

    Mela is wary and lightly releases the power of her spear.

    At the same time, her right hand freezes.

    Mela cuts off her frozen right hand while putting the spear back on the shelf.

    At the same time, her right hand shatters into pieces.

    Mela takes almost no damage because she is an aggregate chimera of living creatures. Her lost right hand also regenerates quickly.

    She strokes her shapely chin with her newly regenerated right hand and looks at the pure white spear "SSSR Spear of Permafrost" again.

    The "SSSR Permafrost Spear" - a spear created from the permafrost of mythical times. The power of the spear is extremely powerful, but it also inflicts a commensurate amount of damage to the user in proportion to the power with which it is used.

    It is not a highly ranked weapon, but it may be more than UR in terms of power alone.

    The reason for its low rank is that it has the demerit of "inflicting ice damage proportional to the power of use.

    Kekeke!"ббIt''s certainly a very powerful spear, but it''s a little too recoil-y for my taste. ...... Tonton, can you guide me to the next one?"

    Boo-hoo!"

    Mella gave up on the "SSSR Spear of Permafrost" and went on to the next weapon.

    Tonton''s next stop was the Magic Weapon, which is more like armor than a weapon .......

    Bwah-bwah-bwah!"

    Kekekekekekeke!"ббThis is another ...... unusual magic weapon. I''ve never seen anything like this before."

    A metal armor was placed before Mera''s eyes.

    But what made it different from ordinary armor was that it was not made up of ...... pieces like a torso, limbs, and helmet, but was made up of one piece from head to toe.

    The most important thing to remember is that the armor is not made up of pieces like a torso, limbs, or helmet.

    The "UR Multi-Weapon Magic Powered Armor EM.III" was written on the "Mugen Gacha" card.

    It was about 3 meters in height and had a rugged design, like a drum with arms and legs attached. It looks like a somewhat unusual metal golem.

    Boys may like this kind of rugged design, but it is likely to be unpopular with girls.

    UR Multi-Weapon Magic Powered Armor EM.III" - Magic powered armor that absorbs the magic power of its occupant and moves. Its combat ability is first-rate, and it can fight at long range and in close quarters without any problems. It has very high anti-magic and physical defense capabilities, as well as mobility. Its abilities increase in proportion to the amount of magic power poured into it. However, it consumes an incredibly high amount of magic power to move, and its fuel consumption is poor.

    Mera looks at the powered armor with interest.

    Kekekekeke!ббHey Tonton, this is sitting in the weapons area, isn''t it armor?"

    Bwah-bwah-bwah."

    Tong Tong shakes his head in denial.

    Apparently, although it looks like armor, it is classified as a weapon.

    Mera lets out a sigh of admiration for some reason.

    Kekekekeke!ббWow, this is a weapon. ...... Well, I''ll give it a try."

    Mela gets into the "UR Multi-Weapon Magic Powered Armor EM.III," but magical forces work to fit it into a shape that suits her.

    At the same time, the powered armor is activated but .......

    UGH!"

    Boo-hoo!"

    Mela''s cries of pain echo from inside the powered armor.

    Tonton flails his little arms and legs in surprise and panics.

    Immediately, the powered armor''s boarding port opens and Mera slips out.

    Kekekeke!"ббI''ve heard that ''the magic consumption to move it is incredibly high and the fuel consumption is low,'' but this is more than I imagined!ббEven though I''m not a magician and my magical power is not that high, I didn''t think it would be hard even for a level 7777 Atari just to move it... ..."

    Mella shrugged ruefully.

    Nevertheless, even if she could handle powered armor, she would have to go inside and operate it, which would remove Mera''s strength of ''changing her body according to the situation.

    So the compatibility is not so good to begin with.

    After regaining my composure, I asked him to show me other newly arrived weapons and armor. ......

    SSR Bakubou Knife" - a knife for throwing only. It explodes when it is stabbed and returns to the user''s hand after throwing.

    UR Revolver Halbert" -- A revolving cylinder inside which magic can be stored. When the trigger is pulled, the magic is activated in turn.

    SSSR Whip of Illusion: A whip that can cause an enemy attacked with the whip to experience an illusion at a certain rate.

    UR Bikini Armor" - This armor only covers the chest and part of the lower half of the body, but for some reason it has a high level of protection and can also be used to increase muscle strength, speed, and magic power. However, the area of the armor is so small that one hesitates to equip it. It can be worn by both men and women.

    Kekekekeke!ббIt seems that there is no weapon or armor for me this time either. ......"

    We checked various other weapons and armor ejected from the "Infinite Gacha," but none of them were suitable for Mela.

    However, it was not a complete waste of time.

    I found a very interesting magic item, although it is not necessary for Mera.

    The card was an item card called ...... "Lucky Coin".

    UR Lucky Coin" - a coin that may bring you good luck if you have it, Tong Tong explained to me.

    Kekekekeke!ббI''ve never seen an item card like this before. I don''t need it, but it looks just right for Ice Heat who wants to get lucky. Tonton, may I take this lucky coin?"

    Boo-hoo!"

    Mera himself received prior permission from Wright to take out a force multiplier.

    In the meantime, he also asked Tonton, the administrator, for permission.

    Tong Tong squealed prettily, as if to say, ''No problem.

    Mera laughs, pleased to have a good souvenir for Ice Heat, who laments his low luck, even though he did not get to increase his own strength.

    Kekeke!ббHopefully this will make Ice Heat''s luck a little better."

    Buch~......"

    The gacha rank is high, but it remains to be seen if the luck will really improve.

    Nevertheless, Mera thought it would be a comforting thought, and left the administrative warehouse with the lucky coin in her hand.

    <>

 435 - - Extraordinary episode: Mays Day, The Seeker Made

    N......."

    Morning comes early for "SUR Mei the Seeker''s Maid, Level 9999.

    I wake up in my room before the sun rises and get ready for the day.

    After getting ready and checking my appearance in front of the mirror, my first destination is the fairy maids who are in charge of the night shift in the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    Good morning. Any problems during the night?"

    Good morning, head maid. There is no particular problem. Here is my report.

    At times, May herself is in charge of the night shift, and at other times Ice Heat is in charge.

    This time, though, it was a common fairy maid.

    I received last night''s night shift report from her and looked it over.

    At first glance, one might think she was just skimming through the report, but the combination of her maid skills and level 9999 allowed her to grasp the contents in detail.

    After a quick check, May gives her instructions.

    Thank you for your hard work. Now, take turns with the other fairy maids and rest. Don''t forget to take over when you switch, and--"

    May gives detailed instructions to the fairy maids for the day.

    She will also stand by to listen to reports from those in charge of security at the lowest level of the "abyss," cooking, replenishment of supplies, etc., and give general instructions.

    If there is nothing extremely important to do, he basically stays there until breakfast and devotes himself to reporting and giving instructions.

    This time, since Light is sleeping in the lowest level of the "abyss" on "extremely important business," May himself will go to wake him up when the time comes.

    Recently, he has been doing a lot of adventurer activities on the ground, so he has been sleeping in the lowest level of the "abyss" much less often than before.

    Therefore, although she does not show it with her face, May is happy to conduct the preparations for waking up Wright.

    The fairy maids, under her direction, are also happily getting ready to wake up Wright.

    Except for May, the "members who are going to wake up the lights" are basically in rotation.

    It is an irreplaceable reward for the fairy maids to wake up their beloved Light in the morning.

    Therefore, they do it in a rotation so as not to make them feel dissatisfied by making them feel unbalanced.

    The preparations are surprisingly diverse: an "R Wash" card to clean the morning dirt, a high-quality comb to comb their hair, a steaming warm towel with cold citrus fruit water to wake them up, underwear, a change of clothes, and a note of what they will report first thing in the morning.

    After completing all the preparations, he heads for Wright''s private room with the fairy maid.

    The fairy maids who are doing other jobs look enviously at the fairy maids who go to wake up Wright, who is walking with Mei in the lead.

    The fairy maids, who are looking at them with envy, are so elated by the joy of waking up Wright that they don''t care what the outside world thinks.

    They are so elated that they do not even care about the outside eyes. It''s time to get up.

    Nnmmm ......mei?"

    Good morning, Mr. Wright.

    Light sleepwalks on the bed.

    May is as nonchalant as usual, but the fairy maids standing in the background are so thrilled by Light''s bedraggled and adorable appearance that they resist the urge to lose consciousness before the sight of so wonderful a sight.

    As Wright raises himself up on the bed, May releases (releases) the "R Wash" card and removes his night sweats, teeth, and other dirt in a single swoop.

    To wake up Wright, who is still rubbing his sleepy eyes, May takes a towel from the fairy maid, which has been steamed and warmed just enough to wake him up.

    Excuse me," he said, wiping his face.

    Nn-uh ......."

    Since he had just woken up from sleep, he wiped his face as he was being asked to do, but as expected, Light was also almost conscious at this stage.

    He lightly thanks Mei, moves to the edge of the bed, and receives and sips the fruit water for waking up from one of the fairy maids, whose priority is citrus sourness, in order to fully awaken his consciousness.

    Thanks to the refreshing sourness of citrus fruits, her brain is stimulated and she finally wakes up fully.

    ''Mr. Wright, may I help you get dressed?

    ''I can ...... myself, no, it''s nothing. Please do."

    Coming from a former farmer''s background, Wright could have done the job of getting dressed by himself, but he could not refuse and was left to the mercy of the fairy maids to change.

    After changing, he sits down and shrugs his hair to straighten his sleeping habit.

    From their point of view, this is their reward time.

    Meanwhile, Mei leaves the changing of clothes to the fairy maids and tells Wright what she needs to report.

    There is nothing urgent to report," she says. The regular communication of those working on the ground will be carried out as usual.

    If there was anything urgent, even if it was late at night, he would wake up Wright to tell him, but if there was nothing urgent, he would report it all in the morning, as he did this time.

    By the time Wright heard May''s report and asked a couple of questions about what was bothering him, he was fully dressed, his sleeping habits were fixed, and he was dressed as usual.

    After getting dressed, Wright moves to the dedicated cafeteria for breakfast.

    He himself has no problem eating in the general cafeteria where the "NARAKU" members eat, but in order to maintain his dignity as a top executive, he is not allowed to do so and basically has to eat in the exclusive cafeteria.

    Mei remained by Wright''s side as an exclusive maid.

    The fairy maids who helped her get dressed were replaced by others who helped with breakfast.

    As expected, the fairy maids other than Mei continued to monopolize the room, which could lead to a lot of grumbling.

    After Wright finishes his meal, he takes a tea break, and if he stays at the lowest level of the "abyss" without any business, Mei continues to stay by his side as his personal maid. If she has no business to stay in the lowest level of the "abyss," Mei will continue to stay by her side as her personal maid, and a fairy maid will be assigned to assist Mei.

    This role is very popular because it allows her to stay by Light''s side legally throughout the day, if all goes well.

    When May is busy, her role is taken by Ice Heat or left completely to the fairy maid.

    This is the day that Light will be on the ground as an adventurer dark.

    He joins Nemmu and Gold, who have already finished their preparations, and sees them off to the ground.

    Mr. Wright, go ahead. We look forward to your safe return."

    May is overreacting as usual. With Nemm and Gold here, there is almost no one who could harm us at our planned location today.

    Of course, I trust in Mr. Light''s ability and the abilities of Nemmu and Gold, but as a loyal retainer, I can''t help but wish for your own safety. Please laugh at my fragile heart.

    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Rather, thank you for worrying about me. I''m off then."

    You can leave the Lord''s affairs to us.

    We will protect you, Mr. Wright, at all costs, so please rest assured!

    After Gold and Nemmu greeted the guests, they were seen off by the other fairy maids and moved to the ground in "SSR Transfer.

    After seeing off the lights, May lightly gives instructions to the fairy maids, then moves to her office and starts working on paperwork.

    ............"

    At the desk by Wright''s desk, the master of the office, May checks the documents that have come up.

    Documents that require Wright''s judgment.

    Documents that can be handled by us.

    Documents that need to be left to others, and so on.

    After sorting and completing the documents that are safe for May to handle, she leaves the other documents with the fairy maid.

    Sometimes I have meetings with Aoyuki and Ellie.

    Of course, sometimes the meeting is postponed to the afternoon.

    By mid-morning, this level of work is done.

    After lunch, in the afternoon, I make a round of the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    There is a certain atmosphere that cannot be understood only from documents and reports, but only by going directly to the site. There were actually some problems that could have been dealt with while they were still small.

    Therefore, it is necessary to make rounds.

    As she passed by the cafeteria on her way to check for any problems at the lowest level of the "abyss," a voice called out to her.

    Meh-hee~!"

    ............"

    It was Nazna, the strongest being in the lowest level of the "NARAKU" except for Light, who stopped Mei.

    She was teary-eyed, her mouth open in a ''hahi-hahi'' gesture, her hands outstretched and crying.

    Nazuna hugs Mei and tearfully pleads with her.

    She hugged Mei and tearfully complained, "Hey, Mei and the other girls are keeping some of the sweets, and they want to share them with me, but..."

    ............"

    May grinds her temples with one hand as she listens to Nazna''s complaint with a headache.

    Her complaint translates to ...... "While Nazna was making her rounds, the fairy maids x4 were taking a snack break and eating cream puffs. The fairy maids approached Nazna as she passed by and gave her the extra cream puffs. ...... The cream puffs were originally designed for the Batsu game, and out of the five, only one had mustard in it. The last one left was with mustard, and Nazna was tricked into eating it without knowing it.

    Nazuna seems to have complained to Mei, who was just passing by, that it was a terrible prank.

    May''s headache became worse due to the contents.

    While giving Nazuna a drink of water she had made with her magic, May scolded the fairy maids who had played a prank on her.

    She said, "Even though we are on a break, what kind of foolishness are you doing? It is unbecoming to play with food. You should submit a letter of repentance.

    It''s terrible, ma''am!

    We were just playing amongst ourselves during the break.

    I''m sure Nazna-sama ate the cream puffs with mustard, but that was because we were lucky enough to get the right one, and in the end it was her own fault.

    I have no choice but to sue him for his one-sidedness!

    Too cute to have much personality, on the contrary, the bespectacled, girly, and nerdy fairy maids sued one after another.

    May looked at their appeals with a cold gaze.

    Then I will report this incident to Mr. Wright, who is not likely to take kindly to food pranks, and ask for his judgment, is that correct?

    I''m sorry!

    Fairy maids x 4 get down on their knees neatly on the spot.

    The girls shudder at the thought of such a report going into the ears of the esteemed Light and being disliked.

    It would be a small price to pay if all they had to do was get down on their knees and submit a letter of remorse and they would keep their mouths shut.

    After drinking some water and calming down, Mei also nailed Nazuna.

    She also nailed Nazna, who had calmed down after drinking the water, by saying, "Nazna, please don''t say everything right away and be a little suspicious.

    ''Ugh ...... I get it, man. I''ll be careful from now on."

    (...... probably won''t do you any good nailing it down)

    Nazna reflected on the situation, but May could clearly see it slipping out of his mind after three days.

    He is very dependable in battle. ......

    May solves the sudden problem on the spot and continues to resume his rounds.

    At night after dinner, we went to the bathroom to sweat it out with Ice Heat, who had the right timing.

    After enjoying the hot water for a while, May went into the sauna to sweat it out.

    She chats with Ice Heat as she sweats away in a pleasant manner.

    She says, "Hey, I hear you''re making Nazna-sama eat cream puffs with mustard. ...... Aren''t these girls afraid of Nazna-sama fighting back?"

    Perhaps they don''t think that far ahead. Should we bemoan Nazna''s lack of dignity or praise her for her innocence in making friendships without dividing anyone ......"

    Rather, do you have a problem with those fairy maids than with Nazna-sama?"

    He is very serious and competent in his work, but ......"

    May presses her temples as if her head hurts.

    Ice Heat wittily swings the conversation to change the subject.

    ''The master is not returning tonight, is he?

    Yes, he will be staying at an inn on the surface because of the adventurers.

    It''s a pity that you have to spend the night on earth, even if it is for a purpose that is so inconvenient.

    Yes, it is. There is no place on earth where you can get a decent meal, a suitable place to stay for Mr. Wright, or even a sauna, let alone a bath facility. ......

    Compared to the facilities at the lowest level of the Abyss, life on earth, even for a king, is overwhelmingly inconvenient and not even worth comparing.

    However, since Light originally comes from a poor farming background, he does not feel any inconvenience living in an inn on the ground, and once experienced a sauna, which Mei loves, at the lowest level of "The Abyss," but he did not really understand how enjoyable it was.

    Light said, "I was told that taking a sauna is good for the body, but I didn''t know how to enjoy it. ...... I was not sure if I enjoyed the sauna.

    From Wright''s perspective, it was just hot.

    She doesn''t know, though, because she didn''t express her thoughts to May.

    After getting out of the bath, May had a meeting with the fairy maids working the night shift and went back to her room.

    In her room, she checks the written reflections that came up from the fairy maids.

    After finishing all the work, May has free time until bedtime.

    She absentmindedly knits sweaters, socks, and scarves that Wright might wear. Just the thought of her beloved Wright wearing the garments she has knitted makes her mouth water.

    Then, when it is time for bed, she changes into her nightgown and crawls into bed.

    Thus ends her day.

    <>

 436 - - Extraordinary Racial Magic Academy

    Deep in a certain forest with a racial kingdom.

    Despite being deep in the forest, for some reason, the grass and trees have withered in that part of the forest, the ground is as dry as a desert, and no matter what the animal or monster, it is inaccessible.

    Such an eerie corner had been created.

    The cause was ...... a mutated plant-based monster.

    Gooooooooooo!"

    A plant-based monster, no taller than other trees but more than a foot thicker, attacks Nemmu with its roots pointed like sharp spears.

    ''Do you really think you can pierce yourself with such a slow attack?''

    Nemmu, alone, evades the mutant plant-based monster''s attacks, sometimes cutting away the roots with a knife held in both hands.

    Gold and I watched from a distance.

    (Level 600 or so, it''s a plant-based monster with flame resistance, but it''s no match for Nemmu. I mean, how could it be making that noise when it''s a plant-based monster?)

    I ruminate over the information I have appraised just in case, and end up pondering the question.

    Gold, who is watching the game with me, shouts out in his spare time.

    Nemmu, if you need a hand, tell me as soon as possible. I''ll be happy to join you!

    Huh?ббWhat are you talking about!ббI don''t need your help against an opponent of this caliber!"

    At Gold''s teasing tone, Nemmu completely removes her vision from the mutant plant-based monster, glares at him, and kicks him out. In the meantime, he evades any flying root spear attacks without seeing them, and cuts them up with knives in both hands.

    Nemmu will not fall behind against an opponent of this caliber, but in case he does, I call out to him as well.

    It''s not a word of gold, but the opponent is flame-resistant, and because he is a plant, he is resistant to pain, and he is so well nourished and robust that he could make this whole area barren. It''s going to be a little loud, but I''ll blow it up with an explosive card."

    La, Master Dirk!ббThank you!ббI am so glad for your kindness, Mr. Dirk. But no problem. It''s over now.

    Since we were alone deep in the forest, Nemmu almost slipped out the word "light," and hurriedly called him Dirk, saying that the matter had already been settled.

    Just as she said, the mutant plant-based monster, which had been screaming vigorously earlier, clearly dropped its volume, "Gooooooooooo .......

    In addition, the root spears also lose their color and discoloration. It begins to rot.

    The discoloration reaches the main body, and the mutant plant-based monster withers away, just as ordinary plants and trees wither.

    Nemmu raises her knife to eye level and reveals the secret.

    I''ve added a plant-specific poison to the blade that I created with my skill. Every time I cut it, the poison adheres to the blade and is absorbed, causing it to wither.

    I see...a plant-specific poison."

    It doesn''t matter how much fire resistance you have, if the poison is effective, it doesn''t matter.

    Was the reason he didn''t bother to evade and slash away at the spear root was to launch a poison attack as well as a defense?

    In the meantime, Gold approaches the withered mutant plant-based monster and lightly pokes it with his toe.

    Hm, it appears to be completely dead," he said. May I carry it in my item box as proof that I have completed my quest?"

    Please, Gold.

    Mm, you''re in good hands!"

    He nodded and put the mutant plant-based monster in his item box to take home as proof of defeat.

    I guess this concludes my quest to maintain my Adventurer A rank," he said. The sub-quests are already done, so let''s go back to the city.

    I''m glad you''ll be able to return to town before dark, Master Dirk."

    Nemmu, who has put away her knife and finished her work, tells me with a beaming smile.

    I reply with a smile.

    Yes, that''s right. I''m glad we were able to find both the herbs for the subquest and the mutant plant monster so quickly.

    If either of us had been late, we would not have been able to return to the city while there was still daylight.

    So let''s both go home."

    Calling out to Nemmu and Gold, we, the "Black Clown" party, returned to the second city of the racial kingdom.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Oh, thank you!"ббI didn''t expect you to finish defeating special plant-based monsters by the end of the day. ...... As expected of the party "Black Clowns" who rose to the level of adventurer A in the fastest time!

    Thank you very much. I''m glad we were able to finish our quest without incident as well."

    In the late afternoon, before the evening crowd, we returned to the Adventurer''s Guild in the second city of the racial kingdom to report that we had successfully completed the quest we had received.

    As physical evidence that we had actually completed the quest, we brought in the carcass of a "mutant plant-based monster.

    The carcass was taken out of the gold item box before entering the city and then carried in for show.

    We did this because we didn''t want it to be widely known that we had an item box, and also to raise our profile as adventurers.

    Thanks to this, the quest we received this morning, "Defeat Special Plant Monsters," was accepted without incident.

    The reason we took the trouble to accept the "Defeat Special Plant Monsters" quest this time was that we had obtained the Adventurer A level so that we could go undercover as escorts for the former princess of the racial kingdom of Lilith when she attended the Sixth Duchy Conference.

    After receiving this certification, I regularly accept quests to help others because my reputation would be at stake if I did not engage in any adventuring activities.

    However, this time, the sub quests were more important than "defeating special plant monsters.

    I also brought the other quest, "Moonlight Magic Grass," to the client.

    Yes, of course, that''s fine. ...... I can''t pay for the achievement right now, I have to get the client to sign it and then come back to the guild, is that OK?"

    Sure, no problem.

    I smile and agree with the receptionist who says, "I''ll have to do it twice, but that''s okay.

    After receiving permission from the guild, I received the payment for "Defeating Special Plant Monsters" and a signed document from the client certifying that the sub-quest "Moonlight Magic Grass" had been completed.

    After receiving the documents, I carefully folded them up, put them in my pocket, and left the Adventurers'' Guild.

    So why go to the trouble of handing the "Moonlight Magic Grass" directly to the client, even though it would mean going through the trouble twice?

    ''Lord, are you going to continue on your way to your client?

    Yes, it is. It''s still early in the evening, so let''s head out.

    Then the Academy of Racial Magic is this way.

    Nemmu leads me from the Adventurers'' Guild, which I have already checked out, to the Academy of Racial Magic.

    The client for this sub quest was the Academy of Racial Magic, which Mya had attended for a while.

    The Academy of Racial Magic is a magic academy led by the Kingdom of Races.

    Naturally, those who have the talent of a racial magician also study there.

    The racial kingdom gave subsidies to the academy and tried to train many racial magicians. It is also a place to train human resources.

    Of course, the subsidy from the government was not enough to cover the expenses, so the students paid the tuition fees.

    Although she had already quit the school due to financial problems, Miya, to whom I owe a lot, had attended the school, and I too had admired those who could use magic during the "Gathering of the Races" period.

    It was also at this time that I learned that there was a school that taught magic to the races. ......

    I was disappointed to learn that I had no talent as a magician at that time.

    In order to take a glance at the Academy of Racial Magic, which I had longed for, I went deep into the forest on a quest to "defeat special plant monsters," so I also went with them to collect "moonlight magic grass," which had been covered in dust.

    With Nemmu''s guidance, we headed for the Academy of Racial Magic.

    We arrived there without getting lost because we had checked the location beforehand.

    So this is the Academy of Racial Magic. ......

    I can''t compare it to the Six Principality Academy, but it is surprisingly large.

    It is naturally inferior to the Six Principality Academy of Magic, which attracts the talents of magicians from all over the continent, but even so, the school buildings line the spacious grounds, and old men who appear to be guards stand with spears in their hands.

    The old men, however, do not look weak.

    They look like old adventurers and strong men.

    I explained to the guard that I was here on a quest for the Adventurers'' Guild, showing him the documents given to me by the guild.

    After the explanation, one of the guards headed for the school building.

    A few moments later, he appears with an elderly man.

    He is a gray-haired man, not very tall.

    If he was not wearing a cloak claiming to be a "magician," he looked like a middle-management man who had a lot of hard work ahead of him.

    He calls out to me, puzzled.

    Is it true that you guys have collected the ''moonlight magic grass'' at my request?"

    Yes, this is the ''moonlight magic grass'' that was requested in the quest request.

    I took out the "Moonlight Magic Grass" that I had prepared in advance and handed it to him.

    Moonlight herb" is a medicinal herb that can only be found in deep forests and is one of the materials needed to make special potions.

    The elderly man immediately realized that the "moonlight herb" he had received was the real thing and rolled his eyes.

    I didn''t know you really went and collected ''moonlight magic grass'' for me!ббI am ashamed to say that I was only able to pay just under the rank of a quest in terms of income and government subsidies, and I didn''t think I would be able to get my hands on it anytime soon. If I could go and collect it myself, it would be a quicker story. ...... I don''t have the ability to go deep into the forest."

    Because "Moonlight Magic Grass" can only be collected in the deep forest, it is necessarily highly dangerous.

    At least Adventurer B rank is required.

    The amount of money listed in the quest was just barely enough to request a B rank adventurer.

    If we had been a B-rank adventurer, we would not have attempted this quest, as the risk and the price were out of proportion.

    This time, we had our own reasons, so we just picked it up on the side.

    I replied with a smile.

    I found it while completing another quest, so don''t worry about it. Besides, I had a student who used to be a student here who helped me out, so I just wanted to repay him a little for his kindness.

    Other than that, I myself just wanted to see at first hand the Academy of Racial Magic, which I had admired for a while.

    It was completely for our own reasons.

    The first man bites back at this statement.

    A student who was there?ббIf you don''t mind, may I ask the name of that student?"

    I heard that she was a girl named Miya, and that at the time her parents had died and she had dropped out of school because she could no longer pay her tuition. Her brother Erio and some other friends and I took care of her when she was an adventurer with us.

    Oh, Miya, is that you? Actually, I was her homeroom teacher at the time.

    !ббIs that so?"

    This is an unexpected coincidence.

    The first elderly man speaks with sincerity.

    He was an excellent and serious student. He was so highly regarded for his ability and talent that he was recommended by the Six Principality Academy of Magic. Rumor has it that he is now enrolled at the Six Principality Academy of Magic. When I heard this rumor, I realized that she is a very talented girl after all. Just go to ......"

    His tone of voice changes from one of praise for his proud, well-behaved granddaughter to one of concern and a furrowed brow.

    I''ve heard rumors,...... that Mya has become the saint of the "Giant Tower Church" in the "Giant Tower Town" and has started a new religion. But I can''t believe that the quiet and serious Miya-kun would do such a thing. ...... I can''t help but feel that someone is deceiving me and making me carry the burden.

    ............"

    First of all, you put aside the Goddess and worship the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower'' as a god. ...... As a goddess cultist, I really don''t understand it. Is that what young people are like nowadays? ......"

    He lets out a sigh as if to say, ''It''s the end of the world.

    Incidentally, the "Giant Tower Church" is a new religion in which the "Giant Tower Witch" is a being close to God, the fairy maids are apostles, and Miya is a saint.

    Not long ago, Mya, who was kidnapped by the Alliance of Beastmen, healed the injuries of the people who were also kidnapped and encouraged them.

    As a result, Mya''s friend, Kuone, went berserk and made Mya a "saint," and I tacitly approved of it because it was very effective in governing "Giant Town" and in dealing with problems related to race (human) relations.

    (In that sense, Mya-chan was sort of like being carried along by Quorn and myself, wasn''t she?)

    I nodded silently at my former teacher''s words, sweating strangely.

    After exchanging a few more casual words and getting an autograph, I left the Academy of Racial Magic.

    Mya''s former teacher thanked me again for collecting the "Moonlight Magic Grass" and sent me off warmly.

    <>

 437 - - prologue

    "- not what the concubine is looking for. Why is it different?"

    Because a bug has entered "FбЎбЎбЎe-NбЎбЎбЎlбЎ", my world has been twisted.

    The bug must be fixed.

    We have to fix it. We must fix it. We must fix it!ббFix it!ббFix!ббFix it!ббFix it!ббRepair!ббRepair!ббGet up! Get up! Get up!ббGet up! Get up! Get up!ббRepair!ббShusei!ббShusei!ббShusei!ббShusei!ббShusei!ббShusei!ббShusei!ббShusei!ббShusei!ббShusei!ббShusei гбгбгбгбгбгб

    "...... would like to fix it now, but the concubine''s awakening is still several years away."

    If the concubine wakes up here, the whole thing will completely fall apart.

    At present, only limited action can be taken yet.

    But the past has not been free of problems like this one.

    Hence, let''s give it power.

    And if we don''t fix the bug--.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю

    After successfully completing the "Inauguration Ceremony of the Queen of the Kingdom of the Races," I assured May and Ellie in front of them in the lowest level office of "The Abyss.

    The "inauguration ceremony for the queen of the racial kingdom" was successfully completed, and in front of Mei and Ellie in the lowest level office of the "NARAku", I assured them that the "master" who has roots in the dragon empire is involved in this event.

    Otherwise, they would not have succeeded in escaping from that Nazna.

    They carried Lilith''s brother Claw out and killed him with a bomb, so it''s not ...... but we will make sure that the Dragon Empire "Master" and his men will pay for what they have done.

    Part of it was a little more than just seeing Lilith in tears over the death of her own brother, but of course it was more than that.

    I was angry at the enemy for turning racial slaves and orphans into bombs and consuming their lives like insects.

    As I sit in my chair in my office, I sharpen my eyes.

    I am going to prepare for revenge against the last one ...... Drago as well as the Dragon Empire "Master" and the others.

    Drago was the leader of the "Gathering of the Tribes" party.

    The Dragon People Empire is the most powerful nation in this world.

    Naturally, the dragon race is also the most capable of the six species.

    Therefore, they were cautious and decided in advance that revenge against Drago would be the last thing they would do.

    However, they have not yet thought about how they will take revenge against Drago.

    Now, how will I take revenge? ......

    If possible, I would like to talk with Mei and the others immediately about the revenge plan and how to deal with the "Master" and the others on the Dragon Empire side. ......

    But first, there is something we need to discuss.

    The first thing to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do.

    How is the acceptance of bombed-out racial slaves and orphans going?

    A person named Sesta, who seems to be one of the "Master" on the Dragon Empire side who fought against Nazna and Ice Heat, bombed 100 racial slaves and orphans in the capital of the racial kingdom.

    The bombs could be disarmed, but the next problem was what to do with them.

    It would not be good if they were left to die in the capital of the racial kingdom again, even though we had saved them.

    Therefore, we plan to take the orphans and racial slaves back to "Giant Tower Town.

    However, it is difficult to accept several hundred orphans and racial slaves today and tomorrow.

    There are many preparations to be made, such as finding a place to live, arranging work, expanding the orphanage, securing teachers, and so on.

    (A few hundred people would be easy to feed if only I had my "infinite mess" ......)

    It is not difficult to simply continue to provide housing, clothing, and food, but that will never make them self-reliant.

    We should think about their future and help them to build a foundation to be able to live on their own.

    Currently, we have asked Lilith to secure several residences in the capital of the racial kingdom and have them on standby.

    As soon as "Giant Tower Town" is ready to accept us, we will move there with the "Transition" card.

    Ellie answers my question with a smile.

    Please don''t worry, Lord Light. Preparations for acceptance are progressing smoothly and will be ready soon. The orphanage has been expanded, staffed, and housing is almost complete. We have also secured employment for the development of the outer edges of the "Giant Tower City" by entrusting it to the races instead of relying on fairy maids and dragons. It is still in the experimental stage, but we will soon be able to create jobs that can be done by women and children who lack strength.

    That''s great. I''m sure only men will be pioneering the outer fringes, so I''m really glad to see more jobs that women and children can do."

    Men with strength can work not only in pioneering the outer rim, but also in building, carrying goods, and so on.

    However, women and children without power cannot do these things.

    Women can work as waitresses in bars, cooks, food stalls, vendors, etc., but these jobs are limited at the moment.

    It is difficult to add those jobs immediately and fill them all.

    This is even more so in the case of a child - a girl - who has just graduated from an orphanage.

    So it is really important to increase the number of jobs that women and children can do.

    Ellie''s smile deepens at my unreserved praise.

    I am very pleased that the Lord of Light is pleased with us. However, I am not the creator of this employment, but a former race slave girl whom Mr. Mohawk and his team rescued when they had just built the "Giant Tower. She is very talented in business and has proposed a new business using hot springs and has created jobs for women and children. When we asked her if she had any ideas for us this time, she immediately responded and we are very grateful.

    I was surprised that Ellie praised him that much without giving him a second thought. I hope she will continue to do her best in the future, because job creation is an important issue for Giant Tower Town.

    I think so too, just like the Lord of Light. So I will continue to pay close attention to her, Shirika-san.

    Hearing Ellie''s report, I nodded in agreement.

    At this rate, it seems that accepting racial slaves and orphans will not be a problem.

    I will ask you to take in the orphans as soon as you are ready. May, if you have any cards that you need, please arrange for them to be used without restrictions. If there is any problem in the lowest level of the "Abyss," we will consult with you then.

    Thank you very much. I''m sure that won''t be a problem.

    I don''t think there will be any problem either, but since I don''t know what will happen, I can''t avoid saying something to May, the person in charge of managing the lowest level of the "abyss.

    After we had finished our discussion, I put on a truly amused expression and changed the subject.

    Then let''s talk about how to get revenge on the last one, Drago, and what to do about the "masterminds" in the Dragon People''s Empire.

    May and Ellie smile at my words and come up with ideas.

    We lost track of time and discussed various aspects of revenge.

    --The only problem was that an incident had occurred somewhere other than where we wanted to go.

    Four heroes were born in the Goddess Church, and for some reason, Ellie ...... recognized the "Witch of the Giant Tower" as the Demon King. They declared the defeat of the witch by the heroes.

    <>

 438 - - Episode I: The Goddess of Mercy

    In this world, there is a religion called "Goddessism.

    It is a religion that worships a "goddess" who is said to have created the world.

    However, it is not well respected.

    Beasts, dragons, elves, dwarves, and demons - all powerful species have a strong sense that their own species is absolute. Religion is something that the weak cling to, and races that are confident in their own strength rarely actively respect God.

    The only race that is discriminated against in this world (humans) is probably more likely to believe in God than other races.

    Nevertheless, because it is a religion that praises the goddess who created the world, there is a high possibility that it will be used for political purposes if the head temple is established in the country of any particular species.

    Therefore, the head temple of the Goddess cult was created and existed in the Principality of Six.

    The most famous teaching of the Goddess cult is probably "The Creation of the World.

    It describes how the goddess created the continents and the six species, and how they were targeted by the evil gods.

    The next most famous story - would be the story of "The Demon King and the Brave Men".

    In olden times, a "Demon King" was born in this world.

    The demon king was so powerful that the species of the time were no match for him, and the goddess, in pity, gave power to four species.

    The four seeds that were given the power are the "heroes".

    The heroes of the holy sword.

    The heroes of the Holy Spear.

    Brave men of the Holy Armor.

    The heroes of the Holy Seal.

    These are the above four.

    The four heroes, together with the saints who were given power by the goddess, headed for the extermination of the Demon King.

    Facing a huge valley that blocked the way of the heroes of the Holy Spear, they created a new land and created a road with the spear given to them by the goddess - a spear that contained the eruption of the volcano.

    Next, they arrive at a sea teeming with powerful monsters.

    The demon king was at the end of this sea.

    The hero in holy armor crossed the sea with the hero and the saint with the power of the wind in his armor.

    The heroes finally decided to fight the Demon King.

    The Demon King tried to put a curse on the heroes. However, when the heroes of the Holy Seal prayed with the talisman (holy seal) in their hands, the curse was erased.

    Finally, the hero of the Holy Sword defeats the Demon King with the Holy Sword.

    The above is the oldest story of "The Demon King and the Hero" in the world.

    In this story, the species of this hero changes from race to race, from demon to beast, etc., depending on the species.

    The number of heroes increased or decreased, some were directly followed by a goddess instead of a saint, and some married heroes at the end.

    In the end, some of the heroes married some of the heroes.

    There were so many stories that even today we do not know whether they actually happened or were just fictions.

    At any rate, the above is the basic storyline of the oldest "The Demon King and the Brave.

    And today, a new story of "The Demon King and the Brave" is born.

    The Goddess Church has "recognized the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' as the Demon King," and four heroes have already been born, with the Holy Sword, Holy Lance, Holy Armor, and Holy Seal in their hands.

    Furthermore - "The ''Giant Tower Witch'' is deep underground in the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, the ''Abyss. The nations should cooperate with the heroes to defeat the "Witch of the Giant Tower,"" he officially declared.

    The reaction of each country upon hearing this official declaration of the Goddess Church was very cold.

    The racial kingdoms -- I accept the declaration of the headquarter of the Goddess cult.

    Queen Elf Nation -- refrains from speaking out against the declaration of the head temple of the Goddess Church

    Dwarf Kingdom--concerned

    Allied Beastmen -- too busy rebuilding to cooperate

    Majin Kingdom -- too busy rebuilding to cooperate

    Dragon People''s Empire --Response withheld under consideration

    That''s all.

    The Goddess cult officially declares what seems to be based on the oldest "The Demon King and the Brave" story.

    Those who have heard the story are astonished, wondering if the upper echelons of the goddess religion have lost their minds in officially promoting a fairy tale for children to listen to.

    The fact of the matter is that the statement was made by the world''s leading religious organization, so it was impossible to ignore it.

    No one in each country took the declaration of the Goddess cult seriously.

    However, only the "Witch of the Giant Tower," Wright and the others, are paying attention to this declaration.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The lowest level of the "Abyss," the office.

    I asked Mei, Aoyuki, and Ellie in front of me as I sat in my office chair.

    "The Goddess Church has recognized the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' as the Demon King. ...... In a way, this is not important. What matters is that ...... the Goddess Church declared that the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' is deep underground in the world''s biggest, strongest, and worst dungeon, the Abyss."

    At first, the "Giant Tower" was a birdcage to call Sasha and the "White Knights" and keep them from escaping, a decoy to keep the eyes of the nations from turning to the "Abyss," their home base.

    In fact, thanks to this, they succeeded in fishing out Miki and Daigo, who were formerly on the devil''s side.

    In spite of this, the Goddess Church had pinpointed the home base of Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower," and declared it to be the lowest level of the "Abyss.

    I think it''s too optimistic to think that ...... is a coincidence." Does anyone have an opinion?

    I can assure you that there has been no trespassing, surveillance, or eavesdropping inside the lowest levels of the Abyss.

    Nyah~"

    Mei, who is in charge of internal affairs at the lowest level of the "NARAku," assured them, followed by Aoyuki, who is surveying the surrounding virgin forest and shaking her head.

    Neither of them has detected anything unusual.

    Ellie, who is in charge of the "Giant Pagoda," then speaks up.

    The same is true for the "Giant Tower. Like Ms. Mei, we have not detected any information being extracted from the outside at this point in time.

    It is hard to believe that three people of level 9999 could outwit even the Goddess Church.

    I put my hand to my chin and pondered.

    I wish I could say for sure that it''s all guesswork, but ...... it''s hard to tell without any information. I guess we''ll have to ask them to continue to gather information about goddess religion, heroes, etc. Mei, Aoyuki, Ellie, I want you to raise the alert to the lowest level of the Abyss, the surrounding area, and the Giant Tower.

    Awe.

    Nya!

    We will take care of it right away.

    Mei bowed, Aoyuki raised one hand in cat language, and Ellie responded cheerfully.

    Ellie, please arrange for a donation to be made to the Goddess Church in the name of the "Witch of the Giant Tower. As I recall, many countries have given money, but not the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," right?ббI''ll pay it in case he''s talking nonsense to induce donations, though it may be possible. It''s a small price to pay to keep the spears in place.

    I''m so sorry," he said. I will make arrangements immediately.

    Ellie agreed to my instructions.

    I give other instructions just in case.

    Aoyuki, just in case this is completely out of the question: ......, Mya and Quone attend the Six Principality Magic Academy, and both of them are "Witches of the Giant Tower"--or rather, "Witches of the Giant Tower." He is an important figure in the "Giant Tower Sect. Since the goddess cult is also based in the Principality of Six, there is no possibility that they will run amok and get their hands on the girls. So, just in case, could you ask them to protect the two of them without them noticing?"

    Nya!"

    Aoyuki responds immediately as if to say, ''I''ll take care of it.

    This would make it less difficult to protect the two of them in the event of a problem.

    All that remained was to keep a close eye on how the Goddess Church would react.

    <>

 439 - - 2nd Episode: The Brave of the Second Episode

    A village in a racial kingdom.

    There was a young man named Nick, the eldest son of a poor farmer.

    He is 170 cm tall, has short hair, and is in good shape thanks to his work in the fields. He is 15 years old and has never left his village.

    Every time he gets into his bed at night, he thinks about the same thing over and over again.

    This world is wrong.

    гиA good man like me should not end up being a poor farmer''s son!ббIf only I had the chance, I could rise as high as any other species!)

    Nick cursed his birth.

    Chances are - for example, if he had been born to a big shopkeeper, he would have made a lot of money doing big business.

    If he had been born the son of some noble family, he would have developed his own domain greatly.

    If he had been given an effective boon (gift).

    If--.

    Every time he lies down on his futon, he thinks about "what if.

    Every time he thinks about it, he curses the reality that he was not blessed to be born.

    If only he had been born with more things, he would have been famous and admired in this world.

    (And yet, the son of a poor farmer. ......!ббIt would be a loss to the world to let my talent rot away like this!)

    Under the current circumstances, being the son of a poor farmer, Nick thought, "I can''t make use of my talent.

    Without thinking, he just lives to move his body, tinker in the fields, take care of his birds, and pay his taxes.

    A dead-end life with no further development.

    Nick hated such a life from the bottom of his heart.

    He couldn''t stand the dirt between his fingernails, the fact that he couldn''t bathe properly in the winter and was covered in grime, and the fact that he was soiled by the droppings of his birds.

    As he got older, he felt more and more that the world was wrong, that he was not the right person to end up in such a small place, and that he could be a great success if only he had the chance.

    That night, he went to sleep hating the world, hating those who were doing well, and hating his own situation.

    When he woke up, he would once again be faced with a reality that was far from his ideal.

    (...... Is this a dream?)

    Nick is dreaming.

    No, not exactly a dream.

    He feels as if he is floating, with no feet on the ground.

    (I''m asleep, and I''m sure I''m in a dream world. ......)

    It is as cozy as a baby returning to its mother''s womb.

    I hear a voice speaking to Nick.

    гиIt''s the Goddess.)

    Nick immediately recognizes it.

    Just hearing it is comforting, every cell in his body trembles with joy, and he is convinced, without proof, that he can say with certainty, ''It''s the Goddess.

    The Goddess speaks to Nick.

    The ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' is the Demon King.

    As the hero of the sacred sword, I want you to cooperate with the other heroes and defeat her.

    The witch is in the lowest level of the "Abyss.

    He did not speak to me in words.

    Nick understands his mission not with words, but with his soul.

    The meaning of his birth into this world.

    That his life began at this moment.

    ............"

    In the morning, as usual, I wake up in the dark, before the sun rises.

    Usually, I have to get dressed visually in the dark room because there is no light, and then go outside to take care of my bird first.

    But even though there was no light, Nick could look around his room.

    He could see the edge of the bed, one of the knick-knacks, and even the dirt on the wall.

    Thanks to this, he immediately noticed something that was not in his room: the holy sword Zed.

    Nick takes the "Holy Sword" in his hand.

    It fits in his hand as if it were the beloved sword he has been using since birth.

    He opens the status and checks it.

    I was level 10 yesterday, but now I''m level 7000......."

    After just one night''s sleep, his level had increased 700-fold.

    Thus, his visual night vision has been enhanced, and he can see without difficulty even in a room with no lights.

    It was all as the "Goddess" had told me in my dream.

    I was the chosen one after all. ......!

    A sense of euphoria spreads from my head to my toes.

    The pleasure chemicals are pouring out of my brain so fast that I feel like my brain cells are going to be torn to pieces.

    I am the happiest person in the world right now.

    After biting his lips in happiness, he puts his sleeves on the most beautiful garment he currently has.

    He is now going to fulfill his mission according to the goddess''s wishes.

    First of all, he must head to the Principality of Six, where the head temple of the Goddess cult is located.

    ?ббNick, what''s wrong? What''s the matter, Nick? You took out the clothes you''re going to wear at the harvest festival. You can''t work the fields in those.

    What are you doing? Go change your clothes. When you are done with the birds, go and get the eggs. We''ll use them for breakfast.

    When I went out into the living room, my parents had already gotten up.

    Father tilts his head at the sight of his son Nick, while mother scolds him and proceeds to prepare breakfast.

    Apparently, they both mistakenly believe that Nick has slept through the night and put his cleanest clothes up his sleeves.

    The sun has not yet risen, and the only source of light is the light leaking from the cooking stove in the living room, so they have not yet noticed the "Holy Sword Zed" that Nick is holding in his opposite hand.

    He is like an actor on the stage.

    Father, mother, I''ve received a message from the Goddess, and now I''m going on a journey to defeat the Demon King, the "Witch of the Giant Tower". It may be a hard and long journey, but I will surely fulfill my mission with my friends!ббPlease take care of yourselves, both of you!"

    "............"

    In the morning, as I was going to do my usual work in the fields, my only son, my eldest son, started talking about how he was going on a trip because he had been told by the goddess.

    The parents could not react immediately and froze.

    Nick, in response to their reaction, interprets it as, "He''s so moved by his son''s greatness that he can''t speak," and walks triumphantly to the front door.

    Here he finally notices that his son is clutching a magnificent sword in his opposite hand.

    Of course, a poor farmer''s house would never have such a fine sword.

    The father grabs Nick''s shoulder with a blue face.

    What are you talking about?ббWhere the hell did you get that sword from?ббDid you steal it from the village chief''s house?

    There is no way that the village chief''s house would have such a magnificent and majestic sword.

    However, since the only place that has it is at the village chief''s house, which is the highest level in the village, the father seems to have made that decision.

    The mother follows.

    Nick!ббAre you still sleepwalking?ббGo wash your face with water quickly. And tell me where you stole that sword!ббI''m going to go apologize right now!"

    What are you talking about, Dad and Mom?ббI was chosen by the Goddess, wasn''t I? This ''Holy Sword Zed'' is also a gift from the Goddess.

    Oh, Dad!

    As Nick smiles proudly and is in the middle of explaining, his father interrupts him by punching him in the face, but the level 7000 man is undamaged.

    Instead, his mother''s high-pitched screams are louder and more painful to the ears.

    His father scolds him, his face so red you can see it even in the dark.

    You stupid son of a b*tc*!ббWhat a mess of nonsense!ббJust tell me where you stole that sword from!"

    ............"

    In direct contrast to his father''s fury, Nick became severely cold.

    The happiness he had felt earlier, as if he had been congratulated by the whole world, was replaced by a feeling of discomfort, as if cold water had been poured on his face.

    He felt as if he had literally gone from being so happy that he was soaring to the heavens, to being dropped down to the filth of the earth.

    The drop is so severe that he feels a strong sense of anger toward his parents.

    (I can''t believe that instead of being happy that their son was chosen to be a brave man, they don''t listen to him, don''t understand him, and beat him and yell at him. ...... Are these really the parents who gave birth to me, the brave man?)

    He turns his cold, icy gaze toward his parents.

    Without realizing it, the two of them turned up the heat even more.

    ''You wouldn''t understand if I didn''t tell you, you stupid son of a b*tc*!ббDon''t you have any shame in playing the hero of the tale at your age!"

    Your father is right. I''m really embarrassed already!ббNick is old enough to take over the farm now, you know?ббAnd yet, I can''t believe I was chosen by the goddess with a sword I stole from somewhere. ...... If the villagers saw us like this, our mothers would be too embarrassed to walk out in the street. ......

    ............"

    Father is furious and clenches his fists to strike further.

    Mother wept with sadness and was only concerned about her appearance in the village, in Nick''s eyes.

    (Why are these people dragging their feet instead of celebrating their son''s departure? ......)

    Nick thinks for a while, and then it gets tedious.

    Those who defy the word of the Goddess are not a race.

    They are insignificant, scum of the earth.

    No more."

    What do you mean, "Enough is enough"?ббYou, what the hell is going on--"

    Nick pulled the "Holy Sword Zed" out of its sheath and severed his furious father''s head without hesitation.

 440 - - Episode 3: Gathering the Brave

    No more.

    What do you mean, "Enough is enough"?ббWhat the hell is wrong with you?

    Nick, who became a hero overnight, pulls the "Holy Sword Zed" out of its sheath and cuts off his father''s head.

    The father''s head fell to the dirty floor with a clatter, as if to say, "What the hell is going on?

    A step later, blood spurts from the decapitated torso.

    As the headless body collapses to its knees and falls to the floor, the blood that had been flowing vigorously from the severed part gradually loses its momentum.

    The mother, whose face, body, and clothes are stained with her father''s blood, is stunned for a moment, unable to immediately accept the reality before her.

    When her brain finally understands the reality, she lets out a scream that seems to be squeezed out of her body.

    She screams, "...... Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!ббOh, you!ббN-Nick!ббWhy your father!ббFather--"

    Shut up."

    Nick frowned at his mother''s screams as if they were heartbreakingly loud.

    His hands are gripping the "Holy Sword Zed" and he cannot hold his ears.

    Perhaps because of this, he beheads his screaming, noisy mother as well as his father, as if to cut off the root of the noise.

    The mother''s head, horrified by her son''s murderous act, flutters through the air and tumbles to the floor, as does the father''s.

    Thanks to the decapitation of her mother, she only cracks her mouth a few times, but she is unable to speak, and her movements soon stop.

    Nick nods in satisfaction at the quiet room.

    It''s finally quieted down," he said. You''ve been so foolish as to be my parents, you know. And instead of being happy for their goddess-chosen son''s success, they tried to interfere with it. You''re a scoundrel, ....... Although, I did kill him in the heat of the moment, wasn''t that bad?"

    Nick sheathes his holy sword and ponders for a moment before answering.

    Well, that''s okay. It''s a standard story of a lonely hero whose parents are dead. This might be a good way for a brave man to start his journey.

    He has no regrets, even though he took his own parents into his hands.

    In fact, he was even pleased to find himself in the same situation as the story''s standard heroic setting.

    Of course, the standard hero of the story does not kill his parents with his own hands. They were originally orphans, monsters, or bandits who attacked and murdered their parents.

    Hey, hey!ббWhat''s wrong!ббI heard a great scream--!

    When the mother''s screams were heard outside, men from the neighborhood of the village visited the Nick house with a stag or something in their hands.

    The door was unlocked, and when they opened it, they found the parents standing there ...... with swords in their hands, their heads severed, and their sons covered in blood.

    Thanks to the sun finally coming up, the morning sun shines through the room and you can see the gruesome scene even if you don''t want to.

    Nick!ббOh, you''re the one who did this terrible thing!ббOh, oh!

    Hee!ббThat''s not true. ......What the hell happened to you that you killed your own parents?"

    I have to go get the mayor!ббNick!ббGet your hand off that sword!ббPut it on the floor!"

    Some were nauseated by the horrific scene, others were stunned, unable to accept the reality of what had happened to their parents, and others stared at Nick with the stag head in their hands, giving him instructions.

    Nick sighs and shrugs his shoulders, as if he is annoyed with them.

    He sighs and shrugs, "Good grief,......, why do you guys all have such bad timing?ббIt''s not good to get a bad name for my brave self before I leave, is it? So I guess it can''t be helped."

    Nick pulls out his holy sword again with the attitude of a hero caught up in a troublesome situation.

    And it''s a classic beginning of a hero''s story where the hero is the only one to escape the attack, but the villagers are all wiped out. That''s the way it goes, isn''t it?

    He spoke to himself and did not hesitate to turn his blade on the men who had been his neighbors.

    --On that day, a racial village disappears from the earth.

    All the villagers, young and old, men and women, had their heads chopped off.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The "Holy Sword Zed," given to Nick by the goddess, has seven abilities, just like the story.

    One of these abilities was the power to drive through the sky when possessed. After destroying his hometown, he flew to the Duchy of Six, where the head temple of the Goddess cult is located.

    When he arrived at the Duchy of Six, he went through the formalities and entered the gate.

    Nick asked people and headed for the head temple of the Goddess cult.

    The church of the head temple of the Goddess cult was located on the north side of the Sixth Duchy, near the slum side.

    It is not that the duchy is treating the head temple of the Goddess cult coldly.

    Originally, the head temple of the Goddess Church was located in the north, and the slum was formed when they gave alms to the poor.

    In addition, in order to avoid being used as a political tool, the head temple of the Goddess cult was built in the neutral territory of the Principality of Six, which is not so large as to be called a "head temple.

    It is probably not even half the size of the Six Principality Academy of Magic.

    The church looks good because of the support (donations) from various countries.

    When Nick arrived at the main church of the Goddess Church, he entered without hesitation.

    It was as if he was entering his own home.

    ............"

    Once inside, all eyes were on those inside at once.

    The three men, except Nick, looked at him - they understood immediately.

    Nick also understands at a glance who they are.

    They were the brave men who had been chosen by the goddess, just like himself.

    The "Holy Spear Braves," dressed in priestly garb and holding spears that seemed to embody their anger.

    The "Brave Man in Holy Armor," who is short and somehow floats in the air.

    The "Brave Man of the Holy Seal," with his hair pulled back in the back and the appearance of a hard-working merchant.

    And then there is Nick, the "Brave Man of the Holy Sword.

    In the mythical age of the present, the heroes chosen by the goddess were all present.

    <>

 441 - - Episode 4 Miya and Quones Six Principality School Life Day 1 and Part 1

    In the Principality of Six, there is the Six Principality Academy of Magic, where talented magicians from all over the continent gather and work hard day and night, transcending the boundaries between races.

    It is one of the most advanced institutions on the continent for the study of magic, technology, magic items, and other cutting-edge techniques.

    Other countries are doing similar things internally, but only the Dwarf Kingdom is able to compete with the Six Principality Academy of Magic in some fields.

    Mya and her friend Quone attended such a world-class academy as students.

    Nn~~~......

    Miya wakes up before the sun rises under a bunk bed in the girls'' dormitory.

    She sleepily stretches out in bed, rubbing her eyes as she rouses herself.

    Mya was originally a farmer and also an adventurer, so she was used to waking up before the sun rose.

    She slips out of bed and, still in her pajamas, calls out to her roommate, who is sleeping in the upstairs bed.

    ''Good morning, Quone. It''s morning."

    ''Mmmm, mmmm, mmmm, mmmm, I can''t eat anymore ......''

    Mya tries to shake her awake from the top of the quilt, but the long blonde-haired girl, Quone, keeps waking up, letting out goofy sleep-words.

    Quone is the daughter of one of the most prominent merchant families in the city near the Duchy of Six.

    She is a young lady who is accustomed to being woken up by her maid. Moreover, she is the youngest daughter, and her parents and older brother are both far apart in age, so she grew up spoiled.

    Because of this, her first encounter with Miya was not a good one.

    At the time, Quone, a self-proclaimed genius magician who was billed as "Violet Foreign Angel," took an interest in the misanga that Miya was wearing and became involved with her to sell it.

    Despite the mess, they became friends, and the next day, Miya and Quone went out of town. The next day, Mya and Kuone went out of town and showed each other their offensive magic.

    While they were showing each other their offensive magic, the beastmen attacked them to kidnap them.

    At the time, the Alliance of Beastmen was trying to gather the races to fight against the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" and to hit the witch.

    The way to gather the race was not only through the slave trade for money. They also included the illegal kidnapping of villages, travelers, adventurers, and others.

    At the time, Mya and Quone were spotted and attacked by these beast races.

    On the way to the village, Quone, who had no experience in actual combat, was dragged down, and the two were kidnapped by the beastmen, along with Mya.

    They were held captive with the other races, but in the end, they fell foul of the "Witch of the Giant Tower"-Light, and the beastmen who took part in the operation were annihilated.

    Quone was traumatized by being kidnapped and imprisoned by the beast races, but after being rescued by the "Giant Tower Witch," she decided to "......Wasn''t the meaning of my birth in this world to master magic? I met Mya, was saved by the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," and saw with my own eyes the moment ...... that a "saint" was born among the race (human), and was born to spread the splendor and miracle of it. Mya, it was fate that I met you!" He cries out.

    As a result, he makes Miya a saint and establishes the "Giant Tower cult," which worships the "Giant Tower Witch" and fairy maids.

    As a result, Mya became a saint, and the "Giant Tower Church," which worships the "Giant Tower Witch" and fairy maids, was founded.

    At the same time, Quone returned to school after Mya was accepted to the Six Principality Magic Academy.

    She has been living in the same room with Miya ever since.

    She is woken up by Mya, whom she worships as a saint, but since she is not very strong in the morning, she has no choice.

    He finally wakes up when Mya strips off the quilt.

    Good morning, Saint Mya. ......

    Good morning, Quone-chan, let''s get ready before breakfast starts."

    Roger that. ......

    Quone, looking shaggy blonde, slumps down from her upstairs bed, her head still half asleep.

    Mya and Quone work together to make hot water in a tub.

    Mya draws out the water, and Quone warms it up.

    They wipe off their faces and sweat with the warm water.

    Mya shrugs her hair as she changes into her uniform - a sorcerer''s garment - and sits down with Quone.

    The grades are separated by the color of the ribbon on her chest.

    Quone usually wears her blonde hair in vertical rolls, but she has a bad sleeping habit, so in the mornings, Mya fixes her hair like this.

    ...... really don''t know which one is the saint and which one is the priest.

    The most important thing to keep in mind is that you should never forget to take a look at the following tips before you start to make a decision on your own.

    The two of them flip on the cloak of the Six Principality Magic Academy, leave the room, and go to have breakfast before the cafeteria gets crowded.

    The cafeteria is open to both men and women, regardless of race.

    Because Six Principality Academy of Magic is a "school for the exploration of magic," it does not allow discrimination based on whether one is a noble, a commoner, or a member of a race.

    The Six Principality Academy of Magic is a place to study magic.

    The cafeteria is included in the tuition fee, although there is a charge for it, and the variety of food prepared is fixed, so those who are bored and do not want to eat can eat outside.

    Those who are from poor backgrounds always eat in the cafeteria, saying that it is a waste of tuition money, and those who don''t want to eat out say, "Food?ббProfessors and students who said, "Research is more important," would eat quickly in the cafeteria and return to their laboratories.

    If they ate in the cafeteria, they would not fall ill nutritionally.

    If there was no cafeteria, some faculty members and students would fall ill because they were too absorbed in their research.

    Quone, there is an open seat over there.

    "You''re in luck. You''re a saint, Mya."

    Quit being a saint, Quone-chan. ......

    Mya tsk tsked, but Quone would not change her mind.

    In her view, it was Miya who supported her when she was locked up and in fear of death.

    She still considers her behavior to be that of a true saint.

    There is an unspoken rule about seating in the cafeteria.

    The professors, upperclassmen, and underclassmen were usually assigned seats.

    This was an unspoken rule to avoid trouble.

    Since Miya and her classmates arrived early, they were able to sit down and have breakfast without waiting.

    While having breakfast, I check today''s schedule.

    Mya breaks bread and puts it in her mouth.

    Quone chews a salad of mashed potatoes mixed with vegetables.

    What''s the first thing we''re going to do in the morning?

    I believe it''s Dr. Domas''s ''Conditions for Strengthening or Weakening Offensive Magic.

    Oh, I don''t remember that."

    Mya''s question was answered by Quone.

    Domus and Gold had hit it off earlier when Dirk and his party of "black clowns" came to visit the school of magic.

    He and Dirk had visited the school to check the temperature of Dirk''s "firewall," and had found that Kichi - a teacher with a keen interest in research - was a good friend of Dirk''s.

    Quone also shreds a small piece of bread and brings it to her mouth.

    The girls, including Mya, are generally well behaved, but the boys are laughing out loud or eating badly while reading or writing in their books.

    I''m going to help Mr. Domas with his experiments this afternoon," she said. I don''t like to do too much heavy lifting with Mya, but you don''t hesitate to push her around.

    I''m not worried," he said. I''m fine. I got into the academy thanks to the recommendation of Mr. Domas.

    Mya rolls up her sleeves to show her power hump.

    In fact, she is from a farming village and has been an adventurer for some time.

    Quone is taller than Mya, but Mya''s arms are stronger than Quone''s.

    Mya was recommended by Domus and passed the entrance exam, so she is treated as his graduate student by the faction.

    The expression "graduate student" is a bit stiff, but she is just being watched by Domas.

    ...... Rather, even though you''re a senior, can you go to the professor''s classes with me and help him with experiments?"

    Of course it''s okay. Of course it''s okay. I''ve already gotten permission from Dr. Domas.

    Quone, who was supposed to be a senior, was always next to Miya in the room, in class, helping with research, etc.

    Mya was very grateful to have someone she knew by her side, but she also wondered if Quone was doing well in his studies.

    The unspoken rule is to leave the room quickly after finishing breakfast.

    It is reprehensible to sit down and monopolize the seat.

    After returning the tray to the return slot, Mya and Quone returned to their room and headed to the classroom in the morning, ready for their classroom study.

    <>

 442 - - Episode 5 Miya, Quones Six Principality School Life, 1st and 2nd Part

    One of the most common ways to enhance offensive magic is through the use of magic items. A typical example is the wand, which is a symbol of the magician. However, magic items are not the only way to enhance offensive magic. For example, when using fire-based offensive magic, oil is sprinkled beforehand.

    Mr. Domas, who was in charge of Miya''s examiner, first explains on the blackboard how to strengthen offensive magic.

    Mya and the other 5th level magicians seated in the classroom took notes of what was written on the blackboard and listened to what was being said.

    The first lesson of the morning was on "Conditions for strengthening and weakening offensive magic" by Domas.

    This is a very basic lesson that every student at the school must take.

    Therefore, Quone, who had originally qualified as a 4th level magician, did not need to take this class. She is merely sitting next to her friend Miya, who is taking the class.

    Incidentally, here is a brief explanation of the ranks set by the Six Principality Academy of Magic.

    1st class--A magician who can handle the tactical class; 1st class.

    2nd level: Semi-1st level, capable of destroying offensive magic chants.

    3rd level: Cannot discard the chanting of offensive magic, but can shorten the duration of a chant.

    4th level: A magician of general ability recognized by the school.

    5th level: Apprentice magician.

    That''s all.

    Miya has only been at the academy for a short time and is still considered a 5th level magician.

    However, thanks to her experience as an adventurer and her hard work, her actual ability is at a higher level than even the 4th level.

    This level is only a guide.

    To move up from 5th to 4th level, you need to take an examination at the school, but beyond that, if you fulfill the required conditions and actually prove it in front of the examiner, you will be qualified.

    If you qualify for the first level, you will receive scouts from all over the world.

    Next, I would like to talk about the conditions for weakening offensive magic. I''ll use fire magic again, for example, if you do it near a body of water..."

    Domas'' talk continues, and the students take the lesson seriously.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Lunch is again taken in the cafeteria.

    This is the busiest time in the cafeteria.

    The morning and evening hours are taken up considerably, but lunch is shorter than those two hours.

    Therefore, it is an unspoken agreement that students eat in a hurry and leave their seats.

    The menu is always pasta and soup.

    If they did not like it, they would go out on the street and eat at a food stall or a restaurant.

    The afternoons are reserved for voluntary training.

    Students could train with each other.

    Or they could pursue their own research.

    You can take a break and sleep in the dormitory.

    Most students study magic on their own.

    Some students go out of town to earn money by imitating adventurers.

    Mya and Quone are .......

    They asked, "Mr. Domas, can we put this stuff in the warehouse?"

    ''Ummm, in the warehouse, please. And while you''re at it, please move the targets for offensive magic to the test site, Mya.

    I can''t believe I put Saint Mya in charge of the heavy lifting. ......

    ''Quone, as I said this morning, I''m confident in my strength, so I''ll be fine.

    In Domas'' lab, Mya and Quone were forced to imitate assistants who were in charge of miscellaneous chores.

    Since Mya was admitted on Domas'' recommendation, she is treated as his graduate student in terms of faction.

    He, too, would be grateful for help with chores, so when he needs a hand in the afternoon, he calls on people like Mya.

    In a manner of speaking, there is an advantage on the part of Mya and her colleagues.

    They get access to the latest research, plus they can use the lab''s experimental equipment if they get permission from Domas.

    Also, if there is a good part-time job available, they may be approached through Domas.

    The network of contacts is an asset.

    Putting aside Quone''s concerns, Miya lifted one of the crates.

    Saint Mya, I''ll carry it too!

    Thank you, Quone. I can handle this one on my own, so could you bring me the box with the rolled up paper in it?

    I''ll take care of it. I can spare this much.

    Quone has less arm strength than Mya.

    Mya is concerned about her and guides her to hold the lightest object.

    Quone does not seem to notice and obediently carries the luggage.

    After putting the luggage away in the warehouse, she moved the target of the attack magic to the test site according to the instructions of Domus.

    And so the afternoon passes.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    At night, after finishing dinner, I went to the bath according to time.

    The Six Principality Magic Academy has a bath.

    Cleaning is left to the janitorial staff, but the job of pouring hot water is popular among the students as a good part-time job.

    Miya and Kuone are assigned to take a bath at a set time, and afterwards they are free to do as they please.

    Many of the students in the women''s dormitory bring snacks and chat in the common room.

    They call people over to their private rooms to have confidential conversations, or continue their research as usual.

    Miya uses this free time to make potions.

    However, making potions is not her main job.

    Quone calls out to Miya from her double-decker bed.

    Mya, we are about to run out of the herbs we need to make the potion, aren''t we?ббIf you want, we can go back and pick some more on our next day off."

    I guess so. I think I''m going to run out soon. Then let''s go out of town on our next vacation."

    I can''t wait to go on an adventure outside with Saint Mya.

    Adventure is just going outside the city to pick medicinal herbs, fruits for sale, and mushrooms.

    Mya found Quone''s comment funny and responded with a laugh.

    Mya''s main source of income is going out as an adventurer on her days off to gather medicinal herbs, fruits, mushrooms, and mosses to sell.

    She copies the illustrated books in the library of the Six Principality Magic Academy and checks in advance which items are hard to identify but have monetary value.

    They go outside the city to pick medicinal herbs to use in making potions.

    The price of this gathering is surprisingly not ridiculous.

    It is difficult for the average adventurer to tell the difference, and there is a lack of information on the environment in which the herbs are grown.

    Many of the students at the same magic academy as Miya and her friends are basically wealthy.

    The poorer ones were mostly introduced to part-time jobs by the teachers, or to making magic items, or to fighting monsters with offensive magic when they went out of town as adventurers.

    Of course, if they could afford it, they would take a day off to rest their bodies and spirits and enjoy chatting with Quone and other friends.

    "Oh ...... but this time of year can be a bit scary ......"

    Quone-chan?"

    Unsure of the intent of her line, Mya reflexively turned and looked at Quone.

    Quone explained, her eyebrows furrowed with anxiety.

    She said, "You see that goddess cult building near the slum to the north?ббThat is where the "Witch of the Giant Tower" has recently been located, deep underground in the "Abyss," the world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon. All countries should cooperate with the heroes to defeat the Giant Tower Witch. Saint Mya is the saint of the "Giant Tower Church" in the "Giant Tower Town". If she is in the city, she should stay away from the North Slum, but if she comes face to face with the believers of the Goddess Church outside, she might be attacked. ......

    You''re overthinking this, my dear Quone. No one knows about the "Giant Tower Church" as a minor religion, let alone inside the "Giant Tower Town.

    Saint Mya, you can''t call your religion minor anymore!

    No, I don''t approve of it yet, okay?"

    Mya butts in, but Quone puffs out one cheek and starts preaching.

    Thus ends their day at the Six Principality Magic Academy.

    --And then, Quone''s bad premonition comes true.

    <>

 443 - - Extraordinary Employment Creation 1

    A hot spring has sprung up in "Giant Tower Town.

    Under Wright''s direction, the hot spring was developed and a spa facility was created.

    The residents of "Giant Tower Town" can take a bath as long as they pay for it.

    Silica, who came to "Giant Tower Town" after being rescued by the Mohicans, is one of those enjoying the hot springs.

    However, she has to develop a product related to the hot springs because of a slip of the tongue.

    It all started when a fairy maid happened to overhear a conversation between Silica and a new employee, Milk, while soaking in the hot springs: "Selling hot water from the hot springs, boiling eggs in the hot springs, and cooking with the steam can all become products.

    The population of Kyotogai is growing, but there are not enough jobs.

    The "Giant Tower" side has created public works projects to expand the city and has managed to accommodate the people.

    Men with strength can work, but there are not enough jobs to accept women and children.

    The fairy maids who heard about Silica''s story thought that they might be able to create new jobs for women and children, and took her to the "Giant Tower Witch" to explain the situation.

    While meeting with the "Giant Tower Witch," Silica gave them the information she knew in detail.

    As a result, a new job was created thanks to her.

    Silica, who had given her advice, was relieved to see that the employment using the hot springs had taken off without a hitch.

    As a reward, she was given a golden envelope, but what made her even happier was .......

    гиThe most important thing to remember is that the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is the one who directly voiced her opinion on the project. I''m really glad that we succeeded ...... because we absolutely cannot afford any failures.)

    Silica just gave the information she knew, but she did not know what would have happened if the business had failed.

    Because a beautiful girl named Miki, who used to work there as an employee, disappeared one day after going up to the second floor or higher of the "Giant Tower".

    When I asked the fairy maid, she said, "Miki?ббThere is no such girl,'' was the reply.

    When he rushed back to his home/store, he found Miki''s room empty, not even the cup she had been using.

    There were times when men who attacked fairy maids in a s*xual manner were treated as if they had never been there in the first place, but Miki was a girl.

    It was impossible for her to have attacked him in a s*xual manner.

    Or something more, or - Silica stopped to think.

    At any rate, she had a new business and a new job.

    She should be happy about that.

    Silica runs a small store with Milk, a girl who was expelled from the racial kingdom, as an employee.

    --She receives a request that makes her stomach ache once again.

    What is the request?

    I''d like you to come up with some new ideas for jobs that women and children can do.

    ............"

    Silica was having her second tea party (forced summoning) with the "Witch of the Tower" on the third floor parlor of the "Tower of Titan.

    Guided by the fairy maid, Silica sat on the parlor sofa, and the "Giant Tower Witch" sat in front of her.

    Silica tried to taste the tea, but she was so nervous that she could not taste the tea at all.

    The reason why she was summoned was, as you can see from the words of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," "to create a new job that can be done by women and children.

    Then, why did she call Silica out of the blue to talk about this?

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" had a point.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," sitting on the sofa in front of us, explains with one hand on her cheek through her hood.

    She explained, "Just recently, there was a ceremony in the racial kingdom, and due to various circumstances, we have decided to take in orphans and racial slaves. We can manage to take in men because of the public works we have prepared for them, but there is not much work for children and women who have no power. ......

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" lets out a melancholy sigh.

    Although her face could not be seen through her hood, even her sigh was graceful and beautiful.

    Some people would fall in love with her beauty just by looking at her, but Silica has no time for that now.

    "Of course, we plan to prepare orphanages and jobs that can be done by women as well. ...... I was wondering if you could give me some advice on this, since it is difficult in the short term, but not in the long term," said Silica, who had a great idea about the spa. Please help us."

    "......, I''m in awe."

    Thank you!ббOf course, if you don''t get any ideas, don''t worry, I don''t blame you.

    From Silica''s point of view, there was no other way to reply.

    With her stomach churning, she was once again asked by the "Witch of the Giant Tower" - or rather, by the God who protects us - to take on the challenge of creating jobs.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    I was like, "Wow, that''s great. I never thought I would be entrusted with a job directly from the ''Witch of the Giant Tower''!"

    For me, it just makes me sick to my stomach. ......

    That evening, over dinner with his only employee, a young girl of the same generation named Milk, Silica explained the incident that had summoned him.

    She complimented Milk over a mouthful of stew she had prepared for dinner.

    I understand how you feel, Sirika-san, but to be relied upon by that ''Witch of the Giant Tower,'' the Lord of the Giant Tower Town, it''s still amazing!

    Silica''s eyebrows lowered at Milk''s unreserved praise as she shredded the bread and dipped it into the stew.

    I know it''s great for me, too,.......

    But?"

    Milk waits for the rest of the story.

    If he fails, he may be treated like Miki, ''the one who was never there in the first place.

    It would be fine if it was just me, but if I had to involve even my employee, Milk.

    Just imagining it makes Silica''s stomach ache.

    Of course, "The Witch of the Giant Tower" Ellie has no intention of doing that.

    I''m simply relying on Silica, and I have no intention of making her take responsibility if she doesn''t come up with an idea or if she fails to put it into practice.

    Of course, Silica herself doesn''t think the "Witch of the Giant Tower" would do such a thing, but .......

    I wasn''t even pure enough to believe that it would have absolutely zero impact.

    ''--Nothing at all. I''ll have to work hard after dinner to come up with an idea."

    If there''s anything I can do to help, please let me know!ббI''ll do my best to help!"

    Milk offers to help with a genuine smile.

    Silica felt a little lighter between smiles.

    <>

 444 - - Extraordinary Employment Creation 2

    Silica wipes herself with hot water and lies down on the bed in her room after finishing her meal with Milk, a girl who works at the store.

    ''New, a job for women and children? ......''

    While lying in bed, Silica comes up with ideas about the new employment that the "Witch of the Giant Tower" has asked her to do.

    (Women and children are not strong enough to do the pioneering work that men are now doing and ....... It''s doubtful they can do math or read or write.)

    According to "The Witch of the Giant Tower," it is orphans and former race slaves who are taken in from the racial kingdom capitals.

    In Silica''s experience, neither of them are able to learn the etiquette, reading, writing, and calculating necessary for business.

    (Not that we should create jobs for all of them. (Not that we should create jobs for them after they can read or learn to read and write, but we should create jobs that they can do. ......)

    Easier said than done.

    For example, store keepers, waitresses, and cleaning/laundry agents would be good, but .......

    Those seats are already filled.

    The store that Silica is in charge of could accept one more person, but more than that would be difficult.

    Other stores would have a tougher time.

    There is no point in forcing them to hire someone just because the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" tells them to.

    (If we could build a new one like the sales store we built at the spa facility, it would be the quickest way to get the word out. ......)

    Silica''s ideas include eggs made from the hot springs that spring up around the spa facility, food made from the steam, and hot spring water sold as a healthy beverage.

    Other products included cold drinking water, food made without using hot spring water, and small items for sale.

    Thanks to these efforts, they have succeeded in creating a work environment where many women and children can work without strain.

    (But we can''t afford to build a store now. ......)

    Since we have already created a work environment in which a certain number of women and children can work without strain, we cannot allow them to participate any further in spa-related matters.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" understands this, which is why she asked Silica for new ideas.

    Silica rolls around on the bed.

    гиThe "Giant Tower Witch" understands this and has asked her to come up with new ideas.

    In the past, fairy maids and dragons played a central role in expansion, but recently, the project has become more of a long-term public works project.

    However, recently, it has become more of a long-term public works project.

    Dragons are used only for pulling out the roots of trees, removing buried rocks, and warning of foreign enemies.

    They are heavy machinery and bodyguards.

    (Maybe they could build stores around the outer edge of the area?бб(But it''s impossible because the outer edges go on and on and on, so you have to build a store every time you go forward. ......)

    Silica laughed at her own opinion, but

    I said, "...... Oh!ббOh, yeah, that''s right. It''s that simple!"

    Thanks to you, ideas are sparked.

    She sits down ill-mannered on her bed and scrutinizes her own ideas.

    Cost, profit, whether the work can actually be done by women and children, and if so, safety, demand, and so on.

    She ponders alone in the dark room, forgetting to sleep for a while.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    A few days later, Silica submitted her idea to the "Witch of the Giant Tower" via the fairy maid.

    At that time, she also submits a detailed document spelling out the necessary tools, necessary expenses, demands, and future developments.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" highly evaluated Silica''s idea and documents.

    They immediately allocated the necessary budget and staff.

    So what business idea did Silica come up with?

    --About a month later.

    That''s enough for today.

    Yes, sir!

    Thank you for your hard work!

    Good night!"

    In the afternoon, before evening, the work of extending the outer edges is finished on the signal of the fairy maid who acts as supervisor.

    It is finished while there is still daylight because it is unsafe to finish after dark.

    The men involved in the outer edge expansion work wipe their sweat off with towels and other items they carry around their necks and prepare to go home with their friends while putting away their work tools.

    Young women and children with rear carriages were waiting for them.

    The rear car was filled with goods such as cold drinking water, food, sweetmeats, new towels, soap, and bath sets.

    When the men finished cleaning up and received their daily allowance from the fairy maid, they gathered in the straw and purchased the goods.

    I asked for a glass of cold fruit water," said one man. I''ve been sweating too much and my throat is parched.

    I''ll have this meat packet. I''m starving and won''t make it to town.

    I was just out of soap, so I asked for this. I''d like to take a refreshing dip in the hot springs on the way home.

    Thank you!"

    The girls work hard with smiles on their faces.

    In front of them, a man asks the girls what they have planned for the evening.

    It''s not customary to mess with the fairy maids, but not with these girls.

    Rather, they encourage marriage.

    Of course, if you force yourself on them even though they don''t want to, the fairy maids will warn you.

    It is the women who have the initiative.

    The men understand this, so they approach their favorite women and girls.

    (I''m glad it seems to be going well. ......)

    Silica, who came up with the idea, shows up for a site visit on her day off.

    The idea she came up with is a "mobile sales station" using a rear car.

    Silica''s parents were former peddlers, and when she entered a town, etc., she was repeatedly checked for her goods (to make sure she was not trying to bring in illegal goods) and her identity was checked.

    Naturally, it took a long time to enter, and there were lines of people waiting in line.

    To get in the line, women, sometimes girls no older than themselves, would sell their wares, carrying boxes around their necks.

    They were so-called "sellers.

    The idea was that if there were men (demand) in the outer fringes and it was not possible to set up a store, they should move directly to the area to sell their products.

    At first, the idea was for each individual to carry a box of goods around his or her neck, but this was quickly rejected.

    It would take too much energy to go from the city to the outer fringes of the city to sell.

    Also, the amount of goods they could carry would be too small, and it would be no fun to get into financial trouble.

    So they came up with the idea of modifying the rear car to make it easier to move around, carry a larger quantity, and serve customers in a group.

    As Shirika''s goal, she can place around 10 women and girls in one rear car sales.

    There were many men working in the outer rim extension (public works) and many places to move to.

    Thanks to their good sales and reputation, there are not enough of them to go around.

    Above all, it functions as a meeting place for young men and women, just as it was intended.

    There have been no reports yet of people getting married as a result of working at the mobile vending stand, but from what I hear, it is not too far off in the future.

    гиAs long as the expansion work (public works) continues, it seems that the work at the mobile vending station will not disappear, and I am very happy to have been able to meet the demands of the "Witch of the Giant Tower.)

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower"--"I want you to give me ideas for jobs that new, powerless women and children can do," should have been answered well enough.

    Silica felt a weight lifted off her shoulders, and with light steps she headed home to the store.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    -- Later in the day.

    Silica and employee Milk were preparing the store in the morning when one of the fairy maids came to visit.

    Milk, who was outside putting up a sign, hurriedly calls out to Silica, who is inside putting products on the shelves.

    ''Shhh, Sirika!ббThe fairy maid has come to speak with you, Sirika!"

    !ббPlease come right in!"

    I didn''t realize that a fairy maid would bother to visit .......

    Silica immediately guesses it''s about an idea she had.

    When Milk hears her reply, he leads the fairy maid waiting outside into the store.

    The fairy maid doesn''t seem particularly offended and, as usual, addresses Silica with a buoyant beauty that even women would fall in love with.

    She says, "Excuse me for disturbing you, sir, but I am busy. I have received a message from the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and have come to visit you.

    Yes, sir!ббOh, thank you!

    Silica replied nervously.

    Milk is equally nervous and waits for the fairy maid to continue.

    The fairy maid, as usual, smiles kindly and tells her.

    The "Witch of the Giant Tower" is very pleased with Sirika''s idea. She would like to convey her thanks in person at a later date, a gold envelope, and - if you have any trouble - she would like you to call on the Witch of the Gigantic Tower (herself). If you call on us, we will make it known so that the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" can hear you. If there is anything we can do, please do not hesitate to contact us."

    .................. yes, oh, thank you."

    After that, Silica will ask about her availability, and they will discuss and coordinate a meeting with the "Witch of the Giant Tower" in person to thank her for her help, as well as a gold envelope and other items.

    After the discussion, the fairy maid bowed and left the store.

    After the fairy maid left the store, Milk, who had been silent until then, complimented Silica with a look of joy and respect.

    She said, "That''s great, Sirika!ббNot only did I get to thank the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" in person, but I also got the right to hear her words in person!ббI really admire you!

    How did this happen......!"

    At Milk''s words, Silica held her face in her hands and mouthed a line that made no sense.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" Ellie''s "If you are ever in trouble, call on the Witch of the Gigantic Tower (herself)," was an offer of goodwill to Silica, who had responded to her reckless request.

    If you have a hard time making a living, I will help you, if there is a magic item you want, I will provide it, and if you are short on manpower, I will arrange it for you.

    It was truly an offer made out of the goodness of my heart.

    However, the other party was not only "Giant Tower Town," but also had the right to communicate directly to the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who is now influential throughout the world.

    It weighs more heavily than gaining the right to express an opinion to the king of a country.

    In the extreme, if she offends Silica and advises the "Giant Tower Witch," she can destroy tens of thousands of people.

    She would never want that to happen.

    "Let''s look at ...... in a positive light. You have successfully completed the client''s work. Let''s think positively.

    Sirica?"

    Milk tilts his head at Silica, who mumbles something.

    However, due to Silica''s lack of experience, she could not imagine how this achievement would affect the people around her.

    Silica, who was known by the residents of "Giant Tower Town" as having the right to appeal directly to the "Witch of the Giant Tower," was looked up to by those around her and became so well known that she was rumored to be the "witch''s safekeeper," despite her young age.

    Silica''s fame is rising, even though she does not want it to.

    <>

 445 - - Episode 6 The Sword, The Spear, The Armour, The Seal

    The church located near the entrance to the northern slum in the Principality of Six is the "Headquarters of the Goddess Church.

    As a result of the support of the poor by the head temple of the Goddess Church, slums were formed in the northern area.

    The rivalry between the various races is too strong (for example, the demon race sees the dragon race as a rival and aims to surpass them in the future), and they do not particularly revere the Goddess Church.

    They inevitably give priority to their own species over the goddess religion.

    However, since it would not be right to ignore them completely, each country sets aside a budget every year and makes a donation to the Goddess Church.

    This is merely a formal way of showing respect.

    The newly born heroes, including the farmer-born "Nick the Brave of the Sword," gathered in a parlor on the grounds of the Goddess Church and engaged in conversation.

    Korol, the spearman, sits on a one-person sofa, his voice trembling with anger.

    A merchant, who is a close friend of the ''Witch of the Giant Tower,'' whom the Goddess has recognized as the ''Demon King,'' has offered to give away a large sum of money. He greeted me with a flirtatious look, and in a roundabout way, he asked me to withdraw his recognition as the Demon King if I would give him a large sum of money. ......

    Korol is tall at 190 cm, but his face is also long and vertical. His hair is neatly cut at the ends as if measured with a ruler, and he wears a simple priest''s uniform. He had no muscles or flab; he was simply thin.

    He was the son of parents who worked at the head temple of the Goddess of Mercy and was currently a priest himself.

    At first glance, he appeared to be a good-looking young priest who was tall but thin like a thin tree and never seemed to have been in a fight. ......

    Korol opens his eyes to the limit and lets out a vindictive cry.

    ''To think that money can solve the guidance of the Goddess!ббWhat impiety!ббDisrespect!ббDisrespect!ббDisrespect!ббShouldn''t we go to the "Abyss" right now to show the Goddess our guidance!"

    Korol, as a devout priestess of the Goddess Church, cried out "impious" with tears of blood and insisted that we go to the "Abyss" right now.

    In response, Anren, the "Brave Man of the Holy Seal," sitting alone on the two-seater sofa, raised his hand lightly and said, "Wait.

    Calm down, Holy Spear," he said. I understand how you feel, but haste makes waste. In all business and in all battles, it is essential to be fully prepared. Preparation is everything in business, and although we are the chosen heroes, we are amateurs in dungeon exploration. We can''t go into a dungeon without any know-how.

    "You coward, Holy Seal!ббYou''re just a merchant and a miser after all!ббWe have the blessings of the Goddess!ббFaith is everything!ббWe don''t need dungeon know-how or preparation, we are brave men!

    Korol, the "Brave of the Holy Spear," rises from his couch and rages at the words of Anren, the "Brave of the Holy Seal.

    Anren, the "Brave of the Holy Seal," who had done many negotiations as a successful merchant, was neither frightened nor angry at Korol''s attitude, and he explained the benefits to the child to calm him down.

    As the Holy Spear said, we have the blessing of the Goddess. It will be no problem for us to go to the lowest level of the Abyss and raise the head of the Witch. However, there is no possibility of failure due to negligent preparation. That''s why we need to be prepared to destroy that possibility. We should be careful to ensure that we can fulfill the oracle from the goddess. Don''t you agree?"

    Gnu......"

    Anlen, the "hero of the holy seal," crossed his legs and calmly announced, "I am the hero of the holy seal.

    Korol, who had been agitated by his attitude, could not help but fall silent.

    Anren was originally a merchant who sold racial slaves to make a profit.

    He knew how to silence someone like Korol who shouted emotionally.

    Anlen wears his hair in an all-back bun and is around 5''5" tall. He was originally a merchant, but he trained his body and was so toned that he could be called thin and macho.

    He also looks very good with his legs crossed and his well-defined face.

    As if to follow up on Korol, who was silenced by Anren''s calm demeanor and voice, a young man floating in the air shouts out, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry.

    I agree with the holy seal," he says. As a former adventurer, I can tell you that you shouldn''t take dungeon exploration too easy. It is more problematic to neglect it and fail to defeat the Demon King.

    The young man who is so young and short that he looks like a boy floating in the air is Moza, the "Brave Man in Holy Armor.

    He is the fourth son of a former poor farmer, and when he reached adulthood (age 15), he was kicked out of his family home.

    Since then, he has been active as an adventurer, but he is not as tall and strong as he looks, nor as fast on his feet, nor as quick-witted, nor as dexterous with his hands.

    As a result, he has always been a "Class E: Half a Man" adventurer.

    However, those who have been driven out of farming villages are not expected to have special skills such as reading, writing, or special skills.

    Most of them, like Moza, are usually found wandering around at the adventurer rank of "Class E: Half a Man.

    Moza, an ex-adventurer, was proud to point out Korol''s naive perception of him, citing his experience as an ex-adventurer.

    He said, "But if we leave it too long, if we only talk about it and don''t put it into action, we may tone down the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' and we may be slighted. ...... Then our faith won''t stand, and we''ll be ignoring our face as brave men and the word of the Goddess."

    The opinion from a former adventurer, Korol, a priest and a "brave man of the Holy Spear" who knows only a small world, slows down his momentum.

    On the other hand, Nick, who can''t read the air and has only lived in a farming village, sits down in front of Anren, sips his tea, and points out that he is a "brave man of the Holy Sword.

    Rather, I wonder if the "Giant Tower Witch" is really at the bottom of the dungeon called "The Abyss.ббIt''s commonly believed that the "Giant Tower Witch" is in "Giant Tower Town," right?"

    The other volunteers frown awkwardly.

    Those other than Nick also thought that it was natural for the "Giant Tower Witch" to be in "Giant Tower Town. It is common knowledge in this world that the "Giant Tower Witch" is usually in her own territory, "Giant Tower Town.

    However, according to the omens conveyed by the goddess in a dream, they are in the lowest level of the abyss.

    As the goddess''s chosen hero, everyone kept quiet about it, but Nick, the "hero of the sacred sword," a young man who had just come out of a farming village where he could not read the air, did not mind voicing it.

    Anlen, the former merchant and "Brave Man of the Holy Seal," offers a compromise: "I''m not going to let you get away with this, but I''m going to make a deal with you.

    ''......The Holy Sword has a point. The "Abyss" is a huge dungeon. The "Giant Tower Witch" is staying in the "Giant Tower Town" first, since we still need more time to prepare for the dive.

    The Holy Seal!ббYou doubt the Goddess!ббYou unbeliever!"

    Naturally, the former priest, Korol the "Brave of the Holy Spear," bites at this suggestion.

    Anren shrugged his shoulders in a calm manner.

    You can''t doubt it, Holy Spear. I''m just checking to make sure. But he does have a point.

    Anlen makes a black smile and suggests.

    ''...... So here''s an idea. The priestess who started the "Giant Towerism" that is just becoming popular in "Giant Tower Town" and the saint who is worshipped with witches are apparently students at the Sixth Duchy Magic Academy. How about killing them first, and then telling the witches and the rest of the world that we are serious?ббI am sure the Goddess would be sincerely pleased to see us destroy the religion that our enemies are spreading."

    What is "Giant Tower Sect"?

    It is a religion that worships the "Witch of the Giant Tower," fairy maids, and Saint Mya. Although they also worship the goddess who is said to have created the world, they are pagans and heretics in the eyes of the goddess religion.

    Everyone was enthusiastic about Anren''s proposal.

    Worshiping a goddess and a witch as one and the same!ббWhat paganism, such a thing deserves to be crushed!ббThis has to be taken care of now!"

    Good, it''ll be good publicity to let the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' know we''re serious."

    Moza, a former adventurer and "hero in holy armor," agrees, hovering in the air.

    I was thinking the same thing. Then let''s kill the saint and the priestess to tell the Witch of the Gigantic Tower and the rest of the world that we are serious.

    Nick, a farmer and "the hero of the sword," pretended that he was the first to propose the idea and that he was the one who brought everyone''s opinions together.

    Thus, the heroes decided to kill Mya and Quone, who were attending the Six Principality Magic Academy.

    <>

 446 - - Episode 7 Non-Magic Items

    ?

    Saint Mya, what''s wrong?"

    Yes, I got a letter from that brother of mine. ......

    Six Principality Magic Academy girls'' dormitory.

    Miya received a letter from her own brother Elio.

    The letter itself is not unusual.

    Mya herself had sent a letter to let him know what was going on, and she had also received a letter from Erio with money he had sent back to her.

    The updates are quite mundane, and since she understands that Erio has been working hard to save up the money to send to her, she has been saving it so that she doesn''t waste it.

    I thought the content of this letter was similar, but ...... was a little different.

    The money was the same as usual, but Erio wrote in the letter: "Is there any store in the Principality of Six that has a good reputation for its signature girl? The first time I saw the "M" in the name, I was surprised to see it.

    It was a kind of passion that is not usually found in the letters we receive.

    Moreover, it seems that Erio is planning to visit the Principality of Six in the near future, but his purpose is not to see Miya, but to meet the "signboard sisters," a quiet but innocent elder sister and a vivacious and good-natured younger sister.

    They probably want to reunite with the sisters they met when they were escorting a peddler to the capital of the racial kingdom.

    Mya shows the letter to Kuone and asks him a question.

    Quone, was there ever a store in the Principality of Six with ''the signboard sisters, a quiet but neat elder sister and a vivacious, good-natured younger sister?''

    ...... I don''t recall that one for a minute. There are stores famous for beautiful sisters, but they didn''t have black hair. Is your brother mistaken?"

    I know. ...... above all, why would my brother come all the way to the Principality of Six to see those sisters?"

    It''s ......."

    Quone is at a loss for words.

    Mya also has an idea, but she can''t quite picture the scene of her brother going all the way to the Principality to reunite with the woman he knows he has a crush on.

    ............

    "............"

    There was a slightly awkward atmosphere between Mya and Quone.

    Mya took the letter from Kuone for the time being and carefully folded it up, smiling delicately as she talked to him.

    When her brother comes over here, I''ll ask him for more details about the store we''re looking for," she said. If we ask him for more details, we might be able to find out something.

    I know," he said. He is the brother of the saint Miyah. I will help you as much as I can.

    The two make subtle smiles at each other and proceed as if nothing is wrong.

    The girls get up from their seats and leave the room to go to their classrooms, as the morning classes are about to start.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю

    After the morning''s classroom lecture and after lunch, the two assist their professor, Domas, with his experiments.

    Miya and Quone move to the "Underground Magic Laboratory" to help prepare for the experiment.

    The "Underground Magic Laboratory" is a laboratory of magic where rooms are built deep underground and are rigidly fortified with existing magic and current technology.

    Most offensive magic cannot damage the walls.

    However, since the Six Principality Academy of Magic is located near a high-class residential area, when conducting experiments with high-powered offensive magic, the students are required to go outside of the city.

    Miya, Quone, and Domus, the professor, are all at the "Underground Magic Experimental Hall.

    In front of them were human-shaped targets made with earth magic, one bare and one with a thin copper metal plate bent into a "ku" shape and a tube attached to it.

    Domas speaks to Mya and Kuone in a voice that sounds like he is conducting a morning class.

    Mya, Quone, do you remember the lesson I gave you about the conditions for strengthening and weakening offensive magic?

    Yes, of course.

    So am I.

    Domas nodded in satisfaction at their cheerful replies.

    He continues his story in a good mood.

    In this lesson, I explained that the most common way to enhance offensive magic is to use magic items. I also explained that there are ways to increase the power of offensive magic without using magic items. Typical ones are sprinkling oil and using fire-based attack magic, for example."

    Domas smiled wryly at the student Mya and Quone, who listened intently.

    "...... but recently I discovered a new substance that ''increases the power of offensive magic without using magic items or existing methods''!"

    A new substance that increases the power of offensive magic: ....... Interesting."

    Quone also put on a researcher''s expression and sounded interested.

    I''m going to check its power and record it today, and I''m counting on both of you to help me.

    Yes, sir, I understand!"

    Mya responded with a writing utensil in her hand, full of motivation.

    Domas nodded in satisfaction and immediately introduced his discovery of "a new substance that increases the power of attack magic without using magic items.

    ''As for the structure, it''s just thin copper bent into a mountain shape and placed in a tube. It has no magical power whatsoever. But--Fire Arrow!"

    Domus discards the chanting and hurls the Fire Arrow at the humanoid, which is not equipped with tools to increase the power of offensive magic.

    The color of the flame is blue because it is not a normal fire arrow, but rather a fire arrow with some magical power.

    However, the human-shaped target made by earth magic was made very strong, so even if it was hit by the fire arrow, only a part of the surface was scorched.

    Domas turns to his next tool.

    Fire Arrow!

    The chanting is discarded and the target is hit with a tool.

    The blue-colored fire arrow hit the ultra-thin metal plate through the tube. The tool cannot withstand the impact and falls to the floor.

    Unlike earlier, the humanoid was not only scorched on the surface, but deeply gouged.

    Domus looks back to Mya and Quone with satisfaction.

    ''How''s that!ббWith a normal fire arrow, you can only scorch the surface of the target, but with a tool, you can gouge it out like this!ббA metal that is inherently suited for defense is bent into a mountain shape and given offensive magic through a tube, which, in turn, increases its power!ббIsn''t that interesting!"

    For Domas, a teacher and researcher of offensive magic at the Six Principality Magic Academy, this phenomenon was very interesting.

    At best, his eyes sparkled like a boy''s, and at worst, as a researcher, they glittered with the excitement and curiosity of discovering an unknown and interesting phenomenon.

    He quickly took out a new tube and pointed it at his body.

    He took out a new tube and pointed it at his own body, "I want to experience it on my own body first to study why such a non-magical tool can be so powerful. Mya, Quone, would either of you please launch the fire arrow as I did? The other one of you, please keep a detailed record of my body and the condition it is in after receiving it."

    Mya was taken aback by Domas'' statement that he would not hesitate to use his own body for human experimentation.

    Quone, sensing that Mya is taken aback, smiles and stops Domas.

    Domus, I understand your feelings, but I think it''s a little too hasty to suddenly try it out yourself. I advise you to experiment first by catching a monster or something.

    I see. ...... Surely the first step is always to experiment with monsters. I guess I got a little overexcited and rushed. Thank you for pointing that out, Mr. Cuone.

    No, no, this is no big deal.

    As expected, Domas also listened to Quorn''s admonition that he had skipped too much of the experimental process.

    Mya let out a sigh of relief that she did not hurt her mentor.

    ''Well, let''s get this over with and get out of here - but first, there''s been quite a commotion. Is something wrong?"

    Yes, sir. Is that the guard?"

    Before I start cleaning up the "Underground Magic Experiment Station," I notice that it is strangely noisy outside.

    At this time of the day, Domus has permission to use the "Underground Magic Experimental Hall," so it is unlikely that anyone else will approach the experimental hall.

    Even if they did, they would not have any trouble with the guards outside. ......

    The door to the "Underground Magic Testing Center" blows inward.

    Quickly, Mya readies her staff and steps in front of Quone and Domus.

    The difference between an adventurer who has dived through the rough and tumble, someone who is not used to combat itself, and a mere researcher is probably the difference here.

    "Ah, I found it, I found it," he said. There you are!

    A young man of about 170 cm, "Nick, the hero of the Holy Sword," appears with a fluent voice.

    Behind him, Korol the "Brave of the Holy Spear," Anren the "Brave of the Holy Seal," and Moza the "Brave of the Holy Armor" appeared, accompanied by guards from the Six Principality Academy of Magic.

    <>

 447 - - CHAPTER VIII -- REQUEST OF THE BRAIDERS

    Boom-boom-boom, outsiders - self-proclaimed heroes chosen by the goddess - enter the "underground magic laboratory" without hesitation.

    Domas, a professor at the magic academy, furrowed his brow at their attitude.

    First of all, the brave men pushed aside the guards who were restraining them, and since they were not wearing "visitors'' bracelets," they were entering without permission from the academy.

    Furthermore, he was preventing Domas from going out of town to conduct the experiment he had discovered, so he furrowed his brow.

    Domas, as a teacher at the Six Principality Academy of Magic, warned them.

    You are not wearing your ''visitor''s bracelets'' and from the looks of the guards, you seem to be outsiders. ...... Six Principality Academy does not allow outsiders to enter without permission. Furthermore, from the looks of it, they still seem to be a young race. I''ll fix the door to the "underground magic laboratory. Now get out of here before things get any worse."

    Shut up!ббYou low-level demons!ббWe are brave men and women who have received our power directly from the Goddess who created this world!ббWe are not just a race!ббWe are a transhuman race that transcends the boundaries of our species!ббHow impious to condemn our holy actions!"

    Domas, who did not want his experiment to be interfered with, made a gentle proposal, but Korol, the tallest of the heroes and a former clergyman, was incensed by his line and shouted at him in a loud voice.

    Mya, Quone, Domas, and the guards all look at him as if to say, "What in the world are they talking about?" but the other heroes continue to take the attitude that he is right.

    It seems that among the heroes, they are the "high humans" who have been chosen by the goddess and are beyond the existing six species.

    Understanding that this is not someone with whom he wants to continue to have a relationship, Domas avoids further questioning and asks them why they are here, and then changes his mind to quickly conclude his business and leave.

    So, what the heck are you guys doing at the academy?ббIf they want to enroll, they can request an examination at the reception desk. If you want to purchase magic items or request to have them made, I think you should visit one of the stores in town."

    "Hmph!ббIt is not for such vulgar reasons that we have come to this lowly place."

    Korol, the "Brave of the Spear," blatantly looks down his nose at Domas and the others and laughs at them.

    He then tells them why he went all the way to the Six Principality Academy of Magic, which he considers "lowly.

    Korol points to Mya and Quone, who are by Domus'' side.

    They are the two with red hair, petite, blonde and curly. You must be Mya and Quone, the saints and priestesses of the "Giant Tower Church. Hand those two over to us!"

    !"

    Miya and Quone had a bad premonition as soon as the heroes, chosen by the self-proclaimed goddess, showed up.

    The goddess cult recognized the "Witch of the Giant Tower" as the Demon King. She declared that she would be defeated by the heroes.

    Quone was at once alarmed and reluctant to go outside the city to pick medicinal herbs for making potions. In Mya''s view, they were underestimating the danger, not thinking that there was some mistake and that they would be targeted again.

    Above all, they thought that as long as they stayed in the city and did not approach the Goddess Church in the North Ward, there would be no problem. ......

    They did not expect that they would directly get into the Six Principality Magic Academy.

    Domus stands in front of them as if to intercept their gaze.

    He says, "Have you come to the neutral Six Principality Magic Academy from various countries to capture Mya-kun and Quone-kun? I don''t understand it at all. ...... So what do you plan to do with the girls once you hand them over?"

    Pfft...lie...don''t you get it?"ббThis is what you call a teacher at the best magician academy in the world. Isn''t that a little too low?"

    You can''t ask for common sense from a teacher who doesn''t know what''s going on on the outside but is messing around inside the academy.

    Moza, the short, former adventurer "hero in holy armor" who keeps floating in the air, blurts out a line that is blatantly ridiculous.

    Anren, a former merchant, responds to Moza''s words with a sarcastic remark and a shrug of the shoulders.

    Domas waits for a response, not caring that he is being mocked.

    Korol, the "Brave of the Holy Spear," speaks up on behalf of the others.

    The two there are a pagan saint and a priestess who worship the "Witch of the Giant Tower" as a god on the same level as the goddess. Naturally, they will inflict divine punishment with the power of us brave men."

    ...... So you''re saying you''re going to murder them both?"

    Yes. To judge the pagans is the duty of the brave men chosen by the Goddess!ббTheir heads will be sacrificed to the Goddess, the Witch of the Gigantic Tower, and all the nations of the world will know that we heroes are serious about defeating the Demon King!"

    ............"

    Korol''s voice was filled with enthusiasm hotter than magma.

    He told no lie that he would kill Mya and Quone, and with their deaths, he would show the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and the nations of the world that he was serious.

    Domas narrowed his eyes in reply.

    There was a hint of pity mixed in, as if he were looking at a fool.

    He lets out a sigh and shakes his head.

    ''This is ridiculous. I had heard that the Goddess Church had recognized the "Witch of the Giant Tower" as the Demon King, but that doesn''t mean we should kill them. Do you really think you can influence the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower'' and the world with that?"

    ''First,'' Domas continues.

    ''They are my students. Do you really think any teacher would turn them over knowing they would be murdered if they were turned over?"

    Are you insane?ббWe are brave men and women chosen by the goddess.ббHe has the legendary weapon from the story and is level 7000. Do you really think ordinary people, no matter how magical they are, can beat us?

    Nick, the "Brave Man of the Sword," asks in a very natural manner.

    The other heroes also reeked of danger, but he was the most dangerous of them all.

    Nick displays his status to prove his own words.

    All the other heroes display their statuses at the same time.

    "!!!!"

    Mya, Kuone, and the guards are all astonished at its status.

    Level 7000.

    It was a mythical, out-of-this-world level, just like the heroes in the stories they had heard from their parents and others when they were children.

 448 - - Episode 9 Answer

    The brave men show off their status.

    They are all at level 7000.

    In general, the growth limit of a species is roughly level 100 for races, 200-3 00, Dwarf species 500, Demon race 300-1 The elven species and the dragon race (dragonutes) are said to be at 1000.

    This is only a common sense guideline, not absolute.

    Despite this, the growth limit of the heroes overwhelmingly exceeds the growth limit of their race, and is also much higher than that of the elven and dragon races.

    Furthermore, the "heroes of the Holy Armor" and the "heroes of the Holy Seal" are easy to recognize by their appearance, but they have been given legendary weapons by the goddess.

    Even though Domus is a teacher at the Six Principality Magic Academy, it is beyond impossible and reckless to take on 4 x heroes with legendary weapons at level 7000.

    They will not be able to win first, and even that one hand will not be enough against them.

    Understanding this, the brave men, who displayed their status like a cat teasing a mouse, grinned and looked down on the Domas as if enjoying their reactions.

    The overwhelming difference in strength caused the guards to back away from the brave men one or two steps with blue faces.

    Their awe-struck attitude filled the brave men with a look of self-respect.

    Anren, a former merchant and "hero of the holy seal," demanded the custody of Mya and the others with the face of a successful merchant who had taken the initiative.

    You have understood the difference between us and you, the inferior species, don''t you? If you don''t want to be hurt, please hand over the saints and priestesses of the ''Giant Tower Church (paganism)'' without question.

    But just handing him over is problematic. We, the brave and transcendent beings, must receive a proper apology for our disrespectful attitude and licking of the mouths of the high humans. But I will not take your life to show my dignity as a higher being to a lower being. If you get down on your knees, rub your forehead on the floor, and apologize sincerely, I will forgive you.

    Nick, a young man from a former farming village, demanded an apology from Domas and the guards on their knees with a look that said, "Of course that''s what they want.

    The other heroes did not stop his demand, but only grinned and smiled.

    Mya and Cuone clearly turned blue at the braves'' demands.

    If they were to be handed over to the braves at this point, they would be murdered themselves. It would be better if they were only murdered immediately, but they could be tortured as an inquisition and even defile the dignity of women with impunity.

    Such madness was wafting from the four brave men.

    ............"

    Domas falls silent, closes his eyes, and lets out a light sigh.

    He opens his eyelids and turns straight to the heroes and assures them.

    I refuse."

    ''............''

    This time the brave men fell silent.

    The heroes did not understand the meaning of Domus''s reply, and all of them were shocked by the "? The first time I saw a picture of a woman in the street, I was surprised to see a "B" in the picture.

    As time passed and he gradually understood his reply, his smirking, condescending expression changed to one of astonishment.

    ''Ha, ha!ббOh, do you understand the situation?ббWe are level 7,000, we have legendary weapons, and we have a great cause, the word of the Goddess, and you try to defy us!"

    Anren, the "Brave of the Seals," exclaims on behalf of the amazement of the brave men and women.

    Domas replies to his words without hesitation.

    As I told you earlier, Mya and Quorn are students of the school. No teacher would sell out his students.

    And--" he paused for a pause.

    I''m not so pathetic that I would hand over a woman and a child, almost as young as my daughter, knowing they would be murdered before they were even a teacher. How about you?"

    Domas looked somewhat amused at the guards who tried to stop the brave men.

    The guards noticed the look and changed their expressions of surprise at the level of the brave men into determined, manly smiles in a short time.

    Of course, their responsibility is to keep out suspicious people and to keep the students safe."

    Above all, you''re right, sir, we don''t abandon men so much as sell out our women and children here.

    I''d rather not know what my wife would say if she found out that I handed them over here honestly. If they find out that I have handed them over to my wife, what will they say to me? So there was no way out of this.

    Although they knew in their heads that they would never win, the guards did not back down, but rather showed a willingness to resist and laughed merrily.

    Domas himself watched this scene with a proud smile on his face, while the brave men looked at him as if to say, "I don''t understand.

    Domas turns to the heroes once again.

    The Six Principality Academy of Magic will never bow down to any power, whether it be the goddess religion, another country, or an individual. It is a neutral zone, unaffected by any power.

    Domas tells him again.

    I''ll say it again. Get out of here. This is not a place for a bunch of fools like you to set foot in. This is a place for the study of knowledge.

    ......!

    The heroes finally realize that they are being made fools of.

    Having received an oracle from the goddess, having given their name to the "goddess religion" and calling themselves heroes, they have no choice but to back down.

    You infidels!ббHow dare you, a low-level demon race, defy us, the chosen heroes of the Goddess, the chosen "High Humans"!ббApologize to the death!"

    Korol, the "Brave Man of the Holy Spear," who is also a priest of the Goddess cult, snaps, almost breaking a blood vessel, at the disrespect of the Goddess, and pulls out a red spear from his item box.

    It is a red spear from the tip to the end.

    Not only is it red, it is so red that you can physically feel the heat just by looking at it.

    Do these guys really think they can fight us?

    You just don''t know your place.

    Or perhaps he''s a fool who wants to kill himself in a roundabout way."

    Following Korol, Nick the "Brave of the Holy Sword," Moza the "Brave of the Holy Armor," and Anren the "Brave of the Holy Seal" take up their attack positions.

    In front of the heroes, Domas and the guards do not take a step back.

    In their leather armors, they take out their batons, which can stun their opponents with lightning when they touch them.

    Domas also takes out a magic item from his pocket while standing in a position to protect Mya and Quone.

    Don''t you know? There are times when a man fights even when he knows he will lose. It''s just that ''now is the time.

    -Their battle, which they can never win, begins.

 449 - - Episode 10 Launch

    Firewall!"

    Domas, a professor at the Six Principality Academy of Magic, uses the power of magic items to chant "Firewall," a tactical-level offensive magic, and destroys it.

    Using the scattered jewel-like magic items as a starting point, a huge wall of flame was created between the four heroes and Domas.

    Of course, no ordinary magician would be able to destroy the chanting of "Firewall" just because of the power of the magic item.

    This is because Domus is such a highly skilled magician.

    Domus does not cast a follow-up attack spell and moves backward.

    At the same time, a high-pitched whistle sounded.

    Although the sound is blocked from view by the firewall, it is the sound made by the guards of the magic academy.

    The sound is probably a signal to the outside world that the guards are requesting reinforcements.

    Ignoring the sound of the whistle in his ears, Domas pulls out the ring he is wearing, grabs Mya and Quone''s hands, and puts them in his hands.

    ''Domas-sensei!

    Oh, um, what the hell is this ......?"

    Both of you hold on to this ring and don''t let go."

    Domas tells us in a voice that makes us say whether or not we want to.

    Mya and Quone were bewildered, but let Domas'' response take care of itself.

    The heroes'' response was even faster than that.

    "Kuh!

    A strong wind blew as if a huge typhoon had been generated inside the room.

    The strong winds blow out the "firewall" like a candle flame in an instant.

    The wind was so strong that the Domas reflexively crouched down on the spot to avoid being blown away.

    ''Ha-ha-ha-ha!ббDo you really think you can hold us back with this tiny little flame?ббIt''s really funny. This is why I hate incompetence.

    Moza, a former adventurer and "hero in holy armor," uses the power of his armor to blow out the "firewall.

    The ability of the Holy Armor is "controlling the wind.

    In the story of "The Demon King and the Brave," it is said that he used this power to carry all the heroes and saints across the sea swarming with powerful monsters to the location of the Demon King.

    That is how strong the power of the wind can be manipulated by the "heroes in holy armor.

    Moza himself used this power to keep his small body in the air at all times.

    Using this power, it would be easy to blow out Domus''s firewall.

    The Domas were not directly hit by the wind thanks to the "firewall" between them, and were only able to sit on the spot.

    The guards who were directly hit by the wind were slammed against the wall of the "underground magic laboratory.

    Even a playful attack for the heroes was overwhelming for the Domas because of the level difference and legendary weapon capabilities.

    However, the guards who were slammed against the wall were not equipped with leather armor...... but a kind of magic item developed by the Six Principality Magic Academy, which has a function to soften the impact from the outside.

    ?ббAfter all that bravado, this is the end?ббAre you kidding me? ......?"

    Nick, with the holy sword Zed in his hand, expressed his surprise at how weak the guards were.

    Anren, a former merchant and "hero of the holy seal," pointed out in a mocking manner with a shrug of his shoulders.

    No matter how strong your words are, if you don''t have the ability, you''re nothing more than this. Rather, let''s at least praise him for his boldness, which could be called recklessness, for speaking so boldly to us.

    No, there is nothing to praise!ббThey defied us heroes, the High Humans, chosen by the Goddess!ббWe must make an example of them and all the heretics behind them and kill them all!"

    Korol, a former priest, "the brave warrior of the Holy Spear," yells at me with a bright red spear in his hand, as if the blood vessels in his forehead are about to break.

    Yes!ббIt''s boring to just kill them. In my opinion, it would be better to torture one of those two evil women to death right in front of them, instead of killing them right away. I''d have to carve not only physically but also mentally who spoke to me rudely to get rid of my gut."

    Moza, the "hero in holy armor," floated around, making up ideas as he made up a lecherous smile to bully his way through the lower ranks.

    Quone, who has had the trauma of being kidnapped and imprisoned by the beast race in the past, reacted to these words and trembled.

    Mya is still not giving up, ''How do we get through this?'' She keeps her eyes moving, her thoughts unbroken, and looks for an opportunity to take advantage.

    ...... In the midst of all this, Domas maintains the same relaxed attitude as the brave men and women.

    He made a smile as if he had solved a difficult equation.

    ''Killing one of the two of them as an example?ббDo you really think I would let you do that?"

    ''Hey, hey, hey, this guy''s a teacher at a magic academy and he''s stubborn and stupid!ббIt''s really funny!

    Do you still not see the difference between us and them?ббAre you really a teacher here?ббCould it be that you''re just a regular guy?"

    Moza floats in the air and rolls around laughing, clutching his stomach in a mocking voice.

    Nick was holding a holy sword in his hand and repeating his natural remark.

    The other two brave men also looked at Domas with mocking eyes, but Domas''s eyes did not doubt his own victory at all.

    I will say it again and again: you two are my most precious students. I will never let you be killed. Above all, I won when I put this ring in their hands.

    ?"

    Not only the heroes, but also Mya and Quone create a questioning look on their faces.

    With a declaration of victory, Domas activates the magic item.

    ''Transference, activate.''

    As the registered words were chanted, a magic circle - a circle that transfers the target - appeared under Mya and Quone''s feet.

    Domus sensei!

    Doctor!"

    You two can rest assured. This is my trump card. Only two people can be transferred due to its weight. Until the situation settles down, this is treated as an off-campus class, so you don''t have to worry about credits. Go out and learn a lot, both of you.

    Domas deliberately misses the point.

    Of course, neither of them is worried about that.

    They are worried about how the remaining Domas and the guards will be treated by the heroes after their transition.

    However, the two cannot stop here any longer, and they disappear from the "underground magic laboratory" with the light overflowing from the power of the ring of transmigration.

    ............"

    I never thought that a single professor would have a transference item. ...... Moreover, the fact that he would use it not on himself but on two strangers of his own race, even though they were his students, was too unexpected for the heroes to react and let Mya and the others escape.

    Domas looks back at the heroes with a triumphant look on his face.

    I told you, I won.

    He held up his cane once again.

    From here on out, I will scold you, not as a teacher, but as an adult who corrects a young man who has gone astray. Come at me."

    You son of a b*tc*!"

    I don''t know which brave voice it is.

    The x4 heroes were furious at being outwitted by the Domas, whom they had dismissed as a low-level demon race, and they were so enraged that they could not understand who was shouting which line.

    Nevertheless, Domas was true to his word, chanting attack spells as an adult who corrects the young people who have gone very wrong on the road.

    <>

 450 - - Episode 11 Girls Resolution

    Domus!

    Doctor!

    You two can rest easy. This is my trump card. Only two people can be transferred due to the weight. Until the situation settles down, this is treated as an off-campus class, so you don''t have to worry about credits. Go out and learn, both of you, for a change.

    Mya and Quone were given rings worn by Domas, a professor at the Magic Academy, and they were asked to hold them together.

    At first they did not understand what he meant, but after his words, the world changed in an instant.

    The two of them, who had been in the "Underground Magic Experiment Station," were standing on a grassy field.

    ......!ббWhat a transition item!ббI can''t believe that Dr. Domas is in possession of such a valuable item ...... and even more so that he would use it to let Watashi and the others escape!"

    I thought it was a wedding ring because he was married. ...... I heard it was a ring he got when he dived in a dungeon a long time ago, but I never thought it was a transfer item..." ."

    Quone''s family came from one of the city''s leading merchant families, and Miya was a former adventurer, so she understood exactly how much value a "transfer item" had.

    Normally, royalty, aristocrats, top-level adventurers, and wealthy merchants would keep these items on hand to ensure their own safety and escape in times of emergency.

    They are rarely sold at auctions, but when they are, the participants are eager to get their hands on them, and the prices are eye-poppingly high.

    It was said that a commoner could earn enough money to live for several decades if he or she sold it.

    It is a wonder that they would use such a rare item not for their own escape, but for the benefit of their students, Mya and Kuone, who are mere strangers. ......

    The fact that the two girls were frozen in place for a while, unable to catch up with their understanding.

    Mya was the first to come out of her shock.

    Having been through the rough and tumble of life as an adventurer, she froze slightly in shock, but quickly regained consciousness.

    She says, "......At any rate, I guess the place I transferred to is a grassland near the Principality of Sixth. So it''s only a few kilometers from the academy."

    Mya looks around, trying to figure out where she is, whether there are any enemies, and what the situation is.

    There are no monsters to be enemies.

    Even from where they were, they could see the walls surrounding the Duchy of Six, the forests where they had gone many times to gather medicinal herbs, and recognized that they were in a meadow where they had set foot many times.

    They are only a few kilometers away from the "Underground Magic Experiment Station," which is a short distance for a transfer item.

    However, regardless of the distance, it is important to be able to "escape," so even if the distance is short, it is an extremely valuable magic item.

    In fact, it would be insane to casually use a "long-distance transfer item" like the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    ......Quone-chan, what are you going to do now?

    What do you mean ......?"

    Called by Miya, Quone, recovering from the shock, lightly repeats breathing to regain his composure.

    The two discussed and came to a conclusion on the spot.

    They concluded that they would tell this information to the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and ask her to protect them before the heroes of the goddess religion find them and capture them.

    Even if the two of them returned to the Six Principality Academy and challenged the heroes to a battle, they would not be able to win.

    The teachers are worried, but even if the two of them return to the academy, they will only be killed.

    If they are killed immediately under one sword, they may even be killed as "saints" of the hostile forces, being tormented and killed in a vicious manner.

    Therefore, it would be a bad idea to return to the school.

    It would be an act of wasting the efforts of Domas, who had risked his life to let us go.

    Then, let''s hurry up and head to "Giant Tower Town. Before that, ...... magic power, manifest and create a blade of wind, Windcutter!"

    Ku, Quone-chan!

    After deciding on a course of action, Quone grabs her own hair and cuts it off with an elementary wind attack spell.

    Her unexpected action startled Mya.

    He had not expected that she would suddenly cut off his hair, which had been growing beautifully.

    Quone, who has cut off her hair, which is a woman''s life, tells us with a fresh expression on her face, "I''ve never seen such a thing.

    We''ll be in full disguise when we get to the nearest town or village, but before that, it''s no big deal to cut our hair to change our impression, even if just a little. Domas-sensei, since the guards showed so much manliness, it''s a small price to pay for them to give information to the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and get protection. Otherwise, it would ruin me.

    I agree." ...... Quone-chan is right."

    As she said, Domas and the guards of the school risked their lives to help them.

    It was a natural feeling to want to reciprocate that sentiment.

    In addition, their current location is close enough to the walls of the Duchy of Six that they can see it.

    Although it was unlikely, there was no chance that the heroes would see them from afar or that they would be spotted by the followers of the goddess cult.

    In this sense, there was no better way to change one''s appearance, even if it was a simple change.

    Miya was also prepared for this.

    Mya digs a hole in the ground with beginner level earth magic and buries the staff she has loved since her days as an adventurer.

    She also removes the misanga she had been wearing on her arm, a gift from Dirk, and puts it carefully in her pocket.

    Unlike Quone, she originally had short hair, so there was no point in cutting it any further. So, she put a hood over her head to disguise her appearance for the time being.

    As she said, the full-fledged disguise will be put on when they reach a nearby town or village.

    With this, we were ready to escape for now.

    So what route do we take to get to "Giant Tower Town"?

    Yes. ......

    Quone ponders for a while as she burns her own severed hair with fire-attribute attack magic just to be sure.

    The conclusion she came to made Miya gasp in surprise for the umpteenth time.

    <>

 451 - - Episode 12 Report

    The lowest level of "The Abyss," the office.

    As I sat in my seat in my office, I heard the report from May standing in front of me.

    May asks me a question with her usual expression.

    She asked me in her usual nonchalant manner, "Mr. Wright, I have a little bit of good news and a little bit of bad news to share with you.

    If you''re going to ......, start with the good news."

    Awe.

    The "slightly better report" is--

    The headquarters of the Goddess cult is located in the Principality of Six.

    For the safety of Mya, a saint of the "Giant Tower Church" who is enrolled at the Six Principality Magic Academy, and Priestess Quone, I had asked Aoyuki to monitor them, including the brave men of the Goddess Church, just in case.

    I was worried that the heroes and the followers of the Goddess Church might go out of control and hurt Mya and the others.

    Thanks to Aoyuki''s help, he quickly caught wind that the heroes were going to ride into the Six Principality Academy and attack the Domas.

    We immediately ran to the embassies of the Racial Kingdom, the Queen Elf Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, the United Beastmen Kingdom, and the Majin Kingdom through a merchant who was in the area.

    The embassy staff of each country hurriedly protested to the Church of the Goddess of Mercy.

    As expected, the Church of the Goddess of Mercy could not ignore the protests from nations other than the Dragon People''s Empire, and ran to the Six Principality Academy of Magic to stall the brave men.

    From the perspective of the Church of the Goddess of Mercy, the goal of the heroes is to defeat the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who has been recognized as the Demon King. They do not want to wage an all-out war against the nations of the world.

    As a result, they succeeded in stopping the heroes before they killed Domus, the professor of the school of magic, and the guards.

    As a result, they had to call in the ambassador.

    I responded with growing irritation.

    The most Domus and the guards didn''t get away unscathed, but ......

    The brave men, drunk with the power they had been given, were able to beat up the Domas, resulting in many serious injuries such as shredded limbs, gutted stomachs, and blood loss, but it is fortunate that no one died.

    Through Aoyuki''s tamed messenger rats, we were able to confirm the battle of the "Underground Magic Experiment Station" - a one-sided overtaking.

    As Mei said, the heroes tortured the Domas and the guards to satisfy their own sense of cruelty, perhaps because they were overwhelmingly stronger than the Domas and the guards.

    Thanks to this, there were many seriously wounded, but not a single fatality.

    Fortunately, the place where they were attacked was the Six Principality Magic Academy, where there were skilled healers and high-grade potions, so the wounds were treated immediately.

    Of course, that was not all.

    We were also there behind the scenes.

    The amputated limbs, broken bones, and crushed eyeballs have all been regenerated thanks to the highly effective potions from Mr. Light''s "Infinite Gacha" through the local merchants under our command. There are no aftereffects, and we expect to be able to work without problems from now on."

    It''s ironic that the heroes didn''t kill them all at once, but tortured them so that they all survived. I''m not convinced, but ......"

    I feel a strong sense of discomfort with their conduct.

    Aside from the guards, there was a section of the Domas faculty that seemed to be enjoying the attack of the brave men in a way. ......

    Well, well, it''s Mr. Domas. ......

    May''s report causes me, too, who had been furrowing my brow in strong discomfort, to reveal a puzzled expression.

    Domas, who had at first tried to persuade them to correct their mistaken path by reporting via Aoyuki''s messenger,...... but after receiving the legendary weapon he had been told about in a story when he was a child, it seems that his researcher side came out.

    ''This is the "Spear of the Volcano" that the hero of the Holy Spear used to carry!ббA legendary weapon that contains the tremendous power of a volcano in its entirety!ббIndeed, the blade that pierces my body is extremely hot!ббIs this the attack of a legendary weapon?

    Is this guy insane?"

    The "hero of the Holy Spear," who had been tormenting Domus all this time, shouts in surprise as if he were looking a madman in the eye.

    The name of the spear indicates that it specializes in the fire attribute, so the blade has a high heat. In other words, even though his internal organs were directly burned, his blood as a researcher seemed to be more excited than the pain, and Domas seemed to enjoy even the pain, making the brave men, including the "Brave Man of the Holy Spear," feel like a bunch of fools.

    (He is the one who didn''t hesitate to charge in and taste the heat of the "firewall" I put up with his own body in order to confirm the heat level of the firewall. ......)

    Hearing that report, I couldn''t help but agree with myself that ''he could do it.

    After a light cough, I proceeded with my story.

    I was attacked by a group of brave men, but fortunately, no one died," he said. So what''s the bad news?

    Mya, we still don''t know where Quone is.

    ...... still difficult?"

    I raised my eyebrows with a difficult look on my face.

    Bad report" might be a bit of a misnomer.

    I didn''t think that a teacher would hesitate to immediately use a magic item that is valuable for transference on earth for the benefit of his students.

    The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the best out of your own home is to be a good friend.

    As expected, it is not possible to cancel a transition that moves in an instant, not even within a giant tower.

    The brave side was taken by surprise thanks to this, and Mya and the others were able to escape. ......

    The problem is that we lost Mya and the others on our side too.

    You searched for them with SSR Clairvoyant, didn''t you?

    Of course. But we couldn''t find them because they were already disguised. ......

    May replies apologetically.

    It''s nothing for her to worry about.

    The "SSR Clairvoyant" is a card that allows the user to discover and see distant objects that the user desires. However, it cannot see things whose conditions are unknown, unknown to the user, or too far away.

    If the object is too much changed in appearance or too far away, it cannot be seen.

    A woman can make a very different impression simply by changing her makeup, clothing, or hairstyle.

    As a result, they may no longer be caught by the "SSR Clairvoyant".

    It is not a convenient card that can definitely find lost items.

    However, we can guess what they will do next.

    Mya and her friends will probably go to "Giant Tower Town. If you find them, please protect them as a top priority.

    Yes, sir."

    May takes a bow as if to set an example.

    Satisfied with her response, I give her the following instructions.

    As for the brave men, we will capture them, extract information from them, and then kill them.

    As we know from the case of Mya and the others, they consider us as the "Witch of the Giant Tower" - the "Demon King (enemy)" and are seriously trying to kill us.

    Then there is no need to hesitate.

    We just have to get the information out of their heads.

    It doesn''t matter if it''s an outburst of the Goddess cult or if they are really the apostles of the Goddess. If they get in the way of me finding out the truth about my revenge, I will crush them without mercy.

    May lets out a satisfied smile at my words and bows her head reverently in agreement.

    She looked very satisfied and contented.

    <>

 452 - - Comics Volume 3 Release Everyday Update Short Gold Face?

    There is a city of the Dwarf Kingdom near the border of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    The reason why the city is located so close to the border is simply because a useful dungeon was built here for the people.

    People found themselves gathering and formed the city.

    And as a result, the city was too close to the border of the dungeon-created city, and the Dwarf Kingdom and the Queen Elf Kingdom had been struggling with each other for a long time.

    In a bar in such a city, Gold drinks with racial adventurers he met on the ground.

    d*mn it!ббI confessed my feelings to Mr. Nemmu, but he rejected me!"

    No, it''s more like, "How did you, a miserable, E-class adventurer like you, think you could go out with the high and mighty Ms. Nemmu?

    UR Assassin Blade Nemmu Level 5000" was working as an adventurer on the ground as well as Gold, as a fellow adventurer of Light. .

    Her appearance is such that she is outstandingly high on the ground.

    Thanks to this, she has received more confessions of love than she can count, but she always rejects them immediately and cuts them off.

    When Nemmu was in a bad mood, she would glare at him, and when he persisted and tried to touch her, she was even willing to give him the iron fist sanction.

    Basically, she is very harsh with men who come on to her.

    Even so, when adventurer men saw her kind expression, loving profile, and devoted attitude toward Dirk (a pseudonym for Light, who works on the ground), they would often ask, "If she''s so kind to children, maybe she can be kind to herself too? She must be a good girl who loves children," or "She is a goddess who has come down to earth! They fall in love with him and woo him.

    As a result, there is no end to the number of adventurers who woo Nemumu.

    On the other hand, Gold, who is the only one who works side by side with Nemm, except for Dirk, ...... was originally a man and could have been an enemy of the eye, but he almost never was.

    So why?

    Simply because Gold is easy to talk to, has good communication skills, and gets along with people of all basic races, young and old.

    Other reasons -.

    ''Mr. Gold is good. I get to be with Mr. Nemm."

    I''ll do whatever chores I have to do, so please let me join the party!

    I refuse. I don''t want to ruin our current partnership!"

    Gold dismisses the request in a jovial mood, even as he speaks of a drink that pales in comparison to the lowest level of the "abyss".

    There are too many secrets in the "Black Clown" party to which Gold belongs to let anyone else join.

    Gold tells us in a disgusted voice with a wooden mug in his hand.

    ''First of all, are you that much in love with Nemm?ббPersonally, I''d rather have a woman who is older, s*xier, and more suitable for gold. ......"

    The other reason Gold is not jealous is that he has publicly stated that ''Nemum is not his preference.

    He was not lying, but his tone of voice and specific requests convinced me that he ''really doesn''t like it.

    Adventurers who don''t understand his preferences, but don''t deny it with their mouths, talk about him uplifted.

    ''Everyone''s tastes are different, you know. But Mr. Gold is a good earner, and he''s also very skilled and caring, so there are a lot of girls who are after him among female adventurers. There''s a real glut of them.

    I''ve heard that before. I''ve also heard that ...... they always hide their real faces, so you can''t go in because you''re afraid of not knowing who they really are.

    ?"ббI''m not trying to hide who I am. As a knight, I just wear a full face helmet in an ''ever-present battlefield'' mindset. ......"

    Gold stroked his chin as if to say, ''That''s an unexpected reaction.

    He had no idea that the people around him would have such an impression of him.

    Gold tells the story.

    He said, "I don''t care if it''s an arm or a leg, damage to the head can cause confusion, fainting, and disability. In the worst case, there is even the possibility of instant death."

    Is that why you wear it all the time, to guard against surprise attacks?"

    Oh man - Mr. Majigold, isn''t it ''an ever-present battlefield''?" You are a mirror of a knight.

    Ha ha ha ha ha!"ббA natural taste for a golden knight!"

    Gold nodded at their words and laughed, in a good mood.

    With "UR Level 5000 Golden Knight Gold," he can attack his face-helmetless head, which is specialized for defense, and do damage. How many beings are there on earth?

    I don''t know the exact number, but I am sure it is very small.

    Gold, in a good mood, puts his hand on his face helmet.

    If you''re so interested in my face, why don''t I take it off for you right now?"

    Seriously?

    Please, Mr. Gold!ббI can brag about it to the other guys."

    I know, right?ббIf they know I''ve seen Mr. Gold''s true face, I might be surrounded by female adventurers, and even I might have a chance of getting a girlfriend!

    Wahahaha!"ббI don''t think there''s much chance of that, but since it''s a good opportunity, I''ll show you!

    Gold, with a tsk tsk, reaches his hands up to his face to remove the face helmet...

    What?

    Suddenly, Gold grabs the table, lifts it up and moves out of the chair as if he were pulling weeds.

    The adventurers who had been drinking were astonished at the sudden action.

    The table was a thick wooden slab with liquor, knobs, and empty plates on top. It was not something that could be moved with the casualness of carrying an empty plate like that.

    If we were to do the same thing, it would require the cooperation of everyone except Gold, who would have to move it in unison.

    Surprised by Gold''s sudden action, the answer rolls right off to the side and falls over.

    !"

    ''d*mn it!ббHow dare you!"

    Shut up!"ббYou f*cking interloper!"

    You''re the f*cking interloper!"

    Gold grabbed the table and moved it hastily, and at about the same time, the adventurer man rolled over and fell.

    If nothing had been done, the table would have toppled over, and the sake and knobs would have been splattered all over the floor.

    Gold was the first to notice the falling adventurer man and moved the table.

    The man who had fallen over was so bloodied that he didn''t even say sorry and charged at his struggling opponent again.

    Gold, while putting the table back in place.

    ''That was close. You almost wasted the knob the landlady made for us and the sake the landlady put in for us."

    Mr. Gold, that''s really great. You lifted this f*cking heavy table as fast as you could.

    It''s as light as this. After all, I am the golden knight Gold!

    Gold replies with a smug look on his face.

    While they were talking, two male adventurers of the same race were beating each other over a female adventurer of the same race.

    The female adventurer says, ''Don''t fight for me! but in a way he is drunk with himself and doesn''t really try to stop it.

    I found myself betting on who would win.

    I''m the adventurer over there!

    No, it''s the guy over there who wins!"

    I bet on both of them getting dumped by women!

    Then I bet on the three of us getting along in the end!

    Of course, Gold gets in on the betting fun.

    And it''s a big one.

    When the betting is over, the results are announced.

    The result - Gold''s bet: "Two male adventurers and three female adventurers will get along.

    The male adventurers beat each other to the punch, and the female adventurers could not choose between the two, so they finally settled on that.

    Gold was left with a considerable amount of money thanks to his big win.

    Gold did not want to put this windfall in his pocket, so he called out to the store.

    General, madam!ббTake this money and make everyone in the bar drink and eat!ббEveryone!ббI will pay for tonight!ббLet us drink and celebrate the events of this evening!"

    Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

    The customers in the restaurant cheered at Gold''s generous largess.

    As Gold declared, he spent all the money from his winnings and served it to all the customers in the restaurant, who enjoyed a grand feast and drinks.

    Thanks to this, the adventurers who were drinking with Gold forgot that he was talking about "seeing his true face," and began to enjoy themselves very much.

    Gold himself was also happily sharing a drink with the strangers.

    I wonder if we will be able to see Gold''s true face someday.

    <>

 453 - - CHAPTER XIII -- THE DETERMINATION OF THE BRAIDERS

    This is the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever seen!

    Korol, the former priestess of the Goddess Church, "the brave warrior of the Holy Spear," shouts angrily.

    The other heroes showed their strong dissatisfaction on their faces, and it was obvious that they agreed with him even without words.

    The place where the heroes are now is a room in the head temple of the Goddess cult.

    So what are they so angry about?

    They had declared that they would "kill" Mya, a saint of the "Giant Tower Church," and Quone, a priest, to make an example of them and to show that they were serious, but they were outwitted and transferred by Domus, a professor of the Magic Academy, whose level was far lower than our own brave men, and the two were allowed to escape.

    They were then outmaneuvered by Domas, a professor at the academy of magic, who was far lower in level than the heroes, and were transferred to another location.

    They are furious about this fact.

    If only the church had not interfered, we, the brave high humans, would have punished them and killed them all.

    Even the ...... goddess religion didn''t mean to stand in our way. Holy Armor, please do not misunderstand me on that point. And everyone else as well."

    When Moza, a pudgy former adventurer and "hero in holy armor," complains while floating in the air with the power of his armor, Korol, who had been in a rage, turns around and tells him in a calm tone of voice.

    He nailed the brave men so as not to give them a strange misunderstanding, since both of his parents are priestesses of the Goddess Church.

    In fact, if these heroes had been serious, they would have killed Domus and the guards of the Six Principality Magic Academy in an instant.

    The ambassadors were too drunk on the overwhelming difference in level to play tricks on them, and the ambassadors were too quick to protest to the Goddess Church that they had meddled with the Six Principality Academy of Magic, a neutral zone, and were stopped before they could kill Domas and the other guards.

    Even the Goddess Church could not ignore the protests from various countries.

    The Goddess Church does not want to start a religious war against the nations of the world, and does not want to cause a major political problem. They had no intention of actively making enemies other than the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    That is why they made the heroes back off in a hurry.

    Fortunately, the Duke''s Academy of Magic, the world''s most advanced school, was also located in the area, and the Domas and the others were able to survive thanks to the massive use of healers and expensive potions.

    --In reality, however, it was because the merchants who Light and the others had helped had mixed in highly effective potions from the "Infinite Gacha" and forced the Domas to use them.

    The heroes will never find out about it.

    However, the fact that Domas and the guards were saved was becoming a very headache for the heroes.

    Anren, a former merchant, "the brave man of the Holy Seal," sits on a one-person sofa and holds his head down with one hand.

    The "Goddess of the Goddess" is a very important person in the world, and she is the one who is the most important person in the world. The problem is that ...... we didn''t kill anyone with our swords. This is very bad......"

    ?"ббHow is that bad?"

    Nick, the "Brave Sword of the Holy Sword" from a poor farmer''s family, did not know what the problem was and asked the question without thinking for himself.

    Anren, trying not to make a face of dismay, explains it in a way that even Nick, who is not very smart, can understand.

    He said, "Even though we went all the way into the academy and drew our swords in the name of the ''Goddess''s Chosen Brave,'' we couldn''t kill even one low-level teacher or guard, let alone a pagan saint or priestess. With this, it''s not surprising that we, the ''heroes of the goddess,'' are treated as ''cowards, incompetent who can''t even kill lower-ranked people. Worst of all, we could be treated as imposter heroes, and even the oracle from the goddess could be doubted. This is very bad."

    In other words, there is even a possibility that their stated cause will no longer be viable.

    Finally understanding the gravity of the situation, Nick makes a suggestion.

    Then let''s kill those teachers and guards right now. This time, let''s not hurt them, and just cut off their heads, and this will all be over in an instant.

    It makes no sense to go back to the magic academy and kill those little bastards now. In the extreme, they are people who sabotaged us, but they have nothing to do with the "paganism. But on the contrary, since we have declared that we will destroy the paganism, we must kill the saints and priests of the paganism by all means, or else our reputation will be destroyed."

    Since all the heroes have pulled out their legendary weapons and declared together that they will "kill the saints of the Giant Tower cult (paganism)," Mya and Quone, like the "Giant Tower Witch," are targets for elimination that absolutely must be killed.

    If they could not be killed, the authority of the heroes and the goddess religion would be damaged.

    Their pride would never allow such a thing.

    ''Then we can just kill the pagan saints and priestesses right now, can''t we?

    I''ll put it simply: "The ...... problem is that we don''t know where those two are. I can''t believe they would use an expensive transition magic item on two kids like that. ...... This is why teachers don''t understand the value of things. ......"

    Anlen, a former merchant, responded to Nick''s light tone with a headache.

    Domus, a professor at the Six Principality Magic Academy, used a transfer magic item to help Mya and Quone.

    Thanks to this, the heroes had no idea where the two had gone, and even if they had tried to kill them, they still would not have been able to trace their steps.

    The goddess religion has already put a bounty on those two and is asking for information about them. Of course, they are also working behind the scenes.

    Moza whistles at the words of Korol, the "Brave of the Spear.

    Anlen continues.

    Anlen continues, "If we take our time, we will be able to track them down. But if we take too long, it would be bad for our reputation as feckless to be circulated among the public. ...... We''d like to find them and take care of them as soon as possible. ......

    But they''re headed to just one place, right?ббThere is no one who can stand against us except for the Witch of the Gigantic Tower.

    In the meantime, there are four other candidates.

    Anlen responded to Moza''s point while floating in the air by holding up four fingers.

    The Kingdom of the Races, the Abyss, the Family Home of Saint Mya, and the Family Home of Priestess Cuone.

    The "Giant Tower Town" is when two people go directly to the "Giant Tower Witch" to ask for protection.

    The "racial kingdom" has deep connections with the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and may seek protection and contact her via the racial kingdom.

    The "Nana" is on the level of a maybe, but it is a candidate. According to the oracle of the goddess, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" is said to exist in the lowest level of the "Abyss," but it is impossible for Miya and Quone to go deep underground by themselves. If they can reach the "Abyss" as saints and priestesses of the "Giant Tower Church," there may be a way to get in touch with the "Giant Tower Witch.

    The "family of the saint Miya" and the "family of the priest Quone" would hide themselves and try to get away with it. They don''t have to contact the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" on their own. They could seek protection from the witches via another person.

    The ...... question is, ''Which one did the girls choose?''

    Anlen tells us in a voice that sounds like a headache.

    Moza and Korol don''t know where the two visited, and they groan with difficulty, but ...... only Nick hits on the tirade with aplomb.

    It''s easy, isn''t it? We''ll just have to split up and take out all five of them.

    The other three brave men''s eyes widen at his answer, but they are convinced that it is true.

    ''Certainly you don''t need to worry about it. It would be better for the goddess if those who are in league with the pagan saints and priests were destroyed.

    I agree. Even one of us could easily destroy a village, a town, or even a nation or two, let alone take out those two kids.

    Then, for efficiency''s sake, let''s split up and head to each other''s offices to see if any pagan saints have escaped.

    The "Braves of the Holy Spear," the "Braves of the Holy Armor," and the "Braves of the Holy Seal" agree with each other and come up with ideas for each other.

    They are in the process of searching for adventurers who are experts in dungeon exploration and making requests in order to conquer the "Abyss.

    To pass the time while waiting for them, each of them will be in charge of "Giant Tower Town," "Racial Kingdom," "Mya''s Family Home," and "Quone''s Family Home," and will crush them as the case may be.

    If there are no two people in these four candidate places, the only place they could head to would probably be "The Abyss".

    In that case, they would have to regroup at the headquarters of the Six Principality Goddess Church, aim for the lowest level of the "Abyss," and take out the "Giant Tower Witch" and the others.

    It would be very efficient.

    All the brave men agreed with this decision.

    They then happily discussed which heroes would go to the "Giant Tower Town," the "Racial Kingdom," "Mya''s family," and "Kuone''s family," and how they would destroy them, depending on the situation.

    <>

 454 - - Episode 14 Black Emotions

    A room in the Dragon People Empire.

    The "masters" of the Dragon People Empire gather in one room and engage in conversation.

    The content of the conversation is about the brave men chosen by the Goddess Church and the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who has been certified as the Demon King.

    Hey, Hisomi!ббDid you find out anything about those brave men?"

    Sesta, who has a beautiful boy face and literally ran for his life after being beaten to a pulp by Nazuna, asks HISOMI in a panicked tone.

    Incidentally, in running away from Nazuna and the attack he received from her, Sesta lost his left arm, right leg, and right eye.

    If he had a severed arm or leg, he could have connected them with the highest quality potion, but both disappeared because he used them as bomb materials to escape from Nazna.

    Both have prosthetic limbs and an eye patch over their right eye.

    If Doc, one of the "masters" on the demon side who specializes in healing, were here, it would be possible to regenerate from scratch even without the severed limbs, but he has already been captured by the lights and transported to the lowest level of the "Nazuraku" like Garou and the others.

    There, he is being tortured in hell.

    Therefore, since none of the current masters specialize in healing, they are unable to regenerate the missing parts.

    Thanks to the technology used to create a fresh golem by Hisomi, Sesta has artificial limbs, and although her fighting ability has decreased, she is not inconvenienced in her daily life. ......

    He still occasionally aches from the damage done by Nazna.

    Sesta was reminded each time of his anger, hatred, and fear of Nazna.

    He represented him, and with a blue face, he questioned HISOMI, who was in charge of gathering information from the outside.

    Hithomi''s narrow eyes narrow even more and he answers the question.

    He says, "...... In conclusion, the heroes are different people. They were not the ones who joined the "C" umbrella at that time. If they had been resurrected by the power of "C," the earth would be in a much worse state. And I can assure you from the names and backgrounds of the heroes that they are different people. However, I think it is safe to assume that the weapons they are carrying are the same.

    Does that mean ''C'' is back?"

    At the sound of Sesta''s fearful voice, Hisomi shook her head.

    I think it is highly unlikely," he said. But considering the circumstances, we can''t let our guard down. ......"

    Aaaaah...... perhaps the ''witch'' overdid it and got in the way, so she''s just lending a hand to take care of it." The witch who keeps such a nazuna (monster), it''s easy to imagine that she''s a target for elimination from the "Demon King" certification because she got in the way.

    Goh, a dreadlocked former master of the demon race side who sits in the middle of a two-seater sofa and occupies one of the two seats, spits out a disgusted look.

    The princely Hiro, the top master on the Dragon Empire side, sits cross-legged on the one-seat sofa.

    Mr. Goh, what you say about the selection of "heroes" to eliminate those whom "C" has identified as obstacles is only a prediction.

    I know. I know, but it''s almost certain.

    Goh clucked his tongue in annoyance at Hiro''s point.

    For example, when other species killed too many of their own race, as in this case, "C" often intervened in this world and tried to balance the situation.

    This is a historical fact that can only be inferred by some masters who know the past.

    It is impossible to know how much historical research would be overturned if the information they have were to be presented to the historians of today.

    ...... Is it true that the Holy Sword Zed is real?"

    ............"

    Unusually, Black (Hey) opens his mouth and asks Hissomi himself.

    Everyone''s attention was focused on Hei, and HISOMI''s narrow eyes widened to the limit.

    After a few seconds of pause, he chokes up and answers.

    ''Yes, yes, perhaps. But as I mentioned earlier, the weapons are probably the same, but the heroes are different. If they had been resurrected, the earth would have been even more miserable. ......"

    They''re even more scum than we are!

    It seems that the "heroes" they know are terrible people, so much so that Sesta, who turned racial slaves and orphans into bombs with her own blessings, declares that they are "even worse than us.

    In response to this reply, Black (Hey) puts all his strength into the black sword in his hand and lets out a really rare killing intent.

    ''All right ......, but I will kill anyone who has the holy sword Zed, even if the wielder is different. Someone please escort Kaiser."

    Fool!ббYou don''t have to make a move!ббLeave him alone!"

    "............"

    Kaiser, who like Goh sits alone on a two-seater sofa, naked on top, wearing a golden collar, bracelet, earrings, and rings, scolds Hei Black, who stands behind him.

    Hei, who follows Kaiser blindly, is unusually silent, but he is leaking an air of unconvincing agreement.

    Kaiser nailed him, who seemed to be heading off to kill the "hero of the sacred sword" without telling anyone.

    Don''t keep looking at me because I was killed by the Holy Sword Zed in the past!ббKilling the current holy sword users would not make any sense. Rather, it will only risk passing information to others, which can only be a disadvantage!"

    ............"

    Like a large dog that has been upset with its owner, Black (Hey) turns away in a bad mood.

    The masters present knew that Kaiser had lost his life to the holy sword Zed in the past.

    Black(hey), who was unable to stop its killing, feels guilty and is now by Kaiser''s side as his bodyguard, like an overprotective parent.

    This time, upon learning that the holder of the holy sword Zed who killed him has appeared, Black (Hey) wishes to take the head of "the hero of the holy sword" Nick, even though he understands that it is a compensatory act.

    However, as Kaiser said, there was no meaning to the act, and if Black (Hey) suddenly appeared and killed one of the heroes who is currently causing a stir in the world - it would only be a demerit because he would just be wasting information.

    The bald-headed Lukan, the oldest man in the room, releases his body, which was leaning against the wall, and steps in between Kaiser and Hei.

    He intervenes between Kaiser and Black, "Well, well, calm down, both of you. I understand your feelings, but as Kaiser said, there are only disadvantages. The most important thing is that even though it is a holy sword, it doesn''t seem to be completely mastered as far as I can analyze the information I hear. In fact, I doubt if it is a real holy sword."

    Lucan signaled to Hisomi with his eyes.

    He quickly matched it.

    As Lukan said, each of the heroes is of a certain level, and the weapons, armor, and magic items they have been given are the same as those of the past, but from my analysis of the information I have received, they are much weaker than the heroes we know. They may simply not be able to use them well, or in some cases, they may be replicas, as Lucan-dono said.

    ............"

    If you understand, you will stay quiet and guard me or do whatever. You know that being quiet is the best you can do right now!

    ...... got it."

    With Kaiser''s last words, Black (Hey) thereafter becomes quiet, blending into his shadow as usual.

    The masters, except Sesta and Goh, let out a sigh of relief when they manage to calm Black(hey)''s movements.

    Goh and Sesta''s stance was, "If he wants to do it, he can do it.

    Hiro, the leader of the masters on the Dragon Empire side, gives instructions to HISOMI to bring the situation together.

    I ask you to continue to gather information on the heroes and the "Witch of the Giant Tower" and monitor them. I am sure that "C" has not been revived yet, but you never know what might happen. I would like you to focus on gathering information on the heroes.

    I understand. I will do my best.

    Hiro then turns to Kaiser.

    He asks, "Worst case scenario, I''d like to move ''Project A'' forward. ...... How''s the progress going?"

    I can only say that it is in line with progress. If we move up the schedule, there is a possibility that we will not be able to reach the residential areas and the number of people will fall far short of our initial estimate.ббIf you don''t mind, we can move it up.

    ...... understand. Please assume that in the worst case scenario, we may ask you to move up. We will coordinate the selection of the number of people. I ask that you gather more information and strengthen your surveillance of the brave men and women. If there is even the slightest sign that "C" is about to appear, we would like to move "Project A" into action.

    I understand. We will do our utmost to help you.

    Hiro, with a serious face, estimates the number of people that can be eliminated in his brain while responding. He also asks Hisomi to gather information on the heroes and strengthen surveillance.

    The "masters" on the side of the Dragon Empire were also about to make active moves behind the scenes.

    <>

 455 - - CHAPTER XV -- THE BEHAVIORS OF THE BRAIDERS

    An unexpected action by Domas - the use of Mya and Quone with a transfer item to get them away from the heroes.

    Thanks to this, even the lights lose track of them.

    Mya and Quone may have already disguised themselves to fool the eyes of the heroes and followers of the "goddess religion," but even "SSR Clairvoyant" could not track their whereabouts.

    Currently, he is flying a small bird around the Six Principality to search for them.

    We have also contacted people involved in "NARAKU" who are active on the ground to search for Miya and Quone, expanding our information network and tracking their whereabouts in the neighborhoods and towns where they are likely to stop by.

    Still, so far, there have been zero sightings or traces of Mya and Quone. ......

    But it''s not all bad.

    Thanks to their active information gathering, they learned that the Goddess Church was also searching for them.

    And they are not just searching for them.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The lowest level of "The Abyss," the office.

    I was sitting in my seat, looking grumpy.

    In front of me stood May, who had come to report information.

    I read through the documents she submitted and threw them on the desk.

    I look over the documents she has submitted and throw them on the desk.

    I asked Aoyuki to cooperate with me and conducted an internal investigation of the Goddess Church so that the other party would not be aware of the investigation and I was able to verify it. I am sure that this is the case.

    May does not seem at all intimidated by my grumpy attitude, but rather speaks plainly about the information she knows.

    After taking a deep breath to calm down, I lightly press my temples with my hands, as if my head hurts.

    I understand that the brave men are looking for adventurers with plenty of dungeon experience to conquer the lowest level of the Abyss," she said. I''d rather praise them for not being so smug that they could easily conquer a dungeon with just the power of the brave men.

    While dungeon exploration is not a problem for even moderately strong adventurers if they are only tracing the surface, going deep into the dungeon requires a certain amount of know-how, skill, and expertise.

    But when it comes to going deep into the dungeon, it is not something that can be conquered just because one is a high level adventurer.

    The world''s largest, strongest, and worst dungeon, "The Abyss" - recently, in order to keep adventurers away from it, I have been spreading rumors that it is even more difficult to conquer on my orders, and the brutal killing of the beast race that came to rescue Garou and his friends as an example has been effective, and we are almost close to "The Abyss". There were no more adventurers. So, it is understandable that dungeon-specialist adventurers who undergo ''abyss'' exploration are not attracted. ......"

    But," I continue.

    ''I heard that because the gathering of people is not going well, the brave men are planning to use the time until they gather to kill Mya and Quone by attacking "Giant Tower Town," "The Racial Kingdom," "Mya''s parents'' home," and "Quone''s parents'' home. ...... Do the heroes have enough free time to chase the girls around?"

    I guess the two of you can''t miss each other because of your valor."

    I understand why,...... but don''t the brave men and women in ...... stories are those who work for a greater cause?"

    When I was a child, I too heard the story of "The Brave and the Wicked" from my parents.

    The heroes in the story fought the evil Demon King with the saints, risking their lives for the sake of everyone''s happiness.

    However, the heroes of the present day, who had drawn their swords and said that they would eliminate the evil saint and the priestess, had fled from the scene and were lost.

    So they are saying, ''Now that we have drawn our swords, we must kill Mya and the others, or else the heroes and the goddess religion will be disgraced.

    It would be ...... shameful to chase around girls of inferior strength, holding up the signboard of a brave man."

    I let out a whine with a sigh because I was so pathetic.

    I''m not sure if it''s Kite or anyone else who really talks about "heroes", but there are no good ones.

    I hold my temples as if my head hurts, sigh again, and look at their actions positively.

    Naturally, in searching for the whereabouts of Miya and Quone, we have already investigated the places where they might go: "The Racial Kingdom," "Miya''s parents'' home," and "Quone''s parents'' home.

    Since it was certain that the two would rely on the "Giant Tower Witch," we naturally considered the possibility that they would either head directly to "Giant Tower Town" or hide out in the "Racial Kingdom," "Mya''s parents'' home," and "Kuone''s parents'' home" and seek help via a third party.

    However, we have not been able to confirm their appearance even after our investigation.

    Based on this result, it seems that the two have not taken the method of "hiding somewhere and asking for help via a third party.

    Perhaps Miya and Quone are heading directly for "Giant Tower Town.

    We have yet to discover any traces of the two, but we have been able to find them at .......

    I tell Mei with a lecherous smile on my face.

    If the information is correct, a brave man will be dispatched to each of the four, including the "Giant Tower Town. We will take this opportunity to fight them off, seize them, and take them to the lowest level of the "Abyss. Let us extract all the information that is in their heads.

    Awe. I will be happy to submit a draft as soon as possible of who will be sent to which location.

    Thank you, Mae. Let''s discuss and decide who will protect which town or village based on the draft. It is a matter of course to make sure that the heroes are captured, but we also need to make sure that as little damage as possible is done to the surrounding area.

    May curtsies as a perfect squire.

    I found her attitude encouraging.

    <>

 456 - - Episode 16 The Darkness and the Nene

    --Turn back the clock a bit.

    In a room at the inn, a seemingly male-female pair was sharing a room, each with a costume up their sleeves.

    They look great!ббThat''s Mya, you look wonderfully pretty in men''s clothing!"

    Thank you, Sis Nene. But when you are dressed like this, call me ''Yami'' even when we are alone at the inn. You never know where your ears might be, and you should get used to using a false name so that you don''t accidentally say your real name."

    Sis ...... Sis ...... sounds lovely."

    ............"

    Mya, the pseudonym "Yami" dressed as a man and called "Sis," may have struck a chord, and Kuone, the pseudonym "Nene," dressed in loose-fitting clothes, trips happily.

    Mya (Yami) was silenced by a touch of uneasiness at the sight of Kuone (Nene) blubbering happily.

    Mya and Kuone are currently being hunted for their lives by the heroes of the "Goddess cult.

    There is no way they can compete with the heroes who are level 7,000 and possess "legendary weapons," so they go to "Giant Tower Town" to give information to the "Giant Tower Witch" who might be able to counter them and to get themselves protected. I was about to head there.

    In her normal sorceress costume, Mya was dressed as a man, and Quone had cut her long hair and put on makeup, as she was immediately captured by the "Goddess Church.

    All of the costumes and cosmetics were purchased in a town near the Principality of Six.

    They were currently in the process of changing in a room of an inn in that town.

    Incidentally, Miya pays for everything: clothes, cosmetics, lodging, and meals.

    Miya had a habit from her adventuring days of sewing money into her clothes for emergencies, so that she would be prepared for anything.

    When she was a poor adventurer, she used silver coins; now, thanks to her savings and the money sent by Elio, she is able to sew in gold coins.

    Thanks to this, he and Quone were able to pay for their fake clothes, lodging, and meals.

    At first, Quone also tried to sell off the magic items he had, but Mya put a stop to that.

    It is not unusual for a magician woman to sell magic items in a town near the Principality of Six, but let''s not do it, in case they can track us down," she said.

    Quone agrees to this proposal, but she has no money of any kind and is left to be taken care of by Mya, whom she regards as a saint.

    She seems to have been concerned about this, but the joy of Mya dressing up as a man and calling her "Nene sister" seems to have blown it away.

    I think it is possible that she is doing this on purpose, to blow away the dark atmosphere in which the brave men are trying to kill her.

    When Quone (Nene) has regained her composure, they sit down on the beds placed across from each other and talk.

    Miya (Yami), dressed as a man, clears her throat lightly before opening the conversation.

    Then again, you can call me Miya (Yami) this time. If you use an elaborate pseudonym, there is a high possibility that you will call me by the wrong name.

    Miya is short in stature by nature and has short hair.

    If she were to wrap a cloth around her chest to make it smaller, wear men''s clothes and pants, and wear a hood to hide her face, she would have the appearance of a boy.

    Quone, on the other hand

    Then I will refer to Watashi as Kuone (Nene) sister. I am a necessary disguise to escape from the eyes of the ''goddess religion'' and the eyes of the heroes!"

    Still slightly sniffling, Quone (Nene) was sniffling.

    She cut her long hair short and slipped out of her sorceress outfit and into an older woman''s garment. Thanks to her makeup and clothes, she looks as old as she is.

    We are sisters and brothers, although our hair color is different, and we are looking for a new place to settle after the death of our parents in an epidemic. We are traveling to "Giant Tower Town," which we have heard about through rumors.

    Yes, no problem. However, it would be better not to hide yourself in some random town on the way and send a letter asking for help. In a way, it is the easiest way. ......

    I don''t know how far the ''goddess cult'' will go. I think it would be safest if we went directly to the "Giant Tower Town".

    After some discussion, they agreed and rejected the idea of hiding in a suitable town after disguising themselves.

    After the disguise, we prepared our luggage for the trip. ......Wouldn''t it be possible to sell some of our clothes to help pay for the trip?

    No. The cloak and ribbons of the Six Principality Magic Academy are too conspicuous, and it is not good to have them in our hands, so we must absolutely burn them to prevent them from leaking during the journey."

    I''m sorry, Miya (Yami), but do you have enough money?"

    Currently, magic items cannot be sold.

    The clothes they were wearing could not be used to cover the cost of the trip, as they could be traced from there.

    Since Mya used the funds she had for the disguise, she was overwhelmingly short of money to travel to "Giant Tower Town.

    The travel supplies that could be prepared in this town were also not enough to purchase enough.

    Still, the girls had no choice.

    We might give big sister Kuone (Nene) a bit of a hard time during the journey, but please bear with us. I''m sure it will be a little better if we earn money by defeating monsters along the way, and if we can get more travel supplies and improve their quality."

    In my case, travel was based on horse-drawn carriages and the like. ...... I''ll leave it all to Miya (Yami). And since it''s the same for Yami that he''s in pain, he will never say a word of weakness.

    I experienced many things when I was an adventurer. In fact, I am more fortunate than when I was an adventurer.

    When I first started out as an adventurer, I really didn''t have much money. I couldn''t even use a tent, and I often found myself camped out with my friends in a dungeon with just a knife.

    Compared to that, I still had enough money on hand to prepare for my travels.

    The question is, are you sure about the route to ''Giant Tower Town''?

    I''m sure you''ll be fine." I am ready.

    Quone sits on the edge of the bed and squeezes his hands on his lap.

    Mya sits across from her, her mouth tightening at the sight of her forced smile.

    She tells her route again, not wanting to waste Quone''s resolve.

    ...... Then we''ll take the ''Beast Alliance Route'' to the ''Giant Tower City'' as suggested by big sister Kuone (Nene)."

    Yes, please."

    The two were now in a town near the Principality of Six.

    The fastest way to get to "Giant Tower City" from here is to take the water transport connecting the "Racial Kingdom--Six Principality" to the port of the Queen Elf Kingdom. From there, they would take a horse-drawn carriage to "Giant Tower Town.

    If you do not use water transportation, but only land transportation, you will enter the "Racial Kingdom--Queen Elf Kingdom" and go to "Giant Tower Town.

    At first, Mya assumed the fastest water transportation route, but quickly dismissed it.

    The goddess religion is not stupid. Water transportation will be suppressed soon. They will be waiting for us at each famous port, even if it is impossible to get to all of them in detail. If we were unlucky enough to encounter them, there would be no escape.

    The next step was overland, but we also wanted to avoid Mya, which is in the racial kingdom territory, and near Quone''s parents'' house.

    The goddess religion might mistakenly think that the two were hiding out at their parents'' house, and the heroes might attack them.

    In order to avoid this, he wanted to stay away from the area as much as possible.

    When I was worried about this, Quone made a proposal to me.

    Let''s go to the capital city of the United Kingdom of Beastmen, pass through the forest, and go to the "Giant Tower City" via the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    Mya was surprised at this proposal.

    In the past, Quone and Mya were abducted and imprisoned by the beastmen of the United Beastmen Nation who went out of control, and were used as tools in the war against the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    Raised by a young lady, this abduction and confinement traumatized her, as it was the first time she had experienced such a traumatic experience.

    As a result, even now, when she is confronted by a bad-tempered Beastman Wolf or Beastman Taiga, her body stiffens, and in the worst case, she bursts into tears, her complexion turns pale, and she becomes nauseous.

    She has such deep emotional scars.

    We can know that Quone is traumatized by the beast race by listening to their backgrounds and the testimonies of the people around them.

    It would be difficult to believe that the heroes of the "Goddess cult" would go through the United States of Beastmen, the home of the beast race, partly because it would be a more roundabout route than the two routes we just mentioned.

    However, Quone suggested that they go through the Beastmen United States to repay the manhood that had been saved by Domus and the guards, rather than his own trauma.

    Miya, taking her feelings into consideration, suggested a route based on her experience as an adventurer.

    First, once we are in the territory of the United Federation of Beastmen, we will take water transportation to the capital. From there, we will hire local people to go through the forest between the Queen Elf Kingdom and the capital. We can move to the port city of the Queen Elf Kingdom by water transportation, but there is a possibility that brave men will be waiting for us. So I think it would be better to go through the forest in between. But first, I need to find out the market price to pay the locals to go through that forest, though. Other than that--"

    Quone also occasionally makes suggestions on the travel route devised by Miya, and the two of them work out a revised plan to their mutual satisfaction.

    In this way, the two were steadily making preparations for their trip to "Giant Tower Town.

    <>

 457 - - CHAPTER XVII -- ANNOUNCER IN THE ANIMAL ASSOCIATES --

    Let''s go then, sister Quone.

    ......Yeah, Miya (Yami), let''s go."

    Miya, dressed as a man, takes Quone''s hand and they start moving through the territory of the Beastmen''s Alliance.

    Currently, the two were being targeted by the heroes of the "Goddess cult".

    The opponents are level 7,000 and possess legendary weapons.

    As far as the two know, the only person who can stand against such an opponent is the "Witch of the Giant Tower. That is why Mya and Kuone are aiming for "Giant Tower Town" via the Beastmen''s Federation.

    However, Kuone''s complexion is not so good.

    It is partly because she is traveling with only the camping equipment she has procured from her meager funds, but also because for her, setting foot in the United Federation of Beastmen is mentally difficult.

    She and Mya were kidnapped by the Confederacy in the past.

    Even after being rescued, she still gets weak, tearful, pale, and nauseous whenever she is confronted by the ill-looking and bulky Beastman Wolf and Beastman Taiga species.

    In the worst case, they cry, lose face, and become nauseated. They have such deep emotional scars.

    In spite of this, she was moving through the United Kingdom of Beastmen to be protected by the "Witch of the Giant Tower," even if she had to mentally strain herself to do so.

    Although it is partly because she is being targeted for her own life by the heroes, Quone has raised Miya as a "saint" and launched the "Giant Tower Church.

    As a result, Mya is seen as an enemy of the "Goddess cult" and the heroes are working to kill her. Because he feels guilty about this and wants to save Mya at least, he is once again setting foot in the United Kingdom of Beastmen, a country he thought he would never visit again.

    '' Quone (Nene), big sister ......

    It''s okay, Miya (Yami). Watashi is fine, so let''s move so we can get to ''Giant Tower Town'' as soon as possible."

    With a shaky hand, he changes his grip on the hand that Miya pulls back and smiles a smile of complete and utter vacuousness.

    Realistically, if we ignore the mental anguish (trauma) of Quorn, the Beast Alliance route is the best. Financially, they cannot afford to choose any other route now.

    Miya, taking Kuone''s spirit into consideration, made up her mind and moved on to the route of the Allied Beastmen Nation.

    -Although there was a negative factor of Quorn''s trauma, there was an immediate good point of taking the Beastmen Allies route.

    That good point is the monster slaying to make money.

    "--Magic power, manifest and form a flame, Fire Arrow!

    Can!"

    Three bush wolves attack, but Quone''s attack magic easily defeats one of them.

    The threat level of the Bushwolves was greatly reduced because of their disrupted coordination.

    Naturally, there was no way that Mya would let that opportunity slip away.

    "-Magic power, manifest and take form as a blade of ice, Ice Sword!

    Mya sent one ice sword flying toward the two remaining bushwolves.

    Break!"

    Cain?

    The two bushwolves thought the ice sword was going to charge at them, but it shattered in front of their eyes as Mya''s voice rang out.

    The shattered ice gravels turned into fine, sharp fragments and scattered over a wide area.

    The shattering reduced its killing power, but it tore the Bushwolf''s threatening legs to shreds and completely robbed it of mobility.

    A bushwolf that cannot run properly is nothing more than a target.

    Mya sends the ice sword, which she had already finished making, flying and puts a stop to the immobile Bushwolf.

    The battle is over in less than a few minutes.

    We are going to collect the magic stone and the fangs of the proof of defeat, so please be on the lookout for them.

    Yes, I''m sorry to leave the dismantling to you, but I''m counting on you."

    Don''t worry, I''m used to it.

    Mya smiles, takes out her knife, and quickly dismantles the fallen bushwolf.

    Normally, meat and pelts could be sold, but they are too heavy for two girls to carry.

    Therefore, they decided to quickly dismantle the bushwolf, aiming only for the magic stone and the fangs of the proof of defeat.

    This was the best way to raise funds and maintain their speed of movement.

    While Mya was dismantling the fangs, she talked to Quone, who was looking around to see if any other monsters were coming at them.

    She said, "I don''t have my staff, so my power is lower than usual, but I''m dealing with monsters I know very well, so that helps. With this, I should be able to save up enough money for a boat trip down the river in no time.

    I''m sorry," he said. The grasslands of the Sixth Academy are connected to the border of the United Beastmen Nation, so the types of monsters are probably not that different.

    I''m sure you''re right. Of course, if we go further into the United Beastmen, the trend of the monsters that appear will probably change again.

    The two exchanged impressions typical of students at the Six Principality Magic Academy.

    As Quone said, the types of monsters that appeared in the grasslands around Six Principality were very similar to those that appeared in the grasslands around Six Principality, as they had only just crossed the border.

    Both of them have dealt with those monsters many times by gathering medicinal herbs, mushrooms, and nuts. Thanks to this, they were very easy to deal with and also made money.

    After finishing taking the magic stone and fangs, Cuone burns them with blood to keep other monsters away from the street.

    It is an unspoken agreement as adventurers.

    Mya wipes the blood from her knife lightly with water from her canteen and washes her hands.

    They finish preparing to leave with each other.

    Let''s go then, sister Quone (Nene).

    Yes, let''s go. I want to sell my magic stone and fangs in the next town and stay at a proper inn.

    Ha-ha-ha, me too.

    The seemingly very close sister and brother continue their journey.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    Mya and Quone''s journey was going well.

    Thanks to the fact that they are both magicians with high combat skills, Mya is an adventurer and Quone is a merchant''s daughter, they are supporting each other.

    The fact that they have a clear common goal of reaching "Giant Tower Town" and getting themselves taken into custody is also a big reason for their success.

    Thanks to the continuous fighting of the monsters that attacked us, we were able to quickly save up enough money to go down the river.

    There is no time to check the rivers near the capital of the United States of Beastmen, let alone in famous ports such as the port town of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    Thanks to this, we were able to arrive at the capital city of the United States of Beastmen almost as quickly as possible, without having to spend much time traveling on foot or by horse-drawn carriage.

    The two disembarked from the riverboat and chatted with each other while looking for a place to stay for the night.

    We finally made it to the capital of the United Federation of Beastmen. Now we just need to find a guide to get us through the forest. ......

    Yami, how are you actually going to find them?ббYou wouldn''t ask them one by one, would you? ......

    Quone is very pale because there is only beast race around him.

    She is asking questions to Mya to divert her mind from the trauma.

    She is aware of this and responds positively.

    She responds positively, "Ha-ha-ha, no way. I''m going to ask the Adventurers'' Guild to help me find it. If we go through the Adventurers'' Guild, we won''t have to worry about financial problems.

    Oh, that''s a good idea. I had never thought of that, since I usually only use it to sell off magic stones and such.

    Quone is not involved in his family''s business, and even when he was at the Six Principality Academy of Magic, he has never submitted a quest to obtain a desired item, even though he sometimes killed monsters that attacked him while he was gathering medicinal herbs.

    So one of the ways to use the Adventurers'' Guild had completely slipped my mind.

    It''s still noon, but let''s get a place to stay and then go to the Adventurers'' Guild to make a request. First, we need to find out how much the request fee will be.

    I wish I had enough on hand. ......

    Then we''ll just have to listen to the monsters that pop up around here and make some money for the two of us."

    Mya and Quone hold each other''s hands, chatting as they move.

    Hm?"

    There was one person who turned his attention to the two of them - specifically Miya, who was dressed as a man.

    That person is .......

    <>

 458 - - Episode 18 Chance Reunion

    Yeah?"

    After disembarking from the port on the river, the capital of the United Federation of Beastmen, Mya and Quone took an inn for the time being, and as they were discussing heading to the Adventurers'' Guild to gather information, there was a presence that caught the attention of COPY002 people.

    Specifically, Mya, who was dressed as a man.

    The person is a bear-breed beastman, and he is accompanied by a group of young men of the same species around him.

    The bear species who is paying attention to Mya moves his nose several times, and after checking the smell, he twists his head again and calls out to him.

    "...... perhaps, Mya?ббHow did you end up in the capital of the United Beastmen Nation (here)?ббAnd why are you dressed like that?"

    Huh?

    Mya and Quone were inwardly astonished by this voice calling out to them.

    They did not expect that someone who immediately recognized them in disguise and called out to them would be in the capital of the United Federation of Beastmen.

    The two pretended to be unaware of the call, and quickly quickened their steps.

    But the bear-breed beastman, in a convinced voice, calls out again, louder and louder.

    ''Eh, ignore me!ббNo, we certainly don''t know each other, though!ббWait, wait a minute, Mya!"

    The bear-breed beastman leaves the youths with him and comes clattering after Mya and the others.

    As expected, ignoring them any longer would only draw unwanted attention from those around them.

    Mya and Kuone stopped and looked back.

    Quone, not Mya, stepped forward to deal with them.

    The opponent is a tall, muscular brute of a race, and although it stimulates Quone''s trauma, she cannot let Mya take the fight to him.

    She puts her trauma deep down inside, squeezes Mya''s hand to hold hers, and turns to face the bear beastman that has been chasing her.

    She squeezes Mya''s hand and turns to face the bear beast that has been chasing after her.ббIf so, you have the wrong person. My name is Kuone (Nene) and this is my brother Miya (Yami). You must have mistaken us for someone else.

    Yami?ббYou say you''ve mistaken me for someone else, but we smell the same, we''re just dressed differently, aren''t we?"

    !"

    In order to escape from the eyes of the "goddess cult," I cut my hair, dressed as a man, and changed my makeup to disguise my appearance, but I could not disguise my smell.

    The two men grit their teeth and say, "We didn''t expect our true identities to be revealed by our smell.

    The two of them are indeed upset by the fact that he pointed it out right in front of them, and the bear species beast race also realizes that "there is something going on.

    He hurriedly excuses himself, saying that he is not the enemy.

    He says, "Oh, please calm down!ббI''m not a seriously suspicious guy!ббI''m a beast race that was taken care of by my brother, my boy, and Miss in the Dwarven dungeon city!ббI knew about Mya and her party because my brother Gold told me all kinds of booze stories!ббAnd the smell, I just happened to know about it because I had been there for a few years and was active!ббI mean, seriously, he''s not a shady guy!ббI just wanted to do a little something for him because he knew my brother Gold, who took care of me!"

    !"

    With his statement, Mya finally realizes who he is.

    This bear-breed beastman was from the dwarven dungeon town where Mya used to work as an adventurer.

    Although she had never met him, she had seen him many times drinking with Gold when she was working as an adventurer in the dwarven dungeon town.

    She had never imagined that she would meet him in the capital of the United Federation of Beastmen.

    Miya couldn''t help but let out a squeal.

    A dwarven dungeon town!ббCould it be that you are a member of the beast race who was good friends with Mr. Gold!"

    ''Yes, sir!ббI am indebted to my brother Maji, my little boy, and Miss."

    A tall bear-breed beastman bows low to Mya, who is much shorter than he is.

    The young men of the bear race who had caught up with him and the surrounding beast races looked at him with strange eyes.

    The bear-breed beastmen were becoming conspicuous, so the bear-breed beastmen were very attentive to them.

    The two of you seem to be in some kind of trouble, and here I have my eyes on you. I have a favorite restaurant that I trust, so why don''t we move there?"

    It''s ......."

    ''Don''t worry, sister Quone (Nene), this beast race will be fine. Because I know Mr. Dirk, Mr. Gold, and Mr. Nemmu."

    Quone initially had difficulty with the suggestion of a beast race he had never met before, but Mya, who was holding his hand, assured him that it was ''okay.

    I don''t trust a bear species beast race I''ve never met before, but Mya is different. If she assures me that it will be all right, then there is no problem.

    The two agree to his proposal, and he takes them to his favorite restaurant, where the bear-breed beast race can be trusted.

    In order to avoid being seen by the others, he instructs his companion, a group of young Bauerschwein, to move around Mya and Kuone in a concealing manner.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The restaurant frequented by the bear and bovine species of beastmen was an eatery frequented by many bear and bovine species.

    Because it belonged to a high-class restaurant, it had private rooms, so the young people in the group were fed in a separate room, while Mya and her friends rented a private room for the three of them to talk.

    Since the basic unit of food is a bowl of rice, tea was served in a large bowl, and sweet cookies were served in a heap on a plate.

    I''ll pay for this place, so feel free to eat," the bear-breed beastman proceeded.

    The two had not eaten any sweetmeats during the trip to save money.

    So, while tucking into their first sweet treat in a long time, they explained their current situation.

    As the two explain their situation, the bear-breed beastman says

    Yeah,...... you''re going to pick a fight with the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower'' head on?"

    The "goddess religion" and the heroes were donned.

    "In case you are wondering, even in the Beastmen United States (over here), I had heard the proclamation of ''goddess religion'' ....... No one over here really believed that the ''Goddess Church'' was going to pick a fight with the ''Witch of the Gigantic Tower. If you look into what she has been doing, you wouldn''t think of messing with her. At most, we thought it was just an excuse to collect donations. And yet, they attacked Miya and her friends head-on for the sake of making a declaration. ...... Are they really trying to pick a fight?

    I was surprised at first, too. To be honest, I thought the declaration of ''goddess religion'' was some kind of a joke.

    I also stayed away from the "headquarters of the Goddess Church" near the northern slum, and I thought there would be no problem if I took care of myself when I went out of the city. I had no idea they would ride directly into the city in such a violent manner. ......"

    Mya and Quone''s mouths initially twitched at the thought of tasting sweetness for the first time in a long time, but their shoulders dropped at the mention of "goddess religion.

    It is only natural that they could not have imagined that their studies at the Six Principality Magic Academy would be so spectacularly interfered with.

    After hearing the whole story, the bear-breed beastman fell silent for a while and made a proposal to the two of them.

    Mya-chan, Quone-chan, will you leave this matter with me, or rather, with the United Federation of Beastmen?"

    <>

 459 - - Episode 19 Proposals

    Mya, Quone, can you leave this one with me - or rather, the Beast Alliance?"

    ?"

    Mya and Quone tilt their heads back, unsure of the meaning of this offer.

    The bear-breed beastman explains it plainly.

    My parents are actually pretty high up inside the bear species beastman. The "Witch of the Giant Tower" wiped out the belligerents of the United Beastmen Nation a long time ago. Literally everyone who participated in that battle died."

    ............"

    They were both parties to the battle between the Allied Beastmen Nations and the "Giant Tower.

    Mya is divided as an adventurer, but Quone is still traumatized by that one incident.

    To be honest, he had no sympathy for the beastmen, even though he felt that they had it coming to them.

    Nevertheless, he is unable to show his emotions because his friend who is explaining the situation in front of him may have died, and he makes a complicated expression on his face.

    The bear beastman did not mind and proceeded with his story.

    After that one incident, the number of men available was reduced, so I and my friends who were adventurers in the dwarven dungeon town were called back. I used to hate just following the path my dad had set for me, and I left home out of rebelliousness. ...... Well, I''m getting older, and I''ve learned a lot from the world and my gold brothers, and my nostalgia for home, etc., and that''s why I decided to come back. ......"

    The bear beastman coughs lightly to cover up a slight digression, and then returns to the story.

    Since then, the upper echelons of the United Beastmen Nation have been afraid of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower. As long as there are memories of the "extermination," it is impossible for the United Beastmen Nation to be hostile to the "Giant Tower Witch. She has even reminded her compatriots who are scattered across the continent as adventurers not to do anything that might offend the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower. Even with regard to the Goddess Church''s "Declaration of the Demon King of the Gigantic Tower Witch," the upper echelons completely misrepresented the situation and said they would not get involved in the matter. The more the company''s employees were involved, the more they were able to make the most of their time and energy. Of course, this fact is known only to a very few. If the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" gets wind of this, there is a danger that the United States of Beastmen will cease to exist. I have absolutely no intention of getting involved with those guys."

    The fact that he knows this fact means that his parents are that high up in the tribe.

    His cronies, the younger crowd, do not know this fact.

    I understand your story ....... I understand that the upper echelons of the Beastmen Confederacy have no intention of opposing the "Witch of the Giant Tower," but how does that lead to them hiding us?

    Quone squints and pays attention to see through the other''s mindset.

    If what he says is true, then hiding Mya and the others would in itself be engaging with the Goddess cult.

    A contradiction arises in the story.

    When the bear-breed beastman points out the contradiction, he answers without particular haste.

    The upper management has decided not to get involved with the Goddess cult, but it would be a different story if I could meet the two of you. We have heard about Miya and Kuone. Miya, the saint of the "Giant Tower Church," and Quone, the priestess of the "Giant Tower Church. Well, for my part, I couldn''t believe at first that Miya, who was an adventurer in the dungeon town, was the saint of the "Giant Tower Church.

    ............"

    This time, Miya makes a subtle expression when she hears his words and the fact that ''the story that she is a saint has spread even to the Beastmen Alliance countries.

    Conversely, Quone smiled with delight at the fact that the fame of "Saint Mya" is spreading.

    The reason he had always been on the down-low was probably because he was not dealing with Mya the adventurer, but with Mya the saint and Quone the priestess.

    With these two in front of him, the bear-breed beastman proceeded to talk.

    The bear beastman proceeded to talk to them. "I don''t want to sound like a jerk, but if we protect the two of you, hide you, and let the ''Witch of the Giant Tower'' know that you are safe, we will be in your debt. To be honest, it''s not so much for the ''two of you'' as it is a chance for the United Beast Nation to sell their debt to the ''Witch of the Giant Tower,'' and they want to get the role of hiding the two of you and telling you that they are safe."

    I see. ...... that makes sense."

    Mya puts the lid on her shame and moves her head calmly.

    It was more convincing than if he had said something like, "I can''t overlook people in need.

    The United Beastmen nation had once fought with the side of the "Giant Tower" and suffered a terrible defeat.

    Therefore, they would not catch themselves in a lie or deception and sell it to the goddess religion or the heroes to incur the wrath of the "Giant Tower.

    The bear species beastman nodded once and continued his story.

    If you agree to this, I will ask the two of you to move to a more discreet inn and lay low. I will report to my superiors and ask them to protect the two of you as guests of the Allied Beast Nation. Rest assured that you will almost certainly not be rejected."

    If not, he assured them that he would not hold them captive and that he himself would persuade his father to arrange, at the very least, provision money, escorts, and various passage documents.

    After the acceptance, I would be happy to inform the "Witch of the Giant Tower" of the two''s safety from the Beastmen Confederacy in the strictest of confidence. I know that you two are planning to head for the "City of Towers," but I am sure that the Goddess Church and her collaborators have a net set up in the "City of Towers. I think it would be easier for us beastmen to contact them than for a lesser race to approach them, how about it?"

    "............"

    He does not hide his thoughts, but reveals them all.

    Still, Mya, Quone is careful not to make a quick decision.

    He says, "Thank you very much. But it''s difficult to make a quick decision, so could you let me discuss it with Quorn for a while?"

    Of course. Then I''ll be outside the room, so if you decide to talk, please call me. Of course, if you refuse, don''t worry, we won''t touch you. Rather, if you have any other requests, such as lodging or escort services, please let us know. If it''s not too much trouble, we''re prepared to drink."

    Hearing Mya''s wish that the two of them should discuss the matter once, the bear-breed beastman agreed with a smile.

    The bear beastman did not bite back, but rather pulled back, and even told Mya that he would be prepared to drink her request even if she refused.

    He did as he said and got up from his seat and went out of the private room.

    Mya and Quone are left alone in the room.

    -After about an hour, the two of them decided after some discussion that they would be taken care of by the Beastmen''s Alliance. This was because, no matter how they thought about it, it was safer to ask the Beast Race to rescue them, as he suggested, than to go to "Giant Tower Town" by themselves.

    <>

 460 - - Episode 20 Safety

    After discussion, Mya and Kuone decided to leave him in the custody of the Beastmen Confederacy and ask them to contact the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    The bear species of beastmen who approached them with this conclusion broke down and agreed with smiles on their faces.

    Thank you very much!ббThen please wait here for a moment while we make arrangements for an innkeeper, etc."

    He moves quickly after hearing the reply.

    First, he calls one of the young men waiting in the other room, and sends him to find a place for Mya and Quone to stay.

    Next, he arranged for a carriage to take them to the back of the restaurant where they were currently eating and drinking, so that they would not be seen by the outside world as much as possible.

    About 30 minutes later, the carriage pulled up behind the restaurant.

    The two of you can continue to ride in the carriage, as we have already paid for the restaurant. After getting in, we will head to the inn that we have arranged for you. The inn is well guarded and secure, and I have already paid you, so please wait comfortably in your rooms until I return. Once I have informed the higher-ups about the two of you, I will be on my way to see you to greet you."

    Thank you for everything!"

    Oh, thank you. ......

    Miya thanked him pleasantly and honestly.

    She is also not fond of Quone, but she understands that he is working with good intentions, so she thanked him, albeit awkwardly.

    The two get into the carriage and start toward the inn, as explained.

    After watching Mya and Kuone move off in the carriage, the bear-breed beastman takes the young men he had with him and quickly moves to his father''s place of business.

    He is as hasty as possible, as he is conspicuous when he runs.

    Thanks to the fact that it is the capital of the United Beastmen Nation and there are crowds of people, they were able to move around without being that conspicuous.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The carriage with the two passengers heads for a section of the capital city of the United Beastmen, which is also lined with upscale inns.

    On the way, there was a wall and a gatekeeper standing guard.

    Inside the wall is what other countries call an aristocratic district, and ordinary people are not allowed to enter without permission.

    However, it seemed that the guards had been informed of the situation beforehand, and after exchanging a few words, they were able to pass through without any trouble.

    We continued on and entered a high-class inn, one of the best or second best in the capital of the United Beastmen Nation.

    Since we had requested to be kept out of sight, a female dog-eared beastman waitress was waiting alone to guide Mya and Quone, who had just gotten off the carriage, to their room.

    Of course, to avoid causing unnecessary tension to the two, he made sure to leave it to the female clerk.

    The room to which the two were shown is a suite room, the finest in the inn.

    It is literally the highest class room where high ranking nobles from other countries who visit the United Kingdom of Beastmen stay.

    Mya looks around the living room and at the elegantly arranged furniture, and lets out a shaky cry.

    Are we really going to stay in a room like this where the aristocrats stay?

    Even the sofa is of the highest quality. The vase is an antique rarely found in past civilizations. It''s a wonderful design. You have done a fine job.

    As the daughter of a prominent merchant family, Quone has a deep knowledge of art.

    She recognizes that the other works of art and furniture in the room are of a high quality that she would not be able to touch or even see if she were living a normal life.

    When Mya is led into a room composed of such items, she becomes nervous because she is a small-towner at heart.

    She stood there with a blue face, shrinking down so as not to touch the furniture, until the dog-eared female clerk who showed her to the room urged her to sit down on the sofa.

    --About an hour later.

    Miya sits on the sofa and sips the tea offered to her.

    She drinks the tea, clutching it tightly in her hands so as not to spill even a drop and stain the furniture.

    Quone, sitting on the opposite sofa, sipped her tea as if she were looking at an exhibit at a museum, as if to say, "It''s a blessing to see art and furniture that you don''t normally get to see.

    The bear beastman from earlier comes out to the two who are showing opposite attitudes.

    With a smile on his face, he tells them the good news.

    I am sorry to keep you waiting. Through my father, I have explained the situation of the two of you to my superiors. It has been decided that the top management will officially take the two of you into custody and contact the ''Witch of the Giant Tower''."

    Upon hearing this good news, Mya and Quone relax their shoulders.

    There was joy, but it was also decided that as long as they were protected by the state, if no problems occurred, the "Witch of the Giant Tower" would be contacted and they would be protected themselves.

    Thanks to this, the tension we had been unconsciously carrying has been released.

    Although ...... is not absolute.

    The bear-breed beastman continues.

    We haven''t decided on a specific method of contact yet, but if there is a messenger from the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower," we will show him to this room. We would like to determine her whereabouts, and we don''t know where the ears of the Goddess cultists will be if she goes outside, so although it may be stifling, we ask that the two of you do not leave this room until the messenger arrives."

    Thank you!"

    It''s an obvious decision," he said. Neither I nor Miya have a taste for needlessly inviting danger.

    Mya and Kuone agree to stay in their room.

    The bear-breed beastman smiles at the honest attitude of the two.

    Thank you for your understanding. If you need anything else, food or anything else, please ask the staff here. We will do our best to provide you with what you need.

    The bear-breed beastman points his hand toward the dog-eared waitress standing behind him.

    She smiled and bowed.

    To prevent the spread of information, she is the only one who sees Mya and the others.

    The royalty and high ranking nobles are taking the same level of care with Mya and the others, hiding themselves away.

    That''s how serious the Allied Beast Nation is.

    A couple of other beasts of the bear species leave the room with a couple of warnings.

    Of course, he cannot rest after this.

    He returns to his father to discuss the future and make some moves.

    But contrary to him, Mya and Quone''s job is to stay quiet in the suite of the finest innkeeper.

    Until the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" is contacted and a messenger arrives with a transference item, they will not be able to go outside the room, let alone outdoors, but the room is spacious enough that it does not bother them that much, and it is a hundred times better than fleeing across the continent with their lives in danger.

    Once they were alone in the room, Mya and Quone were released from the tension in earnest and leaned back against the sofa.

    <>

 461 - - CHAPTER XXI -- CLAIM OF CHAPTER XXI -- OZ

    After taking Miya and Kuone into custody at a high-class inn in the capital of the United Beastmen Nation, a discussion is held within the Beastmen bear tribe.

    The content of the discussion is, of course, about the "Mya and Kuone case.

    The chief of the Beastman bear tribe, Ozo, sits cross-legged on the top of the Beastman bear tribe''s rug, with his clan members sitting in the same manner in a circle on either side.

    They ask the chief, Ozo, a question.

    Why don''t you tell the other clans about this incident?ббI think we should hold an emergency meeting to tell them. ......"

    ............"

    Ozo did not reply immediately, but instead smoked from a long, flue-like device in his hand.

    As he said, he did not tell the other clans about "Mya and Quone," but kept it within the bear clan.

    He told the girls that he would shelter them as the United Beastmen Nation, but in reality, the situation is currently being handled only within the bear clan.

    The clan''s subordinates believe that they should immediately contact the other clan leaders and hold an emergency meeting.

    Ozo exhaled a puff of purple smoke and cut the meeting short.

    He then exhales a puff of purple smoke and cuts him off: "We will not hold an emergency meeting at ....... We will not inform the other clans, and we will move in secret."

    The clan''s subordinates are disturbed by the chief''s decision.

    Ozo takes another puff of purple smoke, exhales, and then tells them why.

    As long as Ooi lives, I will never defy the Giant Tower Witch," he said. I will never disobey her.

    Ozo saw the "Witch of the Giant Tower" physically grab and tear off the head of winged race chief Igor with her hand right in front of him.

    The memory of that moment comes back to him, and Ozo, who is lightly over two meters tall and large both vertically and horizontally, begins to tremble with fear. To cover up his trembling, he put a long, flue-like device in his mouth and inhaled.

    By the time he exhaled the smoke, the trembling had subsided and he continued in a calm voice.

    Ooi and the beastman bovine tribal chief Beni never intend to defy the "Witch of the Giant Tower." There is a possibility, however, that the new heads of the clan will not know the greatness of the "Giant Tower Witch" and will sell the girls to the goddess cult to drag them down. Therefore, we will not tell the other clans about this case, but only the Kuma clan."

    The clan''s subordinates nodded in agreement with Ozo''s idea, saying, "I see. ......

    Ozo turned his attention to his clan members who had asked him the question.

    I think that the man who was an adventurer in the city of ...... the dwarf dungeon probably thought the same thing, so he guided them to that inn affiliated with Ooi and his family. Your son is quite capable.

    No, I''m still a very young son.

    Although he was modest with his mouth, the bear-breed man who approached him made a face that did not feel bad about being praised.

    Ozo''s mouth relaxed as if to tease him for his reaction, but he quickly tightened it.

    The bear clan is the only one that can deal with this case," he said. If all goes well, the bear tribe will be able to sell their debt to the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower. If they are successful, the bears will be able to sell their debt to the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" and will have more say in the domestic affairs of the Beastmen''s Union. If the worst should happen, the Ooi will only be destroyed by the Witch of the Gigantic Tower, not by the United Federation of Beastmen.

    ''............''

    The air, which had been slightly relaxed, became tense again at Ozo''s statement.

    The "Giant Tower Witch" has the power to wipe out the beastmen federation itself from the face of the earth with the ease of crushing bugs crawling underfoot. If we move alone, even if we make a mistake and incur her wrath, it may only be enough to wipe out the executives of the bear species. It''s still better if the country and the bear species remain. ...... In that case, I''m going to bow my head to make sure it''s only Oi''s neck, but you should have insurance for everything."

    I still shudder just remembering the sight of Winged Chief Igor''s head missing before my eyes, but even so, Ozo is a corner of the nation, a chief who unites the clans.

    He will do his best to prevent the destruction of the nation and his clan, even if it means risking his own life.

    That is because he is the chief.

    The clan''s subordinates gasp at the determination of Chief Ozo.

    At the same time, they felt a strong sense of dependability.

    Ozoh exhaled a puff of purple smoke and continued his story.

    Of course, Oi has no intention of failing. I will make sure that the information about the girls'' hiding place is conveyed to the Witch of the Giant Tower.

    However, how do we tell the "Witch of the Giant Tower"?

    If the bear tribe works alone, not with the Alliance of Beastmen, the regular methods cannot be used.

    Broadly speaking, there are three means of contacting the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    A messenger of the "Witch of the Gigantic Tower" will directly transfer to and visit the United Beastmen Nation.

    A letter showing the mark of the Confederated States of Beastmen is sent out.

    The "Witch of the Gigantic Pagoda" can be contacted directly by a messenger of the "Witch of the Gigantic Pagoda" with a certificate showing that she is an official messenger of the Confederation of Beastmen.

    This time, since the bear tribe will be working alone, they will not be able to use the straightforward method.

    The reason is that the use of the seal of the Allied Beastmen Nation requires the approval of the other clans.

    If they use it, it will be difficult to deceive the other clans, and there is a risk that the goddess cult will be informed.

    Therefore, there are few choices.

    The only way is to team up ...... with a skilled person and carry the letter written by Oi directly to them."

    The only way is to cross the forest and visit "Giant Tower Town" directly without going through the formalities.

    In the worst case scenario, they could be killed as intruders, but this was the best way to make contact without being noticed by the goddess cult.

    Ozo, as the chief of the tribe, coldly ordered them to do so.

    Gather all the men of our clan who know how to do the job in secret. I will send them a letter stating that we are protecting you. The men you gather must put their lives before their own in order to prevent the letter from being passed on to others. In the worst case, burn the letters so that they will not be passed on in the event of your death.

    Awe."

    At Ozo''s instruction, the clan''s subordinates bow.

    After bowing, the clan''s subordinates leave the room to begin their immediate actions.

    ......"

    Ozo, too, exhaled the last of his purple smoke, discarded the cigarette butt, and put away his long, flue-like device.

    He sat up heavily to write a letter.

    <>

 462 - - CHAPTER XXII The Bear Brothers

    "Oh, brother ...... are you really going?"

    ''...... will have to go. It''s an order from the Chieftain."

    A port in the south of the Queen Elf Kingdom.

    From there, two beast bear brothers stand in front of a dense forest.

    Both brothers are over level 200 and are active as adventurers of the beast-man bear species.

    Moreover, the "Giant Tower Witch" has informed them that they cannot complain if they are killed for "trespassing" if they go to "Giant Tower Town" by any route other than the regular route with a handbill.

    Therefore, the merchants who carry goods are those who have a solid identity.

    The profit from transporting goods is about 1.5 times the price of ordinary peddlers, and the "Giant Tower Town" goods carried on the way back are of high quality and are bought at a high price in the town.

    At first, the merchants are feared and do not want to approach them, but when they realize that trading with "Giant Tower Town" is explicitly "profitable," they try to enter the market somehow.

    However, it is difficult to obtain permission for newcomers, except for those merchants who have been involved in the business since the beginning.

    Even if they do, only a small number of them are introduced by the merchants who have been involved in the business from the beginning.

    The merchants who entered the market in the early stages were those who came out of the "Infinite Gacha" cards, and those who entered the market in the middle of the process were almost the same.

    The fact that they are paid 1.5 times the profit of other merchants'' prices is just an internal money spinning around.

    Because of this, it was not unusual for a merchant who entered the forest without a bill and tried to make a direct appeal to the authorities to be defeated by a monster along with his escort.

    Of course, this was limited to those who had been warned first and still did not back down.

    These days, as might be expected, there are no more merchants who would do such a reckless thing.

    The brothers bear the responsibility of stepping into such a dangerous area without a bill.

    The reason is that this request came directly from the chief of the bear tribe.

    The contents are ...... to go secretly to "Giant Tower Town" and deliver a letter to the "Giant Tower Witch".

    They do not know the contents of the letter and have been instructed to burn the letter immediately if they are badly injured or attacked by a third party.

    If the letter is passed to a third party, the worst that can happen is the destruction of the Beastmen Confederacy. At best, the bear tribe will be extinguished.

    I don''t want to accept such a request with such a serious responsibility, but please contact me at .......

    If the other side refuses for any reason other than what is acceptable to them, the parents, siblings, and relatives of the bear clan will be treated coldly, which is more obvious than seeing fire.

    Therefore, "refusal" is not an option for them.

    According to the chief, as long as they read the letter, they will never be killed as trespassers. Even according to the story of the port city in the Queen Elf Kingdom, even if you trespass, you will be warned at least once without being killed instantly.

    But that''s just a rumor, right?ббI''m scared, I want to go home ......"

    I''m the same way, but I have to go. Here we go!"

    The younger brother bear species, larger in stature than his older brother, shrugs and shivers.

    Looking back at him and saying strongly, the elder brother stepped into the forest alone.

    The route they chose for their entry point was not the regular route.

    It is a place off the port town where it is not visible to third parties.

    The chief had ordered them to enter the forest as unnoticed as possible.

    The unmanicured forest was overgrown with grass, but this was not a problem for the large bears of the species.

    The two of them proceeded in the direction of "Giant Tower Town," holding a blunt weapon in their hands and using their sense of smell and hearing to be on the lookout.

    After about an hour or so, they notice something unusual as they continue on, keeping a wary eye on their surroundings.

    At first glance, it appears to be a nice, quiet forest. ......

    ''Yes, it''s too quiet for any amount of time, this forest.

    Oh ...... no sign of monsters, animals, or even small animals."

    The United Beastmen States also has a dense forest between it and the Elven Queen State.

    The bear siblings have been in the forest since they were young, picking up firewood, setting traps to catch animals, running away from monsters, and many other experiences in the forest.

    There are several creatures in the forest, and there should be more signs of life, smells, sounds, etc. ......

    At the moment, the forest is devoid of any of these things.

    Stop."

    !"

    As we were puzzled by the discomfort from the forest we knew, a dignified third party''s voice rang out.

    The bear species beastman brothers were level 200 and were frantically searching for signs of their surroundings so as not to be attacked by monsters or other creatures.

    Because they are beastmen and have more acute senses such as ears and noses than other species, they were confident in their ability to spot enemies, and thanks to this, they had survived many life-threatening encounters as adventurers.

    Despite this, he was unable to recognize the girl in a maid''s uniform standing in front of him until she called out to him, and the huge monster that looked like something out of the mythical world of "a giant four-legged beast with a snake for a tail.

    The bear species beast race involuntarily starts rattling and shaking.

    One of the fairy maids warns them again.

    You have entered the forest belonging to the "Witch of the Giant Tower" without permission. If you have lost your way and come to the end of the forest, we will take you to the entrance. If you have entered with malicious intent, please contact us at ......."

    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    The snake hellhound standing behind the fairy maid lets out a menacing roar.

    ''You will redeem it with your life. Which will you choose?"

    Oh, yes, ah......"

    The brothers together lose their voices from fear.

    Barely able to move their trembling bodies with the pride of being the older brother, they fumble with their trembling hands for the letter given to them by the chief and hold it out to him.

    He takes the letter from the chief and holds it out to him.

    "Huh. ...... is that a common direct appeal letter ......?"

    The fairy maid gives the Snake Hellhound a ''not again'' look and instructs him to go get it with just his eyes.

    In fact, merchants and others who hire adventurers often make direct appeals to the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    Most of them were not good, but I could not ignore them, so I checked them out.

    Hee!

    The snake hellhound approaches slowly and soundlessly, dexterously adding the proffered letter and returning with it in its mouth.

    The fairy maid took the letter and patted the snake hellhound.

    The Snake Hellhound squints happily like a domesticated dog.

    After a round of praise, she opens the letter.

    He checked the contents and was about to say his usual words of rejection, but...

    ......!ббAre you sure that there is no mistake in this content?

    ?"ббNo, no, I--we weren''t given any information about the contents of the letter ourselves. ......"

    One moment, please.

    The fairy maid takes out her "telepathy" card and starts to contact somewhere.

    To the bear-breed beastman brothers, it seems as if she is suddenly speaking into the void.

    The fairy maid, who had just finished her report, changes her condescending attitude toward the trespassers.

    She now treats them as if they were her guests.

    I am very sorry," she says. The fairy maid, who had just finished her report, changes her attitude toward the trespassers and begins to treat them as if they were her guests. The transfer item will be used, so the move will only take a moment. Would you be so kind as to come with us?"

    To be honest, I''d like to say no and quickly return to my home, but .......

    I was so frightened that my brother, standing behind me with tears in his eyes, looked as if he was about to start crying, but I could not choose refusal as an option.

    The older brother replies with a tight smile.

    It''s a pleasure to meet you.

    Thank you for your generosity."

    The fairy maid bowed again, approached their side, left the snake hellhound behind, and moved inside the "giant tower" with the bear species beast with the "transfer" card.

    <>

 463 - - Episode 23 Miya & Quone, Protecting

    Miya(Yami)...... is going to have a very important issue.

    ......Quone(nene)sis, what kind of problem is that?"

    In the living room of a suite of luxury inns in the United Beastmen States, Quorn raises the issue with a serious expression to Mya, who is sitting on the front sofa.

    She tells him in a grave voice, as if in penitence.

    I''m about to get fat and lose my health from all the delicious food and sweets I''ve been eating indoors.

    ............"

    1As a woman, it is hard to say ''fattening,'' so I used the word ''health-damaging.

    Mya herself anticipated Quone''s statement and pointed out that he had told her before that he was advising her.

    "I know that food and sweets are delicious, but since you can''t exercise by staying cooped up in your ...... room, I told you all that time that ''overeating is not good.''"

    I''ve heard that it''s in the spirit of being an adventurer to eat when you can. ......

    It depends on the occasion. ...... It depends on when you are returning from deep in the dungeon, when you are on a forced march, or when it is difficult to take a meal break. It''s not like I''m saying, ''Let''s eat to our limit'' every day, you know?"

    I mean, I''ve been duped!

    I don''t think it''s so much a mistake as a deception, a self-inflicted wound, don''t you think?"

    As Miya and Quone are engaged in a comic conversation, there is a knock at the door.

    "............."

    Despite the fact that both men were having a comic conversation, they instantly switched to serious expressions.

    This is a safe zone, but it is not absolute.

    Although the Beastmen Confederacy had mentioned that they wanted to sell their favors to the "Witch of the Giant Tower," there was no possibility that they would sell themselves to the goddess religion or the heroes.

    Therefore, the two still call each other Miya (Yami) and Kuone (Nene) sister, and they also took turns bathing in the indoor bathhouse for short periods of time.

    They took turns bathing in the indoor bathhouse for short periods of time so that if they were stepped on while bathing, one of them could escape and call for help in the worst case scenario.

    Mya and Kuone believed in the Alliance of Beastmen up to a certain point, but they did not trust them completely.

    The two nodded to each other and casually took a position where they could escape at any time.

    Mya approaches the door and replies.

    Yes, can I help you?"

    I am sorry to disturb you while you are relaxing. You have a visitor.

    I understand. I will open the door.

    The "guest" is the bear-breed beastman who introduced Mya and her friends to this place.

    He visited the inn once a few days ago.

    The reason for his visit was to explain that he had sent a trusted adventurer with a letter for the Witch of the Giant Tower.

    He also said, ''I will come back to report if there is any progress.

    This was so that he would not attract unwanted attention from those around him by visiting the inn too many times.

    гиI don''t think so... (Did he already make progress?)

    Mya wonders, exchanges a glance with Quone, and opens the door.

    It was only a few days ago that we received a report that the adventurers had departed.

    Normally, this would be impossible, but since they were dealing with the "Witch of the Giant Tower," common sense would not apply.

    In the corridor, there were two people waiting for them, one of the bear race and the other with a hood over his head.

    It seems that the Inumimi clerk had already been lowered.

    For a moment, Mya is surprised to see the hooded figures waiting behind the bear race. ......

    ''Don''t worry, Mya,'' he said. These women are waiting for the two of you."

    ''......!ббPlease, come in the room."

    The sudden dialogue caused his consciousness to turn white for a moment, but he quickly rebooted.

    He invites the three into the room.

    As they enter the room, the person standing behind the bear species beast race - the fairy maid x2 - removes her hood.

    They were working in pairs, considering the possibility of a trap.

    ''As stated in the letter, I am sure it is Mya-sama and Quone-sama.

    Thank you very much for your protection. We will certainly convey this achievement to our Lord.

    Oh!ббThank you!"

    The reply from the fairy maids made the bear race smile with delight.

    The fairy maids turn to Mya and Kuone, who are still not quite following the situation.

    The fairy maids turned back to Mya and Kuone, who were still not sure what was going on.ббIf you have any luggage or other belongings, rest assured that we will come back later to pick them up."

    No, I''m fine.

    Thank you very much. Then I will come back to visit you later.

    We''re fine anytime, even on a day that is convenient for the ''Witch of the Giant Tower''.

    Mya managed to reply on behalf of the group, and after the fairy maid exchanged greetings with the bear species beast race, she took out her "transition" card and released it.

    In an instant, the view switched from the Beastmen United Nation''s high-class inn to the interior of the "Giant Tower," which was, in a sense, familiar to them.

    The ones who moved were Miya, Kuone, and two fairy maids.

    The other fairy maids were waiting inside the "huge tower" where they had moved.

    They greeted Mya and the others upon their return.

    The representative fairy maid steps forward and announces.

    Mya-sama and Kuone-sama, thank you for your long journey. You are already inside the "Giant Tower. There are no more beings that would harm you two. Your safety is assured. I''m sure you have many questions, but first, please go to your room inside the "Giant Tower" and relax your body and soul.

    "............"

    Hey, sister Quone (Nene)!

    The fairy maid''s words caused Quone to slump down on the spot.

    Mya is startled by her sudden slump, and she screams.

    To Miyah, Quone smiles poorly with teary eyes.

    She says, "Mya, Mya ...... I felt so relieved, I just fell off my back. ......"

    Realizing that he is finally completely safe, Quone sits back and no longer calls Miya "Yami".

    Mya made a smile at the response and, likewise, sat back down on her haunches.

    Quone-chan,...... we were able to reach the "Giant Tower" without incident, weren''t we?"

    Yeah, yeah,...... I''m really glad we got there,......

    In reality, the "Infinite Gacha" card was used to transfer to the "Giant Tower," but it would be uncivil to go into that.

    The fairy maid understood their feelings and watched them for a while without saying a word.

    The fairy maid understood their feelings and watched them for a while without saying a word.

    "You protected Mya and her friends!"

    The office at the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    I received a report from May that Mya and Quone were safely protected along with the documents.

    May gives me the information she has in her hand without hesitation.

    Mya & Kuone had disguised themselves to escape from the eyes of the "Goddess Church" and the heroes after they were transferred by the professor. Miya was dressed as a man, and Quone had cut off her long hair and was acting as a sister and brother.

    The two shook off the search for the Goddess cult and headed for "Giant Tower Town" via the Beastmen Alliance to seek help from the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    In the capital of the United Federation of Beastmen, Mya and her sister encountered a bear beastman who had previously tangled with us in a dwarven dungeon town, and Gold had taught him the "chivalrous spirit.

    The bear-breed beastman recognized Mya''s male attire by her scent and approached her.

    After moving to a different location, after hearing what was going on from the two, the beastmen of the United Beastmen Nations, the bear race of beastmen, moved alone and sent out a messenger to contact the "Witch of the Giant Tower".

    Instead of using regular methods, they trespassed into the forest and approached "Giant Tower Town.

    At first, they thought that the beastmen with a grudge against the "Giant Tower Witch" were approaching "Giant Tower Town" to harass them, and caught them. ......

    The bear-breed beastmen, who were approaching by trespassing, hurriedly revealed their identities and offered a letter.

    The content of the letter was, ''We are the bear tribe and we have protected Mya and Quone.

    Understanding the contents of the letter, we unofficially took them inside the "Giant Tower" as they were.

    After hearing the details of the situation, the information was immediately given to Ellie, the "Witch of the Giant Tower.

    While considering the possibility of a trap, Ellie immediately dispatches the "Infinite Gacha" card and fairy maids who have been equipped with the necessary equipment.

    As she was informed, she made contact with Miya and Quone, and immediately moved them to the inside of the "Giant Tower" with the transfer card.

    The two women are now under our protection in a guest room inside the "Giant Tower. They are mentally exhausted from the attempt on their lives by the Goddess of Mercy and the heroes, but they have no physical injuries and their lives are in good condition.

    I''m glad we were able to get them both to safety. ...... I had no idea that they were going to "Giant Tower City" via the Beast Alliance. I thought there was little chance of them going that way due to the trauma of Quorn''s death.

    Of course, just to be on the safe side, we had also sent a manpower team in the direction of the Beastmen Alliance to track the whereabouts of the two men.

    However, the speed at which the two were moving was unexpectedly fast, and the fact that Mya was dressed as a man and Quone had cut her hair and used makeup to disguise her age was not what we had expected.

    Also, the bear tribe protected them almost perfectly to prevent any information from leaking out.

    We were able to do this.

    I doubt that the goddess religion and the heroes are still able to trace the whereabouts of Mya and Kuone even in the shadows.

    But I never thought that the bear beastman who tangled with us in that dwarf dungeon town would end up helping Mya and the others. ...... You never know where fate will lead you. ......

    As far as I''ve heard what happened and scrutinized the information, it really seems to be a coincidence. It just so happened that he happened to be at the river landing that day and happened to walk by the two of them, and I think it was thanks to his scent that he recognized them."

    I nodded in agreement with May''s report.

    It was not that I had intentionally targeted the two swimmers and made contact with them under the guise of coincidence.

    It was really just a coincidence.

    I''m sure he didn''t protect them out of the best of intentions, but I''m sure they were saved. We have to give something back to the Beastmen Confederacy, especially the bear tribe, for this achievement."

    I would be happy to discuss the details with Ellie and submit a draft to you.

    Mae, I''ll leave it to Ellie and the others.

    Thank you.

    May smiled and bowed, looking genuinely happy that I had been given the job.

    When she looked up, she made a cold expression unlike the one she had just made.

    She looked up at me and gave me a cool-headed look. "Next, Goddess Church, regarding the brave men, according to ...... information, it seems that we are almost ready for the adventurers who will lead the attack on the "Natsura" dungeon. Also, apart from the "Abyss" dungeon attack, the heroes are getting ready to leave for various locations to investigate the whereabouts of the two adventurers. I am sure that the heroes will be leaving soon and committing violence. What are you going to do, Mr. Wright?

    I leaned back in my office chair and laughed at May''s question.

    I''ll deal with her as planned, then. The price for joining the party is their lives and information. It''s the path they have chosen. We''ll do our best to make sure they have as much fun as possible.

    I am in awe of you. As you say, Mr. Wright."

    May bowed more deeply than before and replied.

    At this moment, the fate of the heroes was decided.

    <>

 464 - - CHAPTER XXIV -- THE STRUCTURE OF THE BRAIDERS

    Brave men gather in the courtyard of the headquarters of the Six Principality''s "Goddess Church.

    Oh, my God!ббI still can''t believe that you can''t find a pagan saint and a priestess, but a mere two girls!ббThis is why the lowly people who are not chosen by the goddess are useless and incompetent!"

    Korol, a lanky, tall former clergyman, "the hero of the Holy Spear," was furious that he had been unable to locate Mya and Quone, whom he had missed since their attack on the Six Principality Magic Academy.

    The priesthood had even put a bounty on their whereabouts, but they had no sightings or even a glimpse of them.

    The Holy Spear is right, I didn''t expect the others to be so incompetent. ......

    I didn''t have high hopes from the beginning. After all, we are the only ones who can answer the wishes of the goddess.

    Former adventurer Moza, the "Brave of the Holy Armor," agrees with Korol''s statement as he floats in the air, and former villager Nick, the "Brave of the Holy Sword," says from above, "I expected this from the beginning.

    They had previously discussed the idea of organizing a party to "find adventurers who are experts in dungeon exploration in order to conquer the ''Abyss,'' and to find Miya and her friends by themselves to pass the time until they are found.

    However, they were under the impression that they would be able to find the two girls who escaped in no time if they put a bounty on their heads with the power of the "goddess religion.

    However, as it turned out, we still hadn''t been able to obtain a single sighting of Miya and the others.

    As expected, they could not afford to take any more time, and as previously discussed, the heroes themselves decided to make their own move.

    They immediately gathered in the courtyard of the Temple of the Goddess of Mercy to go to their assigned posts.

    In the end, the only one we have to rely on is ourselves.

    The "Brave Sword" Nick shrugs his shoulders, "Oh dear.

    The other heroes seemed to agree with his reaction, and Anren, the "Brave of the Holy Seal," took the lead.

    Only those who have been chosen by the goddess can use the sword," said Anren. We will have to give up and cut our losses for the time we have spent so far. Then again, we will go to the place where the saints and priestesses of paganism are likely to be, and if they are there, we will take them out. If he or she is in a town or village and tries to cover for them, let''s ...... destroy the whole thing. Any being that defies the Goddess is not worthy to exist on this earth.

    The other volunteers nodded deeply in agreement with Anlen''s words.

    They were the chosen representatives of the Goddess, the selectors of the earth, even if they did not say it in words, their whole bodies were overflowing.

    Anlen continued.

    Then, Holy Armor, please grant wind to this one (here) and the Holy Spear.

    Roger, I''ll take care of it."

    When "The Brave in Holy Armor" Moza pointed his hand at Anren and Korol, the wind was granted.

    In the story of "The Brave in Holy Armor," a group of heroes arrived at a sea teeming with powerful monsters. The legend goes that the hero in holy armor crossed the sea with the hero and the saint, using the power of the wind in his armor to reach the Demon King at the end of the sea.

    As the legend goes, he has the power to grant the ability to fly not only to himself but also to others.

    Now, like Moza, he can fly with the power of the wind.

    ............"

    On the other hand, "The Brave of the Sword" Nick does not say a word, but he looks down on them inwardly, as they cannot even fly without the help of Mosa.

    (After all, I, the "Brave of the Holy Sword," am the bravest of the bravest, the leading man.)

    His "Holy Sword Zed" has seven abilities.

    Even without the help of his holy armor, he can fly freely by using one of his abilities.

    Therefore, he looks down on the other heroes who cannot fly without the help of others.

    Unaware of this, Anren, the "Brave Man of the Holy Seal," is in charge.

    Then, we are going to the Kingdom of the Races.

    I''m the village of the saint of paganism, right?

    Myself, I''m headed to the home of the evil priest''s parents.

    I''m in charge of "Giant Tower Town. I''ll take care of it.

    Anren, a former merchant and "Brave Man of the Holy Seal," is in charge of the racial kingdom.

    Moza, a former adventurer, is in charge of the village where Mya''s parents live.

    Korol, the "Brave of the Holy Spear," a former clergyman, is in charge of the town where Kuone''s family is located.

    Nick, a former villager, the "Brave with the Holy Sword," declared that he would be in charge of "Giant Tower Town.

    Anlen summarizes the conversation.

    Let''s go to our respective posts, shall we? If the evil saints and priests are not at their assigned locations, they should return to the Goddess Church headquarters once. If there are no pagan saints or priests in the village or town we are heading to, they will probably be at the bottom of the "Abyss" dungeon like rats with the "Giant Tower Witch. By the time everyone returns, the adventurers who will conquer the "Abyss" dungeon will have been determined by now. Then, let''s use the power of our heroes to kill those rats holed up in their dens.

    At Anlen''s call, the other volunteers voiced their agreement.

    After making fun of the "Witch of the Giant Tower," Mya, and Quone, they took to the skies and headed for their respective destinations.

    --They were unaware of the presence that was watching them until the very end.

    бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю бю

    The office at the lowest level of "The Abyss.

    I learned that the heroes had left for the villages, towns, racial kingdoms, and "Giant Tower Town" to look for Mya and her family, as they had been informed.

    As we had decided in advance, we declared that we would also begin our activities.

    Then let''s get on with the hunt for the brave ones.

    Awe, Mr. Wright.

    May, who had come to the office to give me information, bowed and replied to my words.

    Thus, we too moved into action against the heroes.

    <>

 465 - - Episode 25 "The Brave of the Spear" Colos Past

    Both of Korol''s parents were priests and sisters who belonged to the head temple of the Six Principality''s Goddess Church.

    Born to such parents, Korol was taught and raised as a genuine "believer in the Goddess cult.

    He grew up with the teachings of the Goddess cult as his lullaby.

    As soon as he became old enough to remember, he naturally thought that in the future he would belong to the head temple of the Goddess cult like his parents, and that it would be his mission to spread the teachings of the Goddess cult.

    In order to live up to the expectations of his parents, Korol has studied the teachings of the Goddess cult with great enthusiasm from an early age, and has taken the lead in missionary activities.

    Thanks to this, his reputation is high even within the Goddess cult.

    Both of his parents were proud of him.

    In order to live up to his parents'' wishes and the expectations of those around him, Kororu became more and more involved in the "Goddess cult.

    --However, he learned the reality of the situation.

    When he came of age and was assigned as a new priest to a city outside the Principality of Six to gain experience, he was appalled by the racism and disrespectful treatment of the Goddess Church.

    The Duchy of Six, where he grew up, also has its share of racial discrimination, but because it is still a nation funded and managed by other countries, the discrimination is still weak compared to other countries.

    He himself grew up around the head temple of the Goddess cult.

    He had heard that racism and the Goddess cult were not well respected outside of the Six Principality, but he had not expected it to be as bad as it was.

    In short, he learned the reality of the situation.

    In the town where Korol, a new priest, had been assigned, he once approached an elf adventurer to propagate the goddess religion.

    He asked, "May I speak with you about the teachings of the Goddess Faith?"

    "Pfft, like the Goddess religion."

    Only lowly humans are intoxicated by the religion of the Goddess of Mercy.

    Rather, it is the humans. It is wrong for us, the noble species of elves, to try to preach to them.

    Elven species adventurers have blatantly mocked and scorned Korol with a cynical smile.

    But it was still better to be blatantly mocked and scorned.

    Korol, defeated, approached the beast race adventurers to propagate the goddess religion.

    Shut up, you little shit!"

    You human beings look down on us!

    Let''s just rip him to pieces, strip him of his clothes, and throw him out in public."

    The greenhouse-bred Korol tried to talk to and preach to the poor beastman adventurers, and although he was not killed, he was beaten severely, stripped of his clothes, and left naked in a garbage dumpster.

    Because of their weakness, some of the races cling to the teachings of the goddess religion, but the other races basically think only of surpassing their rivals.

    The goddesses are nothing more than the subject matter of a fairy tale to them.

    (This world was created by the Goddess!ббThere are too many people who disrespect and do not respect the Goddess. This world is wrong!)

    Korol, like a daily curse in the church, was outraged at the beings who did not respect the goddess and continued to pray for divine punishment.

    There are too many people who despise the Goddess who created this world. This world is wrong, he said.

    (If we worship the Goddess and all species gather under her and believe in her, we can create a "peaceful world without conflict and discrimination!ббWhy can''t you understand that!ббAah!ббWhy is this world so wrong!ббWe have to change it somehow!)

    --He is now a member of the "Korol" family, and he is now a member of the "Korol" family.

    When he woke up, the legendary "Volcano Spear," the spear that the goddess said contained the eruption of the volcano, was present by his bed, and when he checked his status, he was at level 7,000.

    Korol is delighted with the oracle and immediately goes out with the spear in his hand to check if this power is real or not in the suburbs.

    He was lucky enough to encounter goblins on the side of a forest outside the city.

    He immediately challenges the goblin to a fight with his spear in hand.

    "Giggle, giggle, giggle!"

    Korol has never held a weapon before, and naturally has zero experience in combat.

    Despite this, the goblins that attacked him seemed to stop moving, thanks to his high level of skill, and his intuition told him what to do with the "volcanic spear" in his hand.

    I could literally fight them like the "hero of the Holy Spear" in the story.

    Aaah!ббWonderful!ббThis is the miracle of the Goddess!"

    Korol is intoxicated by the overwhelming power.

    Just as the battle is over, by chance, the beastman adventurers who had previously taunted him, beaten him up, and thrown him out naked, pass by.

    Hey, hey, that''s the same guy we beat up ...... before.

    Did that human (inferior species) do this goblin?"

    That spear in his hand, doesn''t it give off a very bad vibe?

    Naturally, Korol was also aware of their presence thanks to his high level.

    Korol turned to a group of beastman adventurers passing by and asked, "What is it that you are doing here?

    Do you worship a goddess?

    Well, of course, of course, uh, I worship ...... heh heh heh ......."

    Ugh, we''ve been goddesses for generations!

    Yes, that''s right. Even my grandfather''s grandfather, my grandfather''s grandfather, used to be a goddess cultist, and he respected the Goddess!"

    Unlike their previous questioning, the beast-race adventurers follow their own appealing instincts and take the low road, following the slaughtered corpses of goblins spread out before them, the madness they feel from Korol, the style leaking from the spears in their hands, and their own appealing instincts.

    However, their mended attitude provokes Korol to the contrary.

    Don''t talk lies ...... lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies lies!

    Like the goblins before him, Korol attacks the beast-race adventurers and swings his spear at them.

    Gyah!ббAh!ббAh-hoo!

    My arm!

    Datte dekake ...... datte dekake ......."

    The beast race adventurers scream as they are pierced and burned by the "volcanic spears".

    By hearing the screams and pleas of those who had no faith in the goddess religion, Korol reached the truth.

    He would kill the "Witch of the Giant Tower," who had received the oracle of the Goddess, as a matter of course, and he would kill all the pagans who despise and do not worship the Goddess, and create a world where this earth and all species would simply worship the Goddess. Then, conflict, discrimination, and tragedy will disappear from this world. In order to create such an ideal world, the Goddess gave herself this power. ......

    Korol, the "Brave Spearman," realized his mission in front of the dismembered, charred corpses of the beast-race adventurers.

    Shedding tears of joy, he resolved to pierce the oracle-ordained "Witch of the Giant Tower" with his "volcanic spear," kill all the pagans who did not worship the Goddess, and create a paradise on this earth with his own hands.

    He is determined to create a paradise on earth with his own hands, no matter how many infidels he kills in the process.

    <>